《Final Boss》


 Prologue: That Moonless Night on which the Strongest Demon King Passed Away

    <h4>Prologue: That Moonless Night on which the Strongest Demon King Passed Away</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In the southern part of the Ximengsi Continent, in the depths of Death Valley, there was a ck castle named Morpheus. This stronghold was the center of Demon King Garfield¡¯s territory. Demon King Garfield was the strongest of all the Demon Kings and had invaded Ximengsi Continent almost a century ago. The ck castle Morpheus that he had built had stood erect in the depths of Death Valley for several decades despite the armies and heroes of the Human Race who had failed to capture this ce throughout all those long years. Many people had entered the eternal sleep on this territory.


    On a moonless night, a rtively small-framed phantom dashed into Death Valley. Constantly turning her head to nce back, she seemed to be escaping from several pursuers. Although her movement speed was fast, a group of shadows managed to follow her every movement.


    Death Valley usually appeared iparably terrifying at night, but tonight, for an unknown reason, it was uncharacteristically quiet. Not a single demonic creature, dozens of which would usually roam about in the middle of the night, could be seen. There was a kind of indescribable oppression in the midst of this quietness. As if the castle were waiting...


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t find a single demonic creature! I was hoping to stall for time using them. Ya, so hateful... if it were not for¡ª¡±


    In a moment of slight carelessness, that rtively small-framed phantom was hit by a golden light beam from behind. It was an arrow forged out of gold. However, this was actually the Light Church¡¯s sacred item ¡°Golden Holy Arrow.¡± In the entire Light Church, there were only a little more than one hundred such arrows. Extraordinarily, in order to arrest this rtively small-framed fugitive, the people chasing her were already throwing out hard-earned capital. After all, the cost of a single ¡°Golden Holy Arrow¡± was enough to purchase a small town.


    The Lolita who had been hit by the ¡°Golden Holy Arrow¡± didn¡¯t even slow down. Gritting her teeth, she endured the severe pain and continued to escape with the ¡°Golden Holy Arrow¡± stuck in her back. Although she knew that this arrow had a Tracking Magic Array that would reveal her whereabouts to her pursuers, she didn¡¯t have a choice since shecked the time to pull it out. Those pursuers behind her were already too close. Grimly racing after that thin figure, they didn¡¯t give the Lolita any time to hide and ponder how to escape.


    The Lolita could only gamble by seeing whether she could flee into Demon King Garfield¡¯s ck castle Morpheus before another ¡°Golden Holy Arrow¡± hit her and, once there, put herself under the Demon King¡¯s protection. Shortly after she left the valley entrance, a squad of well-equipped heroes arrived. Seeing several strange dark-red blood marks on the ground, they easily determined that they had hit their target.


    ¡°Captain, those Golden Holy Arrows were meant to be used against Demon King Garfield. Isn¡¯t this a waste?¡±


    ¡°Waste? No no, that girl is truly of the Blood Race! She was hit by three Golden Holy Arrows and was still able to escape!¡±


    As one of the Light Church¡¯s trump cards, even a normal Demon King wouldn¡¯t dare to take a single ¡°Golden Holy Arrow¡± head-on, let alone taking three in a row. The Lolita had already been hit by two of them before, but she had still been able to run away from them as if nothing had happened. Even after such a long chase, she gave no obvious signs of being in an abnormal state. Had this not been a request specifically asked upon them by the Light Church, this hero squad specialized for dealing with Demon Kings wouldn¡¯t have chased the Lolita. After all, they had to save their resources for their battle against great Demon King Garfield.


    ¡°Death Valley is strange tonight. In the past, during our scouting, there would definitely be demonic creatures wandering around at night. Howe we can¡¯t see a single one tonight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s currently unknown. A few days ago, I heard a priest speaking about a change in the celestial phenomena over here. No one knows what is going on here¡ªeven the research of that old man produced zero results.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, be a bit more careful. Let¡¯s hunt down that fleeing bloodkin first. Also, be wary of any of Demon King Garfield¡¯s schemes.¡±


    ck Castle Morpheus


    The fleeing bloodkin Lolita stood outside the wide-open castle gate in a daze. Walking into the castle, she was immediately confronted by a very foul bloody smell. This bloody smell belonged solely to demonic creatures. Her stomach churning, she then saw various kinds of demonic creatures that had died violent deaths strewn about the ck castle. Their death states looked very miserable. From a cursory inspection, their corpses didn¡¯t seem to be the work of the Human Race¡¯s warriors. Not even the torture techniques of the Human Race had such a gruesome effect.


    The bloodkin Lolita hesitated, nervously swiveling her head toward every sound. Finally, she gathered her courage and stepped into the Demon King¡¯s Hall, only to find that it too was in a mess. Various high-leveled demonic creatures could be found, their expressions contorted in agony. The floor was dyed ck with the dark blood of demonic creatures. The Lolita walked forward, gingerly stepping over puddles of ck blood. After passing many unrecognizable demonic creatures, she discovered a tragic scene on the Demon King¡¯s throne.


    The thing the Lolita had been most unwilling to see had happened: Demon King Garfield was dead. He had died a miserable death, leaving behind only a few pieces of scattered body parts as if to prove that the terrifying Demonic King had once existed. Demon King Garfield, who had shrouded the entire Ximengsi Continent with his terrifying shadow for nearly a hundred years, had unexpectedly died a quiet, miserable death. From theck of marks surrounding him, it seemed that he had been killed in a sh without even the chance to counterattack.


    On top of the magnificent Demon King Throne of Demon King Garfield, a person d in ck robe sat. However, the bloodkin Lolita was unable to confirm what kind of existence this fellow was since the only recognizable marking on the ck robe was a mysterious insignia she couldn¡¯t understand. When she had entered, that ck-robed person had merely continued staring at his hand, which was bound by a white bandage, as if he had not noticed the intruder.


    ¡°Who am I? This body...¡±


    ¡°Please help me, I...¡±


    ¡°I still haven¡¯tpletely repaid my loan. Wait, is there no need to repay the loan? If I had known that earlier, I would have spent freely.¡±


    ¡°Can you hear me? You, this person...¡±


    What made the Lolita at a loss was that this mysterious ck-robed personpletely ignored her. He was talking to himself, but she couldn¡¯t understand what this person was saying. Nevertheless, estimating that the heroes pursuing her were soon going to arrive, this bloodkin Lolita didn¡¯t think much about it. She quickly ran behind the Demon King Throne and hid behind that mysterious person, keeping her head down. The Demon King Throne was very big,rge enough to hide her, at least. However, the mysterious person never raised his head, and his hoodpletely covered his face. As a result, the bloodkin Lolita was unable to clearly see the other party¡¯s true appearance. Waiting behind this strange man, she gripped her hands into fists as she tried to still her nerves.


    Not long after the bloodkin Lolita had hidden herself, that team of elite adventurers arrived in front of the castle. Even before they had stepped through the castle¡¯s gate, they shot in a volley of six ¡°Golden Holy Arrows¡± that transformed into golden light beams and zoomed toward the mysterious ck-robed person sitting on the Demon King Throne. Even before clearly seeing the situation within the ck castle Morpheus, these heroes had directlyunched an attack from the castle gate, intending to gain the initiative by striking the first blow. While it was unlikely to kill him, every little bit mattered in their quest to end the reign of Demon King Garfield. After all, the fighting power of Demon King Garfield was very terrifying.


    ¡°Watch out! Eh, this...¡±


    The bloodkin Lolita thought to warn the dazed personage sitting on the Demon King Throne, but her worries were superfluous. As if he hadn¡¯t heard her words, that ck robe person sat still, ignoring the ¡°Golden Holy Arrows.¡± When those six ¡°Golden Holy Arrows¡± reached the halfway point, ck tentacles sprang from the ground and blocked them. Then, those arrows were broken into piecescking even the slightest spark of light.


    ¡°I... My just sitting here provoked you all!?¡±


    That mysterious ck robed person stood up and faced toward the castle gate. Raising his right hand, he spread open his palm. Suddenly, from the ground of the entrance gate, dozens of writhing ck tentacles rose, instantly annihting the hero squad. After a series of blood-curdling screams, only dark-red bloodstains and several severed bloody tentacles remained on the ground before the castle gate, the only sign of the terrifying scene that had just happened.


    ¡°Little sister, you can leave. I am going to leave here anyway.¡±


    ¡°Wait, can you let me see your appearance? Just a nce.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be done, you will... Eh, you!¡±


    That bloodkin Lolita ignored his warning and ran over to examine his face. Reaching out, he tried to prevent this but acted toote. Freezing up, the bloodkin Lolita seemed to have seen something terrifying as she let out a whimper. She was so scared that she fell to the ground,pletely frozen from fear. In addition, all her equipment, including her inner underwear, disintegrated into powder. Out of a girl¡¯s instinct, the bloodkin Lolita subconsciously used her hands to cover her bosom and mped her legs, trying to cover her sensitive areas.


    That bloodkin Lolita had long silvery hair, a pair of blood-red pupils, abnormally white skin, and on the sides of her bright cherry-red mouth, matching pairs of cute protruding canine teeth. After her entire body had been exposed, the wounds caused by the ¡°Golden Holy Arrows¡± on her back were obvious. These gaping wounds would¡¯ve been startling on anyone, not to mention when they scarred an otherwise beautiful, young girl. Seeing her grievous injuries, the mysterious ck robed person felt an uncharacteristic hint ofpassion, so he hesitantly lowered his hand that had originally been prepared to attack her.


    Gasping in shock, she tried to recover her bearings. Once she recovered enough to speak, sheined, ¡°Compensate for my clothes! You bully who won¡¯t take me along! If youpensate me for my clothes, I won¡¯t follow you.¡±


    ¡°Cough. Cough. You actually didn¡¯t die. Wait, don¡¯t cry! I didn¡¯t mean that! Okay, okay! I¡¯ll take you along. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Lucifer. I¡¯m one of Blood Race¡¯s... ordinary bloodkin.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary. You are indeed ordinary. Sure. You can look straight at...¡±


    ¡°I am really an ordinary bloodkin. What about you? Can you tell me your name?¡±


    ¡°Name? I don¡¯t have one. Let¡¯s go. This ce doesn¡¯t have any valuable things.¡±


    ¡°So hateful! How can you live without a name? I¡¯ll help youe up with one.¡±


    Lucifer acted like a spoiled child and made the mysterious ck robed person carry her out of the castle. Although the other party¡¯s terrifying ability far exceeded her expectations, she could at least be assured that staying beside him would be the safest. Since her strength was too weak, she had no choice but to apany him. Now that Lucifer was being actively hunted, she urgently needed powerfulpanions.


    The mysterious ck robed person considered the bloodkin Lolita who was practically stuck to his bosom. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she happily snuggled into his robe. After hesitating for a while, he finally sighed and decided to take her along. She was the first person who could gaze at his true appearance without going mad or dying. It wasn¡¯t like bringing her along would be a hassle: with his strength, regardless of her origin, there would at least be no problems in having her stay by his side. Nevertheless, the most important reason for his abrupt decision was that Lucifer was beautiful. Since she had taken the initiative to deliver herself to his doorstep, not taking her away would make him lose blood.


    The next morning, the infamous ck castle Morpheus was reduced to ashes and disappeared together with Demon King Garfield in a raging fire. The Light Church mistakenly believed that that hero squad had perished together with Demon King Garfield and soon issued amendation notice, dering that this was the first great victory for the Human Race in their war of several thousands of years against the Demon Kings.


    Needing a victory to boost the morale of their soldiers, the higher-ups of the suppressed Human Race overlooked investigating the event in the ck castle ruins and just went along with the Light Church¡¯s official story. Thus, the great powers of Ximengsi Continent never even realized that Demon King Garfield had died in the hands of an even higher-leveled ¡°creature.¡± Demon King Garfield had died, but an even more terrifying existence had already quietly left Death Valley and set foot on Ximengsi Continent.

 Chapter 01: Burning Barnard Town Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 01: Burning Barnard Town Part 1</h4>


    Barnard was a small border town belonging to the Owles Kingdom in the southern part of Ximengsi Continent. Because this town was close to Death Valley, the territory of Demon King Garfield, this small town was rather sparsely popted. Although to be fair, theck of poption was not at all limited to Barnard: all the Human Race¡¯s towns in the entire Ximengsi Continent faced the same concern.


    On the second day after the ck castle Morpheus of Death Valley had been destroyed by fire, a pair of travelers visited Barnard Town as the sun fell from the sky. Among them, one was a bloodkin Lolita with long silver hair, and the other was a ck-robed mysterious person. Walking side by side, the pair casually strolled down the road. The Lolita wore a suit that fit the ck gothic lolita aesthetic. The person beside her gently held her hand as they swung their interlocked arms. Due to the differences in their heights, they looked like an older brother apanying his little sister.


    ¡°Lucifer, I already bought clothes for you. Aren¡¯t you...¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, I don¡¯t have anywhere to go. Are you really cruel enough to watch me be hunted down by Light Church?¡±


    Clyde nced at the bloodkin Lolita beside him. Her blood-red eyes were filled with mischievousness. Sighing, he decided that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it: it appeared that the Lolita would be stuck to him for the conceivable future. Clyde mused that though this bloodkin mentioned being hunted, the Lolita had never actually been afraid of Light Church from the start. Although he didn¡¯t know what her background was, since she hadn¡¯t gone mad and died after looking straight at him, one of the Great Old Ones, instead merely having her clothes burst, it was impossible for her strength to be low.


    A few hours into their journey, Lucifer had decided that the name Clyde fit him. It had been a surreal experience for him because before, he had lived without a name for so long. Precisely speaking, before a few days ago, his entire life had been spent training and cultivating himself to attain immortality. That night, he had never expected to cross the world when he closed his eyes. After crossing the world, he had inexplicably arrived in the ck castle Morpheus, the center of Demon King Garfield¡¯s territory. Originally, he had wanted to greet the Demon King and regain his bearings in this unknown ce, but the result had been that the other party had directly passed away upon looking straight at him. In one careless moment, when he had tried to alleviate his confusion, Demon King Garfield and his force, which had dominated the southern part of Ximengsi Continent for nearly a hundred years, was annihted.


    ording to his spections, his current body belonged to a certain Great Old One from the Cthulhu Mythos. He didn¡¯t know why he had been summoned to this strange world. Speaking reasonably, although this strange world was dominated by sword and magic civilizations, the appearance of one of the Great Old Ones, an existence of this level, was simply a serious vition of fairness regtions.


    Despite possessing deep, bottomless strength, Clyde was still very depressed. The Great Old Ones were not like humans. All of them were existences beyond description. At present, other than this bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, all others who had looked straight at him had died a violent death on the spot; therefore, he had been wearing his ck cloak to hide the greater part of his face in fear of causing unnecessary troubles. After all, he didn¡¯t support wanton murder.


    ¡°Big brother Clyde, what are you thinking? If we don¡¯t look for a ce to stay, we¡¯ll be left without anywhere to sleep once the sky bespletely dark.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Lucifer, we don¡¯t have any money! Also, don¡¯t call me big brother. We don¡¯t have such a rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Okay, big brother Clyde, but it just depends on how you think!¡±


    Lucifer ignored Clyde¡¯s protests; there was no chance that she¡¯d correct herself. Clyde helplessly pulled this Lolita¡¯s hand and went to look for an inn. The situation of this strange world¡¯s Human Race was very awkward. They would always find themselves beat up and crushed by the Beastmen Race, Demon Race and so on, putting them solidly at the bottom of the racial hierarchy. Despite all this, the Human Race was unexpectedly not united. Even while being bullied by other races, they still had countless internal conflicts.


    There were many human nations in Ximengsi Continent: Empires, Kingdoms and Principalities could be found everywhere, yet they had never formed a unified alliance. Now, the Human Race was divided into three major factions. An alliance of nations that practiced very, an alliance of nations that practiced a feudal system, and an alliance of nations that advocated free trade. Other than these three major forces, there were many neutral nations. For instance, Owles Kingdom where Clyde and the Bloodkin Lolita were currently staying.


    The Human Race Light Church, however, didn¡¯t belong to any force. The Papal State was regarded as a hidden fourth force. Those braves who had been chasing after Lucifer were from Light Church. Unfortunately, they had happened to collide with Clyde¡¯s desires, and all of them had been instantly dispatched on the spot. Unfortunately, Clyde didn¡¯t have any of the currencies present on this different world. He was just a beginner, but unlike a tutorial from some type of game, free equipment and starting funds were nonexistent.


    ¡°No money!? Why are you even thinking of staying in an inn if you don¡¯t have any money? Go away! Don¡¯t disturb my business.¡±


    In a small family inn, upon learning Clyde had no money, the innkeeper immediately became less polite. He directly ordered them to leave. Gritting his teeth, Clyde resisted his impulse to send this innkeeper toward the afterlife. Ever since he had gained one of the Great Old One¡¯s bodies, he would often feel that he despised human life. It was very likely the subtle influence of his new body.


    ¡°Uncle, can¡¯t you be flexible for once? We siblings left our native ce, and we truly don¡¯t have anywhere to go!¡±


    ¡°This... there is an abandoned, dpidated firewood house behind the courtyard. If you stay there, I will not take any money from you two.¡±


    Lucifer employed a little bit of her meng (ng for cuteness), making this innkeeper reluctantly agree to their request. Clyde was left speechless. It seemed that selling meng would never be obsolete, even in a different world. However, since the issue of a ce to stay overnight had been finally resolved, he had nothing toin about. Unfortunately, the innkeeper had beenpletely honest: the firewood house arranged for them was truly simple and crude to the utmost limit. Any more damage would¡¯ve made it difficult to call it a building. It would¡¯ve been fine if only the door had been broken, with splinters sticking out everywhere, but even the roof had a hole. At least, they could look up and see the starry sky.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, I guess we¡¯ll have to put up with this. In any case, it¡¯s only for one night.¡±


    ¡°Lucifer, you... Do you really think we need to sleep?¡±


    ¡°This... I will rest first. See you tomorrow morning.¡±


    Turning around to find afortable spot on the barren cracked wooden floor, Lucifer was dumbfounded for a while and evaded Clyde¡¯s question. In fact, these two truly didn¡¯t need to sleep because neither of them were from ordinary races. For a while, Clyde examined Lucifer who had turned her back towards him before gazing at the sky and pondering about life. Hereafter, what should he do? He was neither a brave nor a viin. Hepletely belonged to the neutral category. Neither saving the world nor the destruction of the world seemed to have anything to do with him.


    The matter that made Clyde at a loss the most was that it was inconvenient to take advantage of girls with this Great Old One¡¯s body unless he and the other party didn¡¯t mind hardcore y. At present, only the Lolita in front of him could look straight at him without ending up dead. Unfortunately, the other party regarded him as a big brother, so his heart felt ufortable about the thought of himself making a move on her. It seemed that he could only envy the imperial harems of other transmigrators. With a long sigh, he stretched and stood up. ncing at Lucifer to make sure she seemed fine, he trudged outside and sat on the overgrown grass outside with his knees tucked to his chest.


    Clyde had just sat down when a hugemotion burst through Barnard Town. A wave of burning arrows fell from the sky, and several of them happened to hit the firewood house in which they were staying, instantly igniting the poorly varnished wood. From outside the town, the sound of hoofbeats and the marching feet of an army rang out, apanied by screaming sounds. In their flurried panic, no one knew whether they were being attacked by the Human Race or being invaded by the other races.


    ¡°Lucifer, quickly wake up. We have to change our location again. Ugg, this world is not peaceful. There isn¡¯t even a ce to quietly sleep.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, carry me and flee. The smoke is too thick. I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°You are scared... Fine, I will carry you.¡±

 Chapter 02: Burning Barnard Town Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 02: Burning Barnard Town Part 2</h4>


    As a small border town of the neutral Owles Kingdom in the southern part of Ximengsi Continent, this town had not been attacked in ages. After all, it didn¡¯t have any resources: it was a poor area. Nevertheless, Barnard Town was doomed to not remain peaceful tonight. The burning inferno quickly spread throughout the town.


    The attacking side were not crude bandits. Bandits never used such a strong fire, but all this had nothing to do with Clyde. He and his ¡°sister¡± Lucifer were just passing by. After picking Lucifer up, Clyde leisurely walked toward the exit of the town. Wherever he passed, the raging fire would automatically part for him, which looked extremely eerie to any observers.


    Often, burning arrows would fall down from the sky, but not a single one hit Clyde. All the arrows would automatically melt and dissipate once they got too close to him. He strolled around in the midst of the burning ruins while carrying Lolita. In the midst of this fiery hell, only Clyde could leisurely and freely move in the midst of burning arrows. After walking out, Clyde saw that the streets had already turned into purgatory: there were burning people everywhere. Pained screams echoed throughout the night, piercing through the ceaseless roar of fire.


    ¡°The Human Race still likes to kill each other like this. Sigh, Big Brother Clyde, we should look for a new ce to stay.¡±


    ¡°Lucifer, I still think it would be more appropriate to send you back to the territory of Blood Race.¡±


    Clyde and Lucifer strolled around in the midst of the fire. There was not even a hint of nervousness on their faces. The people that had attacked Barnard Town quickly noticed these two unusual people casually walking in the midst of the sea of mes. They didn¡¯t even think much about the unexpected duo and shot a round of arrows. However, these arrows failed to hit their targets. Once they neared Clyde, the aura of a Great Old One broke them into pieces.


    ¡°You all are so venomous. We were just passing by. Did we provoke you?¡±


    Clyde gloomily turned and red. He quickly discovered arge group of knights wearing ck armor not far away. They held dark golden crossbows, which all looked like expensive weapons, but Clyde was unable to make sense of the banner pattern these knights carried. When all was said and done, he was not a native of this different world. He couldn¡¯t recognize which empire of Human Race this banner belonged to.


    In the middle of these knights was a strikingmander who could be seen even from a great distance. She was a beautiful woman wearing shining ck knight armor. Based on her appearance, she couldn¡¯t have been over twenty. From her head flowed lustrous ck hair. At this moment, her beautiful ck eyes were filled with confusion while watching the confounding scene. Just a moment ago, although she had been unable to discover how those arrows had disappeared, she had observed that even under a full volley of arrows, Clyde had acted as if nothing had happened.


    Relying on the discerning ability of the Great Old Ones, Clyde could clearly see the appearance of that ck-haired beauty even from a considerable distance. From his estimation, her attractive index was really high. She had exquisite facial features and white skin practically without w. Merely, her baleful aura was too thick. Clyde could see that this ck-haired beauty must have participated in many wars and ughtered countless souls, leading to her having this thick baleful aura that was very difficult to erase.


    Nevertheless, Clyde felt that it was a bit of a pity that he could only admire her a distance. Not every girl was like the little Lolita nestled in his bosom; Lucifer was so strong that she could look straight at one of the Great Old Ones without going insane. That ck-haired princess was a human, no matter from which aspect one considered her. It was very unlikely that she would be able to bear the stare of a Great Old One.


    ¡°What is going on with those two people over there? I didn¡¯t see a defensive magic barrier! Could he possibly be a Taoist Master?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Princess, Owles Kingdom¡¯s reinforcements can¡¯t be here. Their entire army is concentrated in their kingdom¡¯s capital, Oran City.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s truly dull. The opposition is too cowardly. If we continue to use this tactic of destroying their outskirts one by one and annihte all the towns near Oran City, we¡¯ll see how long Owles Kingdom can persist.¡±


    Princess Ophelia looked at the distant Clyde and Lucifer and hesitated about whether tounch an attack or not. Her battlefield instincts told her that those who could calmly move around in the midst of this sea of mes were all either lunatics or experts. Based on Clyde¡¯s feat with the arrows, she believed more in thetter case. Biting her lip, she thought carefully about what to do; after all, she was somewhat reluctant to let anyone escape like this. After considering for a short while, she waved her hand to signal toward the waiting shadows around her. Emerging from the midst of the knight regiment, these figures disappeared on the spot, pursuing their targets. In order to determine the statuses of Clyde and the bloodkin Lolita, Princess Ophelia sent a squad of elite assassins to track them.


    The inferno engulfing Barnard continued for a day and a night until it finally extinguished on its own once it ran out of fuel. Owles Kingdom never sent reinforcements. However, this couldn¡¯t be med on Owles Kingdom¡¯s ipetence. As a small country with just more than a thousand soldiers, they couldn¡¯t afford to leave their capital unprotected by spreading out their troops. They also didn¡¯t have the money to hire mercenaries to defend other cities. It was already a miracle that they had been able to defend their capital, Oran City, for so long.


    The army attacking Owles Kingdom was from the Augusta Empire, reputed to be an ¡°extremely dark¡± empire. Augusta Empire belonged to the ¡°rk Alliance¡± that pursued very. It was one of the more important members of this alliance. As one of the stronger empires of Ximengsi Continent, eliminating Owles Kingdom, this kind of small country, was not a big issue.


    There were no existences that dared to challenge this extremely evil empire within the vicinity of Owles Kingdom. Adrian Empire, a member of the ¡°Victor Alliance,¡± had just lost to Augusta Empire not long ago. Augusta Empire¡¯s ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia had only used several thousand soldiers to take the Adrian¡¯s army of 30,000 by storm andpletely rout them. More than half of them had fallen as casualties, and Adrian Empire had been forced into a defensive state.


    Now, left without their powerful ally, Owles Kingdom waspletely isted. Other than the fact that the capital city, Oran City, had not been captured yet, all the towns around it had been razed or upied. In support, the nearby Adrian Empire could only offer words: ording to their responses to the Owles Kingdom¡¯s requests for aid, reinforcements were always on the way. As for the other small kingdoms within the ¡°Victor Alliance,¡± there was no need to mention them because they didn¡¯t dare toe in fear that they would be the next one to be annihted.


    All this had been sinctly exined by the little Lolita travelling at Clyde¡¯s side.


    ¡°Lucifer, how do you know so much? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have any information about Human Race before?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Cylde, it¡¯s just because of my ability. The dead cannot lie, and I can read their memories. Eh, you don¡¯t need to be so alert! How would I dare to read your memories?¡±


    In a groove outside Barnard Town, Clyde and Lucifer sat face to face around a bonfire, pondering what to do next. Near themy several dead ck-robed people. Their death states were very tragic, and none of the corpses were intact. The assassins sent by Princess Ophelia had not met with an unexpected ident: instead, all had been quickly exterminated by Clyde. Originally, Clyde hadn¡¯t wanted tosh at the corpses,pletely dismembering them, but who had asked for these assassins to not bring even a single cent, causing him to be happy about gaining some starting currency in vain. At first, he¡¯d been so excited to have these walking piggy banks approach him...


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, let¡¯s go to Oran City and take a look. Perhaps, we can stay there without any money! It¡¯s going to perish soon anyway.¡±


    ¡°Lucifer, you seem to be very interested in bloody scenes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding. We are going there just to take a look. In any case, as long as Big Brother Clyde is here, no one can bully me!¡±


    ¡°Eh, I think that even if I were not there, there are not many who could bully you.¡±

 Chapter 03: The defensive War with a Large Disparity in Military strength of Oran City Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 03: The defensive War with a Large Disparity in Military strength of Oran City Part 1</h4>


    Like Barnard Town, Oran City was also located in the southern part of Ximengsi Continent. Despite being the capital city of Owles Kingdom, as it was a small kingdom, the entire Oran city proper didn¡¯t really have arge poption. In fact, it couldn¡¯t evenpare to the small cities of therger empires. Just a small force from the ¡°Extremely Dark Empire¡± Augusta Empire had been able to quickly capture the vast majority of Owles Kingdom¡¯s towns. Now, setting aside the capital, Oran City, the entire Owles Kingdom was practically a conquered nation.


    When Clyde and Lucifer arrived in Oran City, there was not even a single foot-soldier guarding the gate. Originally, the kingdom had had a thousand or so soldiers defending the city, but as the Augusta Empire¡¯s army had pressed past the border, many soldiers had lost their will to fight and chosen to run away. In their view, it was better to run away earlier than to stay and court death.


    Now, there was only a hundred or so troops defending the city. Over five hundred people had simply abandoned their nation. In addition, when Owles Kingdom¡¯s King Richard the Sixth had fled, he had taken over four hundred soldiers with him, iming they were imperial guards. He had then fled to Adrian Empire and sought asylum. As for Crown Prince Charles, he had immediately escaped to another empire and hadn¡¯t dared to return to his country ever since the war had started.


    The only force that couldpete against the ¡°Extremely Dark Empire¡± Augusta Empire was the ¡°Pure White Empire¡± Winifred Empire, the principal member of ¡°Victor Alliance.¡± However, this empire was simply too far away from Owles Kingdom. Although they had already dispatched 30,000 supporting troops, they would probably give priority to the Adrian Empire and support them instead of the small neutral Owles Kingdom since they came from the same faction as Adrian.


    There was no way around it though: Adrian Empire¡¯s dish was truly too rotten. Their over 100,000 soldiers had insisted on chasing after the around 10,000 soldiers of Augusta Empire without any good reason. In the end, they had beenpletely trapped within the other party¡¯s tempo and had been led by their noses. Eventually, Princess Ophelia had intentionally turned around and suddenly besieged the tired, chasing force. After a few rounds, Adrian Empire¡¯s army had quickly lost over 50,000 soldiers, and the remaining 50,000 soldiers had been so scared that they had retracted like a turtle drawing in its head and legs to within its sturdy shell, retreating to their fortified castles and not daring to go to war again.


    Clyde and Lucifer strolled around Oran City. Lucifer¡¯s previous judgment had been wrong. Even though the country was on the verge of perishing, the innkeepers still didn¡¯t forget their jobs. They still charged rent. Moreover, they demanded a lot more than normal. This was probably due to human nature as they tried to squeeze thest profits they could in preparation to either desperately flee the city or in stubborn denial of what their kingdom faced. In any case, Clyde and Lucifer travelled around the city, but never found an inn offering rooms free of charge.


    ¡°Ten copper coins per day. No credit. Hurry if you want to stay!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s written outside that it¡¯s only five copper coins!¡±


    ¡°Little girl, this is a wartime price increase. The cost will be twenty copper coins if you wait!¡±


    Clyde pulled Lucifer aside and directly left. He had never seen such an increase in price just before a country perished. After all, it didn¡¯t matter. Augusta Empire was an empire that supported very. Once they conquered this city, most of the people would be captured and sold as ves. At that time, no matter how much money they had, it would all be useless. Nevertheless, the welfare of those of Human Race had nothing to do with him. Overall, the current Clyde was still focusing on touring this different world. He didn¡¯t have any thoughts to interfere with Human Race¡¯s warfare. Speaking of those armies, no matter which empire they came from, his one Abyss Stare could finish them all in seconds.


    In the somewhat poverty-stricken imperial pce of Oran City, Clyde saw Owles Kingdom¡¯s Princess Seras. Princess Seras¡¯s head was full of long wavy golden hair, and her blue eyes were full of mncholy. She wore a white dress and sat on a recruitment station to desperately recruit mercenaries before the final fight. She had no choice because most of the soldiers had already ran away, and the remaining hundred or so soldiers were old, weak, sick and disabled. They basically couldn¡¯t do anything, which was why they hadn¡¯t been able to flee. Even her father had abandoned her...


    The attractiveness index of Princess Seras was not any inferior to the ¡°Extreme Night Princess,¡± Princess Ophelia, who Clyde had seen before. Although she was engaged to Adrian Empire¡¯s Prince Eric, as her country perished, her fianc¨¦ did note riding to her aid at the forefront of a vast army. It seemed that it had all just been a superficial engagement and nothing more,sting only in good times.


    ¡°Big sister, are you recruiting mercenaries? My big brother does not like working, but he can do it. Just a ce to eat and some food to eat would be enough. We don¡¯t need your money.¡±


    ¡°Eh, what a cute little girl! You should leave with your big brother. Once this ce is captured, such a cute girl like you will be captured and sold as a ve.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about you, big sister? Are you leaving? You are so beautiful! Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will be sold?¡±


    ¡°I... even if I run away, it¡¯s useless, ai.¡±


    Clyde truly hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved in this kind of matter, but his sister Lucifer had immediately started a conversation with Princess Saras. However, Saras smiled bitterly and kindly advised them to leave. Because King Richard the Sixth had escaped with all the crown treasury, Princess Saras had no money to pay mercenaries. Even now, her current actions were merely meant to half-heartedly motivate the people within the besieged capital. She could only promise to pay any mercenaries after they won. This was a clearly desperate business venture. There was no mercenary who would ept this perilous task when the rewards were so insubstantial. Therefore, the number of people who had signed up for this was very small up until now.


    ¡°Lucifer, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, we need a long-term residence. This big sister doesn¡¯t have any schemes. I can see through all her thoughts via her eyes. Isn¡¯t having such an easy to deceive good big sister asndlord the best?¡±


    ¡°Lucifer, you... are you a devil?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is there any problem?¡±


    Under Lucifer¡¯s impetus, Clyde reluctantly took over the task of defending this city. Out of special consideration for her safety, he didn¡¯t get too close to Princess Seras and didn¡¯t talk. Princess Saras was just an ordinary young human girl. If she got too close to him, this Great Old One, she might die without rhyme or reason.


    ¡°Thank you. s, I cannot even provide you any weapons for my father took all of them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, big sister Saras. We don¡¯t need weapons.¡±


    Shortly after Clyde was employed, Augusta Empire¡¯s advance troops finally arrived. They must have already known that the remaining just over a hundred defenders of Owles Kingdom were the old, weak, sick and disabled, which was why, Augusta Empire¡¯s vanguard army only had a bit over a thousand soldiers. They nned to capture the entire Oran City with merely these thousand soldiers.


    Although the opposition was only just over a thousand soldiers, they were the part of Augusta Empire¡¯s regr army, the Heavy-Armored ck Knight Legion. Their average equipment¡¯s standard was much higher than many kingdoms. Clyde, who was standing tall on the ramparts, examined his fellow defending soldiers who nervously eyed the approaching army. Clucking his tongue, he sighed at how primitive this kingdom was. All of the defenders only had an iron te strapped to their chest to function as a kind of primitive armor. They didn¡¯t even hold shields. As for weapon armaments, they had spearheads tied to wooden sticks. Some young fellows who seemed to have never before held a spear wielded only sharpened staves. The disparity in the two army¡¯s equipment was more than a few levels. Perhaps, the kingdom might have still held hope but for the fact that the opposite side crushed them in terms of numbers too. Had Clyde not been there, and Owles Kingdom survived this battle, it would¡¯ve been hailed as a miracle by the forces of Ximengsi Continent.


    ¡°Captain Kroh, Her Highness the Princess Ophelia has ordered us to siege the city first and then wait for her arrival.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? If we wait for Princess Ophelia to arrive, how will we get any benefits? We should raid the city now and capture Princess Saras first to make a big profit. In the ck market, someone is already offering 100,000 gold coins to purchase her.¡±


    Under the temptation of therge sum of money, Captain Kroh, themander of Augusta Empire¡¯s advance party, decided to not wait for Princess Ophelia. He directly attacked Oran City.


    On the city wall, upon seeing the charging ck Knight Legion, the defenders were so scared that they immediately retreated without putting up a fight, leaving only Clyde and Lucifer standing there. Shaking his head at the fleeing soldiers, hemented their cowardice before remembering that they had at least chosen to stand on the wall against the approaching enemy. Ignoring the dropped sticks and spears around him, Clyde calmly gazed at the charging knights. Because Lucifer¡¯s height was shorter than the ramparts of the city wall, the opposite side couldn¡¯t see her and mistakenly thought that only Clyde was standing there like a fool to defend the city. Of course had they seen Lucifer, they would¡¯ve only pleasantly weed the addition of such a cute ve...

 Chapter 04: The defensive War with a Large Disparity in Military strength of Oran City Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 04: The defensive War with a Large Disparity in Military strength of Oran City Part 2</h4>


    Located in the southern part of Ximengsi Continent, Oran City, the capital city of Owles Kingdom, faced an unprecedented crisis as the Augusta Empire¡¯s vanguard army attacked the city walls. Although there were only a bit over a thousand enemy soldiers, the number of defenders was even less than the original hundred soldiers who had stayed behind as the royals had fled. Upon seeing the wave of Augusta Empire¡¯s ck Knights charging toward them, many who had never experienced war simply tossed aside their flimsy chest tes and weapons and fled. Now, the defenders atop the wall numbered two.


    ¡°Really! These cowards are all just useless goods!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, aren¡¯t you alone enough? If those useless teammates had stayed behind, they would have just been a burden.¡±


    ¡°Lucifer, I think you too could take care of this alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Fighting, killing¡ªI don¡¯t like such things.¡±


    Clyde looked at the smiling Lucifer leaning on the city wall beside him. He absolutely didn¡¯t agree with her; that this bloodkin Lolita didn¡¯t like to fight and kill was absolutely a lie. It was impossible for an existence of her level to be peace-loving and live freely beneath the sunlight. After all, that time when they had met for the first time, a squad of Light Church had been chasing her. Although Clyde still didn¡¯t know the reason for that, he knew enough to suspect that something about her was incredibly valuable, enough so that she¡¯d have to kill to protect herself.


    Augusta Empire¡¯s vanguard of ck Knights quickly rushed over, and the worn-out city gate of Oran City simply crumpled beneath their onught. The first war-horse directly rammed it and broke through, rearing in the square just behind the splintered gate. Clyde casually grabbed a dropped sword, jumped down from above the city gate and met the enemy head-on. He didn¡¯t know any martial skills, so he simply hacked at the enemy.


    When the ck Knights¡¯ war-horses approached Clyde, although they had undergone rigorous training, they were still so scared by his mysterious power that they copsed and died, their mouths frothing in terror. The ck Knights who were caught unprepared directly fell down from the war-horses. Seeing their sprawled forms, Clyde took advantage of their vulnerability and quickly walked over before mming his sword down. However, since their ck armor belonged to the heavy armor category, the sword he brandished shattered upon striking their formidable armor. Amid the sound of breaking steel, not a scratch was left on that polished ck armor.


    ¡°This level of weapon can¡¯t cut through our armor, fool! You... cough cough!¡±


    ¡°What did you say? I couldn¡¯t hear.¡±


    Clyde threw the sword¡¯s hilt away and directly punched the knight, interrupting his mockery. A bloody hole appeared on the speaking ck Knight¡¯s chest, and he died on the spot, unable toplete his sentence. Upon seeing this, the other ck Knights were stunned. The armor they wore could easily block arrows shot from even general-level crossbows, yet this fellow could actually pierce through their ck armor with his bare hands. His fighting power was too abnormal!


    While the ck Knights were absent-mindedly digesting the frightening event, Clyde swung his fists around and attacked all the knights within his range, killing quite a few ck Knights before they could move. Because the city gate was not too big, only one or two people could pass through at a time, and none could enter since Clyde had blocked the only path into the city. In this situation, the ck Knights were unable to disy the advantage of their superior numbers and were forced to fight Clyde one-on-one. Soon, a dozen or so ck Knights had died in Clyde¡¯s hands. The path through the destroyed city gate was quickly littered with the corpses of ck Knights and became even more crowded, making fighting Clyde even more difficult.


    ¡°Damn, this fellow is at least a S-ranked mercenary. Quickly retreat! We¡¯ll enter the city from different directions. He can¡¯t block everywhere.¡±


    Upon seeing that they couldn¡¯t break in via the city gate, they turned around to retreat, nning to smash through the wall in multiple ces so Clyde wouldn¡¯t be able to react. Unfortunately, their decision to retreat was a little toote. From the city wall, Luciferunched a magic attack. With a roar, a ball made up of strange bright-red mes fell from the sky. That fireball seemed to have consciousness and automatically flew toward the fleeing ck Knights. Upon contact, those ck Knights would burn on the spot, leaving only their wails of pain behind as their ashes floated down.


    ¡°Retreat! They have a magician! Retreat!¡±


    Captain Kroh, themander of ck Knights, found that the battle¡¯s situation was going south and immediately issued the order to retreat. Realizing that the army was starting to unify beneath his words, Clyde pinpointed the position of thismander and secretly stared at him: the unfortunate Captain Kroh immediately exploded on the spot. The other ck Knights didn¡¯t even know how that had happened to their captain, they only saw the effect¡ªa mutted bloody corpse and shards of their captain¡¯s shiny armor shooting through the air.


    Augusta Empire¡¯s vanguard army was defeated. Captain Kroh was inexplicably killed in a sh. A hundred knights had died, but they had been unable to capture even the perimeter wall of Oran City or kill a single enemy. When the report reached Princess Ophelia¡¯s hand, she was unable to make heads or tails of this. The opposite side had had only two people defending the city, but they had repelled the army of over a thousand soldiers; moreover, even the captain had been killed. She nced at the messenger who had handed the report to her. Eyeing him up and down, she wondered whether this was a joke as she tried to ignore the shock that was sinking into her.


    ¡°Your Highness the Princess, Oran City has a magician defending it. In addition, there is also a S-ranked mercenary. If we add some troops to our attacking force and attack again...¡±


    ¡°That girl Seras shouldn¡¯t have the money to hire a magician and a S-ranked mercenary. Make the vanguard army return andunch a surprise attack on Michelson Fortress instead. We should defeat Adrian Empire as quickly as possible before circling back to clean up Owles Kingdom.¡±


    Princess Ophelia pondered for a while and decided to temporarily give up on attacking Oran City. Owles Kingdom was just a small country, and there was something strange about it. Recently, she¡¯d been losing soldiers left and right, including her elite assassin guard. Furthermore, the expeditionary army of ¡°Pure White Kingdom¡± Winifred Empire was almost here. If they didn¡¯t defeat Adrian Empire as quickly as possible, her entire battle n would fail. At that time, faced with the unfavorable situation of fighting a battle on two fronts, Augusta Empire would have to withdraw its troops, allowing themselves to be heckled along their retreat by the vengeful Adrian and Winifred soldiers.


    In Oran City, Clyde and Lucifer finally obtained a free ce in which to stay: Owles Kingdom¡¯s imperial pce. Unfortunately, the imperial pce was truly in and simple without a bit of decent decoration. After all, when the king had fled, he¡¯d taken all the more valuable pieces with him. What made them even more speechless was that even the housekeepers, maids and servants weren¡¯t present. Princess Seras alone was responsible for this big ce. This ce was no match even for the mansions of the lower nobles.


    ¡°Honestly, I am very embarrassed. Since there¡¯s no money in the treasury, I cannot even afford to pay the soldiers¡¯ sries right now, but I will absolutely think of a way to pay you.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Saras, you don¡¯t have to be so tense. As long as we have a ce to stay, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Princess Saras gave the room that had originally belonged to the king to Clyde and Lucifer because they were the saviors of the kingdom. As for herself, she slept outside. Clyde was not dissatisfied with this this kind-hearted and simple blonde princess. In any case, he hadn¡¯t intended to charge her any money from the very beginning since she had offered to give them a ce to stay even before she had known of their great prowess. Money didn¡¯t have any big importance to him. After all, his current body didn¡¯t need food to function smoothly.


    ¡°Lucifer, what is your purpose in making me help this kingdom? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s out of kindness. I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, can¡¯t you be a little stupid? Fine, since this is the case, I guess that I¡¯ll just exin it to you. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of existence you are, don¡¯t you wish to have the appearance of a regr human?¡±


    ¡°This... Of course, I wish for that!¡±


    Lucifer detailed her n to make Clyde have a normal appearance. As far as she knew, as long as he signed a dark contract with a human, he would transform and gain a human¡¯s appearance. Clyde¡¯s appearance as a Great Old One was honestly too terrifying. If he couldn¡¯t gain a human appearance, he basically couldn¡¯t let anyone else see his appearance in this different world. Otherwise, he¡¯d either disgust them, or much more likely, kill them. For Lucifer¡¯s objective, the innocent and pure Princess Saras was undoubtedly the best candidate. There was a great chance to coax her to sign the contract.


    ¡°Lucifer, you want to...¡±


    ¡°I want to help Big Brother Clyde! You don¡¯t even need to thank me! Just act the part.¡±

 Chapter 05: Princess Saras’s Special Gift and Remuneration Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 05: Princess Saras¡¯s Special Gift and Remuneration Part 1</h4>


    Although the Owles Kingdom¡¯s capital city had temporarily escaped the crisis, the shadow of war still shrouded this small city located in the southern part of the Ximengsi Continent. Everyone but the most naive optimists knew that Augusta Empire had not let them off; they had merely concentrated their entire strength topletely defeat Adrian Empire first. Afterward, they would have enough time and energy to deal with Owles Kingdom, this small fish.


    Clyde and Lucifer stayed in the in and simple imperial pce of Oran City. The current situation of Owles Kingdom was still unfavorable unless Adrian Empire somehow defeated Augusta Empire; otherwise, their Owles Kingdom would be destroyed for sure. Adrian Empire had already been defeated by Augusta Empire before, all while suffering heavy casualties even though their number had been ten times greater than the ¡°Extremely Dark Empire.¡± Clyde estimated that the Augusta Empire would be defeated unless a miracle urred.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, my cuties brought back information. Dimwit Adrian Empire was defeated again. This time, their entire army was wiped out. It looks like we¡¯ll have to work again.¡±


    ¡°Stupid Adrian Empire lost too quickly. Couldn¡¯t they stall for even a few more days? They didn¡¯t evenst three.¡±


    A small bat rested on Lucifer¡¯s shoulder, and its alert red eyes, full of intelligence, looked straight at the bloodkin Lolita Lucifer. Speaking in rapid clicks, they used a bloodkinnguage which Clyde couldn¡¯t understand tomunicate. Not long ago, Adrian Empire¡¯s Michelson Fortress had been breached by Augusta Empire. There, Princess Ophelia had used less than 20,000 soldiers to wipe out over 50,000 defending troops of Adrian Empire.


    In this war, all the deployable troops of Adrian Empire had beenpletely defeated. Adrian Empire had no choice but to concentrate its entire remaining troops in the capital region after this disastrous loss. Thus, they had given up arge number of small and mid-sized cities, which had been Augusta Empire¡¯s ripe targets for plundering. Fortunately, the expeditionary army of ¡°Pure White Empire¡± Winifred Empire had already arrived at the border region, so Augusta Empire couldn¡¯t capture Adrian Empire¡¯s capital city and take advantage of this favorable situation without risking themselves. Their offense could only stop at this point.


    However, all this had nothing to do with Owles Kingdom. They were still in imminent danger of perishing. As long as Augusta Empire attacked Oran City in passing while withdrawing their troops, their kingdom would perish. It seemed that this ce was not suitable to stay at over the long term. Thinking about this, Clyde had a headache. He had only just settled in during the past few days, but now, he had to rejoin the vagrant life. He had seen Princess Ophelia before. ording to his observation, this princess was a militant person. It was very unlikely that she would let Owles Kingdom off.


    ¡°Eh, howe there¡¯s a box? Strange. There was nothing before.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, I suddenly have an urgent matter that I have to handle. You should rest first!¡±


    ¡°Lucifer, it¡¯ste. Where are you going?¡±


    When Clyde returned to the repaired imperial bedroom, he noticed a ck wooden box beside the bed. The box was unlocked and half-covered by a white sign. On the sign, the word ¡°gift¡± was written. It was already night now, so who had sent the gift in the middle of the night? In this imperial pce, there was no one else other than Princess Saras, himself, and Lucifer.


    Lucifer took a nce at the wooden box and sniffed the air before immediately discovering what was inside. However, Lucifer didn¡¯t intend to tell Clyde. After shing Clyde a mysterious smile, she turned around and left. As she left, she intentionally closed the bedroom door, leaving behind a confused Clyde. Although Clyde was one of the Great Old Ones, he was not omnipotent: he couldn¡¯t guess what was in this Lolita¡¯s mind.


    Clyde helplessly walked over and opened the wooden box. When all was said and done, he was still a Great Old One. If he didn¡¯t even dare to open a wooden box, he would damage the awe-inspiring dignity of the Great Old Ones. The moment he opened the box, Clyde smelled a faint aroma¡ªthe unique fragrance of a beautiful woman¡¯s body. Pondering on the familiar scent, he realized that he seemed to have smelled it somewhere before.


    After seeing the circumstances within the box, Clyde was dumbfounded. Precisely speaking, it was beyond his expectations. There was no dangerous item within. In fact, it was quite the opposite. It was Princess Saras. She was stark naked. Her snow-white skin dazzled in the darkness. Both here hands were crossed and bound by red rope behind her back. She was sitting on her knees inside the wooden box, and her entire body was bound by red rope in a standard tortoise-shell binding.


    Princess Saras¡¯s long hair, wavy and gold, hung loosely on her back. An elegant ck silk-cloth blindfolded her piercing eyes. On her snow-white neck, a ck iron choker encircled her throat. Her alluring cherry mouth was gagged with a small red ball, and he could clearly see water marks at the corners of her mouth as a bit of drool leaked out. Princess Saras¡¯s face was bright red, and that pair of plump fruits on her chest trembled because either nervousness or rapid changes in her breathing pattern. In addition, her two alluring bright red buds were clearly visible.


    In any case, Clyde had seen ** in his previous world. After examining the scene, he knew that Princess Saras had bound herself and had not been kidnapped. Everything had been orchestrated by herself. Now, Clyde finally understood what the word ¡°Gift¡± written on the sign had meant. If any other men had been in his ce, they would have epted this big gift without any hesitation; after all, only a fool would reject such a gift delivered to his doorstep.


    However, Clyde hesitated. Although he was not a gentleman, he now had the body of a Great Old One. It was unsuitable for this kind of job since he could easily go overboard. If he identally went overboard, Princess Saras might be broken or even die. That damned girl Lucifer¡ªshe had already noticed this problem but had intentionally avoided it.


    After a round of intense psychological struggle, Clyde reached out and quickly removed Princess Saras¡¯s blindfold as well as the small gag-ball. After that, he quickly stepped back, opening the distance between them, in order to avoid Princess Saras seeing his face and dying on the spot due to the effect of his mysterious power. Princess Saras blushed upon seeing him. Dressing up in such a shameful look had challenged her limits even before she¡¯d actually gifted herself... When the box had been opened, she had actually been quite nervous. In fact, she had worried that her heart would pop from its intense palpitations. If the person who opened the box was not Clyde, rather some other person, especially a man, then that would have certainly been a tragedy for her.


    ¡°Princess Saras, what are you doing like this?¡±


    ¡°Clyde, I have no money to pay your mercenary costs, but you seem to be a S-ranked mercenary, which I could never afford. Since you could beat Augusta Empire¡¯s elite force, ck Knight Regiment, to such an extent, you definitely have the strength of a S-ranked mercenary, so I can only pay your remuneration like this.¡±


    ¡°Cough. Cough. Princess Saras, even in that case, you don¡¯t need to dress up like this, do you?¡±


    ¡°Is this not good? Many aristocrats seem to like this kind of y. I just wanted to follow their preferences. You... you don¡¯t like this?¡±


    Princess Saras¡¯s face went bright red, but she inquired Clyde about his preferences with a pure expression. This question made Clyde helpless. He didn¡¯t know how he was to answer. If he said he didn¡¯t like it, that would definitely be a lie. This payment method was a huge profit. After all, Princess Saras was worth 100,000 gold coins. If Clyde directly sold her, he could...


    Not far from the room, Lucifer looked very annoyed. Surrounded by several small bats, she impatiently listened as they reported to her about the situation nearby. Now, arge group of people had surrounded the imperial pce. Those fellows truly couldn¡¯t tell good from bad, daring to disturb her big brother¡¯s important private matters!

 Chapter 06: Princess Saras’s Special Gift and Remuneration Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 06: Princess Saras¡¯s Special Gift and Remuneration Part 2</h4>


    In the southern part of Ximensi Continent, Oran City, a hooded figure faced a gorgeous naked girl. While Clyde was considering how to deal with Princess Saras within the imperial bedroom of Owles Kingdom, sounds ofmotion rang outside. It seemed that arge number of soldiers were invading the pce. Unfortunately, this imperial pce didn¡¯t even have a single guard. It was siimply a publicvatory where anyone could enter as they pleased.


    ¡°Where is Princess Saras!? Quickly capture her and offer her to Augusta Empire! Then we will be rich!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that not right? After all, she is still our princess.¡±


    ¡°The kingdom is already perishing, and you still care about this? If you don¡¯t want money, then leave!¡±


    Princess Saras¡¯splexion suddenly became very pale. She had never expected to be betrayed by the citizens she¡¯d sacrificed her body for in order to hire mercenaries to protect them with. Clyde saw that Princess Saras wanted to berate these vilemoners, but in order to prevent her from making any sound and attracting the attention of these people, he immediately rushed behind Princess Saras and gagged her with the small ball again. After that, he also put the blindfold on her that he had removed before.


    ¡°Princess Saras, I¡¯ve offended you, but please be quiet for awhile. Wait for me to take you away.¡±


    At the very beginning of his actions, Princess Saras had felt a spike of nervousness, but she quickly rxed. After all, she had willingly entered this state at the beginning. Clyde closed the box again and removed the sign where the word ¡°Gift¡± was written. Because he couldn¡¯t find a lock, he directly sat on the wooden box. Just after he had sat down, arge number of people burst in. Originally, these people had been the defending troops of Owles Kingdom, but because of the issue of theck of soldier¡¯s pay and provisions, they had directly rebelled. Grimly wielding their makeshift weapons, they tore through the sparse pce furniture to find the princess.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Princess Saras? We¡¯ve searched throughout the imperial pce, but only found some pieces of tattered clothes. She couldn¡¯t already be captured, could she?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. After all, even her bra and panties wereying around. Perhaps, she was truly captured by someone else first. In any case, it wouldn¡¯t be hard since she doesn¡¯t have any fighting skills and magic.¡±


    ¡°But, those clothes were neatly folded, Princess Saras must have taken them off herself. She was not forced... Perhaps, she went of her own ord?¡±


    After the rebelling soldiers entered the room, none dared to confront Clyde. A few days ago in the battle of Oran City, Clyde had killed dozens of members of Augusta Empire¡¯s elite force, ck Knight Regiment. In their eyes, he was an existence with at least the strength of a S-ranked mercenary. In addition, Clyde¡¯s younger sister Lucifer was a magician. This made them have certain misgivings. They didn¡¯t dare to trouble him for a moment; therefore, both sides fell into a silent confrontation.


    Clyde was toozy to speak superfluous words with them. With the brute force of a Great Old One, he easily carried the wooden box and walked toward the door. At that time, the rebelling soldiers finally reacted. Gritting their teeth, they stepped forward in unison and blocked Clyde¡¯s path. It seemed that this matter would not be peacefully solved.


    ¡°Buddy, what¡¯s in your box? It couldn¡¯t be the remuneration given to you by Princess Saras, could it? Why don¡¯t you let us take a look? Ah!¡±


    Clyde directly sent the rebelling soldier blocking his way flying with a kick. That unfortunate fellow broke through the wall and flew out of the imperial pce, his scream echoing throughout the city. During his flight, an arc of red-blood trailed his path the entire way. This scene appeared unusually bloody, sessfully frightening those rebelling soldiers. With an audible gulp, they stepped aside on their own: no one dared to block Clyde¡¯s path anymore. Even while carrying a box, he could kill them with a kick, so the disparity in fighting power was enough to make them give up. Their lives were worth more than any amount of gold.


    Anything in the imperial pce of even the slightest worth had already been seized by the rebelling soldiers. They even burned Princess Saras¡¯s clothes to vent their anger at not being able to capture the valuable hostage. With the defeat of Adrian Empire, Owles Kingdom was doomed to be the next sacrificial offering. The retreating Augusta Empire¡¯s army was very likely to take advantage of this easy target and capture Oran City.


    This time, Augusta Empire¡¯s main force consisted of over 30,000 soldiers. However, the total poption of Oran City was just over ten thousand people. In addition, there were only over a hundred old, weak, sick and disabled defending soldiers who had no motivation since they fought without pay and provisions. Many defending troops had no loyalty to this broken kingdom, and most of them had thought to reap some profits and flee. Thus, they had gathered together to rebel. If Princess Seras had not made such a bold decision tonight, her ending might have been different.


    In Clyde¡¯s view, Owles Kingdom had already ceased to exist except in name. Both the king and prince had swept away all the money and valuables within the national treasury and fled to Adrian Empire for asylum. The remaining Princess Saras had a pure character without any magic and fighting ability. She was basically a gift to the enemy since shecked the strength or guild to survive their onught. Outside the gate, he saw Lucifer waiting. This silver haired Lolita stood beside a carriage with a smile. There were puddles of red liquid on the ground. It seemed that she had killed many just a moment ago.


    Nevertheless, there was not a single drop of blood on her dark gothic dress. All the killings must have been performed by the bats serving her. Clyde reflected that it made sense since she was toozy to make a move herself. This carriage had also been robbed by her. Now, the entire Oran City was in chaos. Burning, killing and looting filled the streets. Many houses were on fire as the people rebelled and tried to take everything they could. The burning watchtowers were especially eye-catching, a fire shining high over the city.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, the carriage is ready! Get in first. If we arete, we might not be able to pass through the city gate without encountering some trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, then Princess Saras...¡±


    ¡°Of course, we are taking her away. Since Big Sister Saras is already dressed up like this, do you really want to give her to those rebelling soldiers?¡±


    Under Lucifer¡¯s urging, Clyde didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He brought Princess Saras into the carriage with him. If Princess Seras who was in such an alluring costume was left behind for those rebelling soldiers, the consequences would be unimaginable. Princess Saras trembled thinking about the possibility. Now, Princess Saras was not afraid of Clyde and Lucifer, but rather felt helpless and sad for Oran City¡¯s chaotic situation.


    After Adrian Empire had been defeated, many small kingdoms in the surrounding area had also fallen into this unfavorable situation, so this problem was not at all isted to Owles Kingdom. It would be risky no matter kingdom they went to. Quickly rolling along, the carriage bearing Clyde and Lucifer left the Oran City just before the city gate was engulfed by mes. They left with Princess Saras who had nothing on her name: she didn¡¯t even have any clothes. Now, Clyde had a headache. He had not a single cent in his pocket, but he still had to take along two beautiful girls while looking for a ce to take shelter.


    Unfortunately, Adrian Empire was not within the scope of consideration for possible ces to stay. This empire had already lost all other areas except for its capital. In addition, the entire nation was in chaos, no better than Oran City. In the carriage, the restraining props binding Princess Saras had already been removed. Because of herck of clothing, she felt very shy and blushed. Fidgeting around to try to conceal her most private parts, her face burned red like a ripe apple. mping her snow-white legs tightly shut, she used her hands to cover those unusually plump fruits on her chest while she sat on the carriage bench on her knees.


    ¡°Cough. Cough. Princess Saras, please wait first. Lucifer¡¯s clothes are notrge enough for you to wear, but when we arrive at a town, I will go and rob a set of clothing for you.¡±


    ¡°No, never mind all that. Sir Clyde, your remuneration...¡±


    ¡°Put off the matter of my remuneration forter. You are tired. Rest well first!¡±


    Princess Saras leaned back with a doubtful look. She was very confident about her figure, but Clyde unexpectedly didn¡¯t touch her. This made her wonder. She cast a subtle nce at his expression. Perhaps... she shook her head slightly, banishing that thought. Not long after Princess Saras fell asleep, Clyde noticed a group of ck Knights approaching from not far away. They bore the g of Augusta Empire. He sighed. They had truly been unlucky enough to encounter Augusta Empire¡¯s army when fleeing. He smirked. Perhaps he would soon gain a way to solve their funding problems...

 Chapter 07: Princess Olia’s Task with Sky-High Reward Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 07: Princess Olia¡¯s Task with Sky-High Reward Part 1</h4>


    In the southern part of Ximengsi Continent, Clyde, his sister Lucifer, and Owles Kingdom¡¯s Princess Saras fled into the forest area. However, their luck was truly too bad since they had unexpectedly encountered Augusta Empire¡¯s ck Knight Regiment here. In the past, Clyde had killed over a hundred members of Augusta Empire¡¯s knight regiment, so they would definitely hold a grudge.


    Clyde and Lucifer would be fine; they were strong enough to escape unscathed. Taking care of Princess Saras, however, would be troublesome. The blond princess had neither magic norbat skill. If a conflict truly erupted, whether Princess Saras could escape unscathed was unknown. Now, Augusta Empire¡¯s troops approaching from the front numbered more than two thousand, and it was impossible to avoid them.


    ¡°Lucifer, take Princess Saras and leave. I will be the rearguard.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, no need to be so nervous. It doesn¡¯t seem like that big sister is leading the opposite side, so we might be able to dupe them,. Big Sister Saras, can you help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what is this? Eh, that rope is... Wait, I can do it myself...¡±


    Fortunately, there was no crest of any kingdom on the carriage. When leaving, Clyde had personally erased both the crest and the imperial family of Owles Kingdom¡¯s insignia. Like that, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about being recognized. As Clyde had predicted, their carriage was intercepted by Augusta Empire¡¯s ck Knight Regiment. At this moment, the preparations of Lucifer finished, would they be able to conceal themselves this time?


    ¡°Halt, show proof that you all are not from Owles Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°Withdraw. There¡¯s no need to be so fierce! I have something to ask them.¡±


    ¡°But, Her Excellency Princess Ophelia has instructed us to...¡±


    ¡°Are you all my big sister¡¯s subordinates or mine? Speak out of turn again, and I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Princess, pleas quell your anger. This subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare. This subordinate overstepped.¡±


    A ck knight in the front had just wanted to interrogate them strictly, but a young girl¡¯s voice stopped him. Clyde followed the sound and stealthily looked over. He saw a petite Lolita riding a pure white unicorn at the forefront. Like the knight¡¯s around her, that Lolita also wore ck armor. When she spoke to Clyde, she took off her helmet.


    She was a beautiful Lolita with her hair in a ck twin-tail and a face adorned with a pair of dark purple eyes. She resembled an exquisite western-styled doll. Her fair skin looked enchanting and lustrous in contrast to her ck armor. This Lolita¡¯s figure was excellent,parable to Lucifer next to Clyde. Both of them belonged to an impressive type, all the ces that should be curvy were extraordinary.


    As it turned out, this beautiful twin-tailed Lolita was Princess Olia, the younger sister of Augusta Empire¡¯s Princess Ophelia. Princess Olia had no real military power since many of her matters were controlled by her big sister Princess Ophelia, not because she was a flower vase, but rather that her big sister Ophelia was too strong. As a result, she didn¡¯t have any chance to disy her abilities. She could only idle away her time every day.


    Clyde could clearly feel the dragon¡¯s aura on this Lolita princess¡¯s body. Either Olia was a Dragon Knight or had a contractual connection with a dragon. It seemed that in terms of individualbat power, Olia was not much inferior to her big sister Ophelia. However, he guessed that she didn¡¯t have many chances to disy her abilities.


    ¡°Hello, Princess Olia. We are merchants; we intend to transport some goods to a distant ce.¡±


    Clyde¡¯s current appearance didn¡¯t resemble the appearance of the Human Race. It was inconvenient tomunicate at close proximity with others. Thus, all matters rted to negotiations were Lucifer¡¯s responsibility. Lucifer was also a Lolita, so it was easy for her to find amon topic of conversation with other Lolitas.


    ¡°Merchant, your goods are... Eh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Under Lucifer¡¯s direction, Princess Olia descended from her unicorn and looked inside the carriage before seeing Princess Saras with her back facing towards them. Princess Saras had already put on her restraining props again. The red rope bound her in a tortoise-shell style, a red ball gagged her mouth, a ck choker gripped her snow-white neck, and a ck cloth blindfolded her. Although only her back was visible, others could still easily discern this blond princess¡¯s beauty.


    Princess Saras sat on the floor with her back facing towards the carriage door. From the rear angle, she looked just like a ve ready to be sold on the market. Every member empire, kingdom, and principality of ¡°rk Alliance,¡± which Augusta Empire belonged to, practiced very. Clyde¡¯s party having a ve in their carriage exined that they were merchants belonging to the alliance. They could be regarded as people on the same side. Therefore, Princess Olia¡¯splexion eased.


    ¡°This sister is so beautiful¡ªworth at least 100,000 gold coins. Can you sell her to me? I don¡¯t want her to fall into the hands of some bad men. Miss Lucifer, you don¡¯t look like a person thatcks money.¡±


    ¡°Princess Olia, we are temporarily not selling her. However, you can rest assured since I can guarantee that we will not sell her to any bad buyers.¡±


    After hearing the Lucifer¡¯s reply, Princess Olia looked a little disappointed, but she also didn¡¯t force them to make a transaction. This Lolita princess seemed very easy to get along with, or at the very least, she hadn¡¯t disyed the haughty manner of a princess and forced them to sell to her by abusing her power. She didn¡¯t seem to recognize Princess Saras, so Clyde¡¯s party might be able to muddle past the ck Knight Regiment.


    Princess Olia hade to Greenton Forest to hunt demonic beasts. Her big sister Ophelia was responsible for all the matters of the battlefield, and she hardly gave any leeway for other people to meddle in those affairs. Therefore, Princess Olia could onlye here to hunt and rx. Clyde could see that Princess Olia was not particrly free. There were over 2,000 ck knights on her side, but only a very few among them were her trusted subordinates. Perhaps, all of them were people to her assigned by Princess Ophelia to keep a close eye over her younger sister¡¯s every action. Sometimes, having such a strong and overbearing big sister was very miserable.


    ¡°Do you two also ept tasks? If so, can I hire you two? Apany me to hunt, and I will reward you ten gold coins.¡±


    In Ximengsi continent, gold coins were the highest valued currency. A gold coin was enough for amon family to live off of for a week. Ten gold coins just to apany the Lolita princess to hunt, without any additional requirements, was an easy job with a sky-high reward. Lucifer and Clyde didn¡¯t hesitate to ept this task. Now, it was inconvenient for them to run away, so it was safest to stay beside Princess Olia. They could use Princess Olia¡¯s identity as a shield to avoid other patrolling squads of Augusta Empire.


    After the end of their negotiations, both sides set out again. Princess Olia originally wanted to ride the carriage, but those ck knights didn¡¯t allow her to, so she could only give up.


    There were no high ranked demonic beasts in Greenton Forest, so it ought to have been safe. Nevertheless, after boarding the carriage, Lucifer quietly came to Clyde¡¯s side and whispered something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucifer? You don¡¯t want to truly sell...¡±


    ¡°No, Big Brother Clyde. Big Sister Saras is ours; I will not sell her to anyone. I just wanted to tell you that my cute kids reported that there are many people in the forest. You should consider making princess Olia pay up some extra gold coins.¡±

 Chapter 08: Princess Olia’s Task with Sky-High Reward Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 08: Princess Olia¡¯s Task with Sky-High Reward Part 2</h4>


    In the southern part of Ximengsi Continent, there was a ce called Greenton Forest within which a Princess unknowingly traveled with a mighty being.


    Clyde epted Princess Olia¡¯smission and entered her employment together with his sister Lucifer. Then, they went together to Greenton Forest to hunt. Princess Saras understood Clyde¡¯s intentions, so she continued to disguise herself as a captured ve.


    There were no strong demonic beasts within the Greenton Forest area. The most dangerous beasts only reached the rank of a wild-beast. Those ck knights brought along by Princess Olia were more than enough to deal with these wild beasts. Most of the time, she opted to stay in Clyde¡¯s carriage. Once there, she would often chat with Lucifer. Both of them were Lolitas, so it was easier for them to findmon topics of conversation. Soon, they began chatting happily together as if they had been close friends for many years. Over their travels, the two became increasingly amiable.


    ¡°Lucifer, is he really your big brother? Howe I feel that you two aren¡¯t of a simr type?¡±


    ¡°Olia, of course, we are! That is your misconception. Don¡¯t pay attention to those particrs!¡±


    Clyde didn¡¯t dare to rx. In the Greenton Forest ahead, over 10,000 soldiers hid behind various trees. Those soldiers used trees and thick bushes as cover while aiming lethal arrows at the Augusta Empire¡¯s ck Knight Regiment that had just entered the forest. They were well hidden. Had it not been for their detection by Lucifer¡¯s bats, Clyde alone might not have noticed them.


    Just when Clyde was hesitating about whether to tell Princess Olia of the ambush waiting in the front, the hidden troopsunched an attack. Over ten thousand arrows were simultaneously released, and countless arrows flew out from the dense forest. Like a thousand wasps, the ck streaks caused havoc among the knights. Yelping in surprise, the members of Augusta Empire¡¯s ck Knight Regiment were unable to control their panicking war-horses. In addition, the prating power of those arrows was too powerful. Although the members of ck Knight Regiment wore heavy armor, in front of these powerful arrows, their fearsome protection instantly became like paper. Soon, ck knights fell to the ground, never to rise again.


    ¡°Poisoned arrows, they truly are sufficiently prepared!¡±


    After the two horses pulling Clyde¡¯s carriage of Clyde were shot by the arrows, they foamed at the mouth, copsing and dying on the spot. Those arrows, however, were unable to puncture the protective energy surrounding Clyde¡¯s body. He just stretched his hand and grabbed one. Afterward, he returned that poison arrow the same way it hade, and a blood-curdling scream resounded from behind the trees. An archer had been killed on the spot.


    The army attacking Augusta Empire was notposed of Adrian Empire¡¯s troops. The soldiers hailed from Saxton Empire, another important member of ¡°Victor Alliance.¡± This empire was well-known for its defensive might. Crossbows and archers were mainstream there. This time, it was unknown where they had gained this courage from: they had actually given up their consistent defensive counterattack tactics and taken the initiative to attack.


    ¡°You two, leave! s, the other side came prepared, but the alliance will not make things difficult for mercenaries.¡±


    Princess Olia looked around for a while to judge her situation. The other side hadpletely surrounded this ce. The over 2,000 knights under her leadership had already suffered heavy casualties. Many had been killed by those poisonous arrows. Only the area around the carriage where they were staying hadn¡¯t receive a direct attack because of Clyde¡¯s mysterious power. Those arrows couldn¡¯t prate through Clyde¡¯s mysterious protective screen.


    ¡°Princess Olia, I have epted themission. Thus, I will protect you no matter what. Please wait until everything is over, but please keep everything confidential!¡±


    ¡°This... fine.¡±


    Originally, Princess Olia had wanted to leave the carriage to separate herself from Clyde, but, Lucifer stopped her. At this moment, the final remaining ck knights were also shot down. Augusta Empire¡¯s over 2,000 soldiers were annihted just like this. After determining that only a small number of people remained, the other side walked out of the dense forest and surrounded the carriage.


    The soldiers of Saxton Empire wore silver armor. They were equipped with just a dagger at their sides, a crossbow in their hands, and a quiver filled with arrows on their backs. They cautiously trampled over the corpses of Augusta Empire¡¯s soldiers and surrounded Clyde¡¯s carriage. Clyde made Olia hide within before standing outside the carriage.


    ¡°Leave voluntarily if you are a mercenary. We are just looking for Princess Olia!¡±


    The leader of Saxton Empire¡¯s troops was a handsome blond guy. He seemed to be a sunshine type. Unfortunately, Clyde didn¡¯t ept his advice. He carefully considered them, and after determining that the army of Saxton Empire was close enough, he gently stamped his foot. Immediately, those dead ck knights rose, their corpsesing back to life. They brandished their swords towards the soldiers of Saxton Empire. Their eyes were red as if they were devils who had returned from hell.


    Saxton Empire¡¯s troops were wearing light armor and weren¡¯t equipped with many melee weapons. Soon, many were unable to fight back and were beheaded. Their deaths were very tragic. Because they were in a melee battle, their crossbows didn¡¯t have any advantage at all. In addition, the remaining archers in the distant forest were unable to provide long-range support without risking friendly fire in the midst of this already chaotic warfare. The Saxton army was quickly being overwhelmed.


    The war situation directly reversed, and the resurrected ck knights chased and killed Saxton Empire¡¯s soldiers. Soon, those killed soldiers also transformed into death entourages, standing up despite their grievous wounds, and beginning to attack the living Saxton troops. Saxton Empire¡¯s archers hiding in the distant forest were also not safe. Arge number of bats and blood wolves with red eyes attacked them from behind. Now, Saxton Empire¡¯s Archer Legion was surrounded. Their certain victory had disappeared, leaving them only to stare at the jaws of defeat.


    From within the carriage, Princess Olia peeked outside with a tenseplexion. She finally realized what Clyde¡¯s request to maintain secrecy meant. Before, she had always believed that Clyde and Lucifer were normal mercenaries, and she had never expected for their identities to be far higher. Lucifer hugged Olia from behind and appeased the princess¡¯s nervousness.


    ¡°Lucifer, who exactly are you two...¡±


    ¡°Princess Olia, we are friends. We would never harm you, not to mention that Big Brother Clyde would never bully a girl.¡±


    The bats and blood wolves in the distance were Lucifer¡¯s summoned bloodkins. They had nothing to do with Clyde. Clyde had just used his evil power to resurrect Augusta Empire¡¯s soldiers. After a little while, the troops of Saxton Empire suffered heavy casualties. The thick odor of blood hanging in the air didn¡¯t dissipate even after a long time. When the screams finally stopped, Clyde was the only living person standing beside the carriage.


    As for that blond handsome guy, after seeing Clyde¡¯s face, he had immediately died a violent death on the spot. All his blood vessels had exploded. Fortunately, this gruesome scene had saved Clyde¡¯s time. If one ignored the attractive index, the abilities of the Great Old Ones were truly very convenient to use. Just watching whoever was not pleasing to the eye would directly kill him or her.


    ¡°Princess Olia, the task isplete. Remember our agreement.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will increase your remuneration. How many gold coins do you want?¡±


    ¡°Princess Olia, I don¡¯t mean that. We are ethical mercenaries. Please stick to our original contract. For us, ten gold coins are enough to use for a month.¡±


    ......................


    In the frontline military camp of Augusta Empire, Princess Ophelia read over a report with a look of disbelief. It was a report pertaining to the fierce battle in Greenton Forest. Shortly after Clyde had ended the battle, members of Augusta Empire¡¯s knight regiment had quickly sealed off the battlefield and discovered the matters enclosed within the report.


    ¡°She actually won. The troops I gave to Olia were reserves and new recruits. Even if she sacrificed all of them, how did that girl Olia wipe out over 10,000 elite soldiers of Saxton Empire?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency the Princess, Princess Olia is on her way back.¡±


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s nothing I can do nothing about it. I will report this to father emperor and give Olia military merit.¡±

 Chapter 09: Adrian Empire’s Suzerain Firesale Convention Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 09: Adrian Empire¡¯s Suzerain Firesale Convention Part 1</h4>


    In Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, Clyde, Lucifer and Princess Saras arrived at a small border town in Adrian Empire called Bell Town.


    They nned to first find a temporary residence in Bell Town. After theirstmission, Clyde was finally rich. The ten gold coins given to him by Princess Olia as remuneration were enough for the three of them to live for a month.


    Originally, Princess Olia had intended to give them more, but Clyde declined the offer as he had never intended to raise the price. A mercenerary had to have certain scruples. In addition, at their parting, Clyde politely turned down Princess Olia¡¯s long-term employment offer. Although he had a good impression of this ck twin-tailed Lolita, her big sister Princess Ophelia was hard to deal with. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Clyde decided to withdraw from her service.


    At the time of their parting, Princess Olia had hesitated for a while before giving Clyde a ck iron badge. It was a token representing Augusta Empire¡¯s knights. Princess Oliva recognized Clyde who had protected her as one of her empire¡¯s knights. Although he had been privately conferred the honor, the badge was genuine. If someone truly wanted to figure out the secret past behind this badge, it could beplexly confirmed if one went through high level channels.


    ¡°Princess Olia, I appreciate this, but I don¡¯t seem to be fit for this badge.¡±


    ¡°No, you have the qualifications. In the future, if youe to Augusta Empire, look for me. Also, I will keep everything that happened a secret.¡±


    Clyde examined the ck iron badge in his hand and recalled the words he had exchanged with Princess Olia until Lucifer pulled his sleeve, returning Clyde back to reality. Now, this Bell Town they had fled to was not safe. Not long ago, an important member of ¡°Victor Alliance,¡± Saxton Empire, had dispatched over a 10,000-man elite expeditionary force to ambush over 2,000 recruits of Augusta Empire¡¯s advance party in Greenton Forest, but the result had been total annihtion. Even their empire¡¯s famous general Warren had died. The leader of the opposition Princess Olia, however, had escaped unscathed.


    Although they didn¡¯t know how Princess Olia had aplished this, that battle had rewritten the scale of power between the ¡°Victor Alliance¡± and ¡°rk Alliance¡± in this region. Augusta Empire had inflicted serious damage on Adrian Empire; in addition, it had gained an absolute advantage over the Saxton Empire¡¯s army until ¡°Pure White Empire¡± Winifred Empire¡¯s expeditionary army had finally rushed over. Only then had Augusta Empire retreated with a lot of plundered wealth and ves.


    Clyde was somewhat embarrassed. Originally, he had some friction with Augusta Empire, but because he had helped Olia, he had ended up indirectly helping Augusta Empire. He could be regarded as an aplice. Fortunately, only Clyde and the three women knew about his previous contributions. As long as nobody opened their mouths, no outsider would know of him, the chief culprit.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, what are you thinking? Quickly help Big Sister Saras buy clothes. Can it be that you truly want to turn her... Ya (TL note: ouch)! Don¡¯t flick my head; it hurts!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, Lucifer. You are still young. Don¡¯t think about those adult matters.¡±


    Clyde gently flicked Lucifer¡¯s head to stop this wicked bloodkin Lolita¡¯s delusions. Princess Saras was still maintaining that alluring posture in the carriage; she just didn¡¯t wear the small ball and ck blindfold. The ck choker hung on her snow-white neck, but the red rope still bound her body in a tortoise-shell binding style.


    Saras blushed a little. No one knew whether it was because she had been slowly ustomed, after being exposed in front of Clyde and others many times, to get somewhat used to being free in front of Clyde, but now, she already didn¡¯t care about her princess status. Not being captured by Augusta Empire could already be regarded as being very lucky in the midst of this misfortune.


    Saras current identity was a princess of a destroyed nation. Her Owles Kingdom was already done for. ording to the rumors they had heard along the way, her fianc??, Adrian Empire¡¯s Prince Eric, had unterally announced the annulment of their engagement. Because the Owles Kingdom had already copsed, it was impossible for him to marry a princess from a destroyed nation. Owles Kingdom¡¯s King Richard the Sixth who had fled with all the money and valuables within the national treasury had not exhibited the least concern for his daughter.


    ¡°Princess Saras, don¡¯t care about this girl Lucifer¡¯s words. I will help you find the king.¡±


    ¡°No, Clyde. I want to stay with you two. I am ready to pay whatever price. Please don¡¯t send me away! Even if... you want to..., I can...¡±


    Princess Saras¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller as she spoke, eventually even less discernible than a mosquito¡¯s beating wings. However, that burning hot face of hers gave far more certainty than a hint of her intentions: it could be regarded as a clear indication of her thoughts. Just a moment ago, when she had heard Lucifer¡¯s words, she had thought that bing a special maid-servant was also not bad. In any case, she owed Clyde significant remuneration, and since she had no money, she could onlybor to repay the debt.


    Clyde consoled Princess Saras and returned to the outside of the carriage. Even if he had the body of a Great Old One, his soul was transferred from a normal man. Faced with a stark naked blonde beauty bound by a ribbon robe while expressing her willingness to be his special maid-servant while gently blushing, he truly felt that the temptation was too great. It could easily make people lose their self-control. Too bad, the current Clyde could do nothing. If he didn¡¯t obtain the ability to transform into a human form, he would absolutely miss out on all the fun.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, Big Sister Saras¡¯s special service ended so quickly? Ya, don¡¯t hit my head! I am in the wrong.¡±


    ¡°Lucifer, next time you have such a delusion, your punishment will not just be having your head hit. There will be other punishments too.¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s gentle punishment, Lucifer finally stopped having these wicked delusions. Sometimes, Clyde seriously wondered whether Lucifer had a subus attribute, and her bloodkin attribute was just a disguise.


    Adrian Empire that had just been baptized by the mes of war suffered an economic recession. In addition, they had to pay arge amount of war reparations to Augusta Empire, making its economy that was on the verge of copse sink even further. It was like adding hail to snow.


    Even Bell Town on the border was affected by the war. There were ruins everywhere. It was unknown whether they could find an inn or not. Nevertheless, Clyde saw arge group of people surrounding a booth. Several men wearing the attire of Adrian Empire¡¯s civil officials held charts to promote sales of something like they were salesman.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t miss this big firesale of suzerain positions. As long as you have money, you can be a suzerain! The price is very low. If you miss this chance today, you will never encounter such a chance again.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, you have been saying this for a week. Can you reduce the price a bit or slightly increase the rank of nobility given?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The size of the territory we are selling right now isn¡¯t suited for a high rank of nobility. If we increase the rank of nobility, it would contradict our system.¡±


    As it turned out, many suzerains of the defeated Adrian Empire were either killed or had fled to other countries. Thus, Adrian Empire¡¯s vast territory had fallen into disuse. Augusta Empire just plundered wealth and ves; they were not interested in upying thend. In order to make up the deficit of national reserves, after the war, Adrian Empire directly offered to sell those territories and the matching position of suzerain to the people.


    Equivalent to knights, suzerains were the lowest rank of nobility, and it was very difficult to promote oneself to a higher rank. Although the size of the purchased territory didn¡¯t give the buyer a high rank of nobility, all the expenses of the territory would be settled at the buyer¡¯s own expense, and the suzerain would also not receive an official¡¯s sry. This was clearly a fraudulent sale. Many people were watching this bustling and exciting scene, but only a few wanted to purchasend from the officials. Even after Adrian Empire¡¯s civil officials had started promoting the sales by boasting about them with the most fantastic terms, practically no territories were sold.


    Clyde also just watched for a while before preparing to leave, but his sister Lucifer had already jumped off the carriage and joined in the fun. As a result, he had to temporarily dismiss his thoughts of leaving.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, look! This territory only costs ten gold coins. We can purchase it.¡±

 Chapter 10: Adrian Empire’s Suzerain Firesale Convention Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 10: Adrian Empire¡¯s Suzerain Firesale Convention Part 2</h4>


    In a border town of Adrian Empire called Bell Town, a territory firesale convention was being held by Adrian Empire due to the fiscal pressure of being forced to pay a huge sum for war reparations to Augusta Empire after their defeat. Desperate, Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family hade up with this idea of selling these ownerless territories for money. This was amon way to raise funds in the ¡°Victor Alliance.¡± Comparatively speaking, the ¡°rk Alliance¡± sold ves for money.


    Originally, Clyde had not been interested in participating in this, but his sister Lucifer had be fond of a territory. The area of that territory was very big, and the price was just ten gold coins. It was cheap beyond imagination. Upon seeing that someone was fond of this territory, Adrian Empire¡¯s officials, who were furiously promoting variousnd sales, looked somewhat ufortable as if that territory had a painful past.


    ¡°Little girl, you are still young. Why don¡¯t you consider another territory?¡±


    ¡°Miss, to tell you the truth, this territory had already been abandoned for a long period of time.¡±


    Upon seeing that the person who wanted to purchase the territory was Lucifer, a beautiful silver-haired Lolita, the Adrian Empire¡¯s officials¡¯ tender and protective feelings for the fairer sex were aroused, and they told Lucifer the shameful secrets of that territory. It turned out that this Steinbeck Fief was an uninhabited, deserted territory. In addition, it was rumored to be a cursed area. No one dared to live there, and there was not a single living resident in that territory.


    In the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief were many empires, kingdoms and principalities belonging to the ¡°rk Alliance.¡± As for the members of the ¡°Victor Alliance,¡± very few bordered this territory. If it were not for its having neither practical nor strategic value, it would have already been annexed by other parties. It had already been more than a year since this hot potato had been ced in the hands of Adrian Empire, but no one had wanted to take over it, giving the emperor of Adrian Empire a headache. The price of this territory had been reduced, again and again, but even at the insanely low price of ten gold coins, no one wanted to take over it.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. My family¡¯s Miss just want to purchase it; she might not necessarily go there.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, then there are no problem. Since you family¡¯s Miss wants to purchase this ce, we can immediately finish the procedures.¡±


    ¡°You have to remember to tell your family¡¯s Miss to never go there. It is fine to purchase it for fun, but you must absolutely not go there.¡±


    Under the arrangements of Lucifer, Clyde bought Steinbeck Fief with the owner being a certain Miss Sera. He and Lucifer wished to hide behind the scenes; thus, Princess Saras was named owner of this territory. Princess Saras used the alias Sera to obtain the suzerain position of Steinbeck Fief.


    Adrian Empire¡¯s officials were impatient to sell the territory. After all, they¡¯d been trying to sell it for far too long. They didn¡¯t even do a symbolic investigation of their identities and simply received the money. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t even check the identity of Miss Sera; thus, they didn¡¯t discovered that Miss Sera was actually Princess Seras of the just perished Owles Kingdom. After thepletion of the handover procedure, Clyde¡¯s carriage left Bell Town and proceeded to Steinbeck Fief. Now, Clyde had be poor once more. The ten gold coins he had earned had been spent so quickly.


    Clyde sat in the carriage with Lucifer and Princess Saras. Lounging inside, the group waited as their carriage followed the pre-set route. These horses were trained and could follow the road on their own. There was no need to hold their reins and continuously direct them. Unless it was necessary to make a turn or sudden decision, there was no need tomand these horses most of the time.


    Princess Saras finally put on a white in dress, parting with her past bare state. Her expression was somewhat subtle as if she missed the shameful experiences of those past few days. No one knew whether she had awakened some strange attributes. Turning back from staring out the window, Clyde realized he was not adept at figuring out her mind. Sighing, he just quietly sat down in a rtively distant position and watched her. Lucifer, however, was sitting next to Princess Saras and chatted with her like they were sisters.


    Lucifer¡¯s original intention for approaching Princess Saras was to make Princess Saras sign a dark contract with Clyde. Like that, Clyde would be able to transform into a humanoid appearance by relying on that dark contract. Now, with Clyde¡¯s current appearance of a Great Old One, if people other than Lucifer saw it, they would be in mortal danger.


    However, because Princess Saras didn¡¯t have anybat ability or magic, it wasparatively troublesome to sign a dark contract with her. Therefore, Lucifer could only suggest finding another girl who had both sufficientbat and magic abilities to try it. Princess Olia was a rtively suitable candidate. Merely because they had parted too quickly, Lucifer hadn¡¯t had time to set her up.


    Lucifer herself wouldn¡¯t do. She had a special reason for being unable to sign a dark contract with Clyde. As for the exact reason, Lucifer chose to maintain her secrecy. Clyde could do nothing about it and could only temporarily give up questioning her. Since he had just crossed to this different world, hecked experience and knowledge. Lucifer, at least, understood more than he.


    ¡°Clyde, you don¡¯t need to spend money again. The suzerain should be you!¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Saras, don¡¯t decline. Big Brother Clyde and I don¡¯t have a genuine noble lineage. In case we were found out in the future, it would be difficult to handle. You, however, are different. At least, your status of being a member of the royal family is real. Even if you were found out, you wouldn¡¯t be criticized.¡±


    Under Lucifer¡¯s persuasion, Princess Saras was unable to withdraw, so she could only ept the position of being Steinbeck¡¯s Suzerain. The area of Steinbeck Fief was vast, at least over ten times greater than her mothend, Owles Kingdom. ording to thend area, the suzerain of Steinbeck Fief should at least be a Duke. The territory under Saras¡¯s jurisdiction absolutely matched a principality in area.


    However, Steinbeck Fief was an uninhabited region. It was a desertednd without a single resident. When Adrian Empire sold this territory to Clyde, they directly waived the tribute and task to dispatch troops for one year. Since there were no residents, tax basically couldn¡¯t be collected. In addition, no person could be found for military services.


    Now that Clyde and others didn¡¯t have any funds, they couldn¡¯t even hire basic servants. Since they couldn¡¯t find normal servants, Clyde intended to look for some irregr servants who would work for free. Because of the non-very system of ¡°Victor Alliance,¡± employment costs were on the high side. The other alliances were different: very in the ¡°rk Alliance¡± allowed for low-priced ves to be bought without spending too much money.


    Among the neighbors of Steinbeck Fief, only Adrian Empire was of ¡°Victor Alliance.¡± All other nations belonged to ¡°rk Alliance.¡± Basically, this fief was surrounded by hostile forces. Adrian Empire had just been defeated. Once a war urred, Adrian Empire would definitely not provide support. The sole thing to be thankful for was that Augusta Empire did border Steinbeck Fief, so Clyde didn¡¯t need to worry about encountering Princess Ophelia¡¯s surprise attack. That war princess was active in the battlefield almost every day. She was apletely different type from all other princesses who lived secluded lives.


    While Clyde was still thinking about the fief¡¯s management, their carriage was intercepted. Arge group of robbers blocked their way. Since the defeat of Adrian Empire, the border areas had be increasingly chaotic. Many bandit bands fearlessly roamed about the less guarded areas.


    ¡°Stop! Leave all women and belongings. As for men, scram!¡±

 Chapter 13: The Addition of a New Companion; the Riddle of Steinbeck Fief’s Hidden Treasure Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Addition of a New Companion; the Riddle of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Hidden Treasure Part 1</h4>


    In the special restaurant within the underground ck market, Clyde reached an agreement with that mysterious girl to protect her safety and be her bodyguard. ording to the mysterious girl¡¯s wording, she had no destination currently, so Clyde decided to simply take her along with him so that he could protect her at all times.


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, howe the smell of blood is so thick here? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nope, there were just some annoying flies. Even after I waved my hand a few times, they didn¡¯t leave, so I could only execute... No, take care of them on-site.¡±


    At the entrance to the underground ck market, after Clyde approached the carriage, he noticed the thick odor of blood, but he didn¡¯t see any corpses. Therefore, he asked Lucifer, but Lucifer just smiled and indifferently said that some flies had been annoying her or some other nonsense. Clyde guessed that the flies she was speaking of probably referred to humans. However, Princess Saras didn¡¯t seem to know what had happened. When Clyde and others had entered into the carriage, Saras had just woken up.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, where did you kidnap such a beautiful big sister again? Ya, it hurts! Didn¡¯t I say not to hit my head? What if I be stupid?¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, here you are going on about this foolishness again. I have never kidnapped a girl. This Miss is our investor.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, you... How do you know how I look like?¡±


    ¡°Secret, everyone has their own secrets. Big sister, you don¡¯t have to conceal yourself. In any case, Big Brother Clyde is unable to do anything bad, for now that is. Wait! Don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    Upon seeing the mysterious girl, Lucifer directly determined the attractiveness index of this mysterious girl as if she had a unique perception ability. Under her curious gaze, the mysterious youngdy seemed to be somewhat embarrassed. After confirming the curtains were properly closed, she took off her hood and removed the mask. Clyde finally had a clear view of his employer¡¯s real appearance.


    Lucifer¡¯s judgment was right. The attractiveness index of thisdy who had just hired him was even higher than that of Princess Saras. She was a silver-haired beauty like Lucifer. Her hair was tied with ck headbands in a twin-tail style, but her eyes were the most beautiful part. One was pink in color, and the other was purple in color. She had heterochromia eyes. She seemed to have a kind of peculiar beauty. This might be the root cause for her concealing her true appearance. Her heterochromia eyes were too eye-catching.


    Originally, Ista had had no intention to reveal her true appearance. Only after seeing Lucifer was also from a different race had she decided that she no longer needed to conceal her appearance. Ista wore a gorgeous ck one-piece dress with crimson-colored decorations at the edge of the skirt and sleeves. In addition, there was a ruby sewed on for decoration just above her chest.


    Around Ista¡¯s neck was a ck and whitece gand. No one could make out whether she was wearing a ne or not, but this couldn¡¯t conceal the fact that she was clever, rich, and powerful. When they had just met, Ista had revealed her hands with a ring on each finger to disy her financial resources. From the viewpoint of attractiveness indexes, Ista also crushed Saras. Her beauty was something the Human Race couldn¡¯t achieve. Other than slightly losing in the chest department, and their heights being about the same, Ista one-sidedly crushed Saras in all other aspects.


    However, Ista had a figure of golden proportions. This point alonepletely crushed Saras. Nevertheless, Clyde felt that Lucifer could rival her after she grew up. Now, Lucifer was a Lolita, so she was not on the same stage as Ista. In fact, they couldn¡¯t even bepared for the time being.


    ¡°Big Sister Ista, why did you settle on my big brother? He is a neer. It was his first timeing into contact with these types of missions.¡±


    ¡°It was honestly nothing, just intuition. That¡¯s all. I felt that he is very amiable.¡±


    In the carriage, Lucifer continuously pestered Ista. Facing the clingy offense of this Lolita, Ista didn¡¯t seem to have any means to resist. On the other side, Princess Saras finally revealed a relieved smile. Before Ista hade, Lucifer had always pestered her. Now, she could finally rx a bit.


    Clyde, in the driver¡¯s seat, directed the carriage towards Steinbeck Fief. He now had a white gem given to him by Ista, worth at least 1,000 gold coins. Although Ista didn¡¯t speak openly about it, Lucifer used various kinds of mysterious probing methods to fully understand Ista¡¯s identity.


    Although Lucifer didn¡¯t know Ista¡¯s background, she had determined that Ista was a witch. Because the various rare treasures she wore functioned as concealment, no one else had perceived the dark aura on her body. If Clyde had gotten closer to her, he would have also simrly seen through her. Lucifer, however, was very close to Ista. The two people were practically stuck to each other. At this close distance, Ista was unable to conceal everything.


    Even within the magicians, ordinary magicians couldn¡¯t be as well-off as Ista. Her status must be quite high. Each ring she wore on her ten fingers was a treasure worth several cities. As for herbat power, it was also concealed. She imed that she had just graduated from being a Magic Apprentice not long ago, bing a Junior Magician, but in fact, her mana reserve surpassed Magic God, the highest-level magician of Human Race, by several times. Basically, she was not a weak woman.


    Clyde was toozy to bother about these issues. In any case, it was fine as long as the other party could pay his employment costs. As for the background and past of his employer, he had nothing to do with it. When the carriage set out again, no one in the underground ck market of Tas City dared to have any thoughts about this carriage. Just some time ago, after discovering this carriage had just two girls inside, many people with bad intentions had taken the chance to approach the carriage, wanting to capture Lucifer and Saras and sell them as ves.


    The ending of those unlucky ghosts was self-evident. Before they could even approach the carriage, Lucifer¡¯s bloodkin familiars had wiped them out, not even a corpse was left behind. Compared to Clyde¡¯s means, Lucifer¡¯s ughtering methods were more hidden, making it difficult for others to detect. For these cowardly wicked souls, a mysterious death was most terrifying. After those good deeds, the journey of Clyde¡¯s party was very smooth. No one dared to disturb them in fear of an unknown death.


    When Clyde arrived at Lawrence River¡¯s bank again, it was far livelier. Although the bridge connecting the two shores had copsed, arge group of people resembling a mercenary group camped there. The craftsmen they had hired were building a temporary floating bridge that was already more than halfwaypleted. Upon seeing their actions, Clyde was speechless. If he had known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have had to visit the underground ck market of Tas City.


    ¡°Brother, did you all alsoe here to make a fortune? The floating bridge is almostplete. Here are some simple foods. Just put up with it until we can all cross the river.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you!¡±


    These mercenaries were a joint forceposed by many mercenary groups. When they saw Clyde, they thought that he was also a mercenary that had epted this task and notified him to go to the big boiler to receive food. As it turned out, not long after Clyde¡¯s party had purchased Steinbeck Fief, when Clyde¡¯s party had still been on the road, an iridescence light beam had suddenly risen from Steinbeck Fief. Rumor had it that it was the radiance of a divine artifact.


    Therefore, many mercenary groups had gathered together to hunt treasures in this terrifyingnd. They had heard that the nobledy who had purchased this fief had merely bought it for fun, so there wouldn¡¯t be any issues from the suzerainining about their intruding her domain. In fact, they guessed that she would never even know if they entered. They directly joined together to form a joint party to explore this area without asking for permission, never expecting to encounter the real suzerain at Lawrence River¡¯s bank.

 Chapter 14: The Addition of a New Companion; the Riddle of Steinbeck Fief’s Hidden Treasure Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Addition of a New Companion; the Riddle of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Hidden Treasure Part 2</h4>


    Following thepletion of the floating bridge, the joint exploration mercenary group stepped into Steinbeck Fief. Clyde¡¯s carriage also entered Steinbeck Fief via the floating bridge. Considering that these mercenary groups had helped him build a floating bridge at their own expense, Clyde didn¡¯t fuss about their invasion. In any case, if something went wrongter, then it would not be toote to get rid of them all.


    Because Steinbeck Fief had never had anyone manage it for a long period of time, forests covered thend as far as the eye could see, and weeds covered the original roads. As a result, the carriage could only travel at an unusually slow speed. Very quickly, the allied mercenary groups gained arge distance on them, but Clyde remained calm andposed. He leisurely advanced while guarding those three girls within the carriage.


    Allegedly, the final suzerain of Steinbeck Fief, the former suzerain who had ruled this area just before Clyde¡¯s party, Duke Andrew, had died an unnatural death more than a hundred years ago. As if cursed, all the people in the suzerain¡¯s residence had died a tragic death overnight. From the cursory initial reports, it appeared that some kind of demonic creature had raided the suzerain residence, and all the corpses were found gruesomely beheaded. Later, Adrian Empire sent troops to investigate, but they also suffered heavy causalities to unknown causes. Afterward, the findings of the investigation were permanently sealed by the Adrian Empire.


    Clyde didn¡¯t care about that. Whatever curse and demonic creature were not terrifying to him. In addition, in this carriage, other than Princess Saras, the other two were also not normal people. They were immune to these things on the whole. The mercenary group also didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. After all, it was a matter of over a hundred years ago. Even if such a terrifying existence truly existed, it was very likely that the other party had already change its location.


    The atmosphere in the carriage was not tense at all. Lucifer rested, nestling in Princess Saras¡¯s bosom. Ista quietly browsed through a magic book. Everything appeared very harmonious. After Ista had hired Clyde¡¯s party as her bodyguards, she had never asked about where they were going. She left everything to Clyde. Thereupon, Clyde decided to bring Ista to his territory. After all, Steinbeck Fief wasparatively safer.


    This vanguard joint mercenary group was a temporary groupposed of mobs. Their mercenary rank was not high. Overall, they were C-ranked or below. Those high-leveled mercenary groups who had informed them about the hidden treasure were clearly using them as cannon fodders to initially explore the way. Those A-ranked and S-ranked mercenaries were cunning. They swindled these juniors to throw away their lives.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, stop the carriage. There is some trouble ahead. We don¡¯t want to lose our horses, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, what did you discover?¡±


    After advancing for a little while, Lucifer, who had been napping in the carriage, suddenly opened her eyes. Yawningzily, she warned Clyde to pay attention to the front. Before Clyde had time to ask Lucifer what was wrong in front of them, the mercenary group exploring in the front was ambushed, and terrified creams resounded from within the trees. Those mercenaries seemed to have stepped into a trap, and their figures disappeared.


    At that time, screams came from behind too. The members of the mercenary group behind Clyde¡¯s carriage also suffered a tragedy. A mysterious power pulled them underground, and they could no longer be seen on the surface. Over one hundred mercenaries were thoroughly wiped out. Only Clyde¡¯s party was left alone here.


    The attackers didn¡¯t immediately attack Clyde¡¯s party. With some kind of intuition, they noted that other than a human woman in the carriage, the other three were existences of different races. At this moment, Clyde finally saw the attackers. They were a group of strange demonic creaturesposed of mucus. Just a moment ago, those mercenaries had not truly been pulled into an underground world. Rather, they were directly dissolved.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, they are acidic type slimes. Take note, and don¡¯t let them damage our carriage.¡±


    After hearing Lucifer, Clyde learned what these mucge demonic creatures were. They were a kind of variant slime. Unlike other slimes, these acidic type slimes were more dangerous. Their mucge bodies were so corrosive that any being of a normal race, as long as they were touched, would find it hard to avoid the misfortune of being dissolved.


    The acidic slimes surrounded Clyde¡¯s carriage. Although they instinctively knew that they were no match for Clyde, they were unwilling to retreat. It appeared as if they wanted to swallow those war-horses and Princess Saras in the carriage. As for the other three, they could only ept that there was nothing they could do. After the two sides silently confronted each other for a while, those acidic slimes transformed into a humanoid appearance, wanting to negotiate with Clyde.


    Those humanoid forms were close to the height of a regr Human Race but had no facial features. They looked like faceless people. Although they had no mouth, they could speak and converse with Clyde. They should be using another ce to produce sounds.


    ¡°Honorable Supreme Existence, can...¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible to give you anything in the carriage. You all have already eaten many human mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t dare to touch your things. We just hope that you will help us with a matter.¡±


    After listening to the request of these humanoid form acidic slimes, Clyde finally understood their objective. As it turned out, these acidic slimes were under the control and envement by an even stronger dark existence. After being lorded over for over a hundred years, they were dissatisfied with their ruler. At this time, they had just happened to encounter Clyde¡¯s party, so they hoped that Clyde¡¯s party would help them drive out the original dark ruler.


    From the aspect of strength, Clyde couldpletely crush that dark existence behind the scenes. Therefore, these acidic slimes nned to surrender and request Clyde¡¯s help. In the beginning, Clyde had no interest, but after hearing the identity of that dark existence behind the scenes, he couldn¡¯t ignore this matter. Otherwise, the purchase of Steinbeck Fief would certainly be in vain.


    ¡°Are you certain that the former suzerain, Duke Andrew, has not died, but rather continued to control this fief for over a hundred years?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely true, Your Excellency. That suzerain has already be a demon like us demonic creatures. The human heroes wouldn¡¯t believe us; thus, even if we want to request heroes toe and exterminate him, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way. It seems I need to make him abdicate. No,pletely disappear from the scene.¡±


    ording to the humanoid acidic slimes, the former suzerain Duke Andrew who should have died over a hundred years ago had actually not died, but rather turned into a monster and continued to rule Steinbeck Fief. At that time, Adrian Empire¡¯s army, which hade to investigate the event, was nearly wiped out under his ambush. Thus, Adrian Empire¡¯s Emperor could only order the army to seal this territory in order to protect the empire¡¯s face. Now, the empire was truly too poor, so they had desperately devised the idea to take out this piece of forbiddennd to sell.


    Clyde¡¯s party couldn¡¯t not care about this matter as the former suzerain still existed to im the position. Now that they had already purchased Steinbeck Fief, whether the former suzerain was a human or a demon, Clyde would obliterate it and officially take over Steinbeck Fief.

 Chapter 13: The Addition of a New Companion; the Riddle of Steinbeck Fief’s Hidden Treasure Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 13: The Addition of a New Companion; the Riddle of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Hidden Treasure Part 1</h4>


    In the special restaurant within the underground ck market, Clyde reached an agreement with that mysterious girl to protect her safety and be her bodyguard. ording to the mysterious girl¡¯s wording, she had no destination currently, so Clyde decided to simply take her along with him so that he could protect her at all times.


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, howe the smell of blood is so thick here? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nope, there were just some annoying flies. Even after I waved my hand a few times, they didn¡¯t leave, so I could only execute... No, take care of them on-site.¡±


    At the entrance to the underground ck market, after Clyde approached the carriage, he noticed the thick odor of blood, but he didn¡¯t see any corpses. Therefore, he asked Lucifer, but Lucifer just smiled and indifferently said that some flies had been annoying her or some other nonsense. Clyde guessed that the flies she was speaking of probably referred to humans. However, Princess Saras didn¡¯t seem to know what had happened. When Clyde and others had entered into the carriage, Saras had just woken up.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, where did you kidnap such a beautiful big sister again? Ya, it hurts! Didn¡¯t I say not to hit my head? What if I be stupid?¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, here you are going on about this foolishness again. I have never kidnapped a girl. This Miss is our investor.¡±


    ¡°Little sister, you... How do you know how I look like?¡±


    ¡°Secret, everyone has their own secrets. Big sister, you don¡¯t have to conceal yourself. In any case, Big Brother Clyde is unable to do anything bad, for now that is. Wait! Don¡¯t hit me!¡±


    Upon seeing the mysterious girl, Lucifer directly determined the attractiveness index of this mysterious girl as if she had a unique perception ability. Under her curious gaze, the mysterious youngdy seemed to be somewhat embarrassed. After confirming the curtains were properly closed, she took off her hood and removed the mask. Clyde finally had a clear view of his employer¡¯s real appearance.


    Lucifer¡¯s judgment was right. The attractiveness index of thisdy who had just hired him was even higher than that of Princess Saras. She was a silver-haired beauty like Lucifer. Her hair was tied with ck headbands in a twin-tail style, but her eyes were the most beautiful part. One was pink in color, and the other was purple in color. She had heterochromia eyes. She seemed to have a kind of peculiar beauty. This might be the root cause for her concealing her true appearance. Her heterochromia eyes were too eye-catching.


    Originally, Ista had had no intention to reveal her true appearance. Only after seeing Lucifer was also from a different race had she decided that she no longer needed to conceal her appearance. Ista wore a gorgeous ck one-piece dress with crimson-colored decorations at the edge of the skirt and sleeves. In addition, there was a ruby sewed on for decoration just above her chest.


    Around Ista¡¯s neck was a ck and whitece gand. No one could make out whether she was wearing a ne or not, but this couldn¡¯t conceal the fact that she was clever, rich, and powerful. When they had just met, Ista had revealed her hands with a ring on each finger to disy her financial resources. From the viewpoint of attractiveness indexes, Ista also crushed Saras. Her beauty was something the Human Race couldn¡¯t achieve. Other than slightly losing in the chest department, and their heights being about the same, Ista one-sidedly crushed Saras in all other aspects.


    However, Ista had a figure of golden proportions. This point alonepletely crushed Saras. Nevertheless, Clyde felt that Lucifer could rival her after she grew up. Now, Lucifer was a Lolita, so she was not on the same stage as Ista. In fact, they couldn¡¯t even bepared for the time being.


    ¡°Big Sister Ista, why did you settle on my big brother? He is a neer. It was his first timeing into contact with these types of missions.¡±


    ¡°It was honestly nothing, just intuition. That¡¯s all. I felt that he is very amiable.¡±


    In the carriage, Lucifer continuously pestered Ista. Facing the clingy offense of this Lolita, Ista didn¡¯t seem to have any means to resist. On the other side, Princess Saras finally revealed a relieved smile. Before Ista hade, Lucifer had always pestered her. Now, she could finally rx a bit.


    Clyde, in the driver¡¯s seat, directed the carriage towards Steinbeck Fief. He now had a white gem given to him by Ista, worth at least 1,000 gold coins. Although Ista didn¡¯t speak openly about it, Lucifer used various kinds of mysterious probing methods to fully understand Ista¡¯s identity.


    Although Lucifer didn¡¯t know Ista¡¯s background, she had determined that Ista was a witch. Because the various rare treasures she wore functioned as concealment, no one else had perceived the dark aura on her body. If Clyde had gotten closer to her, he would have also simrly seen through her. Lucifer, however, was very close to Ista. The two people were practically stuck to each other. At this close distance, Ista was unable to conceal everything.


    Even within the magicians, ordinary magicians couldn¡¯t be as well-off as Ista. Her status must be quite high. Each ring she wore on her ten fingers was a treasure worth several cities. As for herbat power, it was also concealed. She imed that she had just graduated from being a Magic Apprentice not long ago, bing a Junior Magician, but in fact, her mana reserve surpassed Magic God, the highest-level magician of Human Race, by several times. Basically, she was not a weak woman.


    Clyde was toozy to bother about these issues. In any case, it was fine as long as the other party could pay his employment costs. As for the background and past of his employer, he had nothing to do with it. When the carriage set out again, no one in the underground ck market of Tas City dared to have any thoughts about this carriage. Just some time ago, after discovering this carriage had just two girls inside, many people with bad intentions had taken the chance to approach the carriage, wanting to capture Lucifer and Saras and sell them as ves.


    The ending of those unlucky ghosts was self-evident. Before they could even approach the carriage, Lucifer¡¯s bloodkin familiars had wiped them out, not even a corpse was left behind. Compared to Clyde¡¯s means, Lucifer¡¯s ughtering methods were more hidden, making it difficult for others to detect. For these cowardly wicked souls, a mysterious death was most terrifying. After those good deeds, the journey of Clyde¡¯s party was very smooth. No one dared to disturb them in fear of an unknown death.


    When Clyde arrived at Lawrence River¡¯s bank again, it was far livelier. Although the bridge connecting the two shores had copsed, arge group of people resembling a mercenary group camped there. The craftsmen they had hired were building a temporary floating bridge that was already more than halfwaypleted. Upon seeing their actions, Clyde was speechless. If he had known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have had to visit the underground ck market of Tas City.


    ¡°Brother, did you all alsoe here to make a fortune? The floating bridge is almostplete. Here are some simple foods. Just put up with it until we can all cross the river.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you!¡±


    These mercenaries were a joint forceposed by many mercenary groups. When they saw Clyde, they thought that he was also a mercenary that had epted this task and notified him to go to the big boiler to receive food. As it turned out, not long after Clyde¡¯s party had purchased Steinbeck Fief, when Clyde¡¯s party had still been on the road, an iridescence light beam had suddenly risen from Steinbeck Fief. Rumor had it that it was the radiance of a divine artifact.


    Therefore, many mercenary groups had gathered together to hunt treasures in this terrifyingnd. They had heard that the nobledy who had purchased this fief had merely bought it for fun, so there wouldn¡¯t be any issues from the suzerainining about their intruding her domain. In fact, they guessed that she would never even know if they entered. They directly joined together to form a joint party to explore this area without asking for permission, never expecting to encounter the real suzerain at Lawrence River¡¯s bank.

 Chapter 14: The Addition of a New Companion; the Riddle of Steinbeck Fief’s Hidden Treasure Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Addition of a New Companion; the Riddle of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Hidden Treasure Part 2</h4>


    Following thepletion of the floating bridge, the joint exploration mercenary group stepped into Steinbeck Fief. Clyde¡¯s carriage also entered Steinbeck Fief via the floating bridge. Considering that these mercenary groups had helped him build a floating bridge at their own expense, Clyde didn¡¯t fuss about their invasion. In any case, if something went wrongter, then it would not be toote to get rid of them all.


    Because Steinbeck Fief had never had anyone manage it for a long period of time, forests covered thend as far as the eye could see, and weeds covered the original roads. As a result, the carriage could only travel at an unusually slow speed. Very quickly, the allied mercenary groups gained arge distance on them, but Clyde remained calm andposed. He leisurely advanced while guarding those three girls within the carriage.


    Allegedly, the final suzerain of Steinbeck Fief, the former suzerain who had ruled this area just before Clyde¡¯s party, Duke Andrew, had died an unnatural death more than a hundred years ago. As if cursed, all the people in the suzerain¡¯s residence had died a tragic death overnight. From the cursory initial reports, it appeared that some kind of demonic creature had raided the suzerain residence, and all the corpses were found gruesomely beheaded. Later, Adrian Empire sent troops to investigate, but they also suffered heavy causalities to unknown causes. Afterward, the findings of the investigation were permanently sealed by the Adrian Empire.


    Clyde didn¡¯t care about that. Whatever curse and demonic creature were not terrifying to him. In addition, in this carriage, other than Princess Saras, the other two were also not normal people. They were immune to these things on the whole. The mercenary group also didn¡¯t seem to be afraid. After all, it was a matter of over a hundred years ago. Even if such a terrifying existence truly existed, it was very likely that the other party had already change its location.


    The atmosphere in the carriage was not tense at all. Lucifer rested, nestling in Princess Saras¡¯s bosom. Ista quietly browsed through a magic book. Everything appeared very harmonious. After Ista had hired Clyde¡¯s party as her bodyguards, she had never asked about where they were going. She left everything to Clyde. Thereupon, Clyde decided to bring Ista to his territory. After all, Steinbeck Fief wasparatively safer.


    This vanguard joint mercenary group was a temporary groupposed of mobs. Their mercenary rank was not high. Overall, they were C-ranked or below. Those high-leveled mercenary groups who had informed them about the hidden treasure were clearly using them as cannon fodders to initially explore the way. Those A-ranked and S-ranked mercenaries were cunning. They swindled these juniors to throw away their lives.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, stop the carriage. There is some trouble ahead. We don¡¯t want to lose our horses, right?¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, what did you discover?¡±


    After advancing for a little while, Lucifer, who had been napping in the carriage, suddenly opened her eyes. Yawningzily, she warned Clyde to pay attention to the front. Before Clyde had time to ask Lucifer what was wrong in front of them, the mercenary group exploring in the front was ambushed, and terrified creams resounded from within the trees. Those mercenaries seemed to have stepped into a trap, and their figures disappeared.


    At that time, screams came from behind too. The members of the mercenary group behind Clyde¡¯s carriage also suffered a tragedy. A mysterious power pulled them underground, and they could no longer be seen on the surface. Over one hundred mercenaries were thoroughly wiped out. Only Clyde¡¯s party was left alone here.


    The attackers didn¡¯t immediately attack Clyde¡¯s party. With some kind of intuition, they noted that other than a human woman in the carriage, the other three were existences of different races. At this moment, Clyde finally saw the attackers. They were a group of strange demonic creaturesposed of mucus. Just a moment ago, those mercenaries had not truly been pulled into an underground world. Rather, they were directly dissolved.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, they are acidic type slimes. Take note, and don¡¯t let them damage our carriage.¡±


    After hearing Lucifer, Clyde learned what these mucge demonic creatures were. They were a kind of variant slime. Unlike other slimes, these acidic type slimes were more dangerous. Their mucge bodies were so corrosive that any being of a normal race, as long as they were touched, would find it hard to avoid the misfortune of being dissolved.


    The acidic slimes surrounded Clyde¡¯s carriage. Although they instinctively knew that they were no match for Clyde, they were unwilling to retreat. It appeared as if they wanted to swallow those war-horses and Princess Saras in the carriage. As for the other three, they could only ept that there was nothing they could do. After the two sides silently confronted each other for a while, those acidic slimes transformed into a humanoid appearance, wanting to negotiate with Clyde.


    Those humanoid forms were close to the height of a regr Human Race but had no facial features. They looked like faceless people. Although they had no mouth, they could speak and converse with Clyde. They should be using another ce to produce sounds.


    ¡°Honorable Supreme Existence, can...¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible to give you anything in the carriage. You all have already eaten many human mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t dare to touch your things. We just hope that you will help us with a matter.¡±


    After listening to the request of these humanoid form acidic slimes, Clyde finally understood their objective. As it turned out, these acidic slimes were under the control and envement by an even stronger dark existence. After being lorded over for over a hundred years, they were dissatisfied with their ruler. At this time, they had just happened to encounter Clyde¡¯s party, so they hoped that Clyde¡¯s party would help them drive out the original dark ruler.


    From the aspect of strength, Clyde couldpletely crush that dark existence behind the scenes. Therefore, these acidic slimes nned to surrender and request Clyde¡¯s help. In the beginning, Clyde had no interest, but after hearing the identity of that dark existence behind the scenes, he couldn¡¯t ignore this matter. Otherwise, the purchase of Steinbeck Fief would certainly be in vain.


    ¡°Are you certain that the former suzerain, Duke Andrew, has not died, but rather continued to control this fief for over a hundred years?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely true, Your Excellency. That suzerain has already be a demon like us demonic creatures. The human heroes wouldn¡¯t believe us; thus, even if we want to request heroes toe and exterminate him, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way. It seems I need to make him abdicate. No,pletely disappear from the scene.¡±


    ording to the humanoid acidic slimes, the former suzerain Duke Andrew who should have died over a hundred years ago had actually not died, but rather turned into a monster and continued to rule Steinbeck Fief. At that time, Adrian Empire¡¯s army, which hade to investigate the event, was nearly wiped out under his ambush. Thus, Adrian Empire¡¯s Emperor could only order the army to seal this territory in order to protect the empire¡¯s face. Now, the empire was truly too poor, so they had desperately devised the idea to take out this piece of forbiddennd to sell.


    Clyde¡¯s party couldn¡¯t not care about this matter as the former suzerain still existed to im the position. Now that they had already purchased Steinbeck Fief, whether the former suzerain was a human or a demon, Clyde would obliterate it and officially take over Steinbeck Fief.

 Chapter 15: Terrifying Night in Steinbeck Fief’s Nameless Town Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 15: Terrifying Night in Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Nameless Town Part 1</h4>


    With the acidic slimes leading the way, Clyde¡¯s carriage advanced towards Stanley City, where the suzerain¡¯s residence was located. The former suzerain, Duke Andrew, had not died over a hundred years ago but had actually transformed into an existence simr to a demonic creature and continued dominating this fief.


    ording to these variant slimes, over a hundred years ago, Duke Andrew had been corrupted. At the time, Adrian Empire had thought that this internal scandal must not be spread, and they hadn¡¯t dared to report the circumstance to Light Church, which would risk attracting the Church¡¯s scrutiny. Instead, they had directly sent someone to destroy the only bridge crossing Lawrence River. Now, in addition to the acidic slimes, Duke Andrew had arranged arge number of ambush groups within Steinbeck Fief to deal with intruders.


    With the acidic slimes leading the way, the journey was unimpeded and smooth, bypassing many demonic creatures. Lucifer¡¯s bloodkin familiars continuously warned her about the surrounding dangers since she didn¡¯tpletely trust these acidic smiles. To avoid the other party leading them to a trap, she continuously made her familiars secretly monitor everything.


    Ista also kept a lookout in secret. She did not use any bloodkin familiars, instead employing an exquisite crystal ball. That crystal ball reflected the surrounding scenes. As a witch, Ista had many treasures with various strange functions. The only person who did nothing in this carriage was Princess Saras. She just remained quiet and watched Ista and Lucifer.


    Clyde sat outside the carriage to direct its path. The horses that had originally been pulling the carriage along had already been released. Further ahead was the territory of demonic creatures, and these horses couldn¡¯t move due to their instinctive fear. Now, the ones pulling Clyde¡¯s carriage were a kind of variant demonic creature found by acidic slimes. They were skeleton horses; specifically, they were war-horses that had already be skeletons. They didn¡¯t fear demonic creatures. After all, they were the same kind of existence.


    Furthermore, the speed of these skeleton horses was not any inferior to normal horses. and they would never tire. They could continuously pull carriage without any rest. Their cost-to-performance ratio was much higher than regr horses. If one could ept these skeleton horses¡¯ appearances, there were really no issues with them. Now, the mercenaries that had been following behind Clyde¡¯s party were already wiped out by acidic slimes. Among the first wave of adventurers exploring Steinbeck Fief, only Clyde¡¯s party was left.


    After covering a significant distance, Clyde¡¯s party came to a stop in order to rest and reorganize. Judging by their current rate of travel and his brief survey of thend, Clyde estimated that it would take about three days to reach the deserted Stanley City. At night, many terrifying demonic creatures would be active in Steinbeck Fief. It would not be good to hurry their journey through the night; thus, Clyde¡¯s party could only camp here.


    The acidic slimes brought Clyde¡¯s party to an abandoned nameless town before withdrawing. They would reappear the next day when Clyde¡¯s party was ready to set out. This nameless town was in utter ruins after the severe test of over a century. Damaged eaves and broken tiles littered the dirt roads throughout the town. Because this was an uninhabited town, when Clyde¡¯s party first entered the town, they felt an indescribable chill.


    Since this town had been discarded for over a hundred years, most of the buildings of this small town were severely damaged and deformed, leaving some buildings that were about to copse. The former city wall around this small town had long copsed, and the crumbling remains didn¡¯t serve any defensive purpose. If it were not for not having any other suitable ce to stay, Clyde would not have stayed in this kind of ruins.


    The only ce that could be used in this nameless town was a small deserted inn. Sighing, Clyde stopped the carriage in the courtyard while Lucifer began to clean the rooms. After looking around the town for things that could be used, Princess Saras and Ista also went to help clean-up. Clyde also had nothing to do, so he was prepared to help clean-up, but Lucifer stopped him.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, we girls are enough to clean this ce up. Can you go to the nearby river and get us some water?¡±


    ¡°Eh, why do you want water? Is there no water in the rain reservoir here?¡±


    ¡°Naturally for bathing! As for the water in this ce, it has not been changed for a long time, so it¡¯s pretty gross. Help us get the water; I¡¯ll promise not to lock the door to the rooms at night.¡±


    Clyde couldn¡¯t decline Lucifer¡¯s request and agreed to help them get clean water. This small inn¡¯s stored water might not have been changed for over a hundred years. Lucifer and the others had no intention of using that stale water to bathe. Thus, Lucifer entrusted Clyde to go to a nearby river orke and get some freshwater.


    Clyde took a super storage bottle from Ista and went to the nearby small river to fetch water. He was not that interested in the reward offered by Lucifer. Among those three girls, other than Ista, he had already seen Princess Saras and Lucifer in their birthday suits.


    Just outside this nameless town was a clear brook. The brook¡¯s water met Lucifer¡¯s demand. The golden super storage bottle Ista had lent him contained a very big space. Such a small bottle could store a lot of water. Clyde took out the bottle, approached the brook, and began to fill it.


    ¡°Strange, such a thick smell of human blood. What exactly happened here?¡±


    After filling the bottle with water, Clyde sniffed and keenly sensed the smell of blood in the air. He put the bottle away then observed all around himself. After a little while, he noticed an unusual discrepancy in the environment. Not far away was a discarded temporary campsite. Dozens of tents seemed to have been put up just recently. Examining the tears in the tents as well as those dark-red bloodstains on the ground, Clyde concluded that the master of this campsite had already met with a mishap.


    Clyde was not afraid at all. He went over and examined the circumstances about this campsite, looking for some useful goods and materials. He found a lot of military rations. It seemed that the owner of this campsite had not been mercenaries but rather an empire¡¯s army. Because he couldn¡¯t find any gs, Clyde couldn¡¯t determine which empire this army hailed from.


    At that moment, heavy footsteps came from outside the campsite. Those footsteps didn¡¯t resemble the footsteps of Human Race. Clyde concealed himself behind a tent and observed. He saw demons with tall and big figures passing near this campsite. They were ogres. Carrying bloody meat cleavers on their shoulders, their blood-red eyes emitted brutal auras.


    Clyde estimated that there were over a hundred ogres. Although they still were not his opponent, he didn¡¯t have a hobby of taking the initiative to get rid of others. These ogres also didn¡¯t notice Clyde¡¯s. They had arrived here by following the smell of living people. Clyde, however, was not of Human Race. In their field of vision, he was practically transparent. They talked very loudly, allowing Clyde to hear them from afar.


    ¡°It has been a long time since any living person came here. We can finally eat and drink our fill tonight.¡±


    ¡°They are the offerings to His Excellency Suzerain. You better not think about them.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough. Then, there is the smell of living people in that nameless town. Should we go there and take a look?¡±

 Chapter 16: Terrifying Night in Steinbeck Fief’s Nameless Town Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 16: Terrifying Night in Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Nameless Town Part 2</h4>


    Clyde coincidentally encountered the Ogre Army. Thebat power of these ogres crushed most human soldiers. They were very troublesome existences. It was very likely that this discarded military camp had encountered the attack of these ogres and had been wiped out.


    Because of Clyde¡¯s special attributes, he could understand the conversations between these ogre warriors even if they were rather drab and solely focused on sacrificial offerings and so on. Nevertheless, unless they attacked the discarded inn within the nameless town, Clyde didn¡¯t care. After tailing these ogre warriors for a short distance, Clyde nned to leave as he didn¡¯t want to let Lucifer and the others wait too long for him.


    At that moment, a dazzling golden light illuminated the entire discarded campsite, and a golden phantom descended from the sky. The instant that phantomnded on the ground, countless golden lights shed through the horde of ogres, and numerous ogre warriors near her were cut into two. In addition, the shockwave of her arrival sent nearby ogre warriors flying.


    Facing the foe who had descended from the sky, the ogre warriors had no power to resist. They just raised their maces and huge axes but were killed before they could mount a counterattack. Clyde was not sent flying by the shockwaves, but he didn¡¯t like this aura. It radiated a hostile feeling.


    After the smoke and dust had dispersed, Clyde finally saw the appearance of this fellow. She was a Valkyrie with long purple hair. Her purple hair hung down loosely to her waist area. She wore a silvery Valkyrie-style revealing armor. The pair of ck stockings emerging from her skirt armor was especially conspicuous. Her upper body armor consisted solely of a breastte and shoulder guards. Her belly button, shoulder and exquisite corbone as well as a significant section of her soft bosom were clearly visible.


    That Valkyrie also wore a feathered helmet. Now, her beautiful purple eyes were coldly observing everything in her vicinity. Her weapons of choice were a longnce and a huge shield. Hernce emitted a crimson radiance, and her huge shield had a moon-patterned symbol. Both of them were, without a doubt, divine artifacts. Even though they were far away from each other, Clyde felt an aura that made him feel hate.


    That Valkyrie¡¯s attractive index was excellent. Her facial features were exquisite and perfect without a w to nitpick. In addition, with her status as a goddess and her aloof temperament, her charm increased a lot. Her figure was the best among the women Clyde had encountered; moreover, her cup was also thergest, practically wanting to burst out of her breastte. Along with her every movement, her bosom would sway. This made Clyde seriously doubt whether this Valkyrie wore anything under that breastte. Just thinking about this matter would stimte other people.


    Looking closer, this Valkyrie wore a golden ne that hung a golden cross on her bosom, disying this Valkyrie¡¯s belief. Clyde didn¡¯t want to associate with the God Race since his own attributes leaned towards Evil God. Even if he was an Evil God who came from a different world, the God Race of this world wouldn¡¯t get along well with him. At first nce, he could deduce that this aloof Valkyrie was someone hard to speak with; therefore, in order to avoid an unnecessary fight, Clyde intended to slip away.


    ¡°Halt, you... Are you...¡±


    ¡°I am just a passer-by. Don¡¯t mind me. I just came to fetch water.¡±


    However, the Valkyrie had already noticed Clyde. Under her ¡°Light of Divine Punishment¡± just a moment ago, the entire group of ogre warriors had been annihted. However, Clyde who had been watching from the sidelines emerged unscathed. It would be strange if that hadn¡¯t attracted her attention. Could it be that he was that evil suzerain? Being able to ignore ¡°Light of Divine Punishment¡± after just a hundred years. Wasn¡¯t this cultivation speed a little too fast?


    ¡°Big sister, I didn¡¯t have a choice before, but now, I just want to be a good person. Can you give me a way to survive?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exin. Darkness cannot be forgiven.¡±


    Valkyrie Cynthia immediatelyunched an attack. She didn¡¯t give the other party any chance to exin his innocence. Clyde¡¯s invisible pressure was too great for her. Even as one of the seven Great Valkyries from the Divine Realm, Cynthia felt a kind of powerless feeling of being unable to defeat him, which greatly worried her. Deciding that her only chance for victory was a sudden attack, Cynthia dashed over with a standard knight charge. The divine artifact ¡°Carny Lance¡± in her hand directly thrust towards the position of Clyde¡¯s heart.


    Clyde helplessly turned around and met the enemy head-on. He didn¡¯t dodge but stood still, waiting for Cynthia¡¯s attack to arrive. After a short pause as it struggled to break the stalemate, the divine artifact ¡°Carny Lance¡± sessfully broke through the invisible defense barrier around Clyde. Cynthia quicklyunched a follow-up strike, but to her terror, she discovered that hernce couldn¡¯t advance any further. It seemed that hernce had met a barrier even a divine artifact couldn¡¯t break.


    At this time, Cynthia subconsciously raised her head and nced at Clyde. As a result, she saw an indescribably terrifying scene and stood dazed on the spot. She was the second girl after Lucifer who had remained alive after looking straight at Clyde¡¯s true face. However,pared to Lucifer, this Valkyrie¡¯s situation was much worse. The divine artifacts ¡°Carny Lance¡± and ¡°Broad Holy Shield¡± directly broke into pieces along with her Valkyrie armor.


    This cloth bursting effect was exactly the same as Lucifer¡¯s. Clyde¡¯s previous spection proved correct: this Valkyrie was not wearing anything under her armor. Once her outer armor was destroyed, all her secrets werepletely exposed. Cynthia¡¯s face became bright red. Her original indifferent and aloof temperament instantly fell apart. After she was suddenlyid bare, even such an aloof girl lost control of herself.


    After looking straight at the Great Old One, the divine artifact-level equipment all over her body disintegrated. Even that pair of ck stockings was not spared. She immediately knelt on the ground and used both her hands to barely cover those bountiful fruits on her chest. Clyde could see bloodstains seeping out the corners of her mouth. This proved that she was notparable to Lucifer. At that time, Lucifer was alsoid bare, but she hadn¡¯t suffered any internal injuries like Cynthia had.


    ¡°Big Sister Valkyrie, I already said I just wanted to be a good person. There is no need for this. I am leaving!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go! You... do you want to leave me here!? You... you are a demon!¡±


    When Clyde prepared to leave, Cynthia became deathly pale. Now, she was in a severely injured state without any equipment or method of contacting the Divine Realm. In that brief sh a moment ago, even her golden cross ne had been destroyed. It was a treasured item to contact the Divine Realm.


    In Steinbeck Fief, various kinds of demonic creatures became active at night. If by chance, she was jointly attacked by those demonic creatures, the consequences would be too ghastly to contemte. It would be better if she were directly killed. If encountering certain particr demonic creatures, for instance, slimes and ogres, an 18+ forbidden drama would ensue. Just thinking about this, Cynthia subconsciously mped her snow-white legs, exposing her fearful thoughts.


    ¡°Big Sister Valkyrie, what do you want? I am just passing by. Can it be that you want me to send you back to Divine Realm? I can¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Take me with you, I apologize for my past impulsive actions.¡±

 Chapter 17: The Terrifying and Romantic Night in an Inn of the Nameless Town Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 17: The Terrifying and Romantic Night in an Inn of the Nameless Town Part 1</h4>


    In the vicinity of a nameless town, Clyde went out to fetch water, but beyond his expectations, he brought back Valkyrie. From the very beginning, Valkyrie Cynthia, one of the seven Great Valkyries of this different world¡¯s God Race, had known that she was not Clyde¡¯s opponent, but she had still attacked him. Now, she greatly regretted that decision. Clyde had not even been the target of her original mission. For her arrogance, she had lost big this time. Not only had she been effortlessly defeated by the other party, but her bare body had also beenpletely seen.


    ¡°Miss Cynthia, you and I are from different camps. Why should I take you away?¡±


    ¡°This... you want remuneration? I don¡¯t have anything. Wait; don¡¯t go! What do you want?¡±


    The sky darkened, and Cynthia could no longer persist. Her aloof tone from before became much gentler and softer. She knew that there was a big disparity between her and Clyde¡¯s strengths. She had just taken a nce at him, and she had already been injured to this extent. In addition, she felt like all her energy had been stripped away. Such a strength surpassed even Light God King, the master of the Divine Realm. For sure, Clyde was at least on the same level as the God of Creation.


    ¡°I have not finished thinking about what to ask for yet. Let me take you back with me first, Miss Cynthia. Please don¡¯t move randomly and struggle; otherwise, I can only leave you out here.¡±


    Cynthia felt humiliated as she nodded her head and let Clyde carry her in a princess-carry style. In the Divine Realm, she had always been an aloof existence. Not to mention carrying her, her many pursuers hadn¡¯t even had the chance to hold her hand. However, beyond her wildest imagination, an existence from a hostile camp had seen her naked and was now carrying her in a princess-carry. This made her feel too ashamed to show her face.


    Clyde didn¡¯t care about Cynthia¡¯s thoughts. He wouldn¡¯t decline a chance to carry a beautiful girl free of charge. In the past, he had carried a simrly naked Lucifer, but Lucifer¡¯s Lolita figure couldn¡¯tpare to Cynitha¡¯s onee-san type figure. The feeling waspletely different. If it were not for him being unable to transform into a regr humanoid form, he would have already lost control and done strange things to Cynthia.


    Cynthia also seemed to be worried about Clyde doing strange things to her; thus, all along the road, she took the initiative to chat with Clyde, wanting to distract his attention and not allow him the time to think about bad things. Clyde quickly found out about her past. Cynthia was one of the seven Great Valkyries of the Divine Realm. This time, she had descended to the Mortal Realm to crusade against the former Steinbeck Suzerain who had turned into a demon. After a mere hundred years, former Steinbeck Suzerain Duke Andrew had be a very troublesome existence.


    Originally, to deal with demonic creatures on the level of Duke Andrew, there was no need to deploy a Valkyrie, just an ordinarybat angel was enough. However, ording to the Divine Realm¡¯stest investigation, a hundred years ago, Duke Andrew had obtained a corrupt divine artifact called ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± and demonized. After hiding for over a hundred years, that corrupt divine artifact had emitted a radiance, causing Divine Realm to detect it. The divine artifact radiance that those mercenary groups had noticed was precisely the one emitted by this ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter.¡±


    Valkyrie Cynthia herself was rather impatient. She hadn¡¯t even brought along thebat angels under her leadership and directly descended to the Mortal Realm alone. As a result, she had encountered Clyde who had the status of a Great Old One along the way. It was fortunate that she had not been killed on the spot and that Clyde had had no intention of killing her. Otherwise, Cynthia might have be the first Valkyrie of Divine Realm to mysteriously die in some deste, forgotten ce.


    ¡°Miss Cynthia, I have purchased Steinbeck Fief. I will deal with the matter of former suzerain Duke Andrew. Your Divine Realm doesn¡¯t need to take the trouble of interfering here.¡±


    ¡°But, like this, I cannot exin it to the God King!¡±


    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t need to exin anything. Let God Kinge and talk with me.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, you... you don¡¯t have any rtion with Demon Realm, do you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Cynthia, I know nothing about Demon Realm. Can it be that you want to give me a referral?¡±


    ¡°No, no! I was just casually asking. You don¡¯t need to take it to heart. Truly, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Cynthia was helpless against Clyde¡¯s tyranny. Now, she was his captive, but at least, he didn¡¯t belong the Demon Realm. If that changed... Divine Realm and Demon Realm had fought for countless years. They had deep hatred against each other. The number of demon lords that had died in her hands was countless. It was good that Clyde was not a person on the side of Demon Realm; otherwise, her ending might have be very miserable.


    Those ogre warriors killed by Cynthia emitted a thick smell of blood, attracting arge number of demonic creatures. Those demonic creatures crazily devoured their corpses, making frightening chewing sounds, but those demonic creatures didn¡¯t notice Cynthia¡¯s traces because when Clyde held her in his arms, her Valkyrie aura waspletely covered by Clyde¡¯s evil god aura. They were basically unable to detect her unless Clyde released her.


    Cynthia also seemed to understand this truth. Although she was unwilling and had many conflicting feelings in her heart, she still nestled in Clyde¡¯s bosom. Now, his broad chest was the only safe ce for her. The demonic creatures didn¡¯t bother Clyde. They were upied with chewing and eating those ogre¡¯s corpses and had no time to pay attention to a person who appeared to be one of them.


    When Clyde carrying Cynthia returned to the small inn, Lucifer and the others had already finished cleaning. Upon seeing that Clyde was carrying a naked onee-san, everyone was dumbfounded. Saras had an unclear expression, but Lucifer and Ista also bore strange expressions. With their greater strengths, the two could clearly sense the God Race aura on Cynthia¡¯s body.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, where did you capture this big sister? She looks very interesting!¡±


    ¡°She fell from the sky. Do we have enough room? Arrange a room for her.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, she, however, is an enemy. I cannot feel at ease if she stays beside us, so let her stay together with you!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, I will help this big sister dress up. Give her to me!¡±


    Lucifer unintentionally showed an evil smile. She took a step forward and took Cynthia from Clyde¡¯s bosom. No one knew how she did it, but with her Lolita figure, she carried Cynthia, who had an onee-san type figure, and walked away. Cynthia looked a little nervous. She had also noticed that Lucifer and Ista were both evil existences. One, she suspected to be of Blood Race, and the other, she suspected to be a witch. Even she couldn¡¯t clearly see through their strengths. God knew where these terrifying existences had popped out from. They were even more terrifying than those past Demon Kings who had tyrannized Ximengsi Continent! It seemed like besides for that human girl, this was a party of veritable monsters.


    Not long after Clyde had returned to the nameless town¡¯s inn, the demonic creatures of the entire Steinbeck Fief turned out in full force. Roaming about, the night was filled with the constant roars of fearsome beasts. After the appearance of Valkyrie Cynthia, former suzerain Andrew was quite nervous. He knew that he was not the Valkyrie¡¯s opponent. Even after hiding for over a hundred years, he was still unable to escape the eyes of Divine Realm. Thus, he had dispatched arge number of demonic creatures, intending to first investigate Valkyrie Cynthia¡¯s position and then seek a path to escape.


    Shortly after Clyde had sat down, he heard noisy footsteps outside the nameless town. Based on themotion, he guessed that arge number of demonic creatures had surrounded this nameless town. He walked over to the door and looked outside, opening it by a small crack. Squinting his eyes to see in the dark, he saw arge number of shadows entering the nameless town. ording to his visual estimates, there were over ten thousand. These fellows were truly idle! They were running around in the middle of the night and hade to disturb his peace.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, ignore them. I¡¯ve used Big Sister Ista¡¯s treasure to cover this ce with a magic barrier. They cannot see this ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Lucifer. You have such an evil smile... Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! Big Brother Clyde, quickly go rest! I have already arranged your room.¡±

 Chapter 18: The Terrifying and Romantic Night in an Inn of the Nameless Town Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Terrifying and Romantic Night in an Inn of the Nameless Town Part 2</h4>


    Late at night, arge number of demonic creatures broke into the small town. Because of the appearance of Valkyrie Cynthia, the already demonized former suzerain Duke Andrew dispatched arge number of demonic creatures to find the whereabouts of Valkyrie Cynthia so that he could prepare to escape. Sniffing about, these creatures made a ruckus in the middle of the night.


    However, because of Lucifer¡¯s handiwork, those demonic creatures couldn¡¯t discover the inn. They could only linger around the ruins and futilely sift around. The activities of these demonic creatures were limited to the night. As long as the barrier held on until the next day, even without Clyde making a move, these demonic creatures would disperse on their own.


    Clyde had thus saved himself a lot of trouble. He didn¡¯t want to intervene too much in the affairs of other people. Just before, had it not been for Valkyrie Cynthia carelessly shing with him after she had dealt with ogre warriors, he would have quietly fetched the clean water and returned to the nameless inn. Although the surroundings of the inn were already filled with demonic creatures, Clyde had returned to his room at ease.


    After returning to the room, Clyde understood the meaning of Lucifer¡¯s mysterious smile when she had pointed out his room. A big gift waited in his room. It was a gift beyond his expectations. Located on the second floor, his room and the room of Lucifer and the other girls were separated by just a simple wall. As for the inn¡¯s first floor, no one stayed there.


    After being cleaned, this small room had been meticulously arranged. The atmosphere was very warm, and there was a pink coloredrge bed at the center. No matter how this room was examined, it looked like a special love room from a love hotel, especially the lighting. Red candles illuminated the room, and this red light increased the warmth and pink aura within the room. In addition, he didn¡¯t know how Lucifer had done it, but it seemed that a particr kind of perfume had been sprayed in the room since he could smell a simple but elegant fragrance.


    What shocked Clyde the most was the beautiful scenery exposed on therge bed. Valkyrie Cynthia sat on her knees. Her entire body was still in a bare state. She looked very alluring. Her snow-white legs were parted to the left and right, exposing her precious scenery in a shameful W-sitting posture. In addition, her body was bound by a red rope. The tying-up style was a tortoise-shell binding, exactly the same as Princess Saras had been in before. Perhaps, Lucifer had learned it from the princess. Clearly, that bloodkin Lolita¡¯s talent in wicked erotic aspects far surpassed ordinary people¡¯s.


    Cynthia¡¯splexion was bright-red because of her embarrassment. Both her hands were bound behind her back by the red rope, and she couldn¡¯t move them at all. She was helpless to resist a man¡¯s advances. Her mouth was gagged by a small red ball, making her unable to speak a word. Around her neck was a red leather cor, which made her feel especially ashamed. In addition, fa long iron chain fastened to the ceiling was attached to that cor, making her unable to adjust her posture on this big bed and leaving her in this alluring state without respite.


    Lucifer had also used a ck cloth to cover her eyes. Now, Cynthia couldn¡¯t see anything. Although she sensed someone had entered, she didn¡¯t dare to move randomly. She could only stay on the bed and tremble, awaiting her fate. At this moment, Cynthia didn¡¯t have even a hint of her arrogant Valkyrie air about her: she was just a damsel in distress.


    From the red leather cor around Cynthia¡¯s graceful neck, a small sign hung. On it, the word ¡°Gift¡± was written. Due to Lucifer¡¯s certain wicked tastes, she had used a red string to hang two small bells from Cynthia¡¯s two red buds peaking her bosom. With each of Cynthia¡¯s nervous breathes, those two plump fruits rose and fell. Those fair and soft red cherries appeared particrly tempting, especially with the pleasant to hear bell chimes that added a kind of special vor.


    The big bed was a double bed. Fidgeting, Valkyrie Cynthia quietly waited for the arrival of the master like a sacrificial offering. Cynthia was very embarrassed, but no tears fell. She had never experienced such a matter before. She was a pure goddess. Naturally, if Clyde wanted to guide her, it would be very simple.


    On the big bed, Clyde saw a note left by Lucifer. Everything had been Lucifer¡¯s. Valkyrie Cynthia was not Lucifer¡¯s opponent. Even if she had been in her peak state, she would not have been able to defeat Lucifer, let alone in her current injured state. Lucifer had toyed her into this shameful serving posture by gradually dominating her.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, you can sign a special contract with Cynthia ording to the method written below. Don¡¯t be impatient! Be sure to finish reading. By the way, there is a pleasant surprise on the right wall!¡±


    Clyde read through the note left behind by Lucifer. Sure enough, it described the contract. ording to Lucifer¡¯s brief exnation, as long as he signed a contract with Valkyrie Cynthia, he would gain a regr human appearance that he could transform into it at any time. It would no longer be necessary for him to wear his current terrifying appearance as a Great Old One that no one could look straight at.


    ording to the regr procedure, this ceremony required a Valkyrie to give the contractor a blessing, which was regarded as approving the other party¡¯s qualification to transform into a person. In general circumstances, no goddess would give any evil god this kind of approval unless certain special means were used like this situation, after all. Now, as long as Clyde held Cynthia and stayed together with her until the third day¡¯s dawn, the approval ceremony would be regarded asplete.


    Naturally, there were several restrictions. In these three days, Clyde couldn¡¯t make a move on Cynthia. He could kiss and caress her, but he absolutely cannot take thest one step. Otherwise, the ceremony would be a failure. In addition, the Valkyrie would also die if the ceremony failed. After reading the restrictions, Clyde¡¯s heart was quite tangled. This ceremony was truly a test of temptation! Before crossing the world, he could have been regarded as a normal man. When hugging a naked alluring Valkyrie girl in bed for three days, it would be difficult for him to resist making an error, especially after she¡¯d been wickedly dressed up by Lucifer. It made it even more tempting tomit a crime with Valkyrie Cynthia.


    However, Clyde¡¯s test of self-restraint was not limited to only this. He looked at the right wall ording to the directions written on the note and found that that wall was made of transparent materials. After Lucifer¡¯s magic modifications, the wall had directly be a wall that could be seen through from his side without allowing those on the other side to notice that anything was wrong. On the other side of the wall was an elegant bathroom. At this moment, the figures of Lucifer, Saras and Ista ying in the water could be clearly discerned.


    In the next-door bathroom, Lucifer and the other two directly took off all their clothing. Even their panties and bras were ced aside. Afterward, they jumped into the bath. Because a bathtub had not been installed, the three of them used the showers. They stood still directly below the showers, waiting for clean water to spray out and wash their bodies. Clyde could clearly see those three shining white figures.


    The figures of Lucifer and Princess Saras were very good, Clyde had already seen everything of theirs before, but Ista was different. He had not noticed before while Ista had still been wearing her clothes, but Ista¡¯s figure was actually quite hot. She actually crushed the gorgeous Valkyrie Cynthia tied up in bed with him in terms of figure. The magic lines forming decorative patterns on her body greatly increased her mysterious beauty.


    ¡°Lady Lucifer, Mister Clyde will be fine with thatdy, right?¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Saras, of course he will be fine. By the way, remember, when youter apany my big brother, you must not wear any cloth. Even a piece won¡¯t do, and you also have to put on this.¡±


    ¡°This... that is too embarrassing, can I...¡±


    ¡°No, Big Sister Saras, don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s not like you have never tried this before.¡±


    In the bathroom next door, Lucifer incited Princess Saras like a devil to make her wait for her turn to serve Clyde in the next room. Upon seeing the red rope and red leather cor in Lucifer¡¯s hands, Princess Saras blushed and nodded her head in agreement after hesitating for a short while. As for Clyde watching from the side, he was already in a daze. Wasn¡¯t this simply increasing the difficulty level of the test?

 Chapter 19: The Transformation of Evil God and Fallen Valkyrie Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 19: The Transformation of Evil God and Fallen Valkyrie Part 1</h4>


    In the vicinity of the nameless town, the demonic creatures lingered around. Because of Lucifer¡¯s concealing magic, these demonic creatures couldn¡¯t see the inn and could only prowl the surroundings of the inn without any purpose. Although the demonized former suzerain Duke Andrew had sent arge number of demonic creatures to investigate, he had yet to find even a trace of Valkyrie Cynthia.


    Valkyrie Cynthia, one of the seven Great Valkyries of Divine Realm, seemed to have evaporated from the Human Realm. There was no trace of her. This made Andrew very anxious and tense. He feared that Valkyrie Cynthia would suddenly appear in front of him and annihte him. Although all Valkyries opted to fight openly, he couldn¡¯t rule out unexpected circumstances.


    Divine Realm, Valkyrie Pce


    In a round table, all the remaining Valkyries sat in a circle, holding a meeting. It had already been a period of time since they had lost contact with Valkyrie Cynthia. When the golden cross on her neck had been destroyed by Clyde, Divine Realm had immediately lost her contact coordinates. They were only certain of one thing: Cynthia¡¯s spirit tablet still radiated its eternal radiance, proving that Cynthia was not facing any fatal threats.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Cynthia? It¡¯s like this every time. She left without even taking herbat angels. Sooner orter, she will suffer a loss. This won¡¯t do. I will take some people and go search for her.¡±


    ¡°Lumina, aren¡¯t you too impulsive? Only two Valkyries can set out at one time unless there is a catastrophe on the level of world destruction. Cynthia has rushed out, already upying a quota. Besides even without anybat angels with her, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems.¡±


    ¡°Margaret, originally, this task was arranged for you, but Cynthia rushed out instead. Wasn¡¯t this a good chance to achieve a positive evaluation for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I also never expected that. Who asked Cynthia to be so impatient? However, since she has already rushed out, what can I do?¡±


    The seven Great Valkyries of Divine Realm weren¡¯tpletely united. Regarding Cynthia¡¯s matter, the other six Valkyries had different views. Some proposed to continue observing and some proposed reinforcing her. Nevertheless, since Cynthia¡¯s spirit tablet had experienced no changes, it proved that she had not run into any great danger. This situation might just be due to a temporary loss of contact. Rashly dispatching Valkyries andbat angels to reinforce her might just deal a blow to the prestige of Valkyries.


    In terms of strength, even if all the Valkyries were dispatched, they would not be the opponent of the Great Old One Clyde. Sending them one by one like this would be even more hopeless. While the Valkyries were busy arguing with each other, the Valkyrie spirit tablet belonging to Cynthia suddenly emitted a dazzling radiance. Its brightness directly surpassed the radiance of all the other Valkyrie spirit tablets. Compared to Cynthia¡¯s current spirit tablet, the spirit tablets of the other Valkyries appeared much dimmer.


    ¡°Advanced! Cynthia actually advanced. This is impossible! Only God King has the ability to make us advance. Jumping directly to the highest rank... Has such a matter ever happened before?¡±


    ¡°Margaret, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I am going to look for Cynthia and ask! Don¡¯t stop me; this task was originally arranged for me, and I want to receive this opportunity to advance.¡±


    ¡°No, you have already lost your chance. I amparatively more suitable to go.¡±


    ¡°Why are you all struggling? Just wait for Cynthia to return, and we will know everything. Her spirit tablet is still here. It is impossible for her to flee. She will return to report for certain.¡±


    The requirements for a Valkyrie to advance were rtively high. Sometimes, it would take cultivating for over a thousand years for a Valkyrie to advance by a single rank. Jumping several ranks in a short time and directly achieving the strongest Legend Ranked Valkyrie level like Cynthia had just done was simple a fantasy, but the facts were before their eyes. These Valkyries couldn¡¯t refuse to ept this difficult truth. Cynthia¡¯s spirit tablet really proved that she had already advanced to the final step of Valkyries, instantly bing the strongest Valkyrie.


    It had already been over six thousand years since the previous Legend Ranked Valkyrie had appeared. All the remaining Valkyries had various kinds of envious expressions. They wanted to know what kind of fortuitous encounter had Cynthia encountered to be able to scale the summit in one step. However, if they knew Cynthia¡¯s current plight, no one knew whether they would still be envious of her.


    Discarded inn of a nameless town


    In the secret room on the second floor, Clyde sat on the bed holding onto a stark-naked Cynthia. Cynthia flushed. Experiencing Clyde¡¯s gentle caressing all over her body, she felt like her entire body was on fire. Not long ago, she had been touched all over her body without her being able to resist; now, this bad fellow was kissing her beautiful face as if it were a delicious treat.


    Cynthia was still in W-sitting posture. The other party could take her final chastity at any time. This posture was especially tempting to make a malemit a crime. After a round of kisses, Clyde was slightly dissatisfied. He temporarily took off the red ball gagging Cynthia¡¯s mouth and removed her ck blindfold.


    Cynthia¡¯s purple eyes were no longer cold and detached like they had been the time when they had first met. They werepletely soft and gentle. She was so bashful that she didn¡¯t even dare to look straight at Clyde. Now, she noticed that Clyde¡¯s appearance was already not the indescribable appearance of a Great Old One that she had seen before. Instead, he had turned into a handsome ck-haired man. In his ck devilish eyes, her shy face was reflected.


    Without having to put much thought into it, Cynthia preferred Clyde¡¯s current appearance to his original terrifying appearance. The attractiveness index of his current appearance already surpassed many Mr. Perfects of the Divine Realm, especially with his devilish aura, it directly elerated Cynthia¡¯s heartbeat. This goody two-shoes angel had fallen for a bad devil. Their current posture was quite warm and ambiguous. In addition, since both of them werepletely naked, they looked no different from intimate lovers.


    ¡°You... what have you done? Don¡¯t look at me! Don¡¯t...¡± Shifting about, Cynthia tried to control her blush as she bashfully tried to adjust her hands to cover her private parts.


    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t move randomly; otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to control myself.¡±


    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t act recklessly! I beg... beg you.¡±


    Cynthia could feel something hard poking her and realized that she shouldn¡¯t y with fire any more. Now, with her tempting appearance, the more she struggled the more it would stimte the other party¡¯s desire to conquer her. Thinking about this now, the other party had not only seen her everything, but he had also touched her everything, and now, he was starting to kiss her everything... If this went on, wouldn¡¯t he... Thinking to this point, Cynthia felt embarrassed to death. But, what frightened her more was that she unexpectedly didn¡¯t feel any disgust at all. Instead, an indescribable expectation inundated her. To her surprise, she looked forward to having Clyde continue doing more naughty things to her.


    ¡°Cynthia, your first kiss... can I take it?¡±


    ¡°Clyde, why are you asking this while knowing the answer? I... can I refuse you with this appearance? Wait... wuwu.¡±


    Just after Cynthia spoke these submissive words, the other party directly kissed her. The other party snatched her first kiss. In fact, her first kiss was a shameful French Kiss. Nevertheless, after hesitating for a little while, she gave up her initial impulse to bite his tongue and allowed the other party to perform all kinds of invasion. During the kiss, the energy of both sides converged and circted, directly causing Cynthia¡¯s advancement.


    Because the strength gap between the two sides was two great, when the contract was established, the weaker party was supplemented by the stronger party. Thus, Cynthia benefited greatly, but even after advancing to be a Legend Ranked Valkyrie, Cynthia was still not Clyde¡¯s opponent. Cynthia felt that, if this went on, she would be the first fallen Valkyrie in the history of the Divine Realm. Although she knew this would definitely be a disgraceful, she couldn¡¯t resist any of Clyde¡¯s actions, and even if she could, a small part of herself admitted that she wouldn¡¯t. She could only wait for the other party¡¯s arrangements.

 Chapter 20: The Transformation of Evil God and Fallen Valkyrie Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 20: The Transformation of Evil God and Fallen Valkyrie Part 2</h4>


    The demonized former suzerain Duke Andrew had dispatched arge number of demonic creatures but still couldn¡¯t find the whereabouts of Valkyrie Cynthia. After searching fruitlessly, the demonic creatures could only return empty-handed. Valkyrie Cynthia seemed to have vanished without a trace.


    ¡°That fellow Andrew is truly trash! Even after cultivating for over a hundred years, he cannot affect the big picture.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia has already advanced to Legend Ranked Valkyrie. The spy we hid in the Divine Realm just sent a piece of secret information! It seems that she has just advanced to the legendary rank.¡±


    ¡°Legend Ranked Valkyrie! Isn¡¯t that a thing that was rumored to have urred several thousand years ago? It¡¯s actually real!¡±


    The two shadows floated in the sky above Steinbeck Fief. They overlooked the entire Steinbeck Fief while discussing Divine Realm¡¯s matters. Both of them were shrouded in a dense dark fog. Average people couldn¡¯t see them.


    If it were not for their old enemy Cynthia, one of the seven Great Valkyries of the Divine Realm, suddenly descending to the Human Realm, these two also wouldn¡¯t have rushed out of Demon Realm to keep a lookout over everything. However, neither of them could find the Valkyrie¡¯s position. After descending, Cynthia had been active for a short period of time, before suddenly disappearing without a trace. No one knew where she was now.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real. Even other Valkyries didn¡¯t know. Allegedly, all were surprised.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Demon Realm first. In any case, we two cannot defeat a Legend Ranked Valkyrie. We have to let His Majesty know. Fortunately, Cynthia is the Valkyrie who advanced. Since she isn¡¯t much of a warmonger, it won¡¯t change the overall situation. If those especially warmonger Valkyries had advanced, that would have been troublesome.¡±


    The two shadows finished speaking and prepared to leave. A dark red six-edged star teleportation magic array appeared not far away in front of them. Just as they were about to leave, one of them gazed toward the direction of that discarded inn where Clyde¡¯s party were staying. She seemed to have sensed something wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lilith? Isn¡¯t that just a discarded inn? What¡¯s so good about it?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing. I just smelt a girl¡¯s fragrance. It seemed like a first-rate beauty¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Forget it; don¡¯t dy our proper business. We should quickly return and report this new development.¡±


    If she had not been stopped, Lilith would have visited that small inn to check out this strange urrence. Fortunately, she had been stopped; otherwise, she might have also be another victim like Valkyrie Cynthia before she had realized what was going on. The two shadows entered that dark red six-edged star teleportation magic array and disappeared without a trace. It was inconvenient for them to stay here for too long, if by chance, they were discovered by the Divine Realm, they might have been pursued by a horde of Valkyries.


    Even against solely Valkyrie Cynthia who had just advanced to Legend Ranked Valkyrie, these two demonesses would not have any advantage. Thus, in order to avoid an embarrassing loss, they reasonably chose to withdraw instead of investigating this matter that might attract Cynthia¡¯s ire. As for the matters here, they left them for demonized former suzerain Andrew to handle. After cultivating for over a hundred years, Andrew still couldn¡¯t be considered to be even an ordinary demon lord. They had determined that there was no value in supporting him.


    In the bedroom of the discarded inn¡¯s second floor, Clyde, who had already transformed into a humanoid form, was enjoying Valkyrie Cynthia¡¯s entire body. Although he couldn¡¯t truly take the st step¡± with this beautiful Valkyrie, there were still other interesting ys that could be made. Now, Cynthia¡¯s entire face was red, and shecked even a hint of her previous aloofness and Valkyrie prestige. Panting, she just weaklyy on the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep kissing me. Untie me okay? In any case, I cannot defeat you.¡±


    ¡°No, you are beautiful like this. Don¡¯t even mention it.¡±


    At this moment, Cynthia looked truly charming. In her heated state, she had already forgotten her faith and oaths as a Valkyrie. Her words of rejection, no matter how one heard it, theycked any power. It seemed like she merely protested to defend some frail fragment of her pride and to further seduce Clyde. At that time, the door suddenly opened, and Princess Saras wearing nothing directly walked in. Her snow-white body was firmly bound by a red rope. The style of binding was a shameful tortoise-shell binding just like Cynthia¡¯s. She even wore a red leather cor around her neck with a chain attached to it, exactly the same as Cynthia.


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Big Sister Saras herself is willing. What, Big Brother Clyde, don¡¯t you want her? In these three days, although you cannot make any true moves on Cynthia, Big Sister Saras, is fine.¡±


    Behind Princess Saras, there was a simrly naked Lucifer. This bloodkin Lolita already seemed to not mind being stark naked in front of Clyde. She lightly pushed Princess Saras, and Princess Saras directly fell towards the big bed after taking a few wild steps while trying to bnce herself. She was blindfolded with a ck cloth, and a small red ball gagged her mouth. When she fell onto the bed, she happened to fall into Clyde¡¯s bosom, nearly knocking him down onto the bed. Her plump fruits also pressed against him, nearly making this Evil God lose his self-control.


    Clyde had yet to reply, but Lucifer had already left, locking the door from the outside. Now, Clyde had Princess Saras in his bosom, and behind, there was Valkyrie Cynthia with a heated expression lying on the bed. Under these kinds of circumstances, it was too difficult to control himself. Moreover, Princess Saras seemed to be the real winner. Because she was not the Valkyrie, she didn¡¯t suffer the same restrictions. In addition, Clyde now had the appearance of a dashingly handsome man.


    ¡°Lucifer, why are you running away so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, enjoy them nicely. I will not apany you. If by chance, I were also eaten, what would I be able to do?¡±


    Lucifer went to rest with witch Ista. Peering curiously at the scene, Clyde could see the circumstances of the next door through that special wall. He saw that Lucifer went straight to the bed without wearing anything, but the witch Ista was unexpectedly exactly the same. She also went to bed without any cloth. The girls around him were truly each bolder than the other: they truly didn¡¯t fear him losing control and doing bad acts with them.


    ¡°Princess Saras, you! This...¡±


    ¡°Clyde, of course, this is the payment for your previous employment. You are so handsome. In the past, since you always wore such a heavy cloak, I thought that you were really ugly. Sorry!¡±


    After the small red ball as well as the dark blindfold were removed, Princess Saras saw Clyde¡¯s appearance. Afterward, she didn¡¯t struggle, rather blushing like Valkyrie Cynthia. Clyde was a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t want to take Princess Saras in front of Cynthia. After all, Cynthia could be regarded as having been the first to roll into his bed, so it was inappropriate.


    ¡°Clyde, you can do whatever you want with me. I am not experienced, so you... you can teach me.¡±


    ¡°Eh, teach! Princess Saras, then I will teach you something! By the way, Cynthia, I am doing wrong by you! Please don¡¯t look!¡±


    ¡°Do whatever bad things you two want to do, wait... don¡¯t...¡±


    Clyde put the blindfold and red ball back on Cynthia. Afterward, he picked up Princess Saras and walked toward the other side of the bed...

 Chapter 21: Steinbeck Fief shrouded in black fog Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 21: Steinbeck Fief shrouded in ck fog Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, periphery of Steinbeck Fief


    After three days, Clyde¡¯s party set out once more, finally abandoning that small inn. Now, their party had an additional member, Valkyrie Cynthia. Cynthia had descended to the Mortal World to deal with the corrupted former suzerain Duke Andrew. Since her mission had not yet beenpleted, Cynthia temporarily couldn¡¯t leave. Now, her inner feelings were in great turmoil. How could she exin the matter of her sudden advancement to Legend Rank Valkyrie to the other Valkyries and Light God King?


    Cynthia was too embarrassed to reveal that the way she had advanced to Legend Ranked Valkyrie was through signing a contract with an Evil God and spending time together naked in bed with him for three days and three nights. Although Clyde couldn¡¯t be regarded as an Evil God of this world, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that God Race and Demon Race had hostile rtions. Even if he was an Evil God who came from another world, there would still be some friction between their factions.


    Thinking about those shameful experiences of the previous three days and nights, Cynthia¡¯s face became bright red. Other than not taking the final step, Clyde had taken advantage of her entire body, performing all kinds of wicked erotic acts. Fortunately, Princess Saras had been there to help; otherwise, she alone might not have been able to endure Clyde¡¯s invasion.


    At that time, Princess Saras had given herself to Clyde, but like Cynthia, Clyde too hadn¡¯t take thest step with her because he had wanted to fully have them when they were alone. With three people doing it together, it might not end up being a perfect memory for them. Nevertheless, he had kissed them practically everywhere. In fact, he hadtaken their first kisses; merely, at thest step, he had stopped.


    In the end, Princess Saras and Valkyrie Cynthia had used their hands ording to Clyde¡¯s wicked directions to resolve his burden. Originally, Clyde had thought that using their little mouths was a better choice, but that method of serving was too wicked. He had worried that since this was bothdies¡¯ first experience, they might not have been able to ept such a wicked serving method, and he hadn¡¯t wanted to force them. After all, he would have plenty of time to guide themter.


    After they were teased into an extremely aroused state, Princess Saras and Valkyrie Cynthia hadpletely discarded their elegant images and eagerly crawled onto the big bed, letting Clyde y with them however he wished. At that time, they were already unable to control themselves, their writhing throes of passionpletely beyond their control. If Clyde had truly wanted to take their final chastity, it would have been very easy for him.


    Cynthia in a recement suit of ordinary silver battle armor had a slightly red face while recalling her special experiences of these past few days. Clyde had destroyed her personal divine artifacts and equipment, and without ess to the resources of the Divine Realm, she was unable to find any recements for them; thus, she could only use this ordinary suit of armor. A sudden jolt made her blush deepen: the cool feeling on her chest reminded her that she wore nothing beneath this armor.


    Princess Saras was a lot more rxed. Now, she didn¡¯t need to worry about being sold by Clyde. She had already used her body to pay for his past employment. Even if Clyde was a bad person, he didn¡¯t look like a person who would be willing to sell his own woman. At this moment, unlike Valkyrie Cynthia, she wore a simple, white one-piece dress. Furthermore, she wore underwear beneath her clothes unlike Cynthia who waspletely bare.


    ¡°Cynthia, after youplete your mission, don¡¯t return to Divine Realm! Stay with me!¡±


    ¡°Clyde, afterpleting my mission, I must return to report its result. Of course, since we have signed a contract, you can summon me at any time to discuss various matters.¡±


    Now, Cynthia¡¯s expression when gazing at Clyde was very gentle. Sometimes, when she thought he wasn¡¯t looking, she¡¯d stare at his handsome face and dream of being in bed with him. They had been on intimate terms for three days and three nights. That skin ship had made this aloof and reserved Valkyrie gain a feminine taste. But, thinking of the issue of two opposite camps, Cynthia was worried about censure from the other Valkyries; after all, her current conduct was akin to betraying her faith by fraternizing with the enemy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cynthia? Are you worried that yourpanions will not understand? No problem! Whichever Valkyrie has a problem with our rtionship cane find me. No matter how manye, I will make them all ompletely understand!¡±


    ¡°Clyde, is it fine to attract their attention? That is not a good idea!¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, this, however, would be worth it since it¡¯s all for you! Just think, if all the Valkyries became like you, everyone would be equal. If everyone betrayed the Divine Realm, then your joining me would not be regarded as a betrayal. You would also feel a lot better.¡±


    Valkyrie Cynthia was truly unable to refute Clyde¡¯s extremely heretical idea. What the other party had said was correct. If all seven Valkyries became fallen Valkyries, Cynthia wouldn¡¯t need to bear such a great guilt. In the depths of her heart, a terrifying thought to secretly help Clyde tame the other six Valkyries appeared. Although such a terrifying thought only materialized for a moment, it was enough to prove that Cynthia¡¯s belief in Light God King had already begun to waver. If she had been her previous self, such a thought would have never appeared in her mind.


    While Clyde¡¯s party had hid in the nameless town¡¯s inn, many mercenary groups had snuck in to search for the divine artifact. Among those mercenary groups, there were many higher ranked mercenaries, at leastpared to the previous groups, and their equipment was also far superior. Clearly, these mercenary groups were of much higher quality.


    Nevertheless, the ending of these mercenaries was also easy to predict. The dark-red bloodstains along the way were the only proof that they had existed until today. Although they had been well-equipped, as before, they were unable to change their fates to be hunted. In Steinbeck Fief, where no one had set foot for at least one hundred years, these mercenaries who hade to seek the divine artifact had brought some rare vitality in this spiritless Steinbeck Fief.


    ¡°Here, the dark aura is very heavy. Duke Andrew must already be close to bing a Junior Demon Lord. Please be careful; I cannot participate in this.¡±


    Before arriving at Duke Andrew¡¯s residence, Valkyrie Cynthia and Princess Saras both blushed and expressed together that they would not participate. After their intense intimate moments with Clyde, their bodies were still a bit numb. In addition, they also couldn¡¯t freely move their legs in the short term due to the numbness. Pleasure could be very exhausting. Therefore, in order to avoid exposing this embarrassing state, Cynthia and Saras had a tacit understanding and excused themselves from Clyde¡¯s proposal in unison.


    The former suzerain of Steinbeck Fief, Duke Andrew, had controlled this fief for over a hundred years after he had turned into a demon. Whichever city he chose to upy would be shrouded in arge amount of ck fog, and upon entering the region shrouded by the ck fog, any trespasser would clearly sense and be intimidated by his dark aura. In addition, this ck fog would give away the position of any existence besides existences from the same camp as Duke Andrew, yet by coincidence, Princess Saras and Valkyrie Cynthia didn¡¯t want to enter. However, this worked well strategically since one was from Human Race, and the other was from God Race. Entering the ck fog would simply expose their whereabouts and objectives.


    Clyde made a simple arrangement and told all of the girls to stay behind in the carriage. The demonized Duke Andrew was not even a match for Valkyrie Cynthia, no need to mention Evil God Clyde who was far stronger than Cynthia. Therefore, Clyde intended to go and try defeating him alone. It would be best to settle this alone, since there would then be no need to trouble the other girls.

 Chapter 22: Steinbeck Fief shrouded in black fog Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 22: Steinbeck Fief shrouded in ck fog Part 2</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the central region of Steinbeck Fief


    At the center of Steinbeck Fief stood Stanley City, where the suzerain¡¯s residence was located. This dreary, deste ce was shrouded in thick fog. If not for Valkyrie Cynthia¡¯s demon sensing abilities, Clyde¡¯s party might never have found former suzerain Duke Andrew¡¯s position so quickly.


    Outside Stanley City, Clyde temporarily separated from his otherpanions. He nned to go and take care of former suzerain Duke Andrew by himself. ording to Valkyrie Cynthia¡¯s intelligence, former suzerain Duke Andrew had demonized for just over a hundred years. If not for support from the demonic scripture ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter,¡± he would not have even reached the Junior Demon Lord level.


    Demon Lords had multiple sub-divisions. Fellows like Duke Andrew, who had just stepped into the threshold of Junior Demon Lord, could be easily suppressed by ordinary hero squads. A Junior Demon Lord in itself had only averagebat power and depended on summoned demonic creatures to fight. Because he possessed the demonic scripture ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter,¡± Duke Andrew could summon more demonic troops; thus, his overallbat power was greater than average Junior Demon Lords.


    Clyde made hispanions stay behind beyond the city wall. If Valkyrie Cynthia stepped into the town, the other party would immediately notice her God Race¡¯s aura because she stemmed from a hostile camp. If that happened, he might flee, which would make itparatively more troublesome to hunt him down. Princess Saras, who didn¡¯t have anybat power, also didn¡¯t n to join in the fun. After all, she couldn¡¯t help with anything, so it would be best for her to stay behind and not give any trouble.


    Witch Ista could be regarded as the sponsor of Clyde¡¯s party. Even without considering whether she had sufficientbat power, Clyde was too embarrassed to make the bankroller who had hired him to safeguard her follow him to the fight. As for his younger sister, Lucifer, her mission wasparatively heavy. She needed to help Clyde protect and look out for the other girls. Among the beautiful girls at the scene, the one with the most terrifyingbat power was this bloodkin Lolita. Just from the aspect of how she waspletely uninjured upon seeing his true face, Clyde could determine that she was more powerful than Valkyrie Cynthia.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, everything is shrouded with ck fog, and my cuties cannot go in to investigate. Be careful and control your power; otherwise, you might identally tten the entire city. Then, we would have to spend money to rebuild the city. Perhaps, Big Sister Ista would then need to take out more money.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, you just need to watch from here. I will pay attention to it.¡±


    After exchanging a few jokes with Lucifer, Clyde entered Stanley City¡¯s gate by himself. Valkyrie Cynthia watched everything from one side, feeling perplexed. As a Valkyrie, she had watched an Evil God prepare to sort out a Demon Lord. She was merely a spectator of this internal fight between the forces of darkness. Shaking her head, she felt like something was wrong with this.


    Among the beauties on the scene, only Lucifer and Ista knew that Cynthia was a Valkyrie of the Divine Realm. Nevertheless, Lucifer was very rxed. Even though the current Cynthia had advanced to Legend Ranked Valkyrie, she was still not the Bloodkin¡¯s opponent, so Lucifer waspletely fearless. Ista was a little more cautious, but with Lucifer on the scene, she was not worried either. After all, especially after Cynthia had spent three days and three nights together with Clyde, Ista could tell that Cynthia had already changed a lot inwardly.


    ¡°Big Sister Cynthia, don¡¯t run all over the ce! Now, you are my big brother¡¯s person, so you are not allowed to act recklessly. You should understand what I meant, right?¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Valkyrie Cynthia nodded her head with a slightly red face. She didn¡¯t deny Lucifer¡¯s words, tacitly agreeing that she was Clyde¡¯s. Upon seeing Cynthia¡¯s frankness, Witch Ista, who was secretly observing Cynthia from one side, was very surprised. The seven Great Valkyries of Divine Realm had always hated evil. Even if they would die, they would never lower their heads to evil, but now, Cynthia had transformed her views very quickly.


    Witch Ista could see that Cynthia was still chaste. She wondered what had happened during those three days and nights while she had been together with Clyde. What kind of tricks had that ck-haired handsome man used? Without even taking the most precious thing of Cynthia, she had already been conquered to this extent. Feeling a slightly itchy feeling in her chest, Witch Ista was very curious about what had happened during those three days and three nights to make Valkyrie Cynthia change so much.


    ¡°Big Sister Ista, if you are curious, you can go to look for Big Brother Clyde and experience it in person. After the experience, perhaps, you might also be like Big Sister Cynthia!¡±


    ¡°No, Lucifer, I... I am just a little curious. I don¡¯t need to experience it myself.¡± Blushing, Ista hastily waved her hands and denied Lucifer¡¯s teasing.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, if you are ever interested in experiencing it, then you can talk to me in person. I would be to help youmunicate with Big Brother Clyde at any time.¡±


    Lucifer said this with a naughty smile as if she had seen through Witch Ista¡¯s. Although Ista had firmly refused her offer, Lucifer looked as though she had not given up. As she saw it, if Ista also became a person on their side, that would be for the best.


    Clyde didn¡¯t know anything about the little drama unfolding between the three beauties outside the gate. Taking his time, he passed through the wide-open gate of Stanley City and entered the city at the center of Steinbeck fief. Before, because of the ck fog, while observing from the periphery of the city boundary, Stanley City had seemed quite small, just on the scale of a small city like Oran City, the capital of Owles Kingdom.


    However, after entering the city gate, Clyde discovered that the ck fog had mislead him. The area of Stanley City was huge. In fact, it could be called a superrge city. On purely the basis of area, it might be evenrger than the capital city of many Ximengsi Continent Human Race. All in all, It was veryrge. The former suzerain Duke Andrew was just a Duke in ordance with the rank of nobility, but his city wasrger than the capital city of many Human race¡¯s empires, surpassing the standard of an average Supreme Emperor.


    Now, if Duke Andrew had not gained power by demonizing and had continued his regr Human Race life, he might have already been beheaded by the emperor. Stanley City was built toorge, clearly stating that he wanted to rebel. Clyde didn¡¯t care about these details. If the city was big, he would have more ie, and he would no longer need to look for Witch Ista to sponsor him again.


    There was not a soul in sight on the streets of Stanley City. There were just some indistinct ghosts thatcked anybat power. At most, they could frighten people. Clyde directly ignored them and continued to advance. Out of instinct, those ghosts noticed the terrifying aspects of Clyde, and, without Clyde needed to do anything, automatically dispersed, making a path for him.


    The suzerain residence of Duke Andrew was also built ording to the standard of an emperor¡¯s imperial pce. Squinting his eyes, Clyde could see that fluttering demon g at the top of the pce from far away, proving that Duke Andrew was still in the pce, entirely unaware that the new suzerain had already arrived.

 Chapter 23: Showdown between the New and Old Ruler inside the Stanley City’s Suzerain Palace Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 23: Showdown between the New and Old Ruler inside the Stanley City¡¯s Suzerain Pce Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the capital of Steinbeck Fief, Stanley City.


    Looming above the rest of the city was a pce not any bit inferior to the pces found within the greatest human empires. It was difficult to imagine that it had all been built by Duke Andrew. Now, there was hardly a single person in Steinbeck Fief. Over a hundred years ago, when Duke Andrew had first taken over Steinbeck Fief, the poption of this fief had also been miserably small, numbering less than a hundred households.


    The construction of a pce required enormous manpower and materials. With Steinbeck Fief¡¯s poption at that time, regardless of which requirement one considered, be it manpower or resources, each was extremely difficult to fulfill. Moreover, Steinbeck Fiefcked a specialty to use as a mortgage or attract investors with, so it was basically impossible for Duke Andrew to find a sponsor. Without even an enticing mortgage, no one would step up to help him.


    Clyde walked towards the pce gate with some doubts. There were arge number of skeleton soldiers outside the pce who immediately noticed Clyde and tried to stop him. However, after taking a few steps toward him, they stood still as if sensing something about him. Afterward, they respectfully bowed and continued to stand guard at one side, acting as though nothing had happened.


    It went without saying that Clyde was an intruder, but looking at how these skeleton soldiers bowed to him, he seemed to be the true master of this pce with Duke Andrew being the intruder. Clyde could sense the fear radiating off these skeleton soldiers. After all, his level was far higher than that of Duke Andrew who hid inside the pce. The gap between them was too obvious, so these demonic creatures could clearly sense it.


    Before he had signed a special contract with Valkyrie Cynthia, the attributes of Clyde¡¯s evil energy had been very different from the attributes found on this different world. It was to such an extent that normal demonic creatures hadn¡¯t even been able to clearly detect how terrifying Clyde was. But now, after signing the contract with Valkyrie Cynthia, he had finally obtained the recognition of this different world, and these demonic creatures could clearly sense his terrifying aura. As a result, they immediately changed sides to recognize him as their new master.


    Although the IQs of most demonic creatures were very low, their instincts prompted them to follow the strongest dark existence avable. Since Clyde was stronger than demonized former Suzerain Duke Andrew, they immediately abandoned the Junior Demon Lord. Besides the skeleton soldiers guarding the pce gate, all the demonic creatures Clyde encountered along the way would generally stand still, like deer caught in headlights, before bowing down to pay respects to him without any lingering hesitation, acknowledging him as their new ruler.


    These demonic creatures couldn¡¯t speak; otherwise, Clyde would have heard their greetings filled with ceaseless ttery. Still, this saved a lot of Clyde¡¯s time and prevented him from dealing with further troubles. The number of demonic creatures guarding this pce amounted to over ten thousand. If he had truly wanted to kill them all, it was very likely that he would rm Duke Andrew inside the pce and possibly cause the former Suzerain to flee. Now, he wouldn¡¯t need to exert any extra efforts and could simultaneously obtain the defending troops of Duke Andrew; one could well say that he was hitting two birds with one stone.


    At every step from the pce gate to the inner pce area, demonic creatures kept a wary eye out for intruders. As one approached the inner area, the demonic creatures grew higher ranked. They ranged from skeleton soldiers and goblins to even ogres. These demonic creatures were summoned demonic creatures and would normally be absolutely loyal to their summoner, but Duke Andrew was just a corrupted human. He was originally not from Dark Camp and still had traces of Human Race in his roots. This had led to great reduction in the loyalty of his summoned demonic creatures.


    Compared to Duke Andrew, Clyde was a Great Old One, so his lineage clearly crushed Duke Andrew¡¯s. Naturally, these summoned demonic creatures chose him as a new master. Without Duke Andrew¡¯s knowledge, the demonic creatures he had tirelessly summoned to defend himself had already joined Clyde¡¯s side. The only w of Clyde was that as an Evil God from a different world, his attribute was not too simr to the dark attribute of this world. As a result, he couldn¡¯t understand these demonic creatures¡¯nguage. He couldn¡¯tmunicate with these demonic creatures and needed to find a trantor if he wanted to truly takemand.


    The overallyout of this pce was tastefully chosen. From Clyde¡¯s musings, it had been designed using a certain human empire¡¯s pce as a reference. It seemed that Duke Andrew had maintained delusions of bing emperor. Nevertheless, ording to the records, Duke Andrewcked any trace of royal blood, so in any case, there was no way for him to be an emperor unless he rebelled. To reach for the heavens, he would have to fight against his fate.


    Clyde didn¡¯t see any treasures in the pce, suggesting that Duke Andrew didn¡¯t have any great riches. Now, Clyde felt confused. How had he built the pce in the first ce? It was currently an unsolved mystery. Perhaps, only Duke Andrew could shed light onto this question. In Clyde¡¯s view, this pce was not an end product, merely a barebonesyout. It had yet to be decorated, and it was very likely that Duke Andrewcked the money to decorate this pce.


    The mes used to illuminate this pce were dull, blue will-o¡¯-the-wisps. Clyde stifled a scoff. While this was in ordance with Duke Andrew¡¯s demonized identity, it was simply too cheap as it demonstrated the Suzerain couldn¡¯t even afford proper candles. Normally, it would have been hard to find someone in such a big pce, but today was an exception. Although those summoned demonic creatures temporarily couldn¡¯tmunicate with Clyde, they could easily guide. As long as Clyde executed Duke Andrew, they could legitimately let the new ruler ascend the throne. After all, it would¡¯ve been a matter of time before Duke Andrew was defeated either way.


    After the skeleton warriors, ogres, and other demonic creatures used various kinds of movements to point the right direction, Clyde smoothly followed many turns and finally reached former Suzerain Duke Andrew¡¯s location, Emperor Hall. Duke Andrew was having a grand feast here. Even from far away, Clyde could smell the intoxicating aroma of hard liquor. He was speechless. Duke Andrew had already demonized into a monster, so how could he still care about these good wines of Human Race? It seemed that he was notpletely demonized since he could still indulge in the good wines of the Human Race. It was no wonder that these demonic creatures didn¡¯t view him as someone truly from the Dark Faction.


    Clyde hid behind a pir outside the hall and quietly observed the circumstances within. Since Clyde was so far away, it was impossible for the Suzerain to detect his ndestine observations. Now, Duke Andrew could no longer be considered human. There was no aura of a living person on him. In the hall, Duke Andrew sat at the center position and enjoyed red wine in a golden goblet.


    After demonizing, other than his unchanged height, Duke Andrew differed from Human Race in all other aspects. His face waspletely rotten, basically akin to an undead zombie¡¯s. Comparatively speaking, Clyde now had a human appearance and was rather handsome. Meanwhile, Duke Andrew had actually advanced to Junior Demon Lord,pletely by relying on ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter.¡±


    A human corrupted by ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± had to pay a great price. Although Duke Andrew obtained eternal life, the price he paid was the same as necromancers, bing simr to a corpse. While Clyde sought a chance to kill Duke Andrew from far away, an exceptional situation in the hall made him pause.

 Chapter 24: Showdown between the New and Old Ruler inside the Stanley City’s Suzerain Palace Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 24: Showdown between the New and Old Ruler inside the Stanley City¡¯s Suzerain Pce Part 2</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the central region of Steinbeck Fief, in the Emperor Hall of Stanley City¡¯s imperial pce


    Using the directions from the summoned demonic creatures, Clyde snuck into the pce hall where demonized former suzerain Duke Andrew was located. Due to the fact that any demonic creatures he encountered would immediately offer their services to him, he didn¡¯t encounter any obstructions along the way and smoothly arrived at the center region of the pce. Here, Clyde finally saw the ruler of this ce, demonized former Suzerain Duke Andrew.


    Now, Duke Andrew didn¡¯t have the appearance of Human Race. He had be something simr to a zombie. His entire face was rotten, melting his facial features together. If it were not for the rtively elegant clothes he wore still having the Duke¡¯s insignia, Clyde would have thought that he had encountered a necromancer. In this different world, if one of Human Race wanted to cultivate undead magic, they had to pay a huge price, using up arge amount of their vitality and also facing other aftermaths. Naturally, their appearance would be like a rotting corpse¡¯s.


    Those necromancers who didn¡¯t suffer such bacsh effects would usually not be of a pure Human Race blood lineage. Even if they were not from Demon Race, they would have a blood lineage from Demon Race. Only necromancers with Demon Race¡¯s blood lineage could avoid bing like a rotting corpse. The Human Race necromancers who cultivated undead magic were called Undead Magician, since they could not reach the mark of a true necromancer. In professional standing, they belonged to an unorthodox stream and were in an awkward plight.


    Although it had already been over a hundred years since Duke Andrew had transformed into a monster, he still hadn¡¯t forgotten his former duke identity. The Duke¡¯s ceremonial outfit was already tattered and not at all presentable, but he didn¡¯t care the least and still wore it. However, Clyde¡¯s focus was not on Duke Andrew, there was nothing worth examining about that zombie-like fellow. Clyde¡¯s focus was on theyout of this hall. It was simply too wicked, making him unable to avoid paying attention to it.


    In this big hall were actually dozens of captives, all gorgeous women. These were the female adventurers and mercenaries who hade here before. While Clyde had been discussing the terms of her sponsorship with Witch Ista, arge number of adventurers had followed the mercenary groups to explore Steinbeck Fief, trying to gain the divine artifact first, yet they had all been wiped out by Duke Andrew¡¯s summoned demonic creatures.


    Other than these captured women, all the other adventurers and mercenaries had died tragic deaths in the wilderness. The equipment and clothing of these beautiful women had all beenpletely dissolved by variant slimes during their capture. Now, they hung in shameful states without a thread of cloth on their bodies. In addition, they were treated as imprisoned ves to be yed with by the demonic creatures in this hall.


    Above each and every pir on both sides of this hall, a stark-naked beautiful woman was disyed. Their hands were bound by an iron chain and fixed to the pirs using iron hoops above their heads. Their snow-white legs were parted to two sides and bound with an iron chain, making a ¡°M¡±-style shameful spreading posture. All the secret parts of their bodies werepletely exposed for outsiders to enjoy. The ck leather cors on their necks were especially conspicuous, and a small ck iron rod stuffed in their small mouths yed the role of a small gagging ball.


    Because ck cloths blindfolded them, Clyde was unable to see their current expressions. He could only see their bright-redplexions and pouty mouths. Their postures were simply too shameful. Even though they were adventurers and mercenaries, they were unable to bear such a shameful public disy. While each was a tough fighter, they¡¯d never been humiliated like this before as fearsome adventurers. On each ck cor around each woman¡¯s neck hung a conspicuous tag. They appeared no different from ves about to be sold. On the corners of their mouths were clear wet-stains. Clyde couldn¡¯t guess whether they had already been yed with until they had be mere ves to pleasure.


    The most naughty sights didn¡¯t hang from these pirs but were rather at the side of Duke Andrew. Duke Andrew did not sit on a throne. In his shabby pce, there was not a single decent item to disy, and it was impossible for him to forge that kind of emperor-specific pure-gold throne. But, from a male standpoint, Clyde felt that Andrew¡¯s throne was absolutely a lot morefortable than any human emperor¡¯s pure-gold throne. A wave of jealousy filled him as he took in the sight.


    Beneath Andrew were four beautiful women. Two of them kneeled side by side, and Andrew sat on their smooth backs. As for the other two, they symmetrically bent on the left and right sides. Their smooth backs were used as abination between an armrest and a small table. At this moment, a golden goblet filled with fine grape wine and some silver trays bearing delicious snacks rested on their backs.


    In front of Duke Andrew, three women bent next to each other. They were used as a dining table. There were various kinds of things on their fair back. Although these beautiful women were not hung on the pirs for disy, they were still forced to serve this evil demon. On the ck cor each wore, besides a tag was an attached long chain that facilitated others in dragging them away when they had a task for thesedies to perform.


    Those beautiful women¡¯s mouths were also each stuffed with a small ball. They couldn¡¯t make any words to voice theirints, only pitifully moaning or groaning once in a while. At the corners of their mouths, wet-stains could be clearly seen. In addition, the ck blindfolds they wore clearly had tear stains. Clyde could make out their flushed, hotplexions caused by their unbearable humiliation. Being treated as tables and chairs to toy with, this humiliation was several times greater than being disyed on a pir.


    The banquet in this hall was simply too wicked. Clyde almost thought that he had taken the wrong turn and arrived at the site of a film shoot or was trapped inside a CG scene of a ¡°H-Game¡±. There were stark-naked, ck-cored, blindfolded, and gaged captured beautiful women everywhere. Clearsh marks decorated their fair skin along with red wax marks. This was all simply proof of the bullying they had received.


    Although they still had enough sense to feel humiliation, these beautiful captives werepletely obedient, and Clyde wondered about how long they had been imprisoned here. Now, their bodies were soaked in sweat, and their lower parts also had strange wet stains. Had they already scaled the summit many times? Clyde didn¡¯t know. The main point was that on the tags of the ck cors they wore were special red seals. ording to the rules of ¡°rk Alliance,¡± that mark proved that they were already special products. They hadpletely be the private things of Duke Andrew.


    Later, Clyde would discover that he was wrong. The most wicked ce within the pce was an underground prison. The beautiful captives in the pce hall were allparatively weaker and thus easier to tame because theycked the willpower to resist this senseless debauchery. Thoseparatively stronger beautiful female adventures and mercenaries were currently imprisoned in the underground prison. There, they were experiencing all kinds of shameful training methods that were basically unimaginable to a non-perverse mind.


    After Clyde secretly sized up Duke Andrew¡¯s antics, he was dumbfounded. That fellow¡¯s ¡°crime tool¡± had long since rotted away and was nowhere to be found. Wasn¡¯t this just wasting resources? The captive beauties here weren¡¯tpletely inundated with pleasure, this fellow clearly couldn¡¯t y, and even slimes didn¡¯t want to obey him. Clearly, this former Suzerain was a disqualified ¡°old driver.¡±


    ¡°Who is sneaking in here!? Eh! You are...¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough! Your Majesty Andrew, I havee to bury you... No, no. I havee to take over your fief. Now, can youy down everything and leave?¡±

 Chapter 25: Showdown between the New and Old Ruler inside the Stanley City’s Suzerain Palace Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 25: Showdown between the New and Old Ruler inside the Stanley City¡¯s Suzerain Pce Part 3</h4>


    In the pce hall, while former Suzerain Andrew had been drinking fine wine in his hedonistic party, Clyde had quietly intruded to stand before him. Controlling his surprise, former Suzerain Andrew rose from his seat to greet this strange interloper. From the fact that he had received no notice, it seemed that those summoned demonic creatures guarding outside had never noticed Clyde, allowing Clyde to easily approach his imperial hall.


    ¡°Where did this ignorant boye from? Steinbeck is my fief.¡±


    ¡°No, your time is already over. Actually, it should have been over more than a hundred years ago.¡± Clyde smirked as he watched the angry former Suzerain.


    Although Duke Andrew¡¯s tone brimmed with arrogance, he already felt that something was wrong. Those nearby demonic creatures whom he had previously summoned weren¡¯t making any moves at all. They just casually watched Clyde approaching their summoner, step by step. All sorts of signs made it clear that his summoned demonic creatures had already betrayed him.


    As a Junior Demon Lord with the background of Human Race, Duke Andrew was not like those primitive summoned demonic creatures. Although he could sense Clyde¡¯s evil energy, he was unable of sensing the exact terror of Clyde¡¯s evil aspect. While he could sense that Clyde was far more powerful than the foolish boy he seemed to be, if Duke Andrew gave up so easily, all his efforts to manage Steinbeck Fief for over a hundred years would go down the drain.


    When Clyde approached, Duke Andrew pushed away the prone nakeddies andunched an attack. Since the distance between them was too close, it was toote to summon demonic creatures to fight for him as Junior Demon Lords usually would because there was no time to chant even the simplest summoning incantation. Tens of bone spears appeared out of thin air and shot toward Clyde. This bone spear magic was an instant-cast magic spell and one of the mostmon magic spells used by Undead Magicians and Necromancers.


    Nevertheless, those bone spears didn¡¯t injure Clyde a bit. Before those bone spears could even reach him, they were blocked by an invisible force and directly broke into pieces. Afterward, Clyde¡¯s right hand transformed into a ck energy scimitar that formlessly shifted ording to his will. Before Duke Andrew had any time to react, Clyde casually brandished his right hand, making a horizontal sh and beheading his opponent who stood over ten meters away.


    Duke Andrew was beheaded on the spot. When his head fell, dark-red blood sprayed out like a fountain. He didn¡¯t even seem to understand how he had died. Clyde¡¯s energy scimitar had directly crushed Duke Andrew¡¯s protective energy barrier. The gap between their strengths was simply too great. The fearsome Junior Demon Lord was instantly killed.


    The summoned demonic creatures in the hall immediately bowed to Clyde and congratted him on recing Duke Andrew as the new suzerain. From the time they had been initially summoned to enjoy this sumptuous feast, these demonic creatures had merely lurked in the dark, notplying with Duke Andrew¡¯s orders. Duke Andrew was just a fallen human. His blood lineage couldn¡¯t hold a candle to the Great Old One, Evil God Clyde. Out of instinct, they chose the strongest person as their master.


    Those captive beauties still didn¡¯t know what had happened. They just shivered in ce. Clyde walked over and observed these beauties with ck and blonde hair. After pondering for a short while, he removed their blindfolds and the gag balls for the time being, but he didn¡¯t remove their cors. In the first ce, Clyde was not a hero. If he became a hero who saved beauties, his harvest would be less. Thus, Clyde made an evil decision. In such a big pce and castle, it won¡¯t do to go without a single maid-servant. Instead of spending money to hire servants, it would be better to directly use these beauties.


    ¡°Duke Andrew has been beheaded by me. Now, this is my fief. Regardless of where you alle from, you all only have two choices now. One is to stay here as a maid-servant. As for the other, I can only send you to the nations of ¡°rk Alliance¡± to gather funds for hiring maid-servants.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t send us there! We beg you, Mas-Master! We are willing to stay here and serve at your disposal. Don¡¯t send us there.¡±


    After confirming that Duke Andrew was killed, these captive beauties were relieved, but when they heard Clyde intended to send them to the nations of ¡°rk Alliance¡± and sell them for funds, they immediately became so scared that they looked deathly pale. Theypletely ignored their dignity and begged Clyde to not do so with pitiful imploring tones.


    ¡°rk Alliance¡± was the alliance of nations that practiced very. If they were sent there in their current appearances, they would be directly sold. Duke Andrew had already stamped them with the red seal, using a special pigment that couldn¡¯t be washed out for more than a year. That, however, was the seal of very. At this time, if they were sold to those aristocrat bigwigs with special hobbies, they would definitely suffer miserable fates. rk Alliance¡± was filled with many perverted aristocrats who loved to abuse ves, so beauties like them would have even more miserable fates.


    Since they had a chance to choose now, they would rather choose Clyde. In any case, he looked like a handsome young man. Merely, they didn¡¯t know if he had any special hobbies. Now, their entire bodies were exposed to the other party. Even their most shameful states and postures had already been seen by the other party, so there was little left to lose.


    ¡°Rest assured, I just need maids to help me take care of this pce. However, if someone tries to escape, then my promise will certainly not count.¡±


    ¡°We will not run. Please believe us, Master.¡±


    Clyde walked over and sat on that special throne where Duke Andrew had reigned from before. He had to admit that it felt veryfortable. In addition, he could conveniently grope thedies¡¯ smooth and fair skin. Because Clyde was far more handsome than Duke Andrew, the beauties below him didn¡¯t have conflictingplexions but rather became iparably shy.


    Those beauties hanging from the pirs were also taken down. They then prostrated in front of Clyde and waited for his arrangements. When they had been captured, their equipments, including their clothes and even their underwears, shoes, and socks had been destroyed by crazy Duke Andrew. They had not even been allowed to cover up their embarrassment. Now, they could only maintain this stark-naked state and serve their new master, Clyde.


    Out of the dark tastes hidden deep within his heart, Clyde straightforwardly made them maintain this state. In any case, he was the only man in this pce, and the ownership of these maids was already in his hand; therefore, it was fine to do whatever he liked. The most important matter was that this appearance would cut off their thoughts to escape unless they were bold enough to wear nothing and run away with a ve seal. In that case, if an outsider found them, they would directly be their property. Even in the nations of ¡°Victor Alliance¡± that didn¡¯t practice very, there were many perverted aristocrats who secretly bought ves from the nations of ¡°rk Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Master, can you go to the dungeon below? There are many sisters imprisoned below.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will look for a key and then go below, but you all must put this on!¡±


    ¡°This... Master, we will not run away.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You all are to wait here for my return!¡±

 Chapter 26: The Secret Hidden in the Dungeon of Stanley City’s City Lord Palace Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 26: The Secret Hidden in the Dungeon of Stanley City¡¯s City Lord Pce Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the central region of Steinbeck Fief, Stanley City


    Within the pce hall, the invader Evil God Clyde easily killed the demonized former Suzerain Andrew, sessfully cing the suzerain pce beneath his control. Duke Andrew¡¯s summoned demonic creatures became Clyde¡¯s underlings.


    The unfortunate former suzerain, Junior Demon Lord Andrew, gave Clyde a considerable ¡°newbie package,¡± which included territory, already trained maids, and demonic-creature troops. To sum it up, he had been, to some extent, a kind new BOSS. Before entering the pce dungeon, Clyde casually organized those beautiful maids he had just obtained.


    Clyde put on the blindfolds and small balls on those captive beauties once more. He then used some spare chains to bind their hands and legs. He feared that those beauties would escape by taking advantage of the time he spent down in the dungeon. At that time, if they encountered Valkyrie Cynthia, Cynthia might release them out of her God Race¡¯s instinct, and he would be in trouble. Because his rtionship with Cynthia was special, he would have to give Cynthia some face and release them; afterward, he would have to spend money to hire maid-servants.


    Apart from Valkyrie Cynthia, he doubted that the other beautiful girls would any objections. Sister Lucifer always had a hidden wicked erotic attribute. Perhaps, she might even offer various kinds of shameful y advice to Clyde. Princess Saras waspletely obedient to Clyde, and Witch Ista was not a human, so the likelihood of her opposition was very low.


    The captive beauties in the hall blushed shyly. They had already been trained to be obedient by Duke Andrew, so they cooperatively opened their little mouths, letting Clyde put on those wicked restraining props on them. Only after Clyde had fastened an iron chain to the red cors around each of their necks were his arrangements consideredpleted.


    ¡°Well, obediently wait here! Don¡¯t even try to leave this hall; otherwise, I will not care about whatever those demonic creatures do to you all!¡±


    After hearing Clyde¡¯s words, the captive beauties were so scared that they repeatedly nodded their heads. They were truly afraid of those various demonic creatures like the slimes, goblins, ogres, and so on. Because of Clyde¡¯s attractiveness index, these captive beauties couldn¡¯t guess at all that their new master Clyde was also not a human, but rather a Great Old One disguised as an Evil God.


    The entrance to the pce dungeon was easy to find. After Clyde took over the pce, the summoned demonic creatures here consciously showed him the path. Although the dungeon entrance had a thick and heavy iron lock, Clyde had found the key to the dungeon entrance from Duke Andrew¡¯s corpse, so it was not difficult to open this dungeon.


    Inside, it was dark and damp. The faint murmur of dripping water echoed through the stone chambers. Only old-fashioned candlesticks illuminated this ce, and that red candlelight created a queer atmosphere. With the help of the candlelight¡¯s illumination, Clyde was barely able to determine the circumstances inside the dungeon. Other than prison cages, there were also various kinds of wicked torturing tools here, and the number of wicked erotic props were also not few. X-frames, triangr wooden horses, and so on could be found everywhere. Various styles of leather-thonged whips hung on the walls. In addition, there were over a hundred styles of cors and small balls. At this time, a strange sound entered Clyde¡¯s ears. He looked towards the sound and discovered captive beauties imprisoned there.


    All the captive beauties imprisoned in this dungeon wereparatively stronger adventurers and mercenaries. Compared to those captive beauties in the pce hall, they were stronger and more difficult to conquer. The former suzerain Duke Andrew had imprisoned them here to PLAY with them and slowly break them; it seemed the results had been pretty good. When Clyde had arrived here, these beauties alreadycked any fighting spirit and acted bashfully and with panic rather than futile anger at their circumstances.


    In the dungeon¡¯s prison cells, those captive beauties were stark-naked. Clyde guessed that their equipment and weapons had already been destroyed by Duke Andrew, much like what the former Suzerain had done with the girls upstairs. The beauties with physicalbat professions were all riding triangr wooden horses with both their hands shackled behind their backs. Their entire bodies were tied up with red ropes in a ** shameful style, and their parted snow-white legs were restrained by chains. In addition, they also wore ck cors connected to iron chains tied to the horse¡¯s head position. Like this, they had no choice but to endure this peculiar self-stimtion. Now, those snowy-white charming figures writhed on triangr wooden horses to their heart¡¯s content.


    Because small red balls clogged their cute little mouths, those beauties couldn¡¯t talk and could only make some strange sounds that sounded suspiciously simr to moans. And since they had ck blindfolds on their faces, Clyde couldn¡¯t see their expressions, but those tear stains and saliva marks at the corners of their mouths, the strange water stains on the ground, noticeable moistness in their spring fields, and bright redplexions already proved that they had submitted. The red envement seals on their bodies made their ve statuses even more clear.


    As for those beauties of the magician profession, they were also restrained with simr restraint props. All had a ck blindfold, a ck cor with an iron chain, a small red ball, and their entire bodies were bound by red rope in a standard tortoise-shell style. But, their postures were also unusually rough. They were hung in the air with their hands and legs stretched backward. They were being hung down from the ceiling in a ¡°hogtie¡± shameful posture in order to assure they couldn¡¯t perform any magic through hand motions. And on the enchanting red cherries perfecting each drooping plump fruit hung a pair of small golden bells using a red string. Along with their rhythmic gyrations, a melody of ringing bells resounded. Those captive beauties of magician profession had also submitted to the pleasure. The carpet below them was wet with all kinds of strange liquid stains, and simr red envement seals could be seen on their bodies.


    When Clyde entered the dungeon, Duke Andrew seemed to have just left, and many training projects were still in progress. Clyde saw several captive beauties fixed on X-frames. They also simrly had a ck cor, blindfold, and red, puffy ** as if those special ces wanted to attract the attention of any spectators. There were traces of red wax marks on their fair skin, and a red candle was lit on candle stands beside them. From Clyde¡¯s assumptions, they were still in the training phase.


    Next to the X-frames were several captive beauties whose hands were bound above their heads. Their one leg was also hoisted up in the air with an iron chain, maintaining a ¡°Golden Rooster Stands on One Leg¡± shameful posture. Their snow-white fair skin had various kinds of clearsh marks, and there were whips ced beside them.


    Clyde observed all the captive beauties in the dungeon, and after determining that all of them bore a red envement seal, he decided that he had no intention to release them. He just happened to be in need of maid-servants. If he didn¡¯t ept these maids who had been delivered to his doorstep, it would be a waste of resources.


    In the dungeon, other than captive beauties, there was one other thing Clyde cared about, the divine artifact concealed here by former suzerain Duke Andrew, ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter.¡± That fellow didn¡¯t have a treasure-house and had instead used the dungeon as a treasure-house. ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± was something Valkyrie Cynthia was looking for, so Clyde nned to gift it to Valkyrie Cynthia and make her more pleased with himself.

 Chapter 27: The Secret Hidden in the Dungeon of Stanley City’s City Lord Palace Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 27: The Secret Hidden in the Dungeon of Stanley City¡¯s City Lord Pce Part 2</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the central region of Steinbeck Fief, Stanley City


    In the depths of the demonized former Suzerain Andrew¡¯s dungeon, Clyde finally found the divine artifact ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± Valkyrie Cynthia sought. ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± was a ck tome floating in midair. ording to the records, this was a growth-type divine artifact that had originally belonged to the Divine Realm but had been lost in the Eighth Great War of Gods and Demons over 3,000 years ago.


    In this different world, the Divine and Demon Realms would have arge-scale war once every 1,000 years. It was called the millennium warfare. Ximengsi Continent was just one of the many battlefields on which divine artifacts and demonic artifacts were often scattered and lost. Divine Realm¡¯s seven Great Valkyries, as the vanguard of Divine Realm¡¯s main forces, basically were destined to the fate of dying each millennium holy war.


    If not for Clyde¡¯s intervention, in the next millennium holy war, Valkyrie Cynthia would have a hard time avoiding the fate of dying. Although she had advanced to Legend Ranked Valkyrie and could be regarded as the strongest valkyrie of Divine Realm at the moment, once the war started, the Demon Realm would definitely target her. Perhaps she would even be the first major casualty on the side of Divine Realm.


    After Clyde returned to his senses, he walked towards that floating ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter.¡± That ck-colored magic tome was not the final form of this artifact. 3,000 years ago, this ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± had taken the form of the ¡°Ghost Final Chapter.¡± Merely, in the eighth holy war, two valkyries had jointly used all their power to destroy it. Now, even after 3,000 years, it still showed no signs of recovery. Clyde felt something was wrong. After over 3,000 years, it should have already recovered somewhat if not in whole.


    As if ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± could detect the arrival of an intruder, when Clyde approached, it emitted a gloomy radiance and began to flip its pages as if someone were turning them. The air inside the dungeon instantly became a lot gloomier and colder. The temperature seemed to sharply drop. Those captive beauties in the prison shivered as an indescribable chill filled the air.


    The closer to ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± one was, the lower the temperature experience. When Clyde arrived in front of the magic tome, the temperature was almost zero degrees. Normal humans would already be shivering uncontrobly and suffering frostbite. Clyde, however, felt nothing. Nevertheless, he worried that the cold would affect the captive beauties and directly reached out to grab the magic tome.


    The moment Clyde reached out, ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± suddenlyunched an attack. Before the former suzerain Duke Andrew had obtained energy from this ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± and demonized, but Duke Andrew had not genuinely obtained the approval of ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter.¡± He could only enshrine and worship ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± as a holy item. Those summoned demonic creatures had all been summoned by ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± and had no direct connection to Duke Andrew.


    ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± tried to resist Clyde¡¯s stretching hand by creating an invisible energy barrier to obstruct him. However, that barrier had no effect. He just slightly increased his strength and directly broke through several barriers before grabbing that ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter.¡±


    ¡°Eh, this feels... strange!¡±


    Clyde felt like his hand was not grabbing a magic tome, but rather a beautiful girl¡¯s smooth and fair skin. His senses would not deceive him since not long ago, he had touched the entire bodies of both Valkyrie Cynthia and Princess Saras in bed. From his estimations, that feeling and this feeling were very simr. This was strange. Could it be that this book was a female spirit?


    ¡°Hoodlum, let go! you... what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± issued a soft girl¡¯s voice. If it were not for Clyde watching the book he was holding, he would have thought that he was having an auditory hallucination, yet even after hearing the voice, he still didn¡¯t let go of the book. Seeing that there was no sign of the book transforming into a girl, Clyde opened the ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± and gripped the two sides of the book, preparing to tear it apart.


    ¡°Wait, you... are you a devil? How can you tear...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your strength. Furthermore, you are soon going to turn this dungeon into an ice cave.¡±


    ¡°No, I will get rid of the cold. Okay, don¡¯t tear me. I will... will die.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± was no match for Clyde¡¯s offense. It repeatedly begged for mercy. If it were torn up, she would bepletely ruined. This book was not the real ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡±as the real ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± had been sealed away by two valkyries of Divine Realm 3,000 years ago. This book was just a copy of ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter,¡± no more than a replica.


    The girl¡¯s voice, so soft and smooth, emitted from the book were not Clyde¡¯s hallucination. A female Demon King of Demon Realm had attached herself to this tome 3,000 years ago to escape the fate of dying. She had been attached to this replica for over 3,000 years in a dormant state. Only when Steinbeck Fief¡¯s former suzerain Duke Andrew had found it over a hundred years ago, had it begun to be active again.


    Although ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± replica said that she had forgotten her name, Clyde felt that she was lying. Any ordinary Demon King wouldpletely recover after a thousand years as long as he/she were not thoroughly killed. Those Demon Kings who needed over 3,000 years to recover ought to be very high ranked, absolutely not an ordinary Demon King.


    ¡°That... I truly cannot tell temporarily. Please don¡¯t deliver me to the Divine Realm. I have already been hiding for over 3,000 years.¡±


    ¡°Nope, I want to help Valkyrie Cynthia report her task. You still...¡±


    ¡°There are ck ups of this replica; you can give those to her. Your magic power basically surpasses the valkyries by a lot. You don¡¯t need to... Eh, I spoke too much.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± originally wanted to speak more, but after noticing that Clyde didn¡¯t seem to be interested, she tactfully shut up. In the cupboard of the dungeon, Clyde found dozens of identical ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± replicas. The former suzerain Duke Andrew had truly wasted his time. Even though the ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± he had enshrined and worshipped as a holy item had been a mere replica, he had furthermore created so many worthless copies.


    Considering the circumstances of ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter,¡± Clyde decided to leave this book behind and offer the other replicas to Valkyrie Cynthia for her to finish her task. Afterward, he took inventory of this pce dungeon area. Duke Andrew had truly left nothing valuable for his sessor. It seemed that he had been truly too poor. Those beautiful maids couldn¡¯t be counted as assets since they had been captured free of charge.


    After Clyde released the captive beauties from their wicked props, he asked them whether they were willing to stay here as maid-servants. After seeing Clyde¡¯s human appearance, these beauties shyly nodded their heads in agreement. It would take at least six months to erase the red envement seals on their bodies. During that period, they were all ves. It was safer to stay in this pce than to walk around outside. Clyde hadn¡¯t spent a single dime and actually obtained a lot of beautiful maid-servants, starting his path to bing a sessful Suzerain.

 Chapter 28: Steinbeck Fief’s Current Difficult to Progress Situation Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 28: Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Current Difficult to Progress Situation Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the central region of Steinbeck Fief, Stanley City.


    After Clyde killed the former Suzerain Andrew, he sessfully obtainedplete control over Steinbeck Fief. However, Clyde was the backstage maniptor. On the surface, the official new suzerain was Princess Saras. Clyde¡¯s current status was the leader of the fief¡¯s guard regiment.


    ¡°Clyde, is it fine to take this thing to Divine Realm? If you need it, I can say I found nothing here.¡±


    ¡°No need, Cynthia. It is fine for you to take it in order toplete your task. With my current strength, this prop is useless for me.¡±


    Valkyrie Cynthia had aplicated expression while looking at the ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± replica in her hand. She was unable to tell that this was a replica. For many demonic creatures, this ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± was a priceless treasure, but Clyde hardly cared about it and freely gave it to her. Perhaps, he was speaking the truth. Clyde was an Evil God that came from another world, so he didn¡¯t have any true connection to this world¡¯s Demon Realm.


    ¡°Then, I will return to the Divine Realm and report thepletion of the mission. If you want to find meter, you can use this Valkyrie idol to summon me.¡±


    Cynthia gave Clyde a miniature Valkyrie idol. That Valkyrie idol looked exactly like Cynthia as if it were her action figure. This thing couldpletely control a Valkyrie and symbolized the Valkyrie¡¯s spirit. Normally, all Valkyries carried it on themselves so as to best protect it. Even facing a request from the God King, Valkyries would never hand over their idols. However, all kinds of matters had happened between Cynthia and Clyde; in addition, they shared a special contract; thus, handing over her Valkyrie idol was inevitable.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, since Cynthia has given you this, it seems she will not betray us. In the future, if you want to control other Valkyries, it would be best to make them hand over their Valkyrie idols. Of course, the God Race of this different world has Godkins of higher statuses, but all of them have sacred objects that function simrly to a Valkyrie¡¯s idol.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, how do you know so much about the Divine Realm?¡±


    ¡°I know a bit due to a little investigating. Perhaps, this information will be useful for big brother in the future, right?¡±


    After Valkyrie Cynthia disappeared in the teleportation magic array, Clyde¡¯s younger sister, Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, appeared in the visitors¡¯ room. Basically, the matters of the pce had already been arranged. Princess Saras had begun to sort out the official documents left behind by the former suzerain Duke Andrew, and Witch Ista chose a quiet room as her exclusive room.


    Clyde turned around and entered the pce. Now, those previously summoned demonic creatures guarded the pce area. Clyde had made other ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± replicas disperse around the fief and continue to summon demonic creatures as guards. Smirking to himself, he went over his clever scheme: he wanted to make other people believe that ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± still existed and had not been taken to the Divine Realm by Valkyrie Cynthia.


    As for the ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± with that Demon King¡¯s soul attached, Clyde temporarily sealed it in a book cab to preserve it. Clyde had not decided about how to deal with this ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± for the time being. Returning it to the Demon Realm was the best option, but Clyde had no contacts with the Demon Realm of this different world. He could only wait for the right time and see whether he could find the right opportunity to build bridges with the Demon Realm.


    Inside the pce, beautiful maids bustled about. These beauties were once mercenaries or adventurers, but during the exploration of Steinbeck Fief, they had unfortunately been captured by Junior Demon Lord Duke Andrew and been trained to be obedient. Afterwards, Clyde had saved them and epted them as maids in passing.


    Since their mercenary groups and adventurer groups had been annihted, if these hapless survivors returned, they would have to pay a huge sum aspensation in addition to living with the shame of being tainted by demons and the rumors that they sold out their bodies to maintain their lives. That huge sum ofpensation was something they could not afford, so they resolutely chose to stay here as Clyde¡¯s maids. Since they couldn¡¯t pay thepensation fees even if they sold themselves into very upon returning, it would be better off staying here to avoid the creditors.


    These beauties were still in stark-naked states; merely, the originally ck cors around their snow-white necks were changed into red-colored leather cors, and their original nametes had been reced by small bells. In addition, a bell was attached to each of their wrists and ankles. Therefore, when they walked, the small bells would jingle all along the way, creating a melodious sound to apany the delightful scenery.


    Originally, Clyde had wanted to give them a little cloth, but under Lucifer¡¯s arrangements, these beauties maintained thispletely exposed state. Because of the jingling bell sounds, they were unable to sneak away from the pce; in addition, since they wore nothing and had red envement seals, even if they sessfully ran away, upon encountering other people, they were very likely to be sent back to the ve market as escaped ves and sold to some lecherous noble. That would be even more disastrous than their current plight.


    Upon seeing Lucifer and Clyde, the maids obediently nodded their heads. Despite their backgrounds as mercenaries and adventurers granting thembat power, they were not Clyde¡¯s opponent. Clyde took a nce at these maids¡¯plexions and discovered that they looked a lot more stablepared to the first time he had seen them. They already had no sense of conflict and resistance. Despite theirplexions turning bright-red due to embarrassment, they neither covered their chests nor mped their legs. They let Clyde enjoy everything on their bodies.


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, you haven¡¯t done anything weird to them, have you?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, I am a girl, what could I do to them? I just made them understand how to serve a male master, nothing more! Rest assured, their souls are nowpletely focused on their new home now. They will not think about creating chaos and going to the outside world.¡±


    A wicked smile unintentionally appeared on Lucifer¡¯s face. She mentioned the wicked erotic training courses these beauties had gone through so casually. Clyde didn¡¯t make detailed inquiries, but looking at these maids¡¯ expressions, Lucifer¡¯s training¡¯s results were definitely above former suzerain Duke Andrew¡¯s. Being from the same sex, Lucifer had a deeper understanding of women¡¯s¡¯ weaknesses. These beauties were unable to endure this evil Bloodkin Lolita¡¯s various kinds of guidance and hadpletely recognized their own ownership.


    ording to Lucifer, Clyde could do whatever he liked with them now. It was fine however he wanted to y. Clyde could simrly enjoy the erotic y Duke Andrew had before. The subus attribute of this Bloodkin Lolita was too great. Not long ago, through her help, both Valkyrie Cynthia and Princess Saras hadin in bed with Clyde. Only witch Ista hadn¡¯t fallen into her hands.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you are here. I have already sorted out the official documents.¡±


    ¡°Princess Saras, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. After all, you are the Suzerain.¡±


    ¡°No, no! Lord Clyde, you are the true Suzerain.¡±


    Within the Suzerain¡¯s office, Clyde found Princess Saras who gingerly handed over a pile of sorted-out official documents for Clyde to check. There were many residual problems in Steinbeck Fief. The former suzerain Duke Andrew had solely focused on cultivating the demonic path. He had not dealt with many problems that a decent ruler should see to and directly left them for his sessor. Now, there was an awful mess in Clyde¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 29: Steinbeck Fief’s Current Difficult to Progress Situation Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 29: Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Current Difficult to Progress Situation Part 2</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the central region of Steinbeck Fief, Stanley City


    The new ruler of Steinbeck Fief, Clyde, encountered a big trouble. When former suzerain Duke Andrew had ruled this fief, the original residents had all run away. Now, in this deste, untamed fief, there were basically no residents at all.


    Without residents, no one would re-cultivate this discardednd. Even if Adrian Empire excused Steinbeck Fief from taxes and military service for a year, almost no resident could be found to make use of this time period. In addition, because its infamy as a cursednd was spread far and wide, it was difficult to change anything within a short time.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, at least 10,000 people are needed to maintain the fief¡¯s operation. We don¡¯t even have a guard regiment, and arge number of bandit groups roam the vicinity of our fief. Even those brave wanderers don¡¯t dare toe to our fief and settle down.¡±


    ¡°Princess Saras, how many bandit groups are wandering nearby? I will go and deal with them all.¡±


    ¡°At least a thousand people. All of them came to the neighboring areas to rob lone traveling merchants.¡±


    The predicaments Steinbeck Fief faced were not limited to bandit groups. This fief was surrounded by a hostile camp, i.e. members of ¡°rk Alliance.¡± Now, they werepletely in the midst of the enemy¡¯s encirclement. Although they had the backing of Adrian Empire that belonged to ¡°Victor Alliance,¡± because of its recent defeat, Adrian Empire didn¡¯t have the surplus energy to guard peripheral fiefs. Once Steinbeck Fief was besieged, Adrian Empire would only be able to offer words of support. Steinbeck Fief had to rely on itself.


    There were several nations belonging to ¡°rk Alliance¡± near Steinbeck Fief. The individual constitutents were Adide Kingdom, Kruft Kingdom, Cromwell Principality, and Franconia Empire. All of them were warmonger nations, especially Franconia Empire. In ¡°rk Alliance,¡± its overall national strength was not any bit inferior to Augusta Empire, which had just defeated Adrian Empire. It was a superpower.


    Steinbeck Fief¡¯s current worth was not enough to attract the attention of Franconia Empire. The main concerns were Adide Kingdom, Kruft Kingdom and Cromwell Principality. The members of ¡°rk Alliance¡± practiced very and the serf system was prevalent. Plundering the resources of enemynd via warfare was their customary way.


    Clyde looked at the map in Princess Saras¡¯s hands, paying attention to nations around Steinbeck Fief. Other than the human nations, there was a wastnd without any markings on it. Its area was very big, roughlyparable to Steinbeck Fief. Such arge expanse bordering so many nations could not have been abandoned without a reason or else it would have been annexed long ago.


    ¡°Princess Saras, what is this region?¡±


    ¡°That is Needham in. Originally, it was also Adrian Empire¡¯s territory, but over a hundred years ago, because of a cmitous outbreak of undead, it was discarded. Now, Adrian Empire doesn¡¯t dare to mark this territory as its empire¡¯s domain. It would be too embarrassing whenever others pointed out they had no jurisdiction.¡±


    Allegedly, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s former suzerain Duke Andrew had obtained the ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± replica in Needham in over a hundred years ago. Because of the undead cmity, the entire Needham in was a ce where undead beings ruled. This territory was quite troublesome to handle.


    Although Light Church existed in Ximengsi Continent, the struggle between religious and imperial authority had always been very intense. Adrian Empire refused to give Light Church the privilege of establishing their church within its territory; therefore, Light Church didn¡¯t send out manpower to purify Needham in. The issue of Needham in¡¯s undead had been set aside like this for over a hundred years. Fortunately, those undead never left Needham in to create a disturbance, so no empires and kingdoms bothered about this matter.


    ¡°Needham in is an ownerless territory now. Nominally, Adrian Empire has jurisdiction over it, but in fact, they wish someone would clean up that awful mess.¡±


    ¡°Princess Saras, in Needham in, are there any other races other than undead beings?¡±


    ¡°There should be other races; merely, they are non-human races.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I will go there to take a look after I clean up the surrounding bandit groups.¡±


    After Clyde sorted out the official documents, he went out to deal with the nearby bandit groups. Witch Ista provided Clyde a flying magic carpet, which allowed him to freely patrol in the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief. Lucifer stayed behind in Stanley City to take care of things. With herbat power, she would have no problem to deal with ordinary humans or rebelling demonic creatures.


    The bandit groups around Steinbeck Fief suffered a fatal disaster. Originally, they had been hiding while preparing to ambush traveling merchants, but ck fireballs had descended from the sky and burned them to ashes before they could even scream. Relying on the peculiar sensing abilities of an Evil God, Clyde saw through the concealment of these bandit groups andunched attacks, taking advantage of their unguarded states. He used his ck mes to directly wipe out all the bandit groups.


    The overall strength of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s Human Race was weak. Humans with a magic profession were few in number, and most magicians could only use simple fireball magic. In thesest few years, the different races from other nearby continents had oppressed them. Nevertheless, humans had only barely defended themselves the entire time, they had never even counterattacked. In addition, the Human Race suffered internal divisions. They were divided into threerge alliances as well as the Light Church. Basically, they were not united, so the possibility of a sessful counterattack was even lower.


    His hair waving in the wind, Clyde stood on a flying magic carpet, casually tossing ck fireballs below. Lacking even the most basic martial skill, the weak bandit groups on the ground were annihted. In his eyes, they were nothing. Gazing at the smoldering ashes remaining on the ground, Clyde was expressionless, not because he was cold-blooded but because these bandits weren¡¯t worthy of sympathy.


    While patrolling, Clyde noticed apletely unknown armed force stationed on the opposite side of Lawrence River¡¯s floating bridge. Bearing a fluttering g he had never seen before, he was absolutely certain it wasn¡¯t Adrian Empire¡¯s g as he had seen Adrian Empire¡¯s g before. Other than Adrian Empire, all other nearby nations were enemies without a doubt.


    It had not even been three days since he had taken over this territory, but an enemy state had already sent armed forces to suppress him. He was simply too unlucky. Clyde controlled the flying magic carpet and ascended to a higher altitude, before gradually approaching that territory. He wanted to see the numbers and strength of that armed force and then decide on his next actions.


    ............


    Franconia Empire¡¯s capital city, Florence City


    In the pce, Emperor Fluntz the Second examined a map in front of him. Tapping his chin, his gaze was centered on Steinbeck Fief¡¯s location. It seemed that he was pondering whether to issue the order for his troops to attack. Behind him, his trusted subordinates, ministers, and all other members of the court expectantly awaited the emperor¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Emperor, please make a decision! Witch Ista has already fled there; this source of this intelligence certainly has no issue. Kruft Kingdom¡¯s army has already set out. It is estimated they will soon enter that fief¡¯s area.¡±


    ¡°Let me think again. Are there any movements from Adide Kingdom and Cromwell Principality?¡±


    ¡°They are still gathering their armies; they have yet to set out.¡±

 Chapter 30: The Real Objective of Kruft Kingdom’s Expeditionary Force Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Real Objective of Kruft Kingdom¡¯s Expeditionary Force Part 1</h4>


    Ximengi Continent¡¯s southern part, the border area of Steinbeck Fief, Lawrence River


    While patrolling on a flying magic carpet, Clyde discovered Kruft Kingdom¡¯s expeditionary force. From his reconnaissance, the target of this expeditionary forceposed of over 5,000 troops was the core of Steinbeck Fief, Stanley City. Just after Clyde¡¯s party had taken over this territory, they now suffered an invasion by hostile forces.


    As a member of ¡°rk Alliance,¡± Kruft Kingdom was a nation that practiced very. Nevertheless, since Steinbeck Fief had just been reimed, there were no native residents, so it was very unlikely that they hade to capture ves. Thinking quickly, Clyde realized they must have some other objective.


    Now, Kruft Kingdom¡¯s expeditionary force was repairing Lawrence River¡¯s floating bridge, which the mercenary groups and adventurers had used to sessfully enter Steinbeck Fief before. Obviously, Kruft Kingdom intended to cross this river after repairing this floating bridge. Since their number greatly exceeded the previous mercenaries and adventurers¡¯ numbers, they had topletely repair the floating bridge for all of them to safely cross the river.


    In Ximengsi Continent, every human nation, regardless of whether it were an empire, kingdom, or principality, more or less all of them had at least a single squad of distinctive armed forces. That armed force of Owles Kingdom thatcked any distinctive characteristics was considered to be barely above a misceneous mob. Meanwhile, Kruft Kingdom¡¯s distinctive armed forces were elite berserkers. Burly warriors wearing a special armor and armed with greatbat skills, their name had spread throughout much of Southern Ximengsi Continent. Among these over 5,000 soldiers, there were over 2,000 elite berserkers. The huge concentration of resources implied that they had spent arge sum of money on this expedition.


    The distinctive armed forces were the elite troops of any nation. It was not worthwhile to dispatch so many elite troops to deal with a ce without any residents. In its current state, Steinbeck Fief didn¡¯t have much value. After thinking this, Clyde dispersed the ck mes in his hand. He decided to simply confirm whether Kruft Kingdom¡¯s troops had mistaken their attack target. Perhaps he could avoid a tiring battle by redirecting them!


    In Ximengsi Continent, there were not many human magicians, and most of them were just misceneous wanderers who could only use the fireball magic spell. As for the magicians who had grasped flight magic, there numbered very few. Therefore, no one would usually go out of their way to prepare air defense. When Clyde flew over on a flying magic carpet, not a single soldier in Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp looked up, entirely unaware of Clyde¡¯s appearance.


    Clyde found a suitable ce, descended from the sky, and quickly stowed his flying magic carpet. He then quickly targeted a Kruft Kingdom¡¯s solder who was patrolling farthest from the military camp. Before he even had time to understand what was going on, that unlucky soldier was strangled to death and pulled into a thick clump of grass.


    Afterward, Clyde, wearing a suit of armor bearing Kruft Kingdom¡¯s insignia, emerged from the shrubs and openly entered Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp. This ce¡¯s military discipline was not very strict as no one even bothered to inspect him. Clyde didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles and sessfully snuck in. Because of the very system, the member nations of ¡°rk Alliance¡± had many ve mercenaries in the army, so no one remembered the lower soldiers¡¯ names as it was too troublesome to interrogate and examine every passerby unless they were close to a battlefield.


    As long as Clyde didn¡¯t get too close to those elite berserker troops, he wouldn¡¯t be discovered. Unfortunately, even after ap around the military camp, he was unable to obtain any valuable intelligence. The soldiers in the military camp discussed irrelevant things that had nothing to do with the objective of this march.


    Clyde was unable to distinguish the military ranks within Kruft Kingdom¡¯s army, so he was unable to discern who the high-ranking military officers were. Since he couldn¡¯t determine the other side¡¯s high-ranking military officers, Clyde simply turned toward the supply area of the military camp. As long as their army provisions were all burnt, this Kruft Kingdom army would naturally withdraw without conducting a war. Since the current Steinbeck Fief was aplete wastnd, they wouldn¡¯t be able to replenish the army¡¯s provisions along the way.


    Since he was unable to learn the opposite side¡¯s objective, he could only persuade them to withdraw. If Clyde wanted to annihte this Kruft Kingdom¡¯s army, it would be as easy as lifting his finger. However, a move to kill several thousand people was too astounding. It was very likely that it would attract the attention of various empires, kingdoms and principalities. At that time, he would not be able to peacefully stay in this fief for a long time, so making a bigmotion was not worth it.


    The supply area of Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp wasparatively better watched, and the guard was a bit more vignt. The number of guards also sharply increased, but the distinctive armed forces were not stationed here. Those elite berserkers couldn¡¯t be seen here. It seemed that the protection of granary was not taken seriously or that the berserkers couldn¡¯t be bothered with such menial tasks. Only normal soldiers were stationed to guard here.


    Steinbeck Fief was practically surrounded by the nations of ¡°rk Alliance.¡± All of them were allied to the Kruft Kingdom with a sole enemy, Andrew Empire, that belonged to ¡°Victor Alliance,¡± but like Adrian Empire, it too was in an exhausted state. Therefore, Kruft Kingdom¡¯s expeditionary army was not especially alert. In their view, there was no need to be too alert.


    ¡°Pay attention a bit. The granary must not be lost!¡±


    ¡°Natalie, you are too tense. It is still far away from Stanley City.¡±


    ¡°Royal Brother, there are many bandit groups here! You must not be careless.¡±


    ¡°Those bandits are not worth mentioning. They are unworthy of even sending a punitive force after.¡±


    What made Clyde surprised was that when he reached the entrance gate to Kruft Kingdom¡¯s supply area, he unexpectedly saw the suprememanders of Kruft Kingdom¡¯s army, Prince Gruz and Princess Natalie. Prince Gruz wore golden armor with gorgeous decorations, looking especially eye-catching. This kind of golden armor was more a method of unting wealth than for defending. On a real battlefield, not many people wore this kind of armor. With such an eye-catching armor, one would be targeted more and perhaps be the first person to die.


    Prince Gruz was a handsome blonde with the appearance of a profligate son, and it seemed like his martial skill was also average. Just because he was the eldest prince, he was the first in line to the throne and was leading this distinctive armed force of over 2,000 elite berserkers. Clyde took a quick nce at the prince, then his line of sight move towards Princess Natalie on the other side


    Natalie was a berserker swordswoman. She wore practical, solid heavy armor. On her back, she carried a heavy two-hand sword. Although her figure was on the slender side like Princess Saras, she was actually a berserk swordswoman. It was very hard to imagine such a weak-looking princess having such a violent profession. What most impressed Clyde was the fiery red long hair and crimson eyes of Princess Natalie. Her attractiveness index was notparable to Princess Saras, but her wild atmosphere was not something a delicate beauty like Princess Saras could match.


    ¡°Royal Brother, I will set out to explore Needham in ording to the n. Can I borrow...¡±


    ¡°Natalia, my elite troops are to be used to capture Witch Ista. I cannot help you with that matter!¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°No buts!¡±

 Chapter 31: The Real Objective of Kruft Kingdom’s Expeditionary Force Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Real Objective of Kruft Kingdom¡¯s Expeditionary Force Part 2</h4>


    Ximengi Continent¡¯s southern part, the border area of Steinbeck Fief, Lawrence River


    Clyde who had snuck into the supply center of Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp observed the highestmanding officers, Prince Gruz and Princess Natalie. Although they were brother and sister, their characters werepletely different.


    Prince Gruz was a standard profligate son with poor martial skill who only knew how to enjoy his life. Compared to him, Princess Natalie was a lot simpler. Besides her confidant demeanor, there was no princess air around her. She seemed very easy to get along with. From their conversation, Clyde finally learned Kruft Kingdom¡¯s objective.


    This time, Kruft Kingdom hade to capture Witch Ista who was at Clyde¡¯s side. In the past, Ista had not told anything about herself to him. Everything concerning her, Clyde had learned from other people. Although Witch Ista¡¯s magical power was very high, she was not good at magic; instead, she was very talented in making magic items. She could make various kinds of powerful magic items. In fact, she had made the ten rings adorning her dainty hands all by herself.


    Many empires wanted to force Ista to stay in their keeps and help them make magic items, but Ista didn¡¯t want to have her freedom restricted, so she had fled all over until she had encountered Clyde¡¯s party and finally settled down. It was unknown where the Kruft Kingdom had obtained news of Ista¡¯s current whereabouts, but they clearly nned to capture Ista before all the other empires.


    In addition to capturing Witch Ista, Kruft Kingdom¡¯s army also wanted to explore Needham in. Over a hundred years ago, it had once been an important economic trade hub of Adrian Empire. During the outbreak of the undead cmity, there had been no time to transfer the vast wealth, so a lot of treasure remained. Basically, all the nations in the vicinity knew of this matter but were unwilling to go through the requisite dangers and set foot on the undead infested region. They all wished to wait for the others to solve most of the problems first.


    The Kruft Kingdom wanted to take advantage of this time when Adrian Empire was weakened to attack, but arge military expenditure was needed tounch a war, so they chose Needham in as their target to first gather some funds. Using his status as the eldest prince, Prince Gruz cleverly chose the less dangerous mission of capturing Witch Ista. As for the very dangerous mission of exploring Needham in where the entire army was likely to be wiped out, it was pushed to Princess Natalie.


    Unexpectedly, Princess Natalie had noints. After urging Prince Gruz to be a bit more cautious, she prepared to lead her group and set out. As for Clyde, he hesitated for a while and surreptitiously used the magicmunication ring to send a secret message to Lucifer in Stanley City. He wanted her to summon her familiars and prepare to wee Prince Gruz. As for himself, he decided to follow the troops of Princess Natalie and explore Needham in.


    An evil smile appeared on Lucifer¡¯s face upon receiving the secret message. At that time, Princess Saras just happened to turn away from Lucifer, so she didn¡¯t notice that evil smile. Lucifer then bit her right index finger and flicked her hand at the window. Several ruby blood drops flew outside the window.


    The entire Stanley City was instantly shrouded in a bloody mist. The sky also became blood-red and countless pairs of red demonic eyes appeared within the dark before rushing towards the ce where Kruft Kingdom¡¯s army was stationed. Asmon fodder-level familiars, they were mainly bats and demonic wolves, but they were more than enough to deal with the average human army.


    ¡°Lucifer, what happened to your hand! Is it serious?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, Big Sister Saras. It¡¯s just a small cut. Busy yourself with other matters! This injury will be fine after a short while.¡±


    Princess Saras looked outside the window with lingering fear. She wasn¡¯t stupid and had realized that Lucifer had summoned over ten thousand familiars. Without the suppression of light priests, even these low-leveled Bloodkin familiars could easily ughter a city of Human Race. However, this was not something Princess Saras cared about. By the time she had learned that Clyde and others weren¡¯t ordinary Human Race, she had already boarded the pirate ship.


    Kruft Kingdom¡¯s army was divided into two groups. Princess Natalie took only several hundred people, leaving most of the troops under Prince Gruz¡¯s control. He didn¡¯t send out many to scout and made them stay in the military camp in preparation to capture Witch Ista. Clyde mixed in with Princess Natalie¡¯s expeditionary army and sneered, ncing at Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp. He had just exchanged information with his younger sister Lucifer and knew that over ten thousand Bloodkin familiars were rushing over. At that time, Prince Gruz¡¯s army of over four thousand people would not be enough to even make a dent in a swarm like that.


    Regardless of what other people said, Clyde was still unwilling to see Princess Natalie fall. After joining the expeditionary army, Clyde calmly approached Princess Natalie¡¯s side. Princess Natalie, however, did not seem to particrly pay attention to details. She didn¡¯t even notice an unfamiliar soldier arriving just behind her. Then again, with her berserker swordswoman profession, she didn¡¯t fear the sneak attacks of assassins. It was understandable why she was not so alert!


    Needham in was next to Steinbeck Fief. Unlike the eternal lying waste, Steinbeck Fief, it was once the most flourishing trade zone of Adrian Empire with various kinds of buildings everywhere. Although it appeared old and shabby now, anyone could determine how flourishing it had been over a hundred years ago, but most was already in ruins.


    Now, these buildings were empty. When the undead cmity had taken ce, undead creatures had chased after all living beings, forcing them to flee far away from this region. From the messy scenery littering the streets, one could vaguely see the tragic events that had urred here. Although people had run away, they had left behind their properties. The treasuries of many shops were still intact. Those gold coins of over a hundred years ago could still be used.


    ¡°Everybody, pay attention! If you see undead, retreat as fast as possible! Don¡¯t fight with them; we havee here to look for money and goods, not to deal with those undead.¡±


    After Princess Natalie spoke of the important matters needing attention, the soldiers dispersed into smaller groups to look for money and goods. It was impossible to act in concert because if too many living people gathered, they would easily attract the attention of undead. With this separation, if someone was in danger, themotion would alert others and allow them to quickly escape. An undead¡¯s movement speed was a lot slower than a living person¡¯s, so one should be able to escape if one decisively ran away.


    Princess Natalie didn¡¯t have any guards around her, but herbat power was higher than all the soldiers here. She didn¡¯t need any bodyguards. Clyde, however, didn¡¯t care about other people. He just followed after Princess Natalie under the guise of an ordinary soldier. This time, Natalie noticed a soldier following after her.


    ¡°Eh, you can also go and keep yourself busy! No need to protect me.¡±


    ¡°Princess Natalie, I... I am a new recruit. I don¡¯t have much experience. I hope to follow you and learn.¡±


    ¡°New recruit? Then, follow me closely. The ce I want to go isparatively deeper. If we encounter any danger, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. It¡¯s fine to escape by yourself.¡±

 Chapter 32: The Treasure Hunting Record in Needham Plain’s Ruins Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Treasure Hunting Record in Needham in¡¯s Ruins Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s border area, Lawrence River


    In Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp, Prince Gruz, or more specifically, the soldiers beneath hismand had repaired the floating bridge and begun packing up their camp to prepare for advancing toward Stanley City, the center of Steinbeck Fief. They nned to take advantage of this time while the other empires had not yet moved to capture Witch Ista by taking the initiative.


    ¡°Natalie finally left! This time, all the contribution will be mine. All personnel, set out! We must grab her before the other empires make a move.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness Gruz, something is wrong here! There is a blood mist!¡±


    ¡°What blood mist? In broad daylight? How can that be...¡±


    Without examining it further, Prince Gruz casually gave instructions to the soldiers under hismand. However, upon ncing at where his officer was pointing, the scene frightened him so much that he paled, and his soul nearly flew away. Fortunately, the imperial guards around the prince timely supported him, and the embarrassing scene of him falling to the ground in fear didn¡¯t materialize.


    Not far away from Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp, a wide expanse of blood-red mist rapidly drifted over. In the midst of that blood mist, Prince Gruz observed cawing blood bats filling the sky and arge group of demonic wolves with blood-red eyes charging forward on the ground. Normally, Bloodkin familiars feared sunlight and wouldn¡¯t be active during the daytime, but these Bloodkins summoned by Lucifer couldpletely ignore the effects of sunlight because the blood mist¡¯s protection, allowing them to freely move about in the daytime.


    The soldiers standing in the front were the first group to suffer disaster. Too pressed for time to turn around and retreat, they could only watch in horror as theirrades fell around them. The blood wolves systematically knocked them to the ground and bit their throats, instantly killing them. Combined with the shrieking blood bats that swooped down to attack soldiers from above andtch onto their necks, the joint attacks by these two Bloodkin species quickly suppressed Kruft Kingdom¡¯s army. In addition, within the blood mist, these Bloodkin familiars were practically undying existences. Without dispelling the mist, physical attacks were not enough to kill them.


    Even if a sword cut them in two halves, these blood bats and blood wolves would automatically be healed as if nothing had happened. Thus, the soldiers facing their attacks were too unlucky; with resistance futile, they were unable tost long and quickly killed in action. Facing the joint attacks of over ten thousand Bloodkin familiars without magicians to assist them, Kruft Kingdom¡¯s expeditionary army copsed at the first encounter. The Bloodkin familiars surrounded and crazily crazily massacred.


    Even Kruft Kingdom¡¯s elite troops, the Berserkers, didn¡¯t have much of an advantage in front of these Bloodkin familiars. They relied on quenching their entire bodies in mad qi to block the attacks of the blood bats and wolves with great difficulty. Nevertheless, in front of undying opponents, these measures were tantamount to useless. Eventually their qi would run out, and they too would fall one by one. As if to make matters worse, these Bloodkin familiars seemed to have a high-leveled Bloodkinmanding them from behind the scenes because the familiars strategically divided into two groups. One group held up the Berserkers, and the other group crazily attacked those ordinary soldiers, reducing their numbers. If this went on, only the elite Berserker troops of Kruft Kingdom would remain.


    ¡°Quickly withdraw! Withdraw to the borderline.¡±


    ¡°But Princess Natalie is over there...¡±


    ¡°No matter what happens to that fool, she is not the sessor to the throne! All soldiers, withdraw!¡±


    Prince Gruz was already so frightened that he hadpletely lost the courage to put up a fight. He immediatelymanded his army to quickly retreat to the opposite bank of Lawrence River, nning to abandon Princess Natalie and her several hundred soldiers in order to protect himself. After withdrawing to the Kruft Kingdom, he could decide on a new n. After returning to the kingdom, he could escape me by iming that Princess Natalie had died in battle when the King questioned him.


    However, these Bloodkin familiars summoned by Lucifer had a high-level existence leading them. Hiding in the blood mist under the cover of blood bats and blood wolves, that existence carefully observed the scene to look for any opportunities to cause further chaos. Those Berserkers might be able to escape it if they retreated in concert, but Prince Gruz was not a Berserker. It was impossible for him to escape. Taking advantage of this time while Prince Gurz was flurried, a shadow flitted out of the blood mist and pounced onto the unguarded Prince Gruz. Grunting in surprise, those elite Berserkers around Prince Gruz were a step too slow. Before they could reach him, Prince Gurz had already been swept away by that shadow without a trace.


    In the city ruins of Needham in, Clyde diligently followed Princess Natalie, searching for money and goods in this discarded city. The gold coin chests in those discarded stores were already extremely worn-out, and almost all of them had their locks already ruined, so they were very easy to open them. After looking around for a short while, Clyde discovered a lot of gold coins. On average, a shop had dozens of gold coins, so by scavenging an entire city, Clyde gained a lot of capital.


    ¡°Grab a little more. Like this, we¡¯ll have more military funds. Clyde, I will lend you this storage ring. Afterpleting this mission, you can keep it. Just regard it as a gift.¡±


    ¡°Princess Natalie, that¡¯s wrong. I am just an ordinary soldier; this gift is too precious.¡±


    ¡°Are you dissatisfied with it? Although the grade of this ring is not very high, it can store a lot of things.¡±


    Princess Natalie passed a storage ring to Clyde for storing money and goods. Now that it was only the two of them, Clyde didn¡¯t conceal his appearance and generously showed his face to Princess Natalie. Princess Natalie had some doubts in her heart, but she didn¡¯t ask any questions. Basically, Clyde¡¯s temperament didn¡¯t resemble that of a soldier, and there were no calluses on his hands. ording to her estimations, he had probably never held a weapon. As for his background, Princess Natalie couldn¡¯t guess.


    Clyde had yet to learn that Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp had already been almostpletely annihted by the Bloodkin familiars summoned by his younger sister Lucifer; only those elite berserkers had withdrawn with great difficulty. Needham in, however, was very calm as it had always been before. It was so calm that it was terrifying. The only thing breaking the silence over these ruins were the the asional sounds of movement as they neared other squads.


    Princess Natalie gradually led Clyde toward the depths of the city ruins. Her objective was the discarded Casten residence. Generally speaking, the Casten residence was the richest ce in a city. The banking of every human nation on Ximengsi Continent was managed internally, so all city lords had a secondary job of providing banking services. The merchants inside a city generally deposited their wealth in the underground treasury of the Suzerain residence.


    Natalie¡¯s objective was the Casten residence¡¯s underground treasury. That ce should have the entire city¡¯s deposited wealth. As long as she could smoothly open it, it would be much better than plundering these small stores. Mysteriously, Princess Natalie had aplete map of Needham in that she used to guide Clyde and herself to the entrance of the Casten residence¡¯s basement.


    When they neared the basement¡¯s entrance, Clyde immediately detected many people hiding within because they shared his ¡°Evil God¡± attribute. Princess Natalie, however, didn¡¯t notice any problem. She confidently walked toward that opened basement gate. In that pitch-dark basement, vague golden shes could be seen as the luster of gold coins reflected the dim light from their candles.


    Just when Princess Natalie wanted to enter, Clyde suddenly grabbed this red-haired beauty¡¯s shoulder. Although Princess Natalie was a Berserk Swordswoman, she was not strong enough to struggle free of his hands.


    Upon noticing this fact, she asked in astonishment, ¡°Clyde, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Princess, you don¡¯t need to go down to this ce. I alone am enough; you can just wait for the gold coins here.¡±

 Chapter 33: The Treasure Hunting Record in Needham Plain’s Ruins Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Treasure Hunting Record in Needham in¡¯s Ruins Part 2</h4>


    City ruins of Needham in, Casten¡¯s residence


    Clyde and Princess Natalie discovered the former Casten¡¯s basement treasury. Originally, Natalie had wanted to directly enter, but Clyde had stopped her. Clyde could sense many undead creatures below. If Natalie went down, even if she were powerful, she would be easily plotted against.


    The visibility within the underground treasury was very low. There were no illuminating tools at all. A person entering could only depend on the faint glow from his or her candle as well as the faint glitter of gold coins to judge his or her position. However, this didn¡¯t affect Clyde at all. As an Evil God, he had night vision that transcended anything the Human Race could aspire to. Even if it were so dark that even a hand in front of one¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen, he would be able to see clearly, no different from when he was beneath the sun.


    This underground treasury was the size of three standard football fields. In this open and spacious area were piles of gold and silver coins as well as various kinds of valuable treasures. The locks on the treasure boxes had already long decayed, and he could see treasures inside those boxes via small cracks. Most of those boxes were filled with gold and silver bars. They seemed to be the military reserve since every human nation generally transported military funds in this way. Compared to the riches in those treasured boxes, the piles of gold coins and silver coins lying about were not so significant.


    The gold coins should have been deposited by the rich, and the other silver coins should have been deposited by former residents. Although it had already been over a hundred years, these gold and silver coins could be taken back, melted and recast for modern use. As for the gold bars and silver bars, they could be used directly, saving a lot of the troubles associated with gold and silver coins.


    Facing this huge wealth, Clyde was still very calm and carefully observed his surroundings. There were many undead in this underground treasury, and all blocked the path in front. Wearing valuable armor, these undead were obviously not normal corpses. Even after over a hundred years, the luster of those armors still shined like their old selves. The severe test of time had not left any marks on those armors, marking their quality.


    Examining those armors, he realized that they bore the logo of Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial guards. In the past, these undead had been members of the Adrian Empire¡¯s Imperial Guard Regiment. Theirbat power had been fearsome, and after transforming into undead, they had not forgotten their martial skills. They were still able to freely use martial skills from their lifetime. Unlike most zombies who would not be able to use the skills of their lifetimes, these exceptions were far more dangerous.


    After detecting Clyde¡¯s intrusion, the imperial guards surrounded Clyde in a formation. Clyde, however, didn¡¯t attack. He was puzzled by the appearance of this Imperial Guard Regiment. Although Needham in had once used to be Adrian Empire¡¯s prime economic region, there was no record of the Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family appearing here. Why did this Imperial Guard Regimente here? That was truly suspicious.


    ¡°Leave this ce; this is not a ce you should havee toh!¡±


    ¡°Eh, you all can speak. I just came here to transport something.¡±


    ¡°Leave this ce! This is not a ce you should havee to!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Sorry, I must disturb you all.¡±


    Initially, Clyde had thought that these undead still had intelligence, but after attempting tomunicate with them, Clyde discovered that the other party had no intelligence at all. They simply repeated a recorded phrase and couldn¡¯t converse back and forth. After learning this truth, Clyde was no longer polite. He emitted a ck energy radiance that spread into a ring of ck light with Clyde at the center.


    These undead imperial guards of Adrian Empire were sent flying by this ck energy ring. Since they all had a warrior ss profession, they didn¡¯t have any long-range attack means. Thus, they had no means to counter Clyde. They could only ept being pushed into a corner and helplessly watch Clyde casually use a storage ring to take away the treasures of this underground basement.


    The storage ring Princess Natalie had given Clyde only had a storage space equal to a standard football field in size. It was not enough to take away all the riches here. Fortunately, Clyde had another storage ring that he had borrowed from Witch Ista. As a high-grade storage ring, it had a storage space of over ten standard football fields in size. It was more than enough to store all the riches here.


    ¡°Clyde, are you alright? Is there any danger?¡± Natalie¡¯s voice drifted down the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Natalie. It is very safe. You don¡¯t need toe down; just wait for me above.¡±


    It had been a long time since Clyde had entered the underground basement, and Princess Natalie was naturally somewhat worried. Other than her, Clyde, thispanion, was the only other person here. After the other soldiers had separated from her, she didn¡¯t know what had happened since she hadn¡¯t heard any sounds of their activity once they¡¯d left the shopping district. It was as if this ruin had swallowed all of them up.


    In the end, Princess Natalie was still a girl. Even though she was powerful, in this kind of deste and uninhabited strange ruins, it was hard to avoid her being scared. When Clyde finished storing all the treasures, he suddenly noticed that there seemed to be an even deeperyer. On the innermost wall, there was a hidden door covered with stuck-on paper seals that had been revealed once he had moved the stacks of gold away.


    Clyde didn¡¯t particrly understand the magic of this different world, but he knew that the characters on those paper seals should be used for sealing evil spirits. As an Evil God himself, Clyde could faintly feel a subconscious sense of difort from those paper seals. At that moment, those undead Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial guards had already been suppressed by Clyde¡¯s ck energy ring and wereying on the ground unable to move.


    Clyde felt a strange kind of feeling as if a person were standing on the other side of that hidden door and observing him. That was a strange feeling, especially since this was such a dark space. If he were his past self from. before he had crossed into this world, Clyde would have run away, but his current true status was a Great Old One, one of the Evil Gods. He was not afraid of whatever fellow hid on the other side of this door.


    In the brief moment of silence, Clyde watched the hidden door with hesitation. He waspletely unaware of what was on the other side of this hidden door because he didn¡¯t have any perception abilities, but he didn¡¯t want to take the risk of opening that hidden door. What exactly was the background of the fellow who had been sealed here? There were basically no records in Adrian Empire¡¯s annals ording to what he knew.


    ¡°Clyde, you... Don¡¯te above; wait below...¡±


    At that moment, Princess Natalie¡¯s somewhat flurried voice came from above, apanied by the ngs of fighting. Clyde no longer thought more about this conundrum, he immediately rushed to the surface, ignoring the fellow on the opposite side of the hidden door.

 Chapter 34: The Secret Sealed Below Needham Plain Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Secret Sealed Below Needham in Part 1</h4>


    City ruins of Needham in, Casten¡¯s residence site


    Once Clyde had finished plundering the gold coins and treasures in the underground basement, he heard Princess Natalie¡¯s rmed voice. Princess Natalie was a Berserker Swordswoman, so herbat power was not poor. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have had any issues if she had encountered the attacks of normal undead. Although she ought to have been able to defend herself, Clyde sensed a restlessness in her voice.


    When Clyde rushed out of the basement entrance, he saw arge group of demonic creatures besieging Princess Natalie. Countless distorted shadows surrounded her, preventing her from breaking out of their encirclement. Those ck shadows were each over three meters tall and looked very horrifying. They had no facial features and were just fearsome shadows, nothing more. In addition, their bodies twisted in unimaginable forms. Clyde vaguely felt that those ck faces without facial features could see their surroundings.


    Princess Natalie¡¯s beautiful face dripped with sweat. Clearly, she was having a hard fight. Using all her strength, she brandished her huge sword, desperately hacking at those besieging shadows. However, the huge sword just passed through those shadows without causing them any injuries. Even if she cleaved a path in the midst of those shadows, other shadows would quickly fill the gap before she could escape. She was helpless.


    As it turned out those shadows were in an immaterial state. They were immune to physical attacks, clearly countering Princess Natalie. Her profession was based on pure strength, without even a bit of magic, so she couldn¡¯t inflict any substantial damage on those shadows. However, the troublesome matter was that those shadows weren¡¯t in an immaterial state when they attacked. They used their immaterial states to directly pass through Princess Natalie¡¯s douqi protection before materializing to strike her mortal form.


    When Clyde finally arrived, Princess Natalie was already almost unable to hold on. Wounds covered her body. Those shadows seemed to be deliberately ying with their prey. It was obvious that they could have already attacked her vital parts. Even Princess Natalie also knew this, but they unexpectedly wanted to attack the prey¡¯s dignity, little by little. Her armor was already tattered. It was no different from scraps. Her huge sword had also suffered damaged all over. With a bit more damage, it would shatter into pieces.


    No one knew whether these shadows had such bad tastes since Princess Natalie had been beaten to this ruined cloth state. Not to mention that her armor was already in scraps, even her undergarments below were also torn. Her snowy white skin waspletely exposed to the air. Clyde could even see her fiery red bra and panties. Although he hadn¡¯t really wanted to peep, he still clearly saw her state; there was nothing he could do about it. With its bold fiery color, Princess Natalie¡¯s underwear was of good taste. In contrast to her snowy white skin, it appeared especially eye-catching. It was almost impossible to ignore it.


    ¡°Clyde, quickly run away! Bring the gold coins back to Prince Gruz. Ignore me!¡±


    Although Princess Natalie knew that she had been exposed, she didn¡¯t have the time to be shy. Gravely speaking these words as if they would be herst, she asked Clyde to quickly retreat with the gold coins while she stalled. Those shadows took advantage of this moment when Princess Natalie was not paying full attention tounch a sudden attack. Several ruthless attacksnded on Princess Natalie, and she was sent flying.


    Princess Natalia fainted and fell to the ground. It was unclear whether she were dead or alive. Due to her Berserker Swordswoman attributes, her endurance was higher than that of normal Human Race¡¯s. If a normal human were in her ce, then he or she would have already been killed. These shadows had great strength. Just thest attack alone would have smashed a human into meat pulp.


    ¡°Really! Are you guys bullying a girl?¡±


    Clyde didn¡¯t turn around and leave. Instead, he ignored the danger posed by these shadows and directly walked over. The shadows saw that another person wished to court death, so they immediately surrounded him and extended their ws, wanting to tear this foolish extra to pieces. However, their sharp ws hit a brick wall this time around and stopped a distance away from Clyde as if there were an invisible barrier they couldn¡¯t pass. Their attacks never even touched Clyde.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die then step aside. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you extras.¡±


    Clyde grabbed the w of the nearest shadow and twisted it. That shadow immediately let out a miserable scream as its w cracked and broke off. Their immaterial forms were useless in front of Clyde; after all, these shadows belonged to the family of existences immune to physical attacks but weak against magic attacks. Facing magic attacks, theycked any advantage.


    However, those shadows didn¡¯t want to give up the prey in their hands. They gathered together to block Clyde¡¯s path while another group of shadows tried to carry Princess Natalie away. This thoroughly enraged Clyde. Kidnapping a person in front of him was truly not giving him any face. If they truly seeded, Clyde¡¯s dignity as a Great Old One would reach rock bottom.


    Clyde¡¯s entire body emitted ck mes, and he quickly rushed forward. All the shadows blocking him were engulfed by the ck mes and burnt to ashes. Observing this scene, those shadows around Natalie realized they were not Clyde¡¯s opponent in no time, so they could only choose to flee in defeat, leaving behind their prey.


    Clyde walked over to the side of Princess Natalie and picked up this red-haired beauty. Although he felt like he was currently taking cheap advantage of Princess Natalia, he also didn¡¯t want to abandon her. After all, she had given him a storage ring and covertly given him a lot of benefits. If he walked away just like this, that would certainly hurt his conscience.


    ¡°Cough. Cough. Clyde, are those shadows gone?¡±


    ¡°Those shadows are a group of fellows who bully the weak and fear the strong. I have already driven them away. Don¡¯t speak; your injuries...¡±


    After holding Princess Natalie, Clyde discovered that her injuries were more serious than he had initially expected. Her entire body was nearly paralyzed, and her cultivation was alsopletely ruined. She was a step away from death. Until now, she had been supported by her fighting spirit, but in this state where she had already lost arge amount of blood, she had already long passed the stage where she could be healed by normal means.


    This time, Clyde found things rather difficult. He didn¡¯t know any healing magic spells. As an Evil God, a Great Old One, he had no healing-ss magic spells. In addition, the beauties around him didn¡¯t know any healing magic spells. Princess Saras was amon person, nothing more. Witch Ista relied on magic treasures, and he didn¡¯t think she had healing ss treasures. As for his younger sister, Lucifer, she would just convert a person into a Bloodkin, which was unrted to saving a person and would certainly not restore them to being a member of the Human Race.


    The only person who might have healing magic spells would be Valkyrie Cynthia, but she had already returned to the Divine Realm. It would be difficult to find her within a short time. By the time Valkyrie Cynthia would return after receiving the summons of the Valkyrie Idol, Princess Natalie would have already grown cold. At that time, he would need an even rarer resurrection magic spell. Just as Clyde felt vexed, an ethereal voice emerged from the underground treasury below.


    ¡°If you help me a little, I can help you save her. It¡¯s truly a small task. Please help me!¡±

 Chapter 35: The Secret Sealed Below Needham Plain Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Secret Sealed Below Needham in Part 2</h4>


    City ruins of Needham in, the casten residence site.


    Relying on his strength, Clyde quickly routed those distorted shadows blocking his way, but he was still a step toote. Those distorted shadows had already severely injured Princess Natalie. Besides having her cultivation practically ruined, it was difficult to say whether she couldst until dawn the next day.


    Clyde carried the unconscious Princess Natalie and entered the underground treasury once more. Since there was no one else nearby, Clyde could only take a gamble and see whether the owner of that ethereal voiceing from the other side of that hidden door could truly save Princess Natalie.


    After entering the underground treasury, Clyde went straight towards the hidden door. That ethereal voice guided Clyde as if it wanted to warn him against taking the wrong paths toward the numerous traps scattered about the room. After arriving before the hidden door, Clyde cautiously sized it up. The owner of that voice was from the other side of this door, but because demon imprisoning paper seals sealed the way, there was no way toe out.


    ¡°Can you truly heal people? I don¡¯t trust devils.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Aren¡¯t you also... we are people on the same side! Just trust me a little bit! Moreover, I cannot defeat you. I just want toe out because it is too stifling here. Nothing more.¡±


    Clyde wasn¡¯t in a rush to open the door. He stood near the hidden door andmunicated with the fellow on the other side. After considering for a while, Clyde ced Princess Natalie on a chair at the side, before gingerly standing in front of the hidden door and quietly listening for movement. However, the presence on the other side of the door disappeared; the owner of that ethereal voice seemed to have hidden farther away.


    Clyde concentrated his strength onto the tip of his finger and poked a hole through the hidden door with some difficulty. Using this small hole, he then secretly observed the small world on the other side. To his surprise, there was no terrifying thing, but rather a short passage. At the end, there were three thick and heavy stone doors standing side by side. This hidden door area was just a buffer zone. The real owner of the voice should be behind one of those three thick and heavy stone doors.


    After confirming that there were no problems, Clyde used brute force to forcibly open the hidden door, ignoring those demon imprisoning seals. The candlesticks inside the passage used Eternal Lamp materials. Even after over a hundred years, their brightness was still as good as ever, illuminating the entire corridor area. After Clyde entered, he saw the inscription writings on both walls, which recorded the past events that had ured here.


    Approximately two hundred years ago, the Suzerain of Needham Region had been Duke Arnold. The Duke¡¯s precious eldest daughter, Sigrid, had been a magical genius of Human Race of a level that appeared once a millennium. Before she had reached 20, she had already be the strongest magician of the Human Race, but she hadn¡¯t believed in Light God¡¯s teachings and focused on various kinds of entric heterodoxical/heretic ceremonies.


    Finally, the inevitable tragedy happened. Over 200 years ago, Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family had nned to form an alliance by marriage with Duke Arnold, letting Crown Prince Daniel marry the Duke¡¯s precious eldest daughter, Sigrid, and make her a princess. Those Adrian Empire imperial guard zombies suppressed by Clyde just before had been the subordinates brought by Prince Daniel.


    What specifically happened after was not recorded on the walls, instead only spections left by the artist. That night when Prince Daniel¡¯s party arrived, the undead cmity had erupted in Needham in. Allegedly, Sigrid hadn¡¯t agreed with this political marriage and wilfully summoned a demon from Demon Realm, unintentionally opening a door to hell. There was also a viewpoint that suggested Sigrid hadn¡¯t actually opened an entrance to the Demon Realm, but rather an entrance to an even more terrifying dimension space. All these were recorded on the walls.


    After this great cmity, Needham in was discarded, bing a paradise for specters and other undead creatures. As for those demon imprisoning seals around the hidden door, more than 150 years ago, Light Church¡¯s Pope had secretly snuck here with many of the church¡¯s elites to seal this ce. This matter was deemed a secret and not recorded in the annals of Light Church.


    Those three side by side entrance doors led to underground summoningboratories of Princess Sigrid. In anticipation for this kind of situation, these three stone doors were especially built to seal off this ce. Once an ident ured, the stone doors wouldpletely block all movement to and from them. From the traces, Princess Sigrid seemed to have immediately closed the stone doors, but even this was unable to prevent the undead cmity. She had summoned such terrifying existences that even though she had sessfully trapped them behind the stone doors, their energy had still seeded in seeping out, causing the entire Needham in to suffer the crisis of an undead cmity.


    After Clyde walked over, he could clearly sense something behind these three doors. Immediately upon entering the passage, Clyde could feel a prating stare, but the other side was not too impudent. Clyde guessed that the other side must have perceived that his strength was above his or her and didn¡¯t dare provoke him. Clyde hesitated for a bit because he didn¡¯t know which door he should open. The owner of that voice had suddenly be mute after he had walked in, so there were no further reminders.


    ¡°This is truly troublesome. I don¡¯t care what the background of yours is. If you can save a person, knock your door.¡±


    Just after Clyde spoke, a knock came from all three stone doors. Clyde carefully listened and walked to the middle door without any hesitation. He then smashed the stone door and pulled out the phantom inside. Afterward, he ignored the other two stone doors and quickly left the hidden door area, locking up the hidden door and properly arranging the paper seals again.


    After realizing Clyde wouldn¡¯t help them, the existences behind the other two doors felt flustered and exasperated. Ramming against their doors and causing loud sounds, the two doors resounded with strange roars. However, Clyde had already slipped away with two girls. He carried Princess Natalie with one hand and pulled the girl he had saved from the middle door with his other.


    The beauty he had saved wore a grey cloak. Her appearance couldn¡¯t be seen, but her little hand resembled the hand of a beauty. Her attractiveness index would not be too low. After grabbing her hand, Clyde could clearly feel the other party¡¯s terrifyingtent magic power. Although it was no match for him, it was quite a few grades stronger than Demon King Garfield whom he had identally killed when he had firste to this world.


    ¡°You, how did you recognize me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The other two knocks on the door simply didn¡¯t resemble that of the Human Race. We cannot stay here for long. Let¡¯s change to a safe location first before talking more.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about who I am?¡±


    ¡°Who you are is not important. I don¡¯t care about any of that so long as you can save Princess Natalie. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The rescued beauty was the existence who had used her ethereal voice to call Clyde. Like her, the two existences behind the other two stone doors were also from the dark camp, but they were not in humanoid form. Thus, Clyde didn¡¯t help them. Instead, he had helped this girl who seemed to have a proper human appearance.

 Chapter 36: The Truth Buried in Needham Plain a Hundred Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 36: The Truth Buried in Needham in a Hundred Years Ago</h4>


    The outskirts of Needham in¡¯s ruined city


    Carrying the two girls, Clyde quickly evacuated this deste ce. After rescuing that mysterious girl, he didn¡¯t encounter any obstruction by magical creatures on the way out. No one knew whether those magical creatures had misgivings about Clyde or if they simply feared this mysterious beauty. In any case, they smoothly escaped.


    This city had already been abandoned for over a hundred years, so it was very difficult to find a ce to stay. Moreover, those several hundred soldiers of Kruft Kingdom who had followed Princess Natalie her had already disappeared without a trace as if they had never arrived. The entire city was frighteningly quiet. Just the sounds of the three could be heard.


    Since they couldn¡¯t stay in the city area, Clyde¡¯s party looted everywhere and left before it got dark. On the outskirts of this city area, they temporarily pitched a small camp beside a brook. This ce was some distance from the city area, and their field of vision was rtively wide. They didn¡¯t need to worry about any magical creatures lying in ambush. Compared to the city area withplex terrain, the wilderness area outside the city was a lot safer.


    ¡°No need to wait for them. There are so many magical creatures here. They¡¯ve probably long been...¡±


    ¡°Then, how should I address you? Miss Sigrid, should be long dead!¡±


    ¡°Mister, yourmon sense is unreasonable. Names must not be mixed up.¡±


    After confirming their safety, Sigrid removed the cloak she had been wearing and let Clyde see her real appearance. She was a drop-dead gorgeous pink-haired beauty. Her pupils were also enchanting pink. Although she wore amon cloak, Clyde was still able to discern her slender, devilish figure. This beauty¡¯s attractiveness index instantly rewrote the ranks of the beautifulpanions beside Clyde. She surpassed even first ranked Valkyrie Cynthia.


    In those past years, as the crown prince¡¯s wife candidate, Sigrid¡¯s attractiveness index had ranked third among all of the human nations¡¯ princesses on Ximengsi Continent. However, over two hundred years ago, she had unintentionally summoned and, moreover, opened gates to different dimensions, specifically the Ghost Realm¡¯s and Demon Realm¡¯s gates, leading to the final great cmity.


    Originally, Sigrid had wanted to use the dimension gate to flee the arranged marriage, but beyond her expectations, she had simultaneously opened the Demon Realm¡¯s and Ghost Realm¡¯s gates. When she had opened the different dimension¡¯s gate, she had obtained the strengthing from the different dimensions and transformed. She couldn¡¯t be regarded as of the Human Race anymore. Even after over a hundred years, Sigrid still had the same beautiful young girl¡¯s appearance she had had that year as if she had never aged. In addition, that energy from those different dimensions granted her a kind of peculiar exotic aesthetic feeling.


    When Clyde held her hand, he noticed that Sigrid¡¯s energy surpassed an average Demon Lord¡¯s and belonged to an existence from a different dimension, but he didn¡¯t understand much about the different dimension realms; therefore, he temporarily couldn¡¯t define Sigrid¡¯s current attribute. As for those two Demon Realm¡¯s and Ghost Realm¡¯s gates, he would entrust them to Valkyrie Cynthia in the future because it was rtively safer if the people of Divine Realm dealt with them.


    ¡°Forget it, Sigrid. Help me treat Princess Natalie.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I might not be able to maintain her cultivation. After all, her entire body was crushed, unless...¡±


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Unless we use that method! I will need your help.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Sigrid walked to Natalie¡¯s side. Ignoring Clyde behind her, she quickly got rid of Natalie¡¯s tattered clothes. Clyde immediately fell into an awkward situation. Although he wanted to watch, taking cheap advantage of others would besmirch his dignity. As if performing conjuring tricks, Sigrid took out various kinds of ritual items from something simr to a storage ring.


    Princess Natalie was still unconscious,pletely unaware of her current plight. Sigrid hadn¡¯t leave a thread on her body. In addition, her limbs were also spread to two sides, making an alluring ¡°´ó¡± character on the ground. Below Princess Natalie, aplicated red-colored five edged star magic array appeared. The five edges exactly corresponded to the positions of her head and four limbs.


    ¡°Sigrid, you are not performing an evil sacrifice ritual, are you? This magic array resembles that too much.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, this is not a sacrifice ritual. Please don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±


    ¡°Wait, why are you also...¡±


    The following matterpletely dumbfounded Clyde. He saw Sigrid undressing herself as if no one else were present, entering a stark naked state. After that, with a slightly redplexion, she straddled Princess Natalie and lowered her lips. Because of this movement, Princess Natalie regained consciousness, and immediately after awakening, she discovered that her entire body was in a chilly state; moreover, she was in an embarrassing plight from which she couldn¡¯t move.


    Seeing a beautiful girl who was, like herself, also stark-naked on top of her dumbfounded Princess Natalie. Sigridpletely crushed Princess Natalie in the aspects of attractiveness index and figure, making the injured princess feel endless admiration even though she was also a girl. Nevertheless, this posture was too ambiguous. Sigrid¡¯s posture clearly showed that she wanted to kiss her. In this state of being pressed down, facing each other, both sides could feel the softness and astonishing sticity of the other¡¯s bosom. At this moment, Princess Natalie was badly scared, especially because she couldn¡¯t attend to her current shameful, bare state. In order to regain moral integrity, she hastily looked over to Clyde for help.


    ¡°Eh, you actually like this kind of thing. Sorry to disturb you all. You two can continue!¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! This is a treatment; don¡¯t think deviously.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, don¡¯t go! What is going on here?¡±


    ¡°Princess Natalie, Miss Sigrid is trying to treat you. Well, I will leave first. I will not disturb your...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Clyde. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Clyde was unable to reject Princess Natalie¡¯s request and finally decided to stay. Honestly speaking, the impact of this scene was too great for him. He feared that he would be unable to control himself. With twopletely naked beauties pushing down and kissing each other, even though he was not inexperienced, the provocation of this scene was too big.


    Now, the atmosphere was quite ambiguous. Watching Sigrid and Natalie¡¯s ambiguous posture, Clyde didn¡¯t know what to say. Although Sigrid had already exined that she was doing this to use herself as an intermediary to summon the energy from a different dimension to cure Princess Natalie¡¯s injuries, and this intimate skinship facilitated the energy transmission, when Clyde saw this posture, it was very difficult to not think deviously.


    At thest moment, Sigrid and Natalie hesitated. For both, this was her first kiss, and because they were inexperienced and that they were going to lose their first kiss to a fellow girl, it was impossible for them to not hesitate. After thinking a bit, they coincidentally turned toward the same direction, simultaneously looking at Clyde. Their strange expressions made Clyde inexplicably tense.


    ¡°Ladies, continue without dy. Don¡¯t mind me. You two can do as you please. I promise I won¡¯t look.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, can you ki... kiss...¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, please, just once!¡±


    ¡°This... I, however, am a serious person, how can...¡±


    ¡°This is also for the sake of the treatment! Didn¡¯t you say you would help before?¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 37: Returning to Steinbeck Fief Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 37: Returning to Steinbeck Fief Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the border area of Steinbeck Fief, Lawrence River


    Clyde, Princess Natalie, and Sigrid returned to the Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp. Theplexions of these two beauties were a little red. Their gaze was somewhat bashful looking at Clyde. In the previous treatment ritual, for various reasons, they had given their first kisses to Clyde, and now after those events, they were inevitably somewhat bashful, constantly recalling that event.


    Now, Princess Natalie and Sigrid wore simple dresses. Natalie¡¯s armor had been destroyed by those distorted shadow magical creatures within the city ruins, so she could only use this clothing for the time being. Clyde tried his best to control his gaze and sneak peeks at them as much as possible. These two beauties wore only an outer thinyer of cloth, nothing more. They werepletely bare underneath. A slight gust could easily make people indulge in fantasy.


    ¡°Eh, this ce is already...¡±


    ¡°Be careful, there might still be magical creatures in the vicinity.¡±


    Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp had beenpletely destroyed by magical creatures. It was the handiwork of Clyde¡¯s younger sister, Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, and her summoned magical creature army. Those bloodkin familiars had routed this expeditionary force of over 5,000 troops. Other than Kruft Kingdom¡¯s elite troops, the Berserker Corps, who had escaped by a fluke, everyone else had been killed, including Prince Gruz.


    When Clyde¡¯s party saw Prince Gruz, he was already an undead. The entire Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp was now a pile of debris. Victims of Bloodkin who had suffered blood-sucking would transform into undead. Compared to other types of undead, this kind of undead were regarded as variant blood-servants who couldn¡¯t move beneath the sunlight. Like most of the bloodkin, they would be reduced to ashes beneath the gaze of the sun.


    Those undeads¡¯ movements were very slow. Basically, they were no threat. Clyde¡¯s party could easily shake them off. Princess Natalie hesitated for a while, but she was eventually pulled away by Clyde. She had originally wanted to stay behind and die in the line of duty, but at the crucial moment, Clyde seized her sword.


    ¡°Princess Natalie, you are not responsible for this catastrophe. Your king shouldn¡¯t me you. Moreover, this is entirely because of Prince Gruz¡¯s showing off.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, when I came out, I made a military pledge with my father, the king. Although royal brother was ipetent, he was the first heir to the throne. Since I was unable to protect him, returning is...¡±


    After her exnation, Clyde understood the military pledge set up before she had exited. It was to protect that good-for-nothing prince. Since she had failed this task, the consequences of returning unharmed were very serious. The possibility of execution was not great, but since Kruft Kingdom belonged to ¡°rk Alliance,¡± there was a possibility that she would be turned into a ve and lose her status as a princess. Thinking this, Princess Natalie felt that it would be better to die here. Clyde understood the rk System. If he were the king, he might also not simply execute those he was disyed with and actually try to turn them into profit.


    ¡°Princess Natalie, how about we do this: take refuge in Steinbeck Fief first. I am the person in charge of the ce¡¯s guards regiment.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good; it will implicate you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, the witch Ista is also taking refuge in Steinbeck Fief. Adding one more is fine.¡±


    Princess Natalie finally agreed under Clyde¡¯s strong request. Since she had nowhere else to go, it would be better to go to Steinbeck Fief and temporarily stay there. Kruft Kingdom¡¯s royal family regarded men as superior to women, so Princess Natalie felt little to no sense of belonging. Therefore, it was very easy for Clyde to incite her defection.


    ¡°I say, am I also counted? I also have nowhere to go.¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°I truly have nowhere to go. Rest assured that I will work; I will notze around.¡±


    Sigrid seemed to have made up her mind to follow Clyde. At the very beginning, Clyde had had some misgivings because Sigrid had fled the imperial family¡¯s marriage contract over two hundred years ago. Since she was still alive, if he took her in, wouldn¡¯t that be setting his Suzerain fiefdom against the Adrian Empire?


    Even after two hundred years, she had still not aged. ording to the evaluation standards of the Light Church, Sigrid could already be regarded as a heretic. She would definitely be ssified as a witch. Steinbeck Fief had already taken in one witch. Since there was the precedent of Ista, he need not need care about adding another one.


    Clyde quickly left Kruft Kingdom¡¯s military camp, and after crossing Lawrence River, returned to Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Suzerain residence, Stanley City. Before leaving, Clyde used his strength to destroy the floating bridge above Lawrence River. Like this, if other hostile nations came to attack, their attack tempo would be greatly slowed down.


    In the short term, Kruft Kingdom wouldn¡¯t attack again. Their losses had been truly disastrous this time. In addition, their military funds n had also greatly diminished due to Princess Natalie¡¯s unforeseen betrayal, and Clyde had seized everything. Now, he needed to watch out for other nations of rk Alliance. Those fellows were rushing over for witch Ista. He didn¡¯t know when they would attack.


    When Clyde¡¯s party arrived at Stanley City, this city had already taken on an entirely new look. During his absence, his younger sister, Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, had summoned arge number of bloodkin familiars and rearranged Stanley City that hadin in waste for over a hundred years while repairing the damaged ces. Now, Stanley City looked like apletely new city.


    However, because there were no residents, the massive Stanley City proper leaked a kind of indescribably strange atmosphere. It was apletely refurbished city without any residents. If the buildings had not been renovated, it would have given an impression of an unmanned ghost city. Now, the poption of this new city was just at a hundred or so. Except for Clyde, all others were girls.


    ¡°Captain Clyde, your fief doesn¡¯t seem to have anyone!¡±


    ¡°Princess Natalie, this is just the beginning. It¡¯s normal to not have any residents.¡±


    Facing Princess Natalie¡¯s question, Clyde awkwardly showed the path, leading Natalie and Sigrid to the pce entrance where his younger sister Lucifer and Suzerain Princess Saras, who had already received Clyde¡¯s magicmunication message in advance, were waiting. As for Witch Ista, she was upied with her research and did note out to wee them.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, wee back! The trivial matters of city operations are all solved. I¡¯ve already helped you deal with most of them.¡±


    ¡°Princess Saras, you suffered.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You two,e with me. Suitable clothes are already prepared.¡±


    Princess Saras led Princess Natalie and Sigrid inside to change into regr clothing and out of their skimpy outfits. On the scene, only Clyde and Lucifer were left behind. Lucifer was lost in thought while looking at the distant back views of Natalie and Sigrid.


    ¡°Big Brother, you... you didn¡¯t do anything strange, did you? Where are their inner clothings?¡±


    ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 38: Returning to Steinbeck Fief Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 38: Returning to Steinbeck Fief Part 2</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the central area of Steinbeck Fief, Stanley City


    Along with Clyde¡¯s return, the pce became lively once more. Needham in¡¯s exploration had been sessful, but the issue of the Demon Realm and Ghost Realm gates had not yet resolved. Clyde wanted to summon Valkyrie Cynthia to deal with this issue, but after Cynthia had advanced to be a Legendary Rank Valkyrie, she had had to deal with many matters of the Divine Realm, so she was temporarily unable to respond to Clyde¡¯s summons.


    The other nations in the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief didn¡¯t attack immediately. Kruft Kingdom¡¯s expeditionary force had been totally defeated. They had lost over 3,000 soldiers. In addition, the heirs to the throne, Prince Gruz and Princess Natalie, had also be casualties. Despite Kruft Kingdom¡¯s all-out effort to cover up thispletely defeated military excursion, the intelligenceworks of other nations were extremely efficient. They all already knew of Kruft Kingdom¡¯s disastrous defeat. Merely, they all tacitly understood to not announce it.


    Before Steinbeck Fief¡¯s actual situation was clear, none among those nations desired to be the next Kruft Kingdom and test the waters. In the short term, theirrge-scale ns to attack Steinbeck Fief were temporarily put aside. Instead, they decided to send small squads to explore and raid the fief. This allowed Clyde to rx. As long as those small squads didn¡¯t approach Stanley City, they could explore the other ces as they wished. In any case, all the other ces were barren. At present, Steinbeck Fief was still in a developing state. They had funds and manpower, but no residents.


    The Kruft Kingdom mistakenly believed that Princess Natalie had died in action at Needham ins, which benefitted Clyde. Like this, the trouble of the Kruft Kingdom engaging in an all-out war was avoided. Although Bloodkin familiars summoned by Lucifer were not a bad choice, they were a bit troublesome to employ, so he suffered from a severe manpower deficiency. Moreover, if they attracted Light Church¡¯s attention and became dered heretics chased by punitive forces, it would be even more troublesome.


    At present, the pressing troubles of Steinbeck Fief were bandit groups. After Clyde had cleaned up all the nearby bandit groups, they had re-appeared not long after as if they couldn¡¯t be truly eradicated. When all was said and done, Clyde was just a single person. It was almost impossible for him to clean up every nook and cranny. The best method would be to establish a suitable guard regiment as quickly as possible. Handing this task over to loyal armed forces would be the best way to deal with this issue. Fortunately, Clyde had enough funds for this.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, no need to worry. Not having residents is not an issue; there are many refugees within this human continent. When the timees, we can recruit them, and it will all be fine. If we count the nearby Needham ins, the area of our territory will definitely exceed all others within Adrian Empire.¡±


    ¡°Younger sister Lucifer, although there are many refugees, they are very troublesome to manage. In addition, those scurrying bandit groups nearby are truly difficult to deal with. Whenever I resolve one, another group pops up.¡±


    In the Suzerain-exclusive pool in the pce¡¯s back garden, Clyde enjoyed some rare leisure time, rxing his mind and body in a swimming pool together with young girls. Other than Valkyrie Cynthia and Princess Olia, all the beauties who had a connection with him were present. Currently, there was no other man beside Clyde in the pce.


    Clyde sat on the periphery of the swimming pool, surrounded by beautiful women wearing sexy bikinis. He himself wore just ck swimming trunks. His brawny stature was especially eye-catching in the swimming pool. When he had signed a special contract with Valkyrie Cynthia, the human body he had obtained matched the God Race¡¯s male standard. To sum it up, he had almost no ws.


    On her knees behind Clyde, Princess Saras wore a golden bikini while giving Clyde a shoulder massage. She looked very concentrated as if she were an exclusive maid serving her master. On the left and right sides of Clyde, Princess Natalie wore a fiery red bikini and Princess Sigrid wore a pink bikini. They had chosen their bikini colors in ordance to their hair colors.


    Saras and the other two were somewhat bashful when they looked toward Clyde. Unfortunately for them, despite their desperate wishes, their blushes werepletely unconcealed to even a casual observer. Clyde had seen their entire bodies, so they had no secrets before him. It was as if the bikinis they wore were transparent. Saras had been in bed with Clyde while Natalie and Sigrid had kissed Clyde in shameful states, giving him their first kisses.


    Clyde seriously wondered whether if he had forbade them from wearing anything, they might have acted ordingly without any hesitation. Although Natalie and Sigrid were not making any movements, they were very close to Clyde. He could feel the stic and soft feeling of their legs. Both sides were stuck close underwater,this was truly no big difference from real skinship.


    The witch Ista wore a ck bikini sat on the opposite side of Clyde. She watched Clyde¡¯s side with curious eyes. It seemed that she was interested to know why Natalie and Sigrid were taking initiative toward Clyde like this. Ista had also had contact with him since the jade heel of her extended legs brushed Clyde¡¯s.


    The only one who had no contact with him was his younger sister Lucifer wearing a pure white bikini. She was at one side drinking a fruit juice as if nothing were happening. Even though the white color was a symbol of purity, among the beauties on the scene, the most ck-bellied person was definitely Lucifer. Clyde could guess that Princess Natalie had never even guessed that this harmless looking silver-haired Bloodkin Lolita was the ck hand behind the scene that had led her to exile.


    Carrying silver tters, several maids served snacks and drinks around the swimming pool. In a bare state, those beautiful maids all bore a conspicuous red leather cor around their necks. Under Lucifer¡¯s various kinds of influence, Saras and others had tacitly approved those beauties¡¯ ve status. Even Princess Saras and Princess Sigrid who were princesses of ¡°Victor Alliance¡± nations also had no objections. As for the other beauties, they naturally had no questions.


    Clyde was regarded as the great master. Withpletely bare beautiful maids who would let their master do whatever he liked and beauties in sexy bikinis, he was going all-out to control himself, enduring their ck **. Lucifer was good, but she had a small problem. It seemed like she wanted to assist Clyde with all her strength to let this Great Old One form an imperial harem.


    Those maids were the best example. If Clyde hadn¡¯t stopped her, Lucifer might have poured some strange liquid into their drinks before tying everyone up and sending them to Clyde¡¯s bed. Under Lucifer¡¯s discipline, these beauties had once been proud mercenaries and adventurers were most willing, giving tacit consent to their own statuses as ve maids.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°No... nothing. Lucifer, I was just remembering some of your ideas.¡±

 Chapter 39: The First New Duty of Steinbeck Fief’s Suzerain Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 39: The First New Duty of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Suzerain Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the central area of Steinbeck Fief, Stanley City¡¯s suzerain pce


    While arranging the future matters of the fief, Clyde felt as if he were arranging the position of NPCs in a game. To maintain the fief¡¯s day-to-day operations, ns for each of the various kinds of personnel had to be made. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t too difficult since everyone, including the many beauties, had no objections toward Clyde¡¯s arrangements.


    All the matters concerning the day-to-day administration of the fief fell under Princess Saras¡¯s responsibility. When Saras had lived in Owles Kingdom, she had been responsible for such administrative tasks, so she wasparatively skilled at these types of matters. Considering the military, all the matters concerning the preparation of the Guard Regiment and so on were handed over to Princess Natalie. Since she had a military background, she was even more suitable than Clyde to take the position of Guard Regiment Commander. As for Clyde, he belonged to a single-personbat unit.


    After Princess Natalie had sought refuge with Clyde, she had changed her weapon to a single-handed sword, which could be regarded as parting with her former profession. This was to avoid being recognized as Kruft Kingdom¡¯s princess.


    The Witch Ista epted Clyde¡¯s appointment and became Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Commerce Association Head. Hereafter, she would be responsible for matters concerningmerce. She herself was skilled at making magic items, so she had no objections to this light and cushy job of being the head of the Commerce Association.


    Princess Sigrid was responsible for matters concerning magical research. Clyde arranged a rtively leisurely post for her, making her the fief¡¯s official historian. This post didn¡¯t require one to appear in public frequently since it was fine for her to just reside in arge library. It was quite suitable for Princess Sigrid. Since she was a princess from over two hundred years ago, if others saw her, that might give rise to a big wave.


    As for the faith of Steinbeck Fief, Clyde changed it into the faith of Valkyrie Cynthia, ignoring Light Church and directly enshrining Valkyrie Cynthia¡¯s Valkyrie Idol. Of course, this was a necessary course because every human nation, regardless of which camp, believed in Light Church. Although this course was somewhat wrong, Light Church would find it hard to say anything even if they found out. Believing in a Valkyrie could be regarded as believing in the Light God.


    Of course, Valkyrie Cynthia¡¯s Valkyrie idol was also just for appearance¡¯s sake. In fact, when one considered the higher-ups of Steinbeck Fief, Clyde was an Evil God with the background of a Great Old One, Lucifer was of the Blood Race, and Ista and Sigrid were witches. Basically, it was impossible for them to believe in the Light Church. Choosing Valkyrie Cynthia was purely because Cynthia was a person on their side, nothing more. As for other valkyries, Clyde had note into contact with them yet, and he didn¡¯t want to invite any trouble.


    Finally, Lucifer, as Clyde¡¯s younger sister and the sole Lolita of the fief, held the post of internal affairs officer. She was responsible for managing the humans within the pce. Speaking frankly, she was the person who helped Clyde manage the girls around him. At present, only Lucifer could take up this post because she was quite good at this type of matter. Under her secret assistance, both Valkyrie Cynthia and Princess Saras¡¯s rtionship with Clyde had proceeded a step further.


    Regarding Lucifer¡¯s arrangements, Clyde didn¡¯t know how he shouldment. That Lolita seemed to fear that her big brother wouldn¡¯t do bad deeds. His room waspletely furnished with indulging factors. Patterned with a pink color tone, it resembled a special interest room in a love hotel. There was a big circr bed with a gauze curtain, and the room was illuminated by red candles that only increased the ambiguous atmosphere.


    What made Clyde most speechless was the existence of an X-shaped frame, wooden horse, various kinds of leather-thronged whips, small balls, and leather cors. Lucifer must have the bloodline of a subus. Although Clyde had admittedly considered it, he temporarily didn¡¯t n to make the beauties around him experience those shameful ys.


    Lucifer probably guessed Clyde¡¯s thoughts because near those wicked erotic props, she had specially arranged some beautiful maids for him to choose from. Stark-naked, they obediently knelt on the floor with their hands bound behind their backs. They also wore ck blindfolds and red leather cors around their snowy white necks. A long iron chain was attached to each of their cors, and the other end of those iron chains were tied to an iron hoop not far away.


    In addition, these maids were bound with red rope to force them into shameful postures through the tortoise-shell binding method, and their little mouths were clogged with small balls. They were like snowy whitembs, waiting for their master to enjoy. With blushes on their faces, their entire bodies trembled due to shyness. After undergoing Lucifer¡¯s various wicked means, these beauties who had once been mercenaries and adventurers had already epted their maid status and were ready to offer everything. They would serve and satisfy any requirements of their master at all times even if it was a wicked hobby.


    If not for the other beauties around him, Clyde might have truly put his hands on those maids. Their current postures were too alluring. If he didn¡¯t do anything, he would feel physically unwell. However, Princess Saras, Natalie, and Sigrid all apanied Clyde on the big bed. Lucifer had directly arranged their sleeping quarters to be in Clyde¡¯s room.


    Princess Saras and the other two wore sexy transparent garments. Beneath, they were bare. That obscured feeling wasparatively more alluring that wearing nothing at all; that scenery lured people tomit a crime. When Lucifer had made these arrangements for them, they had probably thought that since they had already beenpletely seen by Clyde, it was all fine. Thus, they had epted Lucifer¡¯s wicked arrangements with a clear conscience.


    Princess Saras sat cross-legged and acted as ap pillow for Clyde, making Clyde¡¯s head directly rest on her stic and soft, snowy-white legs. Princess Natalie and Princess Sigridy down on the left and right sides of Clyde and hugged his left and right arms respectively in their bosoms. Clyde could feel the amazing sticity of their plump bosoms. These beauties truly didn¡¯t fear that he might lose control and pierce them on the spot.


    Theplexions of both Princess Natalie and Princess Saras had hints of redness. Princess Sigrid fared better. Her experience of over two hundred years allowed her to calmly face this kind of wicked serving scene. Compared to those maids, the princesses were in a much better condition. At least, they weren¡¯t in such a shameful position and could sleep on the bed. In terms of strength, Lucifer was the strongest below Clyde, so she also had absolute authority over the other beauties.


    ¡°Princess Saras, if you all don¡¯t like these kinds of matters, you don¡¯t need to listen to Lucifer.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, don¡¯t mind this. We are doing this voluntarily. Can it be that you don¡¯t like...¡±


    ¡°Saras, if you say it like that, I can¡¯t respond...¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Lord Clyde, there is a matter I want you to handle. Natalie will take care of the matter of eliminating the bandits. Can you go to the Light Church and request a priest toe and build a new church? A new fief must have a Light Church church; otherwise, the fief would be regarded as heretic.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me go to Light Church and invite someone...¡±

 Chapter 40: The First New Duty of Steinbeck Fief’s Suzerain Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 40: The First New Duty of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Suzerain Part 2</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s central region, Light Church¡¯s headquarters: Holy Land Bloomfield


    Following Princess Saras¡¯smission, Clyde made a trip to request Light Church to arrange for personnel to return with him to Steinbeck Fief and establish a church for missionary works. Light Church didn¡¯t intervene in wars between human nations, so the warring sides didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack Light Church. The church area was regarded as a formidable neutral zone and served as a refugee center during wars between human nations.


    Using teleportation magic arrays, Clyde quickly arrived in Holy Land Bloomfield. There were teleportation magic arrays built between every human nation, but their prices were too expensive. Average people never used them, only the aristocrats and the rich. It was even more expensive than airnes on earth. Teleportation magic arrays charged a fee per head. To travel one way cost each person many gold coins paid directly to the Magician guild.


    Clyde spent more than a hundred gold coins before finally being teleported to Light Church¡¯s headquarters, Holy Land Bloomfield. One had to say that the efficiency of the Magician Guild¡¯s teleportation magic array was too low. The teleportation distances they were capable of were simply too short, and thecked the skill to build long-distance teleportation magic arrays. Clyde had had to pass through many small towns before he had finally arrived.


    However, this still saved a lot of time. Traveling from Ximengi Continent¡¯s southern part, Steinbeck Fief, to the continent¡¯s central region, Light Church¡¯s headquarters Holy Land Bloomfield, took just under half an hour. Clyde felt the cost was worth it. In any case, his payment hade from the gold coins he had obtained in the Suzerain residence¡¯s basement at Needham ins, not to mention that he still had a lot left.


    This Light Church of this different world¡¯s human continent held a religious authority that rivaled the supreme authority of imperial families. Moreover, Magician Guild and other magic-type guilds were all in league with Light Church. The human nations¡¯ emperors had little motivation to have a head-on confrontation with Light Church, so all gave tacit consent to Light Church¡¯s position.


    In each of Light Church¡¯s branches, the construction costs of every cathedral were borne by the respective fief¡¯s suzerain. In addition, the suzerain was obligated to protect said cathedral. However, even after all that, Light Church didn¡¯t need to pay any taxes, and the fief wouldn¡¯t receive a penny from them. As Clyde saw it, this was simply spending money on something unsatisfactory or even disastrous. However, this was an inevitable process for the establishment of a fief.


    Those beauties following him were unsuitable toe to Holy Land Bloomfield and invite a priest. Lucifer¡¯s bloodkin aura was too dense. Sigrid and Ista were witches; it was also inconvenient for them toe. As for Princess Saras and Princess Natalie, their statuses were too sensitive. One was a princess of a perished nation, and the other was a princess who was supposed to be dead. In Holy Land Bloomfield, there were many aristocrats from various human nations. If they came, they might be recognized, which would be even more troublesome.


    Therefore, Clyde had set out by himself. Although he was an Evil God with the background of a Great Old One, after the contract with Valkyrie Cynthia, Clyde couldpletely disguise as a regr human. Light Church had no way to detect him. Clyde had the blessing of Valkyrie Cynthia, and Light Church would never think that a Valkyrie of the Divine Realm who hated evil would give a blessing to an Evil God even in their worst nightmares. What¡¯s more, they would never have expected that after epting a Valkyrie¡¯s blessing, there would be such a transformation.


    Holy Land Bloomfield had magnificent golden-jade buildings everywhere. Towering cathedrals could be found on every street. This ce unintentionally leaked a nouveau riche air. Light Church had wealth equivalent to many nations and didn¡¯t need to pay any taxes. In addition, they owned arge expanse of exclusivend. Other than dispatching patrol squads in Ximengsi Continent to hunt for heretics, Light Church had no losses.


    Clyde wore a rtively formal white ceremony outfit. Because of his attractiveness index, he could pass off as an aristocratic without incongruent feeling. Holy Land Bloomfield also had fountains everywhere, worthy of its name as the Garden City. On the streets, he could see many illustrious aristocrat families¡¯ Misses and Young Masters. It was like a social venue for aristocrats and other privileged sses. If one were fortunate enough, meeting a princess or duchess was not impossible.


    Holy Land Bloomfield was a neutral area over which Light Church had full authority. Aristocrats had to give Light Church face here. No matter how you yed outside, all had to be polite and amiable aftering here, at least on the surface. ¡°Victor Alliance¡± and ¡°rk Alliance¡±¡¯s aristocrats maintained a rare peace here. Naturally, many dark political deals were alsopleted here in Holy Land Bloomfield, this symbolic sacred ce.


    Generally, Light Church never intervened in the politics of human nations. They totally turned a blind eye on the mean and petty actionsmitted here. Only when a certain nation suffered a great cmity like an undead cmity and so on would Light Church intervene. After all, the Light Church, while a supreme religious authority, still gave face to imperial authority. This tacit agreement had been maintained for several thousand years.


    On the street of Holy Land Bloomfield, Clyde saw beautiful illustrious aristocratic families¡¯ Young Misses everywhere. If he could get along with them, romantic affairs could happen at any time in one of the countless luxurious inns. However, Clyde hade here for proper business, not to date. Although there were many noble Misses who gave him hints along the way, Clyde chose to politely turn them down.


    If it were before, Clyde might have given them a try, but now, he had Princess Saras and other beauties whose attractiveness indexes were very high. Honestly speaking, even the above-average Misses of aristocrat families couldn¡¯t reach the point where Clyde¡¯s interest was triggered. After walking for a while, Clyde discovered that he couldn¡¯t find Light Church¡¯s reception hall. He also didn¡¯t want to ask people he didn¡¯t know because that would destroy the aristocratic mask he had assumed with great difficulty.


    Just when Clyde felt inwardly anxious, he noticed his acquaintances from ¡°Extremely Dark Empire,¡± Augusta Empire¡¯s Princess Ophelia and her younger sister Princess Olia strolling down the streets. That ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± title of Ophelia¡¯s was too formidable. Coupled with her baleful aura and aloof manner, no Young Master of any aristocratic family dared to go over and fool around with them. The princes of other nations also retreated ny li, even the princes of other nations belonging to ¡°rk Alliance¡± didn¡¯t dare to even look straight at Princess Ophelia.


    Clyde, however, didn¡¯t care so much. His current appearance had already changed. Princess Ophelia would not recognize him; otherwise, she would certainly settle the ount of him killing several hundred ck knights. When Ophelia and Olia, these princess sisters, one with long ck straight hair and the other with a ck twin-tail, walked about, the space around them automatically opened up. Basically, no one dared to try to fool around with them.


    Clyde fearlessly approached towards Princess Ophelia and Princess Olia. The other princes and Young Masters in the vicinity crazily warned him, but he chose to ignore them. Those gentlemen could only turn around and face other directions while silently mourning for this ¡°brave hero¡± in advance.

 Chapter 41: The Skirmish between Arch-rival Princesses Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 41: The Skirmish between Arch-rival Princesses Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s central region, Light Church¡¯s headquarters, Holy Land Bloomfield


    Just as Clyde felt anxious about not being able to ask anyone for directions without attracting suspicion, beyond his expectations, he happened to meet ¡°Extremely Dark Empire¡± Augusta Empire¡¯s Princess Ophelia and her younger sister Princess Olia. He was barely an acquaintance with Princess Olia; in fact, they had never even seen his true face.


    ¡°What do you want? Nothing? Then, don¡¯t block...¡±


    ¡°This is! Big sister, lower your head a little...¡±


    ¡°What? It turns out you¡¯re... Mister, do you have time now?¡±


    When Clyde went up to strike a conversation with these two princesses, other gentlemen in the vicinity broke out into a cold sweat for this ¡°brave hero.¡± Princess Ophelia¡¯s cold indifference was very well-known. Even when her empire¡¯s princes saw these sisters, they all subconsciously retreated. Because this pair had massacred too many, no one had yet dared to make moves on them. This issue was a most headache-inducing matter for Augusta Empire¡¯s emperor.


    However, the scene everybody had expected didn¡¯t appear. Before Princess Ophelia finished speaking, her younger sister Princess Olia suddenly pulled her sleeve and made her lower her head before whispering something into her big sister¡¯s ears. No one knew what Princess Olia said, but Princess Ophelia¡¯s originally cold indifferent expression eased. After that, she used the gentlest tone she could produce to inquire whether Clyde had free time.


    The onlooking crowd all had looks of disbelief. They had seen something impossible: ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia had actually taken the initiative to invite a man. There must be some kind of scheme here. Many people had already begun to calcte how to help this handsome young man bury his corpse.


    Clyde was entirely unaware of the onlookers designing a custom coffin for him. Before, he had quietly shown Princess Olia the ck iron token that she had previously given him. This had made Princess Olia recall who he was. After all, Clyde¡¯s main target was Princess Olia, this ck twin-tailed Lolita who seemed easy to get along with. As for Princess Ophelia, he temporarily ignored her. He was not particrly good at dealing with this kind of cold, indifferent beauty.


    Under Princess Ophelia¡¯s lead, Clyde followed the princess sisters into a luxurious coffee house. These two princesses didn¡¯t like to discuss in public. This move, however, increased the ambiguous element. With so many people present, this matter turned into gossip and rapidly spread throughout the watching nobles back to Augusta Empire.


    Always full, Meredith Coffee House was a luxurious coffee house that was second to none in Holy Land Bloomfield. Generally, those who camete wouldn¡¯t have any seat. When Clyde¡¯s party arrived, there just happened to be one seat free. If they hade a littleter, they might not have found any seats.


    ¡°We will take that seat.¡±


    ¡°Princess Ophelia, someone has already reserved that seat. Can you...¡±


    ¡°Who reserved it? Let them wait for the next seat!¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    The waiters and maids responsible for weing the guests wore awkward expressions. Other aristocrats didn¡¯t dare to fight for a seat with Princess Ophelia even if they were the first person to reserve it. If they knew it was fancied by Princess Ophelia, those aristocrats would definitely give in. However, the person who had reserved this seat today was quite tricky andparable to Princess Ophelia. They both were someone that couldn¡¯t be offended, so these servants and maids fell into a dilemma.


    ¡°You are still the same, so uncivilized, always liking to snatch things. Why don¡¯t you abide by the rules?¡±


    ¡°Rules, those kinds of things are meant to be broken. Only destruction leads to rebirth; it¡¯s you who is too conservative.¡±


    ¡°These rules have been maintained for several thousands of years. Can¡¯t you show a little bit of respect?¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense, but I am decided!¡±


    At the coffee house¡¯s service desk, Clyde encountered another group of princesses. Augusta Empire¡¯s arch-rival¡¯s princesses had arrived: ¡°Pure White Empire¡± Winifred Empire¡¯s Princess udia and her younger sister Princess Fenix. Princess udia¡¯sbat power,manding ability, and attractiveness equally matched Princess Ophelia¡¯s. Her alias was ¡°Pure White Princess.¡± She was good at defensive warfare and a natural arch-rival of Princess Ophelia who was good at quick raids. They had shed many times on the battlefield, but so far, victory and defeat had never been truly decided. Bickering with each other was routine for them.


    Light Church¡¯s Holy Land Bloomfield was an absolute neutral area. No matter how unpleasant these two princesses felt the other party was, considering Light Church¡¯s face, they exercised restraint. Wearing a mithril knight armor, Princess udia was a silver-haired beauty with light-purple eyes. Gazing at Clyde, she was very curious about this man who actually sat together with Princess Ophelia.


    Unlike the cold, indifferent Princess Ophelia, Princess udia¡¯s temperament was far more graceful. Nevertheless, both of them had slender figures, and Clyde couldn¡¯t distinguish who was more perfect. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t pose this question to him.


    Princess udia¡¯s younger sister, Princess Fenix, was a rtively small-framed, standard Lolita. Like her sister, she had beautiful silver hair tied in a ponytail, and she wore a knightly silver armor. At this moment, her blue eyes innocentlymunicated with Princess Olia. These two Lolita princesses made funny faces at each other. They looked very cute. In contrast to their big sister¡¯s fight for mastery, they alleviated this tense atmosphere.


    ¡°We have already reserved this seat. Ophelia, you want to try to snatch even this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about others, but you, udia, I will definitely snatch your seat.¡±


    Clyde honestly didn¡¯t know how to persuade these two princesses. ording to reason, Princess udia was correct, but the issue was that he wasn¡¯t familiar with Princess udia. To ask for directions, he had to depend on Princess Ophelia and Princess Olia. Thus, it wasparatively better to stay silent this time. He would leave this difficult problem to the waiters and maids of the coffee house.


    There was a silver-haired, handsome guy apanying Princess udia and Princess Fenix. This prince also had long silver hair, and his attractiveness index was the highest among the people Clyde had encountered. Merely, his silver hair was too long. When looking at his back view from some distance, one might mistake him for a princess of some nation.


    ¡°How about we go to the wine house? There should be sufficient seats.¡±


    ¡°Prince Elvis, you can go if you want to go. How can we give our seat to this uncivilized princess who doesn¡¯t even ce thew in her eyes!¡±


    ¡°No, what I meant was that I was inviting this brother. You all can continue.¡±


    The one Prince Elvis had invited was Clyde. Clyde also guessed that the bickering between these two princesses wouldn¡¯t end in a short time, so he decided to go with this prince first. Prince Elvis was not hostile; in addition, his nation, Romandinov Empire, belonged to the neutral camp and was in neither ¡°rk Alliance¡± or ¡°Victor Alliance¡±.

 Chapter 42: The Skirmish between Arch-rival Princesses Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Skirmish between Arch-rival Princesses Part 2</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s central region, Light Church¡¯s headquarters, Holy Land Bloomfield


    In Meredith Coffee House, ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia and her younger sister Olia shed for an open seat with their arch-rival ¡°Pure White Princess¡± udia and her younger sister Fenix. Each side stood their ground. Although there were seats avable in the vicinity of this coffee house, these two groups were clearly resolute in beginning a dispute. Looking at their postures, it seemed that they wouldn¡¯t rest before victory or defeat was decided.


    Clyde saw that their dispute wouldn¡¯t resolve in a short time, so he decided to ept Romandinov¡¯s Prince Elvis¡¯s invention and visit to the winery. However, when he began to move, Olia grabbed his sleeve, not letting Clyde leave. Although Princess Fenix didn¡¯t reach to grab him, she also took a position blocking Clyde¡¯s path.


    ¡°Clyde, don¡¯t go with him! Just wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°Elvis, is your chronic illness breaking out?¡±


    ¡°Women are so... Clyde, if you have timeter, I wee you toe look for me at any time.¡¯


    Elvis turned around and left alone with an unnaturalplexion. At this moment, Clyde noticed something was wrong. Despite Prince Elvis¡¯s attractiveness index, no aristocratic families¡¯ Misses or other empire¡¯s princesses had taken the initiative to greet him. Instead, handsome Young Masters and princes had often interacted with him.


    ¡°Clyde, that big brother is very dangerous. Unless you...¡±


    Princess Olia moved closer to Clyde and whispered something in his ears. It turned out that Prince Elvis was a philosophy enthusiast and didn¡¯t like women. Just a moment ago, if Princess Olia had not stopped him, Clyde might have fallen into a trap. Previously, he had thought that Prince Elvis was Princess udia¡¯s boyfriend, but from Princess Fenix¡¯s words, he learned that her big sister had merely been discussing trade between their two empires with Prince Elvis, nothing more. They absolutely had no other rtions.


    ¡°Princess Olia, that... many thanks for your warning.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can see that you are not that kind of man> naturally, if you regret, you can make an appointment. Prince Elvis has a long-term private room in the wine house; the address is...¡±


    ¡°Stop! Princess Olia, say no more!¡±


    ¡°What, not thanking me? In any case, I also helped you!¡±


    The rtions between Princess Olia and Princess Fenix were not as irreconcble as their big sisters¡¯ were. After Prince Elvis left, these two Lolita princess stood beside Clyde. Upon seeing their younger sisters¡¯ actions, Ophelia and udia, these two big sisters felt like they were losing their faces. They somewhat lost control of their feelings and pulled their respective younger sisters away.


    ¡°Next time, on the battlefield, I will teach you what the rules are.¡±


    ¡°Who will teach who is still unknown. Wait and see.¡±


    Princess Ophelia and Princess udia mutually taunted the other before parting. Soon after their parting, Ophelia chose a newly vacated seat. Shepletely ignored that seat she had snatched from Princess udia. These two princesses had truly quarreled over a personal grudge, nothing more. Contending for a seat was a pretense.


    ¡°Excuse me. My actions must have made youugh, Mister Clyde. My younger sister mentioned you before. At that time, she defeated Saxton Empire¡¯s expeditionary army with your help. That girl doesn¡¯t know how to reward others, so please ept these.¡±


    Princess Ophelia was truly generous. She took out a ten thousand gold coin debit card issued by the Magician Guild, an Augusta Empire¡¯s honorary citizen medal, and a big case of jewelry, which should be a present for Lucifer. Princess Olia must have also mentioned Lucifer to her big sister.


    Although Clyde was somewhat conscience-stricken in his heart, in order to cover up the truth, he maintained hisposure and epted the rewards. Before that time, he, however, had killed a lot of Augusta Empire¡¯s ck knights, but now, he was being awarded an honorary citizen medal. If Princess Ophelia ever learned the truth, he wondered how she would feel.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, I want to recruit talents that can change the world beside me. I wonder if you have any ns like this?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Princess Ophelia, you are speaking too highly of me. I am just working for a small Suzerain now; it¡¯s already very good like this.¡±


    ¡°Really? Mister Clyde, if your thoughts ever change, feel free toe look for me. As for Light Church¡¯s reception hall, it¡¯s over there.¡±


    After Princess Ophelia settled her sister¡¯s ounts, she pulled her younger sister Princess Olia and left. Before leaving, she gave Clyde a meaningful nce as if she had seen through his secrets. At that instant, Clyde almost thought that the other party had recognized him; fortunately, Princess Ophelia said nothing. It seemed to be a false rm.


    Princess Ophelia was very ambitious. She wanted to unify all the human nations by relying on her own strength. Like that, they would be united and able to focus on external threats. Because of its internal divisions, the Human Race had been bullied by other races. Once they were unified and unanimously resisted the external threats, they would not be bullied like this.


    Princess udia, in fact, also wanted to unify the nations, but she didn¡¯t approve of very. She opposed Princess Ophelia and refused to give in for this reason. Thus, it was quite difficult to achieve Princess Ophelia¡¯s dream. The Human Race had been divided for over a thousand years, proving that no empire had any wishes to allow a human hegemony.


    All the Human Race nations¡¯ various political schemes and feelings had little or even nothing to do with Clyde. Now, he was only responsible for his own territory, Steinbeck Fief. After bidding farewell to the Augusta Empire princess sisters, Clyde finally found Light Church¡¯s reception hall. Many people dispatched by the suzerains of various fiefs awaited Light Church to appoint them a priest.


    The suzerain had no power to choose who would go to their territory. Everything was entirely beneath Light Church¡¯s authority. The suzerains simply dispatched people after sorting out their fief¡¯s circumstances andpiling the data to be reported to the Light Church. After Light Church examined and verified that data, Light Church would decide what ranked priest to appoint to the post. The better the fief¡¯s conditions, the higher the rank of the priest appointed. If the fief¡¯s condition were mediocre, Light Church would appoint a rtively lower-ranked priest; they might even appoint a trainee member.


    Clyde looked at the sparse numbers in his hand. Compared to the thick data files in other peoples¡¯ hands, it was quite embarrassing. With the condition of his territory, Steinbeck Fief, there was no doubt that Light Church would appoint a trainee priest to him. Bribing would not work because Light Church didn¡¯tck money. The huge amount of money Clyde had brought was useless because the other party couldn¡¯t be bought.


    Just when Clyde was preparing to ept his fate and futilely deliver the application data, a figure shed by him and attempted to snatch the application data in his hand without any hesitation. What¡¯s more, more than one individual wanted to snatch his application data. Practically at the same time, another figure also shed by Clyde and aimed for his papers.

 Chapter 43: Light Church’s Saintesses Fleeing the Holy Land Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 43: Light Church¡¯s Saintesses Fleeing the Holy Land Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s central region, Light Church¡¯s headquarters Holy Land Bloomfield


    In the suzerain data-checking hall of Light Church, Clyde, with a thin application data in his hands, was guessing that Light Church might not even dispatch a trainee priest to his mediocre fief. Unexpectedly, just after stepping into the data checking hall, someone took the initiative to snatch the application data from his hands.


    As an Evil God with the background of a Great Old One, Clyde was very sensitive to light-attributed existences. It was the special instinct of a hostile camp. In addition, the holy auras around the two people that were fighting for the application data in his hands were too obvious, practically undisguised. Although they couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Valkyrie Cynthia, they far exceeded average humans in strength. The auras of all other members of Light Church in the hall werepletely suppressed by them.


    Clyde almost thought that his Evil God attribute had been seen through by the other party. Fortunately, after he saw their appearances clearly, he temporarily didn¡¯t make a move. He had truly encountered many beauties today. Not to mention the previous princesses, the attractiveness indexes of these Light Church beauties didn¡¯t lose to those princesses. In addition, because they cultivated Light Magic, they had a sacred air around them, which made people unable to bear destroying that holiness. Of course, this didn¡¯t include Clyde. As a person from the hostile camp, he was not affected by the sacred aura of Light God.


    To the left of Clyde, a beauty with golden wavy-styled beautiful hair. She wore a Light Church¡¯s white priest outfit. Her figure belonged to the well-developed category, looking especially voluptuous. Compared to those beautifulpanions normally around Clyde, this beautiful priest¡¯s figure had a clear contrast. Nevertheless, what made Clyde have a deep impression of her were her beautiful golden eyes, which focused on Clyde¡¯s application data as if she feared that the other party would snatch it away.


    To the right of Clyde was a purple-haired beauty. She also wore Light Church¡¯s white priest outfit. Her figure, however, belonged to the fiery-hot category, and her pure-purple eyes swirled with a wild nature. This beauty seemed to be the rebellious type. The top cor button of her priest outfit was deliberately unfastened, and because of Clyde¡¯s height advantage, he could see her snowy white skin behind that wide open cor.


    ¡°Maria, let go. I will ept this application data.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, you let go. I have obviously taken a fancy to it first. Pay attention to your image! You, are the Church¡¯s saintess.¡±


    ¡°Maria, don¡¯t give me that crap. You make it sound like you are not a saintess.¡±


    It was only at this moment that Clyde realized that the two beauties entangled with him were unexpectedly Light Church¡¯s saintesses, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Maria. Light Church had seven saintesses, corresponding to the Divine Realm¡¯s seven Great Valkyries who were enshrined and worshipped by the Church. Generally speaking, Light Church¡¯s saintesses wouldn¡¯t involve themselves in these types of dispatching tasks, but ording to the rules, they also belonged to the group of personnel who could be dispatched to other ces. After all, Light Church¡¯s canon was that all members had the duty to receive a dispatching task. It didn¡¯t explicitly mention that saintesses were privileged to escape participating in these dispatching tasks.


    Maria was the one with long golden wavy hair and mainly cultivated traditional light magic, being regarded as a master of light ss magic. Her rank was equivalent to a Magic Tutor of Magician Guild, a high rank. The purple-haired Tiffany belonged to a different category among saintesses. She had been responsible for the job of eradicating all kinds of heretics for a long time. Compared to the other Light Church saintesses, she most disliked these tedious canons.


    From the scattered gossip emanating from those on-looking Light Church members, Clyde finally figured out why these two saintesses wanted to ept his application data. As it turned out, Light Church had recently nned to form an alliance with the respective strongest empires of both ¡°Victor Alliance¡± and ¡°rk Alliance¡± by marriage; thus, there was a need to appoint two saintesses to those two empire¡¯s imperial pces as exclusive pce priests, but who would actually be marrying those empires¡¯ crown princes.


    Light Church had seven saintesses altogether, but at present, only ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Radiance Saintess¡± Maria were in Holy Land Bloomfield. The other five happened to be outside undergoing tasks. After learning this news, they had sought various reasons to not return to the headquarters. Clearly, Maria and Tiffany also didn¡¯t want to be trapped in this arrangement, so they strongly desired a reason to flee from Light Church¡¯s headquarters. The best way for that was the dispatching task.


    The reason they chose Clyde was not because the other party was a handsome young man. Although Maria and Tiffany admitted that the attractiveness indexes of the other delegates were not as high as Clyde, the most important matter was Clyde¡¯s application data. It was very thin, so it would be easy to check. The application data of other people was simply too thick, so it would take a long time to check, but they had no time to dy. If Light Church¡¯s higher-ups intentionally interfered, they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.


    ¡°I say, you two! I want to follow the formal procedure...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, I don¡¯t have any requirements. Just take me away!¡±


    ¡°Maria, don¡¯t dawdle! We don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s get out of the city first!¡±


    Maria and Tiffany quickly reached a temporary agreement. They then respectively grabbed Clyde¡¯s left and right hand and pulled him to an examination hall. There, they ignored the stunned examination staff, snatched the seal, and stamped on Clyde¡¯s application data. Afterward, they quickly left. Throughout the entire course of this procedure, Clyde awkwardly felt that he had been captured by these two saintesses.


    When he was being pulled around, the soft bosoms of these two saintesses identally came into contact with Clyde¡¯s hands many times. Being able to take cheap advantage for free, Clyde tactfully didn¡¯t speak. Clearly, Maria and Tiffany had nned this beforehand. After pulling Clyde out the gate, they quickly found a carriage. If they used teleportation magic array, then Light Church could ask the Magician Guild who controlled teleportation magic arrays about their teleportation route. Like that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shake off their pursuers. Therefore, they chose aparatively slower carriage to flee from the city first and then use a random teleportation scroll to run away.


    ¡°If you two want to flee an arranged marriage, can¡¯t you find someone else?¡±


    ¡°Mister, help us once. Furthermore, everything is already stamped.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. We are leaving through a discrete course, so the Church might not find out. Even if it does, you followed the official procedure, so you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    In the carriage, facing Clyde¡¯s question, Maria and Tiffany exined while brightly smiling as they cutely sat on his left and right side while pulling his arms, requesting him to understand. Clyde felt hopeless. Most of the higher-ups of his territory, Steinbeck Fief, were from dark camp. Now, he was bringing along two Light Church saintesses to open a cathedral. He didn¡¯t dare to imagine the beautiful scene that wouldter ensue.


    When the carriage left the city gate of Light Church¡¯s Holy Land Bloomfield, the higher-ups of Light Church learned the news. The Pope Hall immediately exploded. The higher-ups had never expected that those two saintesses would sneak away so quickly. They took advantage of the moment when their order had not yet been transmitted to sneak away.


    ¡°Lord Pope, should we send someone to pursue?¡±


    ¡°How can we justify it? There was no issue with their procedures. However, Steinbeck Fief is and lying in waste. Don¡¯t allocate them any funds. When they cannot build a church in the future, they will have to return.¡±

 Chapter 44: Light Church’s Saintesses Fleeing the Holy Land Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 44: Light Church¡¯s Saintesses Fleeing the Holy Land Part 2</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, outside Steinbeck Fief, in the vicinity of Lawrence River


    Clyde¡¯s carriage with two of Light Church¡¯s saintesses, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Radiance Saintess¡± Maria, left for his own territory to arrange for the new church. After learning that Clyde¡¯s territory was Steinbeck Fief, a bleak and deste area, Maria and Tiffany¡¯s hearts turned cold.


    ording to Light Church¡¯s usual practices, the price of any churches built by dispatched priests should be entirely borne by the territory. The church also had stiptions ording to the dispatched priest¡¯s rank. In the Light Church, saintesses were only inferior to the Light Pope, and equal to those Red-Robed Archbishops and White-Robed Bishops, at least on the surface. They absolutely belonged to the higher levels, so the church¡¯s specifications would be quite tedious.


    If a church befitting the saintess¡¯s status were not built within a month, then the dispatched saintess had to return to Light Church¡¯s headquarters in Holy Land Bloomfield and wait for ater appointment. With the financial resources of Steinbeck Fief, even after a year, they feared that a high-standard church couldn¡¯t be built; moreover, since two saintesses had been dispatched here, they had to build two high-standard churches with differing architectural styles.


    Although it was possible to apply for financial assistance from Light Church¡¯s headquarters, since Maria and Tiffany had escaped against the wishes of the Church, Light Church would definitely intentionally dy any financial assistance, and after a month it would already be toote. At that time, an inspector would examine the fief to assure it met the Church¡¯s specifications. If it passed this examination stage, then the dispatched member of Light Church would have a tenure of ten years unless something major happened in Light Church¡¯s headquarters.


    Once a saintess passed the age of thirty, their rank would be lifelong. They could stay in Light Church throughout their life without worrying about being forced into a political marriage. Generally, the imperial families and aristocrats of every human nation wouldn¡¯t marry a beauty above thirty. Not just Maria and Tiffany, but also the other five saintesses had made simr calctions, thinking of ways to dy their returns until they reached thirty years of age.


    ¡°You two don¡¯t need to despair like this. There is no problem with funds. Please believe in my words.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Clyde, is there really no problem? I feel like we are increasing your troubles.¡±


    ¡°Steinbeck Fief seems to have no residents. Even if you truly have enough funding, where can we find people?¡±


    ¡°When the momentes, I will arrange everything. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    In the carriage, Clyde helplesslyforted Maria and Tiffany. Since these two saintesses had sought refuge with him, he was not cruel enough to chase them away. If he had received another priest, the examination and approval process would definitely not have been as quick as it had been with these two saintesses; moreover, with the current situation of Steinbeck Fief, the rank of the dispatched personnel would have been below even a trainee. Looking at the matter in this way, it wasparatively better to have these two saintesses.


    In Needham in, there was still the matter concerning the sealed Demon Realm and Ghost Realm gates that Princess Sigrid had unintentionally summoned in those long years past. He needed the help of these two saintesses to deal with it. Had Valkyrie Cynthia still been here, he would have relied on her and escaped these troubles, but s, she was entangled in the politics of the Divine Realm. Although Clyde and Lucifer could also seal those gates, they belonged to dark camp, so if they took the initiative to seal them, they would have to awkwardly act against people on the same side. Therefore, they had to entrust this task to Light Church¡¯s saintesses or Divine Realm¡¯s Valkyries.


    After being constantly riding in a cramped space for several days, Maria and Tiffany were rather tired and directly slept by leaning against Clyde without ever considering that he was an unknown man. Clyde didn¡¯t know whether it was deliberate or not, but the buttons at the tops of their cors were opened, allowing him to observe the scenery inside their clothes via that gap.


    The underwear of Maria and Tiffany was unexpectedly bold. Following an unrestrained and sexy fashion, it seriously contradicted their saintess identities. Originally, Clyde had thought that they would choose conservative underwear and had never expected that these two belonged to such a forbidden ss. If they had not unintentionally exposed this, Clyde would have never guessed this fact.


    Maria wore a golden openworkce style, and Tiffany wore a purple version, both of which were practically transparent. Clyde¡¯s gaze moved down, and he was able to make out those alluring red cherries. Nevertheless, deliberate action or not, Clyde wasn¡¯t affected by these hidden temptations. He reached out and fastened their buttons, ending this beneficial scene.


    It was not like Clyde had never such sights; he had experienced even more stimting scenes. The experience of lying in bed together with Valkyrie Cynthia and Princess Saras was far more taboo than the current situation. After arranging for the saintesses to lie on the carriage¡¯s couch, Clyde went outside to check the situation. Not long after he had left, Maria and Tiffany pretended to wake up since they had just been pretending to sleep before.


    ¡°Mister Clyde truly is... We wanted to give him a little reward, but he didn¡¯t want it. He isn¡¯t like Prince Elvis, is he? Thinking about it, I actually heard that he had once made an appointment with Prince Elvis.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, didn¡¯t you say we would just probe him? What, do you want to y for real?¡±


    ¡°Maria, I was joking just now. Please forget it! But, if Clyde truly helped us build the churches, I guess I could consider...¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, your thoughts are dangerous! You need to read the Light Holy Scriptures more.¡±


    Outside the carriage, Clyde was entirely unaware of this small drama. Now, the carriage was stopped at Lawrence River¡¯s bank, and he was preparing to use a newly constructed floating bridge to continue onward to Steinbeck Fief. Fortunately, no one from Light Church had been sent to pursue them. Apparently, they expected the saintesses to return on their own after a month upon failing to build a church. Originally, when Clyde had left, the floating bridge had been destroyed, but the neighboring nations wanted to attract Witch Ista¡¯s attention, so every now and then, they woulde and help Steinbeck repair the floating bridge free of charge. This saved Clyde a lot of money, so he noted their contributions.


    On the other side of Lawrence River, many unupied camps were gradually falling apart beneath the elements. They were the remains left behind by the small-scale investigative units various nations had sent out to investigate Steinbeck Fief. As for those troops, nine times out of ten, they had never returned. Those who had intruded into Steinbeck Fief without authorization were treated as bandit groups, and Princess Natalie, who was responsible for the defense of the fief, was not soft-hearted.


    Not far away from the carriage, Clyde saw a familiar figure wearing a ck gothic Lolita dress. This silver-haired Bloodkin Lolita was his younger sister Lucifer. With a leisurely smile on her face, she didn¡¯t seem to care about the carriage where her two old enemies, Light Church¡¯s saintesses, rode.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, do you want to consider signing up with the headquarters of rk Alliance¡¯s ve Guild? In such a short time, you actually kidnapped two beautiful big sisters. Even Light Church¡¯s saintesses weren¡¯t spared! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t hit my head!¡±


    ¡°Younger sister Lucifer, don¡¯t say such things randomly! They took the initiative... Wait, why should I exin myself to you!¡±

 Chapter 45: Lucifer’s Warfare Plan Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 45: Lucifer¡¯s Warfare n Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, outside Steinbeck Fief in the vicinity of Lawrence River


    Clyde and Light Church¡¯s two saintesses, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Radiance Saintess¡± Maria,¡± met Lucifer who waited for them at the bank. Lucifer had an unsophisticated expression. However, as if she had used some kind of perception obstructing magic, Tiffany and Maria were unable to detect that this Lolita was one of the old enemies of Light Church.


    Under Lucifer¡¯s direction, Clyde¡¯s carriage crossed the floating bridge to arrive at the center of Steinbeck Fief, Stanley City. During the past few days of Clyde¡¯s absence, Steinbeck Fief had undergone no big changes. The demonic creatures lingering about the fief¡¯s periphery had already returned to the ce from which they had originally been summoned from through Lucifer¡¯s evil magic. Now, the security of the fief had significantly improved.


    However, there were still no refugees willing toe and settle here. Although Princess Saras had set out very favorable migration conditions, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s terrifying reputation had spread for a long time, and no one dared to risk living here. As for the mother country, Adrian Empire, they had never done anything from the start. After handing Steinbeck Fief to Clyde¡¯s party, they hadn¡¯t even investigated the new Suzerain. In any case, they didn¡¯t expect this barrennd to bring them any benefits. It was enough so long as someone else took it over and removed this embarrassment from the empire¡¯s annals.


    On the surface, Stanley City waswless because there were no guards responsible for defending the city. Naturally, this was just a superficial illusion. Lucifer¡¯s bloodkin familiars continuously protected the city from the dark. Before Clyde had returned, many groups of bandits who had attempted to plunder the city had left their bones at the periphery of Stanley City. After being targeted by bloodkin familiars, not even their corpses could be left to their descendants.


    Tiffany and Maria looked somewhat cautious. Although they didn¡¯t see any guards, the odor of blood surrounded Stanley City. Many a grand fight must have urred here. Just because they couldn¡¯t see any corpses didn¡¯t mean that nothing had happened. However, Steinbeck Fief didn¡¯t have any residents, so had those bandit groups been killed by magical beasts? Puzzling this out, the two saintesses warily followed Clyde inside the pce.


    Within, Princess Saras and Princess Natalie hosted a banquet to receive the visiting Light Church saintesses, Tiffany and Maria. Witch Ista and Princess Sigrid didn¡¯t attend this banquet in order to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings since they couldn¡¯t hide their aura, unlike how Lucifer could.


    Light Church had always held neutral position. They didn¡¯t care about the system a nation followed. Since the kingdoms of Princess Saras and Princess Natalie had been mediocre kingdoms, they had not been the focus of Light Church¡¯s intelligence. Since this was the first time Tiffany and Maria had heard of them, they didn¡¯t know of their unfortunate pasts.


    What made Clyde relieved was that Light Church¡¯s saintesses had no detest for very. They were just a little curious, nothing more because at present, those naked pce maids were the only residents of Steinbeck Fief. The two saintesses were curious because these maids¡¯ wicked erotic states were normally something only a male Suzerain would like.


    ording to the application data they had seen, Clyde was not the Suzerain. The Suzerain was Princess Saras. A female Suzerain wouldn¡¯t have this kind of strange hobby. Generally, only male Suzerains made maids wear nothing. Tiffany and Maria looked at Princess Saras with probing gazes. No matter how they watched this blonde beauty, she didn¡¯t resemble a female Suzerain that liked girls. Then again, looks could be deceiving.


    Those beautiful maids all had backgrounds as adventurers and mercenaries. They had significantbat power. If one looked past their current bare states, a perceptive observer might realize that they could beat down many thugs bare-handed. They were different from normal ves who rarely had such a highbat power. After all, if theirbat power were high, they would easily rebel. Thus, most masters didn¡¯t like ves with highbat power.


    ¡°Tiffany, Maria, you are wee to build a church here. Our fief willpletely bear the funds. As for workers, they cannot be recruited so quickly. I hope you two can wait.¡±


    ¡°Saras, I hope you all can carry out the construction as quickly as possible. After a month, Light Church will send a review team to inspect the buildings. If they are not up to standard, then everything will be hard to handle!¡±


    Taking advantage of the time when Princess Saras was discussing with Light Church¡¯s saintesses, Clyde came to a balcony and found Lucifer gazing at some distant scenery. Lucifer had already detected Clyde¡¯s arrival, but she hadn¡¯t turned around. Instead, she continued to appreciate the distant scenery, seemingly thinking over some major issues.


    ¡°Big brother Clyde, the strength of those two big sister saintesses cannot hold a candle to big sister Valkyrie Cynthia. As long as I...¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? Lucifer, don¡¯t make a move on them. If by chance Light Church discovered it, it would be troublesome.¡±


    Clyde knocked Lucifer¡¯s head in warning, but Lucifer just made a funny face and temporarily gave up the evil ns she had cooked up for the pair of Light Church saintesses. This wicked Lolita was the true backstage maniptor of Steinbeck Fief. Princess Saras and the others just bore empty titles. The real powery in Lucifer¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Big brother Clyde, the issue of gaining residents is not easy to resolve. Big sister Saras¡¯s idea is good, but the conditions given to those refugees are too much: exempting them from forcedbor and military service. In addition, they don¡¯t even need to pay rent for a year. Is she a Suzerain or a phnthropist?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Princess Saras is too kind-hearted. She cannot deal with these matters that require negotiating. Younger sister, did you think of a better method?¡±


    ¡°Of course, simply subjugate them directly. I appreciate the very system of rk Alliance. We can leave Big Sister Natalie as the person in charge of this morally difficult matter.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit wrong? We are a vassal country of Adrian Empire and are regarded as a member of Victor Alliance.¡±


    ¡°From the start, Adrian Empire has never truly helped us as a vassal state. Besides, this ce is surrounded by the nations of rk Alliance on four sides. There is no problem in following the local customs.¡±


    Regarding the resident issue, Lucifer¡¯s proposal was oversimplified and crude. She incited Clyde to subjugate some nearby cities and towns and directly force them to migrate here. This was rk Alliance¡¯s customary means and would rapidly replenish the poption. In this area, there were many neutral cities, towns, and tribes. Called the Barbarian Race, every nation targeted them.


    The Barbarian Race was good at hiding and fighting in forests. The average army was useless against them since they would be whittled down in the forests. Clyde¡¯s party, however, was different. With Lucifer¡¯s Bloodkin familiars providing reconnaissance support, they didn¡¯t need to worry about not finding the hiding positions of the Barbarian Race.

 Chapter 46: Lucifer’s Warfare Plan Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 46: Lucifer¡¯s Warfare n Part 2</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, the center area of Steinbeck Fief, Stanley City


    After Clyde discussed with Lucifer in a ndestine meeting, he decided to send troops to attack the nearby Barbarian Race as well as several neutral cities and towns to increase the poption of his fief. Although this method was rather crude, it was more effective than Princess Saras¡¯s recruitment methods.


    To send a punitive expedition, they needed troops. Although Lucifer¡¯s bloodkin familiars could fight and move about in the daytime, their bloodthirsty natures were hard to control, not suitable for subjugative warfare. One careless moment and the opposite side would bepletely annihted, leaving no one alive. This was one of the natural instincts of the Blood Race, so Lucifer had no effective methods to restrain it.


    Therefore, Clyde intended to recruit an army. In Ximengsi Continent, there were many mercenary groups that epted warfare missions. Usually, the price matched the mission¡¯s difficult. The mission to guard a city cost five silver coins per person per day and could reach ten silver coins per day. In the case of offensive warfare, it cost one gold coin per person per day. If a person died in action, amission equivalent to his predicted pay through the entirety of the mission had to be transferred to the Mercenary Guild that very day. All matters concerning the aftermath would then have nothing to do with the employer.


    Nevertheless, although Clyde had a lot of gold coins, he didn¡¯t wish to hire a human army. There were less expensive methods that didn¡¯t need anymission. After all, he had to set aside those funds to build two cathedrals.


    In the hidden space below the pce, a book floated in the air, emanating a chilly atmosphere. This book, the ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter,¡± had corrupted the former Suzerain of Steinbeck Fief, Duke Andrew. Attached to this Ghost Introductory Chapter was the soul of an ancient demon king who Clyde suspected could help him.


    ¡°Eh, what... What instructions does my lord have?¡±


    The ancient Demon King immediately sensed the arrivals of Clyde and Lucifer and respectfully greeted them. One was a Great Old One, and the other was a supreme Bloodkin: their ranks were much higher than her own, a mere ancient demon king. Clyde nned to borrow this ancient demon king¡¯s power to recruit an army just like former Suzerain Duke Andrew had. Since Clyde¡¯s blood lineage was of a Great Old One, he would be able to control them much better than the foolish Duke Andrew.


    He, a Great Old One, could summon far more terrifying demonic creatures, but they were even more uncontroble than Lucifer¡¯s bloodkin familiars. In a war of subjugation, Clyde couldn¡¯t use those extremely bloodthirsty demonic creatures. Thus, an undead army was his first choice. Unless absolutely vital, Clyde didn¡¯t want to use his or Lucifer¡¯s forces.


    Now, there were even Light Church saintesses in Steinbeck Fief. If there were an undead cmity nearby, the other party was very unlikely to suspect Steinbeck Fief. After all, that would be equivalent to openly questioning Light Church¡¯s ability. As long as he covered any signs, Clyde could conceal himself by being a too obvious target.


    ¡°Big brother Clyde, you can resurrect the ancient demon king and let her directly teach you how to do it!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Eh, Lucifer, you are...¡±


    Clyde looked at Lucifer strangely as her cute little fangs approached him.


    ¡°Big brother Clyde, I just need a small bite, okay? No need to worry; it won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    With Lucifer¡¯s help, Clyde used his blood to draw a traditional master recognition array that would resurrect the ancient demon king attached to the ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter.¡± After Lucifer bit Clyde¡¯s finger, she made his blood drip from that small wound onto the ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter.¡± Since Lucifer was from the Blood Race, Clyde had somewhat worried that this bloodkin Lolita would be addicted to ** and wouldn¡¯t rx her bite, but it now seemed that he had been thinking too much.


    Lucifer not only bit Clyde¡¯s finger, but she also bit her own lips. This time, the dripping blood was a mixture of two people¡¯s blood. After a brief sh of light, that blood droplet seemed to spread throughout the book and coalesce into a female. Through the power of a blood contract using two supreme existences, the ancient demon king slumbering in that book sessfully returned to life. ording to her original estimations, at least a thousand more years would have been needed to fully recover, but because of Clyde and Lucifer¡¯s formidable strength that crushed her own by multiple magnitudes, she sessfully returned to life far in advance.


    The ancient demon king Andrisno examined Lucifer and Clyde with aplicated look. She had been one of the strongest Demon Kings in all of Demon Realm¡¯s history. In those years, no Valkyrie of Divine Realm had been capable of fighting her one-on-one. At her peak, Andrisno had once even fought against three Valkyries at the same time alone. Nevertheless, the times had changed. Immediately after her resurrection, she sensed that the two people in front of her were supreme existences. Because she hade back to life through their blood, she had effectively signed a contract and be their retainer.


    Clyde didn¡¯t take note of Andrisno¡¯s feelings. At this moment, he was still musing that Andrisno was the second Lolita from a non-Human race that he had met. A Lolita with silver-white ultra-long hair tied in a twin-tail hairstyle, she had a pair of blood-red demonic eyes, a pair of ck demonic horns on her head, and an indistinct phantom of demon wings on her back.


    Andrisno practically wore nothing. Although she had a Lolita¡¯s figure belonging to the petite category, her cup size was not small. It seemed muchrger than Lucifer¡¯s. Feeling Clyde¡¯s gaze, Andrisno subconsciously wanted to cover her chest out of a girl¡¯s instinct, but her hands stopped halfway. Since she already had a contract simr to a master-servant contract, if Clyde wished to look, she couldn¡¯t reject it. This made Andrisno fall into a big dilemma, should she cover her chest or not? After all, if she brought attention to it... She blushed, thinking of what Clyde might do.


    ¡°Andrisno, hereafter, you are Big Brother Clyde¡¯s person. There¡¯s no need to be shy! Big Brother Clyde, don¡¯t you still have a matter that requires her help?¡±


    Lucifer timely intervened to avoid the appearance of an awkward silence. This two-faced wicked Lolita who liked ero intentionally pretended to not understand the subtle undertones of this scene. Andrisno was helpless, so she could only discuss with Clyde with a red face while remaining in an alluring bare state.


    The undead summoning was not at all simple. After hearing ancient demon king Andrisno¡¯s exnation, he could directly unlock the level restrictions of summoning undead demonic creatures with his strength. Unfortunately, summoning demonic creatures needed materials. The skeleton warriors and other undead needed resources from corpses like those found in a graveyard; otherwise, the summoning would fail. If he directly summoned creatures from the Demon Realm or Ghost Realm, the demon kings and others would notice, which wasn¡¯t the best choice. The inferior demonic creatures that could be summoned easily without a cost or being noticed were mostly goblins, demonic spirits and slimes.


    ¡°Is that so? Only being able to summon goblins, those cannon fodders. This is too useless.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. Many demon lords started with goblins. Also, there is a graveyard I know of. We can summon slightly higher level troops there.¡±

 Chapter 47: The Visit to a Terrifying Cursed Graveyard Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Visit to a Terrifying Cursed Graveyard Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, nearby Steinbeck Fief, Needham ins


    Clyde set out with ancient Demon King Andrisno to look for a suitable summoning ce. However, Lucifer stayed behind to take care of things in Stanley City¡¯s pce area. Just before they left, Lucifer finally found her conscience and gave Andrisno a single dress.


    Andrisno immediately changed into the dress that turned out to be something only a subus would dare to wear. Although that dress still belonged to a revealing style,pared to her originalpletely bare state, it was much better. Lucifer¡¯s wicked tastes had not changed. She gave just this dress to Andrisno. Now, this ancient demon king had a slightly redplexion because she could feel every slight gust of wind since she wore nothing below that dress.


    ¡°Andrisno, how about we return to the pce first and look for another set of clothing for you?¡±


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t bother, Master Clyde. We should take action without dy!¡±


    Clyde suggested this with kind intentions, but Andrisno immediately politely turned down his wish. She didn¡¯t wish to return to the pce because she knew Lucifer¡¯s various past evil activities. After all, the ¡°training¡± room was right next to the room where ¡°Ghost Introductory Chapter¡± was stored. She clearly knew what wicked erotic means that bloodkin Lolita had used to turn those originally firm-willed mercenaries and adventurers into exclusive, docile maids.


    If she returned to the pce withoutpleting the mission, there was a very high chance that Lucifer would dress up this ancient demon king as a gift and send her to Clyde. Andrisno had no issues with Clyde, this handsome master. If he truly wanted to do bad deeds, she had no objections. However, as an ancient demon king, she still had her dignity, and she didn¡¯t want to ept those excessively wicked methods that allowed the other party topletely dominate her.


    Clyde also didn¡¯t force her to change clothes. He just followed her while looking for a suitable ce. This ancient Lolita demon king¡¯s body fragrance was very alluring. Although he had alreadye into contact with many women, he had to admit that the body fragrances of the other beauties around him couldn¡¯tpare to this Lolita demon king Andrisno¡¯s body fragrance. Even his younger sister Lucifer and Valkyrie Cynthia paled slightly inparison.


    ¡°By the way, Andrisno, you seem to be very afraid of my younger sister. Lucifer is not that terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Master Clyde. If Lord Lucifer ever wanted to turn me into a blood-servant, please save me! I would rather be your... anyway, please!¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I will make sure Lucifer doesn¡¯t bully you!¡±


    ¡°Master Clyde, you are the best. Come with me. There should be a suitable ce in front.¡±


    Andrisno exined this to Clyde with a slightly red face. The blood-servants of the Blood Race were existences responsible for supplying blood to their respective masters. Sometimes, while supplying blood, they were also responsible for resolving their master¡¯s physiological needs. Generally, the Human Race took up the positions of blood-servants, but higher-level Blood Race individuals sometimes required blood-servants of other races. However, blood-servants normally would be of the opposite gender. Male Bloodkin would need beautiful women as blood-servants, and under normal circumstances, female Bloodkin used handsome men as their blood-servants.


    Lucifer, however, was abnormal. She actually needed blood-servants of the same sex, which made Andrisno very nervous. If by chance, that bloodkin Lolita had some strange hobbies, then this ancient demon king definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her integrity. Just thinking of this made her want to give herself to Clyde in advance. Like that, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about Lucifer after returning since she¡¯d have already been marked as Clyde¡¯s woman.


    At present, the best ce to summon demonic creatures was in the city ruins of Needham ins. When Clyde had visited this ce with Princess Natalie, this region had been filled with undead, making it brim with ready-made summoning materials. Andrisno took Clyde to the periphery of Needham in while seeking a graveyard.


    Demonic creatures summons were also divided into different levels. The former Suzerain of Steinbeck Fief, Duke Andrew, had not even crossed the easiest threshold. Hepletely relied on ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s summoning powers, whichcked even the smallest connection to him. Clyde, however, possessed the identity of an Evil God, and his strength far surpassed the ancient demon king¡¯s, so the issue of summoning level restrictions didn¡¯t exist for him.


    Demonic creature summonings were generally divided into Initial Tier Summons, Mid Tier Summons, High Tier Summons, Transcendental Tier Summons, Restricted Tier Summons, and the legendary Forbidden Tier Summons. Altogether, there were six summoning levels. Because of Clyde¡¯s strength, he could directly use the final level, the legendary Forbidden Tier Summon.


    However, Forbidden Tier Summons could only be used in special situations. Andrisno only gave a simple exnation of the final two summoning levels. The Restricted Tier Summon had restrictions on time and space. It could summon legendary magical creatures of myth, and also magical creatures that existed in particr time periods. The Forbidden Tier Summon, however, broke even the time and space barriers, randomly summoning magical creatures from different dimensions or even Demon Gods and Evil Gods. With Clyde¡¯s special identity, it was likely that this summon tier would summon other Great Old Ones from Cthulhu Mythology. Perhaps, summoning external gods was also possible.


    Even during the peak of ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s power, she could only use Transcendental Tier Summons, nothing more. Therefore, she had no way to teach Clyde the final two summoning levels. However, Clyde didn¡¯t need them for the time being. Now, he just wanted to summon some low-level skeleton warriors to use as a temporary army.


    Skeleton warriors and other lesser undead also belonged to Initial Tier Summons, and their only requirement was and that could supply corpses; otherwise, the summoning would fail. The method of directly turning living people into undead like what had urred during the undead disaster was a rather extreme method. Clyde temporarily didn¡¯t want to use that method. Now, he wanted to subjugate other people. If all his subjects turned undead, his objective wouldn¡¯t be achieved.


    Initial Tier Summons had many kinds of demonic creatures to choose from. Other than skeleton warriors and lesser undead, specters were also rtivelymon, which also required graveyards. Without restrictions, only goblins, demonic spirits, slimes, and other demonic creatures with very weakbat power could be summoned. Goblins and demonic spirits were shorties without powerful weapons. Without undergoing special training, goblins could only use wooden sticks or clubs as weapons. With theirbat power, they couldn¡¯t even defeat a rtivelyrge brat of Human Race, let alone adults.


    Slimes were even weaker. It was not that there were no smiles simr to those that appeared in Hentai, but they were very rare. They needed a long period of time to grow, yet most slimes died violent deaths before they reached even one year. Not to mention that they were training-level monsters for even the Human Race, the high-level magical and demonic creatures also ate them as food. Scraping by with such a tough existence, very few could grow to be formidable.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, this is the target. It is definitely the best corpse supplyingnd.¡±


    ¡°Andrisno, you¡¯re sure you haven¡¯t found the wrong ce, right?¡±


    In a remote area outside Needham ins, Andrisno led Clyde to a massive abandoned graveyard. The resentful aura about this graveyard was dense. Even from far away, Clyde could sense a bone-piercing chillparable to those graveyards in horror movies. Clyde momentarily thought of changing the location to escape this bone-chilling scene. After all, the many illusive shadows hanging about the graveyard slightly spooked him.

 Chapter 48: The Visit to a Terrifying Cursed Graveyard Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Visit to a Terrifying Cursed Graveyard Part 2</h4>


    Continent¡¯s southern region, nearby Steinbeck Fief, outside Needham ins


    Clyde, together with ancient Demon King Andrisno, arrived at a discarded graveyard. This resentment about this graveyard was very strong. From far away, he could sense that terrifying resentment. Almost shrouding the entire horizon, the resentment formed smoky shapes that radiated outward.


    He wondered what was going on with those Valkyries in Divine Realm. Even after such a long period of time, they hadn¡¯t discovered any issues with this graveyard. There was such a dense resentment here, but Divine Realm hadn¡¯t dealt with it. In addition, Light Church had also not sent anyone to resolve this. ording to normal trends, the outbreak of an undead cmity should have already urred in this graveyard, but to date, there had been no outbreak. It seemed that something here suppressed those resentful spirits.


    After Clyde approached that graveyard, he noticed a strange point. This graveyard didn¡¯t appear here to belong to this different world. Before when far away, because it had been shrouded by resentment spirits, Clyde hadn¡¯t clearly discerned the features of this graveyard; thus, he had thought it an ordinary western-style graveyard. However, upon a closer inspection, he realized this graveyard had apletely different style.


    This was an ancient Egyptian-styled graveyard covering a humongous area. From the great pyramid to the Sphinx, everything typical of such a ce was present. In the vicinity of the pyramid, simr to the ancient Egyptian Valley of the Kings on Earth, wrapped mummiesy in small alcoves. These mummies emitted that terrifying resentment. Perhaps, because of some environmental change, these mummies felt disrespected. Although these mummies did not move at all, even from far away, one could feel the resentment from these mummies.


    ¡°Andrisno, you haven¡¯t found the wrong ce, have you? This graveyard...¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, this graveyard actually is...¡±


    It turned out that Andrisno had identally summoned this pyramid long ago. At that time, after she had triggered a legendary Forbidden Tier Summons by a fluke and summoned this special graveyard area from Clyde¡¯s own dimension. Because Andrisno¡¯s strength was limited, she had been unable to finish the entire summoning ritual, leading to this one-fourthpleted summons. This graveyard had notpletely manifested in this world, so those mummies couldn¡¯t move.


    In the God Race¡¯s divinations, this graveyard did not exist because it had not fully formed. Only Clyde, Andrisno, and a few other supreme dark existences could see it. Although the Divine Realm¡¯s Valkyries had sensed the terrifying resentment, they had discovered nothing in this graveyard even after investigating. After fruitlessly investigating many times, they had given up exploring.


    The existence of this special graveyard had led to therge umtion of resentment here. Over two hundred years ago, Princess Sigrid¡¯s ability to open gates leading to Demon and Ghost Realm had had a big connection to this resentment here.


    Andrisno wanted to make Clydeplete her previous summoning ritual and deal with this awful mess. The main step of the ritual was alreadypleted. Now, he only need to pour arge amount of dark energy to fully materialize this graveyard. Afterward, the summoning ritual would beplete. The corpses in this area were for sure enough because all those preserved mummies were intact and could definitely suffice for summoning undead.


    Moreover, the civilization that had built this graveyard mirrored ancient Egypt, but they seemed to have worshiped darkness. In the religious shrine near the pyramid, only Evil Gods were enshrined, suiting Clyde¡¯s Evil God attribute. Other than corpses, like a real emperor¡¯s graveyard, arge number of valuable offerings were buried. Gold, silver, treasure, and jewels piled up like mountains.


    Although the style of the gold coins did not match those used by this different world¡¯s Human Race, as long as these gold coins were melted, refined, and recast, there would be no problems. Only looking at the wealth here, the reserves of this graveyardpletely crushed the riches in the basement of the Suzerain residence in Needham ins. Clyde estimated that this was the treasury of an entire dynasty.


    The only thing that required attention was the pyramid¡¯s owner. Clyde had not yet entered the pyramid, but he could sense the evil aura within. It seemed it was a peer of the same side. From the dark energy alone, the pyramid¡¯s owner crushed ancient demon king Andrisno. At that time, Andrisno had failed the summoning ritual because the energy gap between the two sides had been too great.


    Inside the pyramid, a passage led to the main burial chamber. Entered the pyramid with Andrisno, Clyde sought to confirm the identity of this necropolis¡¯s true owner. Both of them weren¡¯t tomb robbers; thus, they couldn¡¯t recognize the mechanism traps defending this ancient grave. However, the pyramid¡¯s owner, as if weing their arrival, removed the traps, allowing Clyde¡¯s party to travel to the main burial chamber without hindrance.


    The main burial chamber had riches piled up in a mountain as well as many golden coffins. The coffins¡¯ styles matched the coffins used by ancient Egypt¡¯s pharaohs. Even the relief sculptures portrayed on the surfaces were the same. At the center of this main burial chamber was a particr coffin forged of ck gold that glinted even in the dim light within the pyramid. On that coffin, a wolf-headed person¡¯s relief sculpture stared back at Clyde. Tapping his lips, Clyde guessed that this was the Death God from ancient Egypt¡¯s mythology, Anubis. The evil energy came from inside this coffin.


    Because this coffin was located at the center of the main chamber, the fellow inside this coffin was without a doubt this pyramid¡¯s owner. Above the coffin were several golden chains intertwined to prevent the fellow inside the coffin from emerging. Those golden chains emanated a sacred aura, representing a powerful seal left behind by the God Race. The God Race that sealed this ce must have been that different dimension¡¯s God Race and had nothing to do with the God Race of this world. Clyde knew this because there was a clear differencepared to Valkyrie Cynthia¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, it¡¯s here. Eh, you are...¡±


    ¡°Andrisno, I think the outside stuff is enough. Those corpses are enough for our use.¡±


    As long as Clyde poured his dark energy here and helped this peer inside the coffin break the God¡¯s Shackles, this graveyard would resurrect. However, at thest moment, Clyde balked from looking for trouble and temporarily decided to only use those mummified corpses outside for materials.


    ¡°Wait, friends! Considering that we are from the same dark side, I beseech you to help me one time! I¡¯ve been imprisoned in this hateful casket for countless years. Just help me, and all the money and valuables buried here are yours.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯te to rob a tomb. We just came to steal corpses. Those outside are more convenient to use than those here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you came to steal. Can you help me first?¡±


    After detecting that Clyde wanted to leave, that dark existence sealed in the coffin was somewhat anxious and immediately called out to stop Clyde, desiring to make a trade with him. Originally, Clyde had wanted to turn around and leave, but after hearing that the other party¡¯s voice belonged to a girl, his footsteps paused.

 Chapter 49: The Resurgence of a New Evil Force in Needham Plain Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 49: The Resurgence of a New Evil Force in Needham in Part 1</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, in the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief, the outskirts of Needham ins


    In the Lost Murman Pyramid, Clyde and ancient Demon King Andrisno cautiously approached the sealed Anubis coffin from which a person trapped inside had requested their aid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, I... I am no match for you. Don¡¯t tell me that you are afraid of a weak girl?¡±


    ¡°Weak? The divine power of these shackles is at least on the level created by a Main God. You... are you sure you are weak? Forget it. Andrisno, let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go away! What exactly do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°Telling your story is enough. After you finish speaking, I will decide whether to help you.¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s demands, the existence sealed in the coffin finally confessed her identity. She had been thest queen of Lamina Dynasty, Lafania. In her dimension, Lamina Civilization was simr to the ancient Egyptian Civilization and built many pyramids. In the final moments of the dynasty, because of an enemy state¡¯s plot, she had fallen out with her elder sister. Because this enemy had sowed discord, both sides had suffered losses, and this enemy state had taken advantage of the asion to exterminate her dynasty.


    Out of resentment, she had cursed herself and turned into an immortal cursed queen, dragging down the enemy state by relying on the curse. Because the curse was truly too vicious, the Main God of that different world had sealed her corpse. The treasures here were all cursed, and the average person couldn¡¯t take them away; however, since Clyde and Andrisno were from the same camp, they were unaffected.


    At that time, Lafania and her younger sister had cooperated and degenerated together. In that different world, they had caused havoc and almost overturned the Divine Realm, forcing the God of Creation to appear. That world¡¯s Divine Realm had lost 80% of itsbat power. After such a disastrous price, these sisters had been sealed. However, the weakened Divine Realm had allowed other evil horrors to escape from their confines and rampage throughout the dimension. At that time, the ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s summon had transferred their entire graveyard.


    If she had been a little slower, then the other forces of darkness would have arrived, releasing the sealed sisters. After learning this truth, ancient Demon King Andrisno awkwardly stared at her feet to conceal her blush. She had never expected that as a Demon King, her careless actions had identally saved a different world. ording to a Demon King¡¯s professional ethics, Andrisno was absolutely disqualified. She didn¡¯tplete the job of a Demon King and had, instead, be a Savior. If by any chance other Demon Kings learned of this scandal, she would be mocked to death.


    ¡°In other words, this seal was set up by the Main God. This is troublesome. If I forcibly break it, will there be any unusual effects?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t see the outside world; I can only feel the existence of your power.¡±


    Lafania was an undead queen. It had already been over six thousand years since she had first been sealed in this coffin. Because she had cultivated throughout all those years, her current strength crushed the Valkyries of this world¡¯s Divine Realm. Now, even if she faced the Main God who had sealed her long ago, he mightck the ability to seal her once more. However,pared to Clyde in front of her, Lafania felt that she was far inferior, and her tone didn¡¯t contain any arrogance.


    ¡°Lafania, is your younger sister also here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mephis, that silly girl, is in the underground graveyard below, but it seems she is angry with me since she hasn¡¯t talked to me in a long time.¡±


    ¡°How about this. Lafania, please trust my words and wait here. I will look for this ne¡¯s Main God and ask whether she can help you undo this seal. I know some people, so she shouldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I have already waited here for several thousand years. Waiting a bit more again is fine. Merely, I hope you aren¡¯t deceiving me. If you need corpses for summoning beings, there are many in the outside wastnds.¡±


    Lafania agreed to the suggestion of Clyde. She had no other choice, she could only leave everything in Clyde¡¯s hands. Clyde nned to ask Valkyrie Cynthia to lend a hand since the possibility of her refusal was practically zero. Even though they had not taken the final step, they¡¯d already shared a bed and had practically reached the final culmination.


    There were two great existences in the Murman Regal Pyramid. One was the Undead Queen Lafania, and the other was her younger sister Mephis. Both of them had turned into terrifying existences after cursing themselves, and Clyde was in no hurry to release them. He nned to have all his allies with strongbat power beside him before releasing them so as to avoid any unforeseen events. At the very least, Lucifer had to be present. She was a supreme dark existence second to only Clyde.


    ording to Lafania¡¯s directions, Clyde¡¯s party found a wastnd that was the historical remains of an ancient battlefield with many mummified corpses. Before their deaths, these corpses had been fearsome soldiers. They also retained their old weaponry, so a summoner wouldn¡¯t need to prepare anything for them. At first nce, anyone could see that their armaments were not ordinary items. Even after undergoing the baptism of several millennia, they still dazzled without a trace of any rust.


    ¡°Master Clyde, do what I say. First...¡±


    Ancient Demon King Andrisno began to prepare for the summoning ritual by engraving a six-edged star on the ground and dyeing it dark red using a dye. Although it was unknown whether it was blood, its odor, appearance, and consistency greatly resembled blood. After she recited something in the demonguage, the magic array emitted a dark red light, and many demonic character runes floated about it.


    Clyde was not very good in this aspect of the summoning ritual. ording to Andrisno¡¯s directions, he walked over to the summoning magic array and copied her recitations in the demonguage. As the summoning progressed, the weather above the entire Murman Regal Pyramid abruptly changed. ck clouds covered the sky, lightning shed like writhing snakes, and a cold, bone-piercing chill cut at the skin. In the midst of the gale, the wails of resentful spirits burst at the ears.


    Among the dark clouds, strangely built shadows floated, and those mummies on the ground, began to resume activity. Clyde had ignored a problem: his special attribute, Andrisno¡¯s attribute, and the special environment of this ce represented three distinct dark civilizations. Thus, this summoning ritual mingled together three dark civilizations, and this scene of three different dark civilizations blending together manifested.


    In the God King Hall within Divine Realm, the seven Valkyries were all present. Other than Cynthia who bore a strange look, theplexions of all other Valkyries were deathly pale and quite unsightly. The dark aura soaring from Needham in almost punctured a hole through the Divine Realm. Even the God King had clear blood traces at the corners of his mouth, having been injured by the impact of that dark energy just now.


    ¡°This is an unknown aura. It seems to be emitted by some kind of undetectable demonic creature. What do you all think?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness the God King, I think we should dispatch everyone. Otherwise, we might... Eh, Cynthia, you...¡±


    ¡°Ai, everyone, don¡¯t argue. Let me go alone and investigate. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

 Chapter 50: The Resurgence of a New Evil Force in Needham Plain (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 50: The Resurgence of a New Evil Force in Needham in (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief, outskirts of Needham ins


    Above the wastnd outside the lost Murman Regal Pyramid, dark clouds shrouded the horizon. In the sky where lightning shed and thunder roared, unusual-shaped figures soared. At this moment, Clyde remembered his own identity; he seemed to have summoned a disastrous creature.


    Fortunately, Clyde and the ancient Demon King Andrisno had stopped the ritual in time. If they had continued, they might have summoned Clyde¡¯spanions, the other Great Old Ones. Fortunately, after they halted their summoning, the sky returned to normal, and the storm stopped. However, those rolling dark clouds didn¡¯t dissipate.


    In a mysterious space, as several terrifying shadows were about to step into a teleportation gate, it closed. Standing in front of the gate, they could only awkwardly look at the already closed gate. Grimacing, they anguished at how near they had been to passing through and arriving in a new world before theirpanion had temporarily closed the gate.


    ¡°What is that fellow Hastur doing? He actually closed the teleportation gate, truly is not a trustworthy guy.¡±


    ¡°Cthulhu, don¡¯t be impulsive! Wait for a suitable opportunity, just being able to confirm a path is enough.¡±


    Now, the resentful spirits fluttering about Murman Regal Pyramid were not as insolent as before. After sensing an even more terrifying evil energy, those resentful spirits quieted. Although the ritual ended early, the recruitment of an undead legion had sessfullypleted. Looking around, undead soldiers stood as far as the eye could see.


    These undead soldiers were different from the undead resurrected during the undead cmity. Those initial zombies had had very lowbat power, but the corpses buried here for several thousand years had kept their own equipment and preserved theirbat powers from before their deaths. ording to the Dark Demonic Creatures¡¯ List, undead and zombies were ssified ording to how long they had cultivated: above one hundred years was a Corpse General, over a thousand years was a Corpse King, above five thousand years was a Corpse Emperor, and above ten thousand years was a Corpse God.


    The weakest undead of Murman Regal Pyramid ranked at Corpse General. Those who had cultivated for over one thousand years, Corpse Kings, automatically walked towards the front position, presenting themselves for Clyde¡¯s inspection. In the midst of the Corpse Kings, a tall Corpse Emperor emitted a terrifying dark aura. Wearing a sparkling and crystal-clear bone imperial crown, it seemed to rule over the lesser undead surrounding it. Other than its closed eyes, it greatly resembled a living person. A legendary Corpse God existence could achieve the same state as a living person.


    ¡°Lord Evil God, thank you for summoning me. Please issue an order.¡±


    ¡°First, consolidate the undead under your leadership; I will issue some orders afterward.¡±


    Clyde was not good atmanding soldiers, so he simply delegated the authority to that Corpse Emperor. With this dark summoning, he had recruited several hundred undead to form a legion. All these creatures were at least at the Corpse General level, and there were about a dozen Corpse Kings and one Corpse Emperor. There was no Corpse God. ording to Andrisno, the corpses that met the requirements of bing a Corpse God were in that main coffin chamber from before. Those golden pharaoh coffins buried beside Lafania contained existences on the level of a Corpse God.


    Although small in number, these several hundred Corpse Generals had a sufficientbat power. Each Corpse General could summon many undead by themselves; in addition, the enemies killed by them had a certain probability to transform into a footman-level undead, quickly erging the horde. Thus, Clyde didn¡¯t need to worry about manpower.


    The skeleton army neededpletely decayed corpses, so the mummies here were not suitable; therefore, Clyde had decisively chosen to summon undead. Although he could forcibly summon skeleton soldiers, theirbat power would be inferior. Such summons were not cost-effective.


    ¡°Clyde, it¡¯s you again! Every time evil reveals itself, I find you at the scene!¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, this is just part of my daily activities. There¡¯s no need to take it to heart.¡±


    While the undead legion was upied with consolidating itself, Valkyrie Cynthia arrived. Upon seeing Clyde, she sighed andid down her weapon. Although Cynthia was the strongest Valkyrie of Divine Realm, she was not Clyde¡¯s opponent. After understanding the gap between their strengths, Cynthia didn¡¯t even bother to keep up pretenses especially because no strangers were present.


    Calmly gesturing toward her, Clyde signaled for ancient Demon King Andrisno to rx herbat-ready posture, expressing that this Valkyrie was on their side. Andrisno immediatelyid down her formidable arms though she remained wary. A Valkyrie of Divine Realm, so simr to her arch-enemies from several thousand years ago, suddenly bing allies left the ancient Demon King at a loss.


    ¡°Do you want to destroy Ximengsi Continent? There are so many Corpse Kings!¡±


    ¡°No, no, Cynthia, you misunderstand! I just want to invite some residents to my territory, nothing more!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, you can do whatever you want. Who asked me to already have surrendered to you...¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s face turned red, and she trailed off after beginning her sentence, the rest of it remaining to a listener¡¯s imagination. On one side, the ancient Demon King Andrisno was confused. She was unable to understand the tacitmunication between Clyde and Cynthia. Because it was necessary to quickly return to the Divine Realm and report the unusual circumstances, Cynthia nned to return to the Divine Realm before returning to deal with the God¡¯s Shackles sealing Queen Lafania¡¯s coffin.


    As for the contents of this report, Cynthia had already decided. After consulting Clyde, she decided to report the appearance of a terrifying demonic creature. Afterward, she would casually capture a Corpse General or Corpse King to fulfill her task. Only after Cynthia had left did ancient Demon King Andrisno return to her senses while gazing at Cynthia¡¯s distant back.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, it seems that the Valkyries of this generation are truly good-natured. The Valkyries of my time were all quite rigid and dreadful; they desperately desired topletely obliterate the darkness. They wouldn¡¯t even let a slime off.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia is reasonable. You will find out moreter. Well, let¡¯s deal with our proper business first.¡±


    Clyde didn¡¯t mention the matter that had happened between Cynthia and himself in fear that it would twist this ancient demon king¡¯s fundamental beliefs. After the undead legion finished organizing, they didn¡¯t remain. Quickly leaving the Murman Regal Pyramid, they approached the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief. ording to Lucifer¡¯s suggestions, they had to prioritize attacking those barbarian races.


    Steinbeck Fief had remained ownerless for over a hundred years. Many cities that had originally pledged loyalty to Adrian Empire had taken advantage of that asion and be independent. This ce truly belonged to those types of remote ces beyond the reach of administration. The mother state, Andrew Empire, didn¡¯t have the spare military forces to suppress this wastnd. They could only dere them Barbarian Races and not acknowledge the legitimacies of their regimes.


    Clyde and ancient Demon King Andrisno led the undead legion toward Steinbeck Fief, intending to consolidate the Suzerain¡¯s authority by suppressing those independent cities.

 Chapter 51: Flames of War Rage Everywhere Around Steinbeck Fief (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 51: mes of War Rage Everywhere Around Steinbeck Fief (Part 1)</h4>


    Over one hundred years ago when the former Suzerain Duke Andrew had degenerated, many cities and towns that had originally belonged to Steinbeck Fief had be independent, and their city lords had dered themselves kings. Adrian Empire had considered the cost of sending armed forces to suppress them too great, and the sacrifice found to be too profitless; thus, they never dispatched troops. They simply unterally dered the rebels Barbarian Races and didn¡¯t recognize the legitimacy of their regimes.


    The city lords, however,pletely ignored Adrian Empire. They had remained independent for over a hundred years now and never once encountered an army that challenged them. They truly believed that it would continue like this perpetually. Until today. Unfortunately, it was not Adrian Empire¡¯s army that hade to suppress them but rather arge army of undead.


    ¡°My God, those are undead! Quick, close the city gate!¡±


    Upon seeing the undead legion approaching, the soldiers defending the city were rmed and quickly pulled up the city gate¡¯s drawbridge, attempting to impede the progress of undead. At the same time as the city gate closed, the soldiers manning the walls used bows and arrows to shoot, nning to stop the undead offensive. In Human Race, Mages were a rare profession and few in number. These independent cities didn¡¯t have any magicians; moreover, the price of hiring a mage was colossal; therefore, among the defenders, the majority were warriors or archers, with one or two assassins mixed in.


    However, those arrows could not pierce through the undeads¡¯ armors, they only left behind thin white scratches. The Corpse Generals withstood the hail of arrows while charging the city gate. After they neared the city wall, the Corpse Generals leaped over ten meters, directly crossing the city wall andnding inside the city. The Corpse Generals¡¯ jumping power was astonishing. The over ten-meter tall city wall was nothing before their wrath.


    ¡°These undead are strange. Quickly evacuate!¡±


    ¡°Retreat towards the inner city! We can¡¯t guard this ce.¡±


    The defending soldiers¡¯ frontline fell into chaos. The Corpse Generals brandished their ws to strike and kill. Armor was useless. After the humans were killed, they directly fell to the ground where their corpses rigidlyy for a while. After a bit, they turned into footman undead and followed the Corpse Generals to pursue and attack their once-allied soldiers.


    The independent city quickly turned into a purgatory in the human world. Seas of mes spread everywhere, and dark smoke billowed all around. No one knew whether themanding officer of the other side had a pit in his brain, but he actually thought of igniting the buildings inside the city to use a sea of mes to obstruct the undead army¡¯s advance. But, this move was useless because it could only deal with low-level undead. With Corpse Generals, these kinds of existences that had cultivated for over a hundred years, this move was useless. No matter how high the firewall rose, the Corpse Generals could easily surmount them.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, everything is going ording to your ns. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°En, if this goes well, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    As the maniptor behind the scenes, Clyde stood on a distant hill with Andrisno, quietly watching the independent city. Beside them, a dozen or so Corpse Kings and that Corpse Emperor awaited orders. In the current battle, the Corpse Generals alone were enough to defeat the opposite side. These higher-level existences didn¡¯t need to make a move; therefore, they just stood there, waiting for Clyde¡¯s nextmand.


    Surprisingly, Clyde didn¡¯t speed up this process by sending these fellows in since he didn¡¯t like to reveal the cards in his hand. In addition, he intentionally chose aparatively hidden location with Andrisno to observe while making Corpse Emperor and the Corpse Kings stand at an obvious position. Such an arrangement was made to confuse the opponent. If there were a third force observing from the dark, there was a high probability that they would regard the Corpse Emperor as this undead legion¡¯s suprememander. It was very difficult to notice Clyde and Andrisno hiding in the dark.


    Facing the deliberate and strategic undead, other than the soldiers dying in battle, the residents of the independent city and many others where Clyde had dispatched troops were forced to flee in the direction of Steinbeck Fief. The Corpse Generals of this undead legion only chased after those who fled in other directions, so the refugees were forced to retreat to Steinbeck Fief.


    Under the frenzied offense of the undead legion, many independent cities fell, and their residents were forced to flee towards Steinbeck Fief. In less than a day, the issue of independent border cities that had troubled Andrew Empire for over a century waspletely resolved in the most oversimplified and crude way using an undead army. Through direct violence, they were banished and could only run towards Steinbeck Fief.


    These independent cities had had it easy for over a hundred years; thus, the current city lords weren¡¯t as tough or vignt as the first generation. Everyone felt terrified, and upon seeing the undead armies attacking their cities, they were so scared that they lost all color. Moreover, they were not in the proper mental states tomand the defending troops. Most of the leaders fled faster than even themoners. By facing such simple opponents, Corpse Generals effortlessly attacked and upied over a dozen independent cities,pletely ending these independent regimes.


    The residents of many independent cities wandered destitutely about Steinbeck Fief. Forced to immigrate and seek shelter in the direction of Steinbeck Fief, tens of thousands of refugees waited at Lawrence River¡¯s bank within a few days to apply for asylum. On both ends of apletely new stone bridge were checkpoints. Wearing silver armor, Princess Natalie with her blood-red hair was stationed here with the soldiers of the guard¡¯s regiment.


    The soldiers of the guard¡¯s regiment wore te armor thatpletely covered their entire bodies. No one could discern their true identities. In fact, these soldiers weren¡¯t of Human Race. At present, there were still no men in Steinbeck Fief. The soldiers of this guards regiment were all disguised Bloodkin familiars summoned by Lucifer. However, their outer statures truly resembled Human Race.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a ve contract? This is against the rules of Victor Alliance!¡±


    ¡°This is an employment contract. When you all became independent over a hundred years ago, you had all already betrayed Victor Alliance. Do you still want power? If you feel this is unsuitable, then you can go to the nations of rk Alliance next door. It just happens to be ve selling season.¡±


    Outside the checkpoint, the city lords of those independent cities negotiated with Princess Natalie, attempting to retain their power even after seeking refuge, but Princess Natalie didn¡¯t buy it. She just sat in her chair and pressured them through her calmness. She used to the princess of a nation belonging to rk Alliance, so she didn¡¯t oppose to very. These city lords were out of luck. If they had met Princess Saras, she might have, out of sympathy, conceded to some of these city lords¡¯ demands.


    ording to the contract, after these wanderers entered Steinbeck Fief, they would automatically be residents of Steinbeck Fief, and the original city lords would no longer retain their powers. This was the root cause of the violent reaction of these city lords.


    ¡°Leave. If you don¡¯t want to ept our offer, this is not your territory. You all are just losers here, nothing more. If you won¡¯t ept this, then get out of the way. If that undead army nears, I will just destroy the bridge to protect the fief. At that time, I will see if you can still be greedy.¡±

 Chapter 52: Flames of War Rage Everywhere Around Steinbeck Fief (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 52: mes of War Rage Everywhere Around Steinbeck Fief (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region.


    The mes of war shrouded the territories in the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief. The undead legion roamed everywhere. After fighting for several days, the undead army only increased in size, from several hundred to over ten thousand. Most of the defending troops killed by the Corpse Generals turned into footman undead.


    The dozens of originally independent neutral cities werepletely destroyed. In order to flee from the cmity, those residents had no choice but to migrate to Steinbeck Fief. After receiving those residents, Steinbeck Fief smoothly transformed into a fief with over ten thousand residents. Under Princess Natalie¡¯s strong management, those who were disobedient among the refugees were subjugated through sheer force.


    Since the manpower had arrived, the construction work on Light Church¡¯s cathedral finally started. As for the matter of the undead outside, when Light Church¡¯s two saintesses, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, learned of it, they sorted the data and used a carrier pigeon to report the incident to the nearest Light Church branch. Light Church¡¯s Grote Cathedral was responsible for handling all these matters within Adrian Empire.


    After the undead army cleaned up all the nearby forces, they turned around and retreated to Needham in without remaining in the time. By the time the responders from Light Church arrived, those undead had disappeared. All the cities that suffered attacks were independent cities who hadn¡¯t epted the emissaries of Light Church before. Therefore, when they were attacked by undead, Light Church had simplyughed and intentionally arrived once the incident had resolved itself. Basically, they had never even considered helping them recapture their homnds; instead, they felt that this result was the best.


    In Stanley City, Clyde weed the special envoy from Light Church. Responsible for the Adrian Empire branch, Grote Cathedral¡¯s Bishop Nichols wore pure white priest robes that symbolized his White-Robe Bishop status. This old man didn¡¯t resemble an ordinary old man andcked a kind expression; instead, he had an indescribable shrewdness and seemed to be a crafty, cunning fellow.


    ¡°Cough, cough. Your Excellency Clyde, thank you and Her Excellency Suzerain for incorporating those Barbarian Races into your forces. Those barbarians have never epted our church¡¯s emissaries for over a hundred years. They have simply forgotten God¡¯s grace.¡±


    ¡°Bishop Nichols is polite. The Saintesses needed cathedrals, and I needed people to build them. They will definitely bepleted in a month.¡±


    Clyde and Bishop Nichols chatted alone beside a table with several wine bottles like they were bosom friends of many years. Clyde didn¡¯t let the girls beside him observe. There were several dark existences usually beside him who would be unsuitable to present in front of Light Church¡¯s bishop. Only Clyde who could conceal his evil status attended this meeting because it was likely that this trifling bishop could detect his identity as an Evil God.


    Bishop Nichols was also a wily old bird who had mixed in Light Church for a long time. His eyes were sharp; unfortunately, because of the special contractual rtionship between Clyde and Valkyrie Cynthia, he couldn¡¯t see through this youngster who was secretly of the sidepletely antagonistic to the Light Church.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Bishop Nichols, I am thinking of taking control over Needham ins. I wonder if Light Church can help me negotiate with Adrian Empire. Since we are just a vassal state, it¡¯s not good us to open our mouths.¡±


    Clyde changed the topic of conversation, nning to delegate Light Church as a middleman in negotiations with Adrian Empire over the ownership of Needham ins. The periphery of Needham in, lost Murmans Regal Pyramid, and the entrance to the Ghost and Demon realms sealed in the Suzerain¡¯s basement needed even stronger dark existences to subdue. If Clyde didn¡¯t step in and allowed them to develop, they would soon threaten Steinbeck Fief¡¯s safety due to its close proximity. Therefore, it was best to act now.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, our Light Church never participates in the political affairs of other nations. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Bishop Nichols, I understand. This is a token of my regard. Please ept it and think of it as a friend¡¯s gift.¡±


    Bishop Nichols leisurely sipped his tea as Clyde opened up several big trunks that had been ced in the drawing-room in advance. Filled with neatly arranged gold bars, they glittered, practically illuminating the hall. The hand of Bishop Nichols that held the teacup slightly trembled, and greed filled his eyes. He didn¡¯t conceal his intentions at all.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, you are truly a most sensible young man, perhaps the most talented that I have ever seen. Compared to those few iron roosters (cheapskates) of Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family, you are a lot more understanding. I will help you deal with this matter. When the timees, as long as I dere Needham in cursed, Adrian Empire will definitely look for a person to buy it up.¡±


    ¡°Bishop Nichols, aren¡¯t only archbishops able to dere this?¡±


    ¡°I have some friends above. There is no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Then, to our happy cooperation!¡±


    The secret meeting of Clyde and Bishop Nicholssted for a long time. After sending off this bishop, he met ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria who hade to pay a visit. These two saintesses wore golden priest robes, and Clyde could easily make out their fine figures. They sent a rather disgusted gaze at the direction to which Bishop Nichols had left. They seemed to be very familiar with this bishop¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Clyde, Bishop Nichols is unworthy of having a deep friendship with; you have to pay attention! Be careful, or you will suffer losses. That fellow is a businessman.¡±


    ¡°Maria is right. Bishop Nichols is from Archbishop Edmund¡¯s faction. They are not devout light believers.¡±


    Tiffany and Maria weren¡¯t afraid of spreading this family scandal and bluntly told the circumstances to Clyde. Within Light Church, there were a few factions, but as neutral forces the saintesses didn¡¯t belong to any faction and were usually just symbolic. However, among therger factions of Light Church, the faction led by Archbishop Edmund liked to interfere in the political affairs of other nations from behind the scenes. In addition, they secretly traded with every nation. To them, as long as there was money, religious doctrines were just decorations.


    Clyde could only smile. He expressed that he clearly understood and that he would be careful hereafter. These two saintesses belonged to the pure type andcked the ability to harbor anyplicated schemes. They had never expected for Clyde to have already known of Bishop Nichol¡¯s matters, causing him to intentionally contact this corrupt bishop. If Bishop Nichols were a good person, Clyde wouldn¡¯t have gone to look for him for a secret talk.


    ¡°Okay, I will pay attention hereafter. By the way, why are you two looking for me? If it is a matter rted to building the churches, you two should go look for Princess Saras.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not a matter pertaining to the cathedrals. Adrian Empire is holding a banquet, and we were invited. We need a malepanion. In this pce, it seems that you are the only gentleman here, so...¡±

 Chapter 53: A Gentry Banquet Held in Adrian Empire’s Palace (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 53: A Gentry Banquet Held in Adrian Empire¡¯s Pce (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital Samuel City, pce area


    At an upper-ss banquet, the host, Adrian Empire¡¯s heir to the throne, First Prince Joseph waited at the front of the pce to greet his guests. All the upper-ss nobles of every nation in ¡°Victor Alliance¡± had been invited to celebrate Prince Joseph being formally appointed as the heir to the throne.


    In a luxurious carriage, Clyde, along with Light Church¡¯s saintesses, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, arrived at this social engagement banquet. The carriage they used was exclusive to the Light Church. Above the carriage, Light Church¡¯s exclusive golden cross g and light cross crest were suspended. Drawn by six pure white unicorns, all handpicked by Light Church, it smoothly flowed down the road.


    Light Church¡¯s name was indeed powerful. Unimpeded by the empire¡¯s soldiers, it roamed without fear. Besides the royal carriages, if even the big aristocrats¡¯ carriages encountered Light Church¡¯s carriage, they would step back and make way. In Light Church, saintess were top-level figures. Their special carriage only respected the emperor and could directly ignore princes and princesses. For instance, even the carriage of Prince Joseph who was hosting the banquet tonight would make way if he encountered the carriage of Clyde¡¯s party.


    Light Church¡¯s power was exemplified by its alternative name of Light Country. In terms of overall strength, among Human Race¡¯s nations in Ximengsi Continent, even the first and second ranked empires didn¡¯t quite match up to Light Church. When considering financial resources, they were no match at all for Light Church. Depending on Light Church¡¯s strength, the dispatched clergy all had aloof statuses.


    ¡°Clyde, thank you for apanying us. All right, follow us to the end of the banquet.¡±


    ¡°Maria and Tiffany, are you two looking for a dance partner or a bodyguard? I don¡¯t know the dances of those aristocrats.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind these details. Rest assured. We won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±


    Clyde was somewhat embarrassed. He felt like a pretty boy kept by a wealthy woman. The costs of attendance were all borne by Light Church. Clyde didn¡¯t need to pay anything, simply apanying these saintesses was enough. Even the rare tinum formal attire he wore now had been sponsored by these saintesses. This tinum formal attire had Light Church¡¯s exclusive symbol, the golden cross, embroidered on it, which proved his identity as a member of Light Church.


    Clyde¡¯s public identity was a mere official of Steinbeck Fief. He didn¡¯t have even a basic aristocrat status. Saintess Maria and Tiffany were worried that he would suffer losses when running into other aristocrats; therefore, they had helped him pass as one of Light Church¡¯s high-level members. Like this, at least when meeting those aristocrats, he didn¡¯t need to act like amon person and could greet or avoid them as he pleased.


    Clyde epted the good intentions of the two saintesses, but he felt somewhat awkward about wearing this attire. As an Evil God with the identity of a Great Old One, he felt like he was betraying his faith. Fortunately, there were no other Great Old Ones who had crossed over to this different world, avoiding all kinds of embarrassment and their ridicule. If by chance, he were treated like a traitor and persecuted, that would be a true tragedy.


    Maria and Tiffany rested on Clyde¡¯s left and right. From the moment they descended from the carriage, they intimately hugged Clyde¡¯s respective arms and joined the dance hall like femalepanions apanying an illustrious aristocrat family¡¯s young master. The religious rules of this different world¡¯s Light Church were not strict and there were nopulsorymandments. There were no rules forbidding saintesses and other female believers from participating in this kind of aristocrat banquet. Even if the female believer didn¡¯t wear a priest robe or nun attire, there were no problems in participating.


    Clyde originally believed that Light Church was open and generous. Later, he would learn that this practice was unrestricted in order to make things convenient for some wicked trades, nothing more. The soft and tactile feeling along with amazing sticity pressing into his arms pulled Clyde¡¯s attention back to the banquet. Both Maria and Tiffany wore very open formal evening wear. Their fragrant smooth shoulders and exquisite corbones were clearly exposed. In addition,rge swathes of their snowy white skin were visible. A section of their soft and white breasts rested on Clyde¡¯s arm without any defenses.


    Maria wore golden formal evening wear and a ne with a veryrge gem resting on her chest. Tiffany wore purple formal evening wear in the same style, down to the gem ne she wore. They must have chosen their formal evening wear together.


    Clyde could smell distinct perfumes from their bodies. Maria had a simple but elegant fragrance, different from the perfume Tiffany used, which was a stronger fragrance. From the moment they emerged from the carriage, Clyde sensed many envious gazes. s, he could do little about them. Who asked him to have such beautiful saintesses beside him? It seemed that Maria and Tiffany nned to let other men have no more illusions about them by heavily implying that they shouldn¡¯t be disturbed since they were already were intimate with Clyde. Such close contact wasparable to sweethearts passionately in love.


    After their initial test in the carriage, they had determined that Clyde wasn¡¯t that kind of scoundrel who took cheap advantage of others, so the guards of these two saintesses against Clyde had lowered. They absolutely didn¡¯t feel like their current actions would tempt the other party tomit a crime. Clyde also didn¡¯t have any particr thoughts about them. After his intimate contact with Valkyrie Cynthia and Princess Saras for several days, he didn¡¯t care much about these kinds of matters.


    Although he was aw-abiding white-cor worker before crossing into this world, now, he didn¡¯tpletely restrain himself ording to his previous ideas. Moreover, his current identity was already not good. As a Great Old One, he was a thoroughly evil existence. Maria and Tiffany were still entirely unaware that this person beside them was very dangerous.


    ¡°Saintess Maria, Saintess Tiffany, wee to the banquet. This gentleman, how should I address you?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty Joseph, Clyde is... is a bosom friend of Bishop Nichols, one of our Light Church¡¯s high-level members.¡±


    ¡°Ho, he turns out to be a bosom friend of Bishop Nichols. Wee! Pleasee over here please. The reserved seats for Light Church are over there.¡±


    Prince Joseph, refined and courteous, was a handsome blond guy. Smiling, he greeted guests at the entrance of the pce. After seeing Clyde¡¯s party, the prince was somewhat surprised. ording to his impressions, Maria and Tiffany, these two saintesses had always imed to be single so intimately hugging a man¡¯s arm like this was truly unexpected.


    However, Prince Joseph didn¡¯t concern himself with Light Church¡¯s internal affairs. Since Clyde was a bosom friend of Bishop Nichols, the person in charge of his empire¡¯s Light Church branch, he didn¡¯t continue to question them. He directly pointed out the Light Church¡¯s section reserved for Clyde¡¯s party.

 Chapter 54: A Gentry Banquet Held in Adrian Empire’s Palace (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 54: A Gentry Banquet Held in Adrian Empire¡¯s Pce (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital Samuel City, pce area


    Clyde and Light Church¡¯s two saintesses, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, participated in this grand upper-ss banquet held by Adrian Empire¡¯s heir, Prince Joseph, to celebrate him obtaining the rights of session to the throne.


    Because of the many necessary social engagements he had to see to, Prince Joseph naturally ignored the anomaly around Clyde and quickly went to entertain other guests. Regarding the very intimate actions of the two saintesses of Light Church toward Clyde, he automatically ignored it. After all, it was Light Church¡¯s internal affair, so it was not good to intervene and speak out.


    Although he envied Clyde¡¯s luck with women, Joseph didn¡¯t care too much. In his impression, Light Church¡¯s saintesses didn¡¯t usually marry internal members. They married out to the big empire¡¯s princes. Even if Clyde was more handsome than himself and belonged to Light Church, he was doomed to not get together with Maria and Tiffany, these two saintesses.


    However, Joseph didn¡¯t know that Clyde¡¯s identity was forged. Had he known, it would have been a different story. Nevertheless, Maria and Tiffany hadn¡¯t lied because Clyde and Bishop Nichols could truly be regarded as bosom friends in a few aspects.


    Clyde didn¡¯t raise any objections to the false excuse provided by the two saintesses. Now, he was spending Light Church¡¯s public funds. If he didn¡¯t im he was one of Light Church¡¯s personnel, he would have had to spend his own money, a waste. Although Clyde didn¡¯tck money, the construction of Steinbeck Fief needed arge amount of capital. The construction costs of the two saintesses¡¯ cathedrals, plus the expenses of epting several tens of thousands of refugees also needed money. Because these refugees had just arrived, it was impossible to collect taxes from them, so he had to economize his expenses,


    With the identity of one of Light Church¡¯s high-level personnel, Clyde wasn¡¯t disturbed as he followed Maria and Tiffany to the Light Church¡¯s seats. He worried that he would be recognized there, but he suddenly discovered that there was an acquaintance sitting in one of the Light Church¡¯s special seats. It was none other than Bishop Nichols whom the two saintesses had just imed to be his ¡°bosom friend¡±.


    Bishop Nichols sipped wine. When he saw Clyde, a hint of surprise shed through his eyes, and the wine cup in his hand almost fell. However, he was a crafty, cunning person and quickly calmed down before nodding at Clyde. This move made the other high-level personnel of Light Church think that Clyde was a person from Bishop Nichols¡¯s faction and not question the two saintesses about Clyde¡¯s identity.


    The statuses and positions of saintesses were just symbolic. They didn¡¯t have much real authority. In Light Church, they could be regarded as higher-ups only in name, nothing more. The ones who held real authority were the Pope, Red-Robe Archbishops, and White-Robe Bishops. Light Church¡¯s believers had a secret warning circting among them: ¡°rather offend a saintess but don¡¯t provoke a bishop.¡± Saintesses didn¡¯t have much deterrence, but once a bishop was offended, no one could guess when they would be regarded as heretics by the Inquisition.


    In the reserved seats of Light Church, the attractiveness indexes of the men and women were very high. Although the attractiveness indexes of those beautiful priestesses were no match for Maria and Tiffany, they were still definitely first-ss beauties. Even in this banquet where a lot of beauties and Misses of various illustrious aristocratic families were gathered, the attractiveness indexes of these priestesses held the front position. They were much more beautiful than most aristocratic families¡¯ golden daughters.


    The male priests wore the same style tinum formal attire as Clyde. Simrly, the priestesses were all dressed in formal evening wear. Snowy white skin could be seen as far as the eye could see. While Clyde wanted to observe more, two sharp pinches came from his arms. He was pinched by the girls beside him. Jerking in surprise, he saw that Maria and Tiffany had innocent expressions. It seemed that the warning of just a moment ago had had nothing to do with them.


    Upon realizing that these two saintesses might be somewhat jealous, Clyde could only give up. He couldn¡¯t understand whether they were truly jealous or were just having fun; however, he yed the part of Maria and Tiffany¡¯s malepanion ording to their agreement. At this moment, if he looked at other girls, that would indeed be somewhat contrary to his professional ethics. After all, when acting in a y, he should thoroughly y the part.


    After taking a seat, Clyde¡¯s attention was quickly attracted to the wonderful-smelling delicacies on the table. Looking at those rare, cooked dishes, there was cuisine of the highest quality: golden and crispy roasted pig, turkey with exotic fragrances, aromatic steak, and rare red wines. Compared to these, the food served in his pce was simply not meant for humans to eat. Those dishes had no way topare to the dishes here. Every te and every bottle could only be valued in silver coins, an unreachable luxury to poor people.


    What made Clyde even more speechless was, that the high-level personnel of Light Church casually took a few bites, symbolically eating a few mouthfuls, nothing more. Even the Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany beside him just tasted a few mouthfuls and stopped eating. While drinking fruit juice, they chatted with the other priestesses.


    ¡°Maria, Tiffany, why aren¡¯t you two eating?¡±


    ¡°Clyde, you can eat if you are hungry. Normally, we don¡¯t eat such cheap dishes.¡±


    ¡°Eh... fine!¡±


    After Clyde heard them, the table knife in his hand almost fell. This was too much! Why did they have to tell him this? Maria and Tiffany looked sincere and didn¡¯t seem to be deceiving him. Now, he confirmed that the usual food and drink of the higher-ups of Light Church were calcted in gold coins, several grades higher than the dishes here. Thus, there was no problem in saying the dishes here were cheap.


    Thinking about how these two saintesses wanted to be stationed in his fief for the long-term, Clyde sweated profusely. He deeply feared that these two foodies would eat his fief poor. The saintesses participating in this banquet were only Maria and Tiffany. The other members of Light Church¡¯s seven saintesses didn¡¯te because they were too far away. If not for the distance being close, Maria and Tiffany would have also given an excuse. Despite the strength and status of the Adrian Empire, it was still far from the level where Light Church had to send a saintess out of respect.


    When Maria and Tiffany left their seats to chat with the other priestesses, Bishop Nichols moved over without anybody knowing and sat beside Clyde. Afterward, he arranged a small-sized sound instion barrier around them. The other Light Church¡¯s members on the scene didn¡¯t find this scene unusual because they believed that Bishop Nichols wanted to discuss secret matters with Clyde, so they pretended to see nothing.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, are you interested in any priestesses? As long as you have enough money, you can bring them back... heh heh!¡±


    ¡°Bishop Nichols, you must be joking, They are your Light Church¡¯s saintesses...¡±


    ¡°Nom no, everything has its price. As long as you pay enough, my teacher, Archbishop Edmund, can help you get whichever priestess you want, even saintesses.¡±


    Clyde endured the surprise in his heart and tried to behave naturally. Bishop Nichols beside him didn¡¯t resemble a devout bishop of Light Church, but rather a veteran pimp by directly having such a discussion with Clyde. As long as he paid a sufficient price, he could even purchase a saintess!

 Chapter 55: The Brief Peaceful Gentry Banquet before the Crisis Broke Out (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 55: The Brief Peaceful Gentry Banquet before the Crisis Broke Out (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital, Samuel City, pce area


    Looking around, Clyde realized that after the two saintesses symbolically ate a few small mouthfuls, they were busy chatting with other priestesses.


    Clyde was affected by this formal environment and didn¡¯t feel like eating; thus, he had a secret discussion with Bishop Nichols. Although Bishop Nichols was quite tasteless and greedy, a typical viin in Clyde¡¯s view, it was better to deal with such people. As long as money could be used to resolve matters, it would save a lot of troubles.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, your eyes are pretty good. Here is the price list. Look at it, and return it after. Don¡¯t let other people see this.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Bishop Nichols. I will look. Eh... this is...¡±


    Clyde took a mysterious, ck-covered notebook from Bishop Nichols. After taking a discrete look, his three views were destroyed. He nearly spat out the fine wine he had casually sipped beforehand. It seemed that this bishop beside him had truly chosen the wrong profession; he was clearly a veteran pimp disguised as a bishop.


    Neatly marked, the book recorded the prices of all of Light Church¡¯s female believers. From saintesses, priestesses, clergywomen to ordinary nuns, their prices were clearly marked as if they weremodities. Unconsciously, he thought of a night inn¡¯s roster. The data recorded was very detailed. Not limited to hobbies and personalities, even the heights, weights and three measurements were recorded. When the said female believer joined the church, those higher-ups with ulterior motives recorded them by taking advantage of their medical examinations.


    However, the prices of female believers were quite high. ording to Clyde¡¯s understanding of the general market¡¯s prices, it was far more expensive than most of a night inns¡¯ prostitute women. The greater part of them were virgins, so selling them at such high prices was understandable. An ordinary nun started at several thousand gold coins while the starting costs of a saintess were several million gold coins, some even reaching over ten million gold coins. Naturally, precious treasures of equivalent value could also be used as payment; there was no need to pay so much in gold coins.


    Clyde¡¯s eyes were finally opened before he hadn¡¯t truly understood the world of the rich. In the past, he had thought that Princess Saras¡¯s price of 100,000 gold coins was extremely high, butpared to this booklet¡¯s prices, Princess Saras¡¯s price was simr to a high-leveled priestess, nothing more. What made Clyde nearly spit blood was that the list was not limited to female believers. There were also male believers, but their prices were a lot lowerpared to female believers of the same level. Because male believers could be traded over a long period of time, but female believers were traded only once, there was a big difference.


    Other than the Pope, archbishops, and bishops, those old men who held real power in Light Church, all others could be traded, regardless of whether they were men or women. The openness degree of this different world¡¯s Human Race far exceeded Clyde¡¯s imagination. Even the conservative Light Church was like this... Only the Heavens knew how insane the other countries were in private.


    ¡°Bishop Nichols, howe even men...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, you also swing that way? Romandinov Empire¡¯s Prince Elvis is one of our frequent guests!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just asking casually. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it.¡±


    ¡°Ai, that business has not been doing well recently. The aristocrats of Victor Alliance¡¯s nations wish to assume an appearance of morality and righteousness. As for rk Alliance, they have their own ves and are unwilling to spend money. Truly, one is stingier than the other.¡±


    Bishop Nichols had an expression of regret as if he were vexed about not being able to do the business. Clyde also couldn¡¯t enter this trade: a saintess cost roughly ten million gold coins. Wasn¡¯t this daylight robbery? With this much money, he could go and purchase over a hundred princesses like Princess Saras. Even a nouveau riche wouldn¡¯t be so wasteful and buy a saintess.


    When Light Church specified this price, they didn¡¯t actually expect someone to trade in gold coins but rather wanted to use a saintess to exchange for rare treasures. Divine artifacts or valuable materials of equal value could be used to exchange for a saintess. However, the people who could obtain divine artifacts and valuable materials generally didn¡¯tck for women around them. What kind of beauties existed that they hadn¡¯t seen? Other than out of true love, only a fool would trade for a saintess.


    ¡°Bishop Nichols, the contents of this notebook... do they know?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they don¡¯t. If they knew, how could we still do business? Rest assured, only bishop and higher-level personnel know of this. In addition, the Pope has authorized this. You don¡¯t need to worry about the Inquisition looking for trouble. Recently, the Inquisition has beenining that our business here is too small and that they haven¡¯t received their share of profit.¡±


    ¡°Then, how do you trade?¡±


    ¡°That is a trade secret. In any case, there will be no mishaps. How about it? Do you want to think it over?¡±


    Bishop Nichols had a sinister gaze. With a soul of a crafty, cunning businessman, he rmended quite a few nuns worth several thousand gold coins. All of them had explosive-type figures. Looking at how he was talking non-stop, it seemed that he was truly used to peddling these goods. In order to avoid this old rogue bishop¡¯s continuous wicked rmendations and show consideration for the other party¡¯s bishop face, Clyde had to think of a way to escape from the frenzied sales promotion.


    ¡°Bishop Nichols, can I reserve a saintess?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can. To reserve one, you just need to pay a deposit of ten thousand gold coins once a year. That¡¯s all. Like that, you will have the priority trading right of a saintess.¡±


    ¡°Then, help me reserve two.¡±


    Clyde secretly paid Bishop Nichols with a magic card containing 20,000 gold coins. After receiving the deposits for Maria and Tiffany, Bishop Nichols finally quieted. The face of Bishop Nichols who had obtained 20,000 gold coins glowed red, just like he had drunk. These days, the business was not good, so generous buyers like Clyde who didn¡¯t bargain were scarce resources. Other aristocrats, suzerains, and even dukes were stingy, and it was difficult to make a profit of even a copper coin out of them.


    All the gold coins on Clyde were anyway unexpected ie obtained from the basement of Needham in¡¯s suzerain residence, so it was not painful to spend them. Although he was cheated out of 20,000 gold coins, exchanging them for a period of peacefulness was worth every dime. Clyde still didn¡¯t know that Bishop Nichols had already ced his name in Light Church¡¯s VIP business customer list in secret. Hereafter, he, this ¡°nouveau riche,¡± would have a priority when seeking arge number of trades.


    The banquet was ongoing in the hall, but Clyde noticed many lurkers hiding in the corners of this banquet hall via his Evil God¡¯s peculiar intuition. They were secretly monitoring the distinguished guests in the banquet hall. It seemed that this gentry banquet held by Prince Joseph wouldn¡¯t be so peaceful.

 Chapter 56: The Brief Peaceful Gentry Banquet before the Crisis Broke Out (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 56: The Brief Peaceful Gentry Banquet before the Crisis Broke Out (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital, Samuel City, pce area


    The banquet held by the heir to the throne Prince Joseph was still in progress. Clyde sat beside Bishop Nichols, sipping wine. The two Light Church¡¯s saintesses, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, who hade with Clyde sat among the other female priests of Light Church while chatting. Everything seemed peaceful.


    ¡°Ai, Victor Alliance¡¯s nations are like this. They are stingy and all the aristocrats hypocrites. It is better in rk Alliance. At least they are true to themselves, Your Excellency Clyde, when you have the opportunity to participate in rk Alliance¡¯s gentry banquet, you will know. That ce is paradise.¡±


    ¡°Well, Bishop Nichols, have you been there?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Excellency Clyde. This old man is not boasting to you. The banquets of that ce is simply...¡±


    Bishop Nichols had a rogue smile, and using an expression only men could understand, he chatted about the gentry banquets of rk Alliance with Clyde. There would be special stark-naked maid-servants everywhere who could be toyed with as one pleased. Furthermore, the wicked erotic level was off the charts since there was human body furniture and so on.


    This reminded Clyde of when the degenerated former Suzerain Duke Andrew had held a banquet using those captured beautiful mercenaries and adventurers. It seemed that he had been copying the gentry banquets of rk Alliance¡¯s nations. Upon hearing Bishop Nichols, he had a strong deja vu feeling, making him involuntarily make theparison.


    Probably because of the concept of wine in, truth out, after drinking several bottles of good wine, Bishop Nichols wasn¡¯t as careful and guarded as before. With the cover of a sound instion barrier, he daringly spoke a lot, directly discussing many things that were originally seen as the Church¡¯s secrets with Clyde. However, it focused on the details of trading female believers.


    The method was simple. The female believers who were bought would be informed in advance that they were to participate in a special light test. There, they had to undress themselves andpletely remove all their clothes. Afterward, they would be bound by a red rope in a shameful tortoise-shell binding posture. After they were bound, a special quality small red ball and red leather cor would be forced onto them along with a ck blindfold. Then, they would be packed into a big box and secretly shipped to the buyer¡¯s home.


    Most female believers were recruited because of their beliefs. Those who were skeptical would be lectured and forced to participate in indoctrination by the Inquisition. Many female believers that had seen through everything strove to get themselves dispatched to remote areas in order to reduce the danger of being selected.


    Compared to other professions, the official sries of Light Church¡¯s priests were very high. The sry of an ordinary priest wasparable to the highest paying professions among the Human Race, almost on a par with high-level magicians and alchemists. Despite the dangers to their integrity, many believers did not consider changing professions. Maintaining their gambling mentalities, they continued to stay in Light Church.


    ¡°Bishop Nichols, you are too humble... too creative. I really admire you.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, don¡¯t mind. We are all on the same side. Even if a male believer doesn¡¯t heed to our arrangements. We can do the same. Consider it a little. Even if a saintess is too expensive, how about trying an ordinary nun first? We are friends, and since this is the first time, I will give you a 60% discount.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have such ns for the time being.¡±


    Fortunately, Bishop Nichols was finally unable to bear the test of over a dozen bottles of wine. He passed out on his seat, and Clyde¡¯s ears finally had some rest. This old rogue bishop¡¯s rmendation skills were too strong, not going into multi-level marketing was simply a waste of talent. After listening to his puffs, even Clyde himself was almost interested and nearly spent the money. However, by looking at Saintess Tiffany and Saintess Maria not far away, Clyde suppressed his impulses. This bishop was absolutely poisonous. Next time, he would stay a bit further from him; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t even know how he had been cheated out of money.


    Not long afterward, Clyde discovered that he was still too young. From the Pope to Archbishops to even the Bishops of Light Church, all were like Bishop Nichols, astonishingly eloquent in promoting sales services. Bishop Nichols was just at the average standard level, nothing more. If those few Archbishops had taken to the field, Clyde would have easily spent above 100,000 gold coins.


    Halfway through the banquet, Adrian Empire¡¯s princess, Alyssa showed herself. She was a blue-haired beauty wearing sea-blue formal evening wear with a gem ne on her chest. Her temperament was elegant and dignified, and her azure pupils seemed to emit an enchanting luster like a gem.


    Alyssa didn¡¯t look towards Clyde. She seemed to have prejudice against Light Church. Many aristocrats with a sense of justice generally maintained a respectful distance from Light Church. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Light Church. Although Light Church imed to not interfere in political affairs, it had long maintained friendly rtions with the higher-ups of every human nation in secret. Those uncooperative aristocrats jointly suppressed at the lower levels. Even if they looked down upon Light Church, they could do nothing about it nor pose any substantial threat.


    ¡°Royal sister, you came. Go and greet Bishop Nichols!¡±


    ¡°No, big brother. Didn¡¯t I say to you before to not ask me to greet those viins of Light Church?¡±


    ¡°This is politics. Don¡¯t shoot off your mouth! Our defeat by Augusta Empire has emptied our treasuries. We can only hope that Light Church will reduce our mandatory church offerings this year. Do you want to make things difficult for me?¡±


    Princess Alyssa was dissatisfied by Prince Joseph¡¯s inviting of the personnel from Light Church, yet she didn¡¯t have any excuse with which to refute her royal brother. Now, Adrian Empire was so poor that it had to sell fiefs and honorary aristocrat titles. The emperor even intended to use the princess as a tool to exchange for funds. He wanted to marry out princess to other empires and gain a huge amount of betrothal money. If it were not for the betrothal gift price being too high and an inability toe to an agreement with several neighboring empires, Princess Alyssa would have already been sold.


    Princess Alyssa unwillingly went to the Light Church. A few of her beautiful, close girlfriends apanied her. All were golden daughters of Adrian Empire¡¯s illustrious aristocrat families. Because Bishop Nichols was already dead drunk, it was clearly impossible to greet him, so they could only turn to greet the next person of highest status among the higher-ups of Light Church.


    Clyde just happened to be sitting beside Bishop Nichols, so Princess Alyssa mistakenly believed that he was the person with the highest status after Bishop Nichols. Generally, the seats were determined ording to their statuses. Among the higher-ups of Light Church on the scene, Princess Alyssa couldn¡¯t help but examine him a few more times.


    ¡°Wee to the banquet. We are all friends of Light Church, so if we are not attentive enough in any aspect, I hope you will excuse us.¡±


    ¡°Princess Alyssa, the dishes are very delicious. Thank you for your hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Eh... okay, sorry that I disturbed you.¡±


    Clyde¡¯s reply greatly surprised Princess Alyssa. She had the impression that the higher-ups of Light Church were ustomed to eating delicacies from thend and seas, and every time a host took the initiative to extend greetings to them, the host would be met with cold eyes, avoiding the dishes. Clyde was the first one to express gratitude.

 Chapter 57: A Big Chaos in Adrian Empire’s Gentry Banquet (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 57: A Big Chaos in Adrian Empire¡¯s Gentry Banquet (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital, Samuel City, pce area


    Halfway through the banquet held by Prince Joseph, Princess Alyssa greeted Clyde. After extending greetings to Clyde, she left with her close girlfriends. Although Clyde had given a very good first impression, Light Church¡¯s people were often superficial, thinking so, Princess Alyssa politely smiled and withdrew.


    ¡°Clyde, Alyssa is also known as Princess Sapphire. Although she is very beautiful, she seems to have a very big prejudice against our Light Church. Don¡¯t think about it too much.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, your family¡¯s those beauties, Saras and the others, are not any inferior to Alyssa. Don¡¯t be promiscuous!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Maria, Tiffany, when did you two... By the way, this banquet seems fishy. There are many hidden people.¡±


    Before Clyde had the time to ponder over the details of his conversation with Alyssa, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria returned to his side and used half-joking tones to ridicule him. For a moment, Clyde was unable to tell if they were truly jealous, so he could only use the tactic of changing the conversation¡¯s subject to shift their attention.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Even if there is an assassination, as long as you wear Light Church¡¯s attire, it will all be fine.¡±


    Maria and Tiffany were quite confident. ording to their exnation, assassinations within any of the human nations wouldn¡¯t involve Light Church. In Human Race, Light Church belonged to the fourth power. In the political assassinations conducted by rk Alliance, Victor Alliance as well as Neutral Alliance, they wouldn¡¯t usually attack Light Church¡¯s members.


    As light-ss priests, both Maria and Tiffany had already cultivated to a very high rank in their professions. They had a certain level of perception ability against assassins, thieves and so on, counteracting these professions¡¯ habitual sneaking skills. They might have even noticed the issue of this banquet site before Clyde. Merely, they didn¡¯t bluntly point it out, nothing more. In any case, they wouldn¡¯t be implicated, and that was enough.


    Princess Alyssa was a magician. However, she didn¡¯t have Maria and Tiffany¡¯s abilities from the priest profession and was unable to see the potential threat. She stayed in the dedicated seats for the imperial family together with her few close girlfriends. As the dancing music yed, the aristocratic men and women at the scene began to invite each other to dance together. Nevertheless, the people of Light Church didn¡¯t participate. They just sat in their designated seats, continuing their own matters like bystanders.


    Although Princess Alyssa received a lot of inviters, she ruthlessly refused the invitations to dance with those young masters of the various illustrious aristocratic families. The rejected young masters also didn¡¯t pester her. They were very polite and just turned to invite otherdies. There was no shortage of opportunities, and it was not necessary to hang oneself on a single tree.


    Unlike Princess Alyssa, her big brother, Prince Joseph, however, had already danced with many beautiful dancing partners. All of them were Misses of illustrious aristocratic families. Princess Alyssa had almost no talent in politics. She wouldn¡¯t follow even the most basic rule of ying along ording to local conditions. From this viewpoint, her big brother Prince Joseph obtaining the throne was natural.


    Just a moment ago, Maria and Tiffany hadn¡¯t been randomly chatting. They had sought to invite priestesses and clergywomen to assume offices in their soon-to-be-built cathedrals. Light Church¡¯s saintess enjoyed certain privileges in appointing human resources to be dispatched to their cathedrals. They didn¡¯t need to wait for Light Church¡¯s appointments and could personally choose their personnel. Like this, it would be much better than the personnel appointed by Light Church. At least, they didn¡¯t need to worry about the danger of Light Church nting a spy.


    Whether it was intentional or not, all the priestesses and clergywomen these two saintesses had invited were very beautiful women. On the basis of that mysterious ck notebook, they definitely belonged to the price range of at least 100,000 gold coins. With the saintess statuses of Maria and Tiffany, no priestesses and clergywomen refused.


    ¡°Clyde, the washroom is over there. Don¡¯t mistake the men¡¯s for the women¡¯s!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I will return soon. Please excuse me for the moment.¡±


    Because he hadpeted with Bishop Nichols at drinking just a moment ago, Clyde had also drunk a lot of fine wine. Nevertheless, he was not a human, so he had barely felt the effects. Merely, he had to go to the washroom. After confirming the directions of the washroom with Maria and Tiffany, Clyde got up and left. The aristocrats were busy dancing, so no one paid any attention to Clyde¡¯s movements.


    Those assassins lurking in the dark still hadn¡¯t shown any signs of making a move. Clyde couldn¡¯t wait for them to take action, his anticipation put him on edge. When Clyde reached the washroom, he discovered that the reminders of Maria and Tiffany had not been without reason. It turned out that the washrooms of this banquet hall had no signs distinguishing which were for men and women. In addition, the doors for both were also exactly the same. Little did Clyde know that the signs were actually specially designed illusions that sat on the small notice boards attached to each door. Due to his power, he unconsciously glossed over it.


    Clyde was unsure whether the principle of the left was for males, the right was for females was also applicable in this different world. He could only wait for someone else toe and thus determine the allocation of the washrooms. Although Clyde didn¡¯t have good opinion about Light Church, he now wore attire symbolizing a high-level personnel of Light Church. In addition, he had been brought along by the Saintesses Maria and Tiffany, considering their faces, he couldn¡¯t let other people misunderstand him as a pervert.


    Not long after, Princess Alyssa along with her few close girlfriends appeared. Regardless of whether it was on Earth or in this different world, girls seemed to have the habit of chatting while going to the washroom together. Very likely, this was universal. Clyde stood by the window and happened to face his back toward them. Princess Alyssa didn¡¯t look carefully at his appearance, she just entered the right washroom together with her close girlfriends.


    Clyde was finally able to determine the correct washroom, but just when he intended to go, several shadows fell from the sky. Upon seeing the Light Church attire of Clyde, those several assassins who were wearing ck clothes retracted the daggers they had originally nned to pull out. Afterward, these shadows shed into the women¡¯s washroom.


    ¡°Mister Priest, sorry to disturb you! You saw nothing!¡±


    An aloof voice resounded beside Clyde¡¯s ear. The assassin who had shed by Clyde¡¯s side was a girl. At the moment she passed by Clyde, she whispered in Clyde¡¯s ear, and he could smell an enchanting fragrance. Looking at the perfume grade, it was absolutely a high-end good, on the level of the perfumes used by Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany. Because their interaction time was too short, Clyde didn¡¯t have the time to reply. That female assassin had already left in the direction where Princess Alyssa¡¯s party had gone.

 Chapter 58: A Big Chaos in Adrian Empire’s Gentry Banquet (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 58: A Big Chaos in Adrian Empire¡¯s Gentry Banquet (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital, Samuel City, pce area


    Halfway through the gentry banquet held by the heir to the throne, Prince Joseph, Clyde took advantage of a lull in his conversation to go to the washroom. However, before he could use the washroom, he encountered an assassin group. Encountering an assassin in the washroom, his luck was truly too bad.


    Because Clyde wore the attire of one of Light Church¡¯s high-level priests, the assassin didn¡¯t make things difficult for him. The leader female assassin even amicably reminded him to look the other way and pretend as if nothing had happened. Judging from that aloof voice, that female assassin wasn¡¯t very old. Her attractiveness index also wouldn¡¯t be low due to the pleasantness of her voice.


    Now, there were a lot of beauties around Clyde. After listening to their voices for a long time, Clyde already possessed the gentleman ability to roughly judge another party¡¯s attractiveness index just via her voice. However, Clyde didn¡¯t care about the reminder of that assassin. With his strength, these assassins were not his opponent. They couldn¡¯t harm him even a little bit.


    Just a moment ago, if it were not for that female assassin taking the initiative to greet Clyde, they would have been done for. It was very likely that Clyde wouldn¡¯t have paid any attention to them, and a slight moment of carelessness would have thoroughly annihted the opposite party. If he wanted to annihte this assassin group, it was not anything difficult. Originally, Clyde had wanted to stay out of it. Now, he was under the guise of Light Church¡¯s personnel, if he actively interfered, it would affect the image of Light Church.


    Even if Clyde didn¡¯t give any face to Light Church, he would have at least taken into consideration the two Light Church¡¯s saintesses who hade together with him to this banquet. He would have given ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria face and not caused them trouble. If the two saintesses hadn¡¯t been present, Clyde wouldn¡¯t have minded burying Bishop Nichols.


    Bishop Nichols, this profiteer bishop, was too sinister. They had just met, and he had scammed him out of 20,000 gold coins without batting an eyelid. If they met several more times, even a nouveau riche would go bankrupt. Although the money wouldn¡¯t return, being able to make that bad old man suffer a bit would have made Clyde morefortable.


    Princess Alyssa had extended greetings to him before. Although it was out of courtesy, Clyde still had a decent impression of her. Basically, Princess Alyssa and her close girlfriends had magician, mage, and warlock, these kinds of professions. Without a magic staff, thebat powers of these professions were very low. Upon encountering assassins, a closebat profession that especially targeted weak points, they had no way to defend themselves.


    Other magic items that could instantly cast attack magic without the need of a magic staff were avable, but only a few human magicians possessed them. Generally, only a few, old, powerful, and rare existences could disregard the constraints on magic. Princess Alyssa hadn¡¯t reached this level. She was very talented and was reputed to be a genius magic girl, but she still couldn¡¯t reach the stage where she couldunch magic attacks without the help of magic equipment.


    Clyde recalled a little bit about the circumstances of the gentry banquet. He clearly remembered that when Princess Alyssa¡¯s party hade to participate in the banquet, they wore formal attires without any magic equipment, so they were defenseless against those assassins. In the end, Clyde was unable to let it go. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Princess Alyssa, who he had just met, fall near him, and he decided to personally interfere.


    Of course, considering the face of those two saintesses, before going to help the next door, he quickly took off the attire symbolizing Light Church¡¯s personnel. Like this, he didn¡¯t need to worry about inadvertently being discovered during the fight and implicating Light Church. The only problem was that Light Church¡¯s formal attire was tooplete. Even the clothing inside had the emblem of Light Church.


    Afterpletely taking off Light Church¡¯s formal attire, Clyde was left with only underpants, his only garment that was not part of Light Church¡¯s formal attire. Originally, there had also been underpants in the set. In fact, when saintess Maria and Tiffany had first given him the outfit, it had included underpants. At that time, Clyde didn¡¯t wear it in fear that it would be difficultter to return the uniform. After all, he was merely temporarily disguising as one of Light Church¡¯s personnel, nothing more. Ultimately, the clothes would be returned.


    Now, he was in an awkward situation. He had not prepared any spare clothing inside his storage ring. In any case, he was a Great Old One. Walking out in just boxer shorts, not to mention his Evil God dignity, if he went into women¡¯s washroom in such attire to save a person, he would, without a doubt, be treated like an old hoodlum.


    The men¡¯s washroom was also insecure. From a certain angle, it was more dangerous than the women¡¯s washroom. In the human continent of this different world, there seemed to exist many philosophical existences. The aristocratic and imperial families had even more philosopher members that the average poption. Generally, many members of imperial and aristocratic families got tired of ying and toying with women and started to like ying with men.


    Clyde looked at the mirror. His current male body was quite well-built, suitable for philosophers. Perhaps, at that time, Prince Elvis had been interested in this, so he had taken the initiative to greet him. Clyde quickly stopped these dangerous thoughts. His orientation was normal. Thepanions around him were all beautiful girls. There was no chance of him being a philosopher.


    This sudden issue didn¡¯t stop Clyde from taking action. He was one of the Great Old Ones. If he couldn¡¯t deal with this small issue, thenter, when he ran into his colleagues, and they learned about this, then the other Great Old Ones mightugh to death. He would absolutely be treated as a joke.


    Clyde risked being discovered by Light Church and used the ability of a Great Old One topletely cover himself in ayer of ck mist. With this ck mist, Clyde didn¡¯t need to worry about being seen. In addition, he could directly pass through the walls.


    The materials used in Light Church¡¯s exclusive formal attire were highly light-attributed fibers that repelled dark energy and various kinds of corrosion marks would easily form if their resistance was ovee. Removing all his attire was thus necessary to protect them. If he had not taken them off, the formal attire that symbolized the identity of Light Church would have for sure been ruined. At that time, he would have had to pay for damages and drawn suspicion. A set of such a formal attire allegedly cost over ten thousand gold coins. Clyde didn¡¯t dare to be so extravagant.


    In the dark mist state, Clyde passed through the wall. He didn¡¯t directly pass through, but rather cleverly passed through the ceiling of the washroom. He wanted to observe the circumstances first before deciding how to act, like an old hand atmitting crimes.


    Fortunately, the Light Church¡¯s members that came to participate in the banquet didn¡¯t notice the appearance of his evil aura. The three who might have been powerful enough to notice were out of form: ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria were upied by chatting with other Light Church priestesses and clergywomen. They weren¡¯t paying attention to the circumstances of the washroom. As for Bishop Nichols, he was already dead drunk. Even if he awakened from his drunken sleep state and noticed the abnormality, he could do nothing in his drunken state.


    In the women¡¯s washroom, Princess Alyssa along with her close girlfriends, those few golden daughters of illustrious aristocratic families, washed their faces at the sinks. Other than them, there was nock ofdies who hade to the washroom to avoid the countless toasts. Not alldies enjoyed this kind of banquet. Many came here due to their families¡¯ demands. Not participating wouldn¡¯t do, and they needed toe out of political etiquette.


    ¡°Alyssa, that light priest looked very handsome. Compared to other people of Light Church, he was a lot more pleasing to the eyes. Do you have any special thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Alyssa, if you wait until the opening of Christopher Academy, you will be forced together with that fianc?? from Dous n. How about you consider that priest a little now? You aren¡¯t willing to ept that marriage, are you?¡±


    ¡°Anna, Sivia, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I... I don¡¯t wish for that. Besides, you two are speaking like you two don¡¯t have any engagements.¡±


    Princess Alyssa chatted with the two beautiful girls nearest to her. The beautiful girl on the left was Anna with long golden hair and beautiful eyes. She was a standard western beauty with a well-developed type figure. She wore a pure-white formal attire that almost couldn¡¯t support her assets. Anna¡¯s profession was a light ss magician without any connections to Light Church. Light ss magicians could also stay in Magician Guild.


    On the right side of Princess Alyssa was a beautiful girl named Sivia. She was a beauty with ck hair and eyes. Her figure belonged to the slender type. She wore ck formal evening wear that let others vaguely see the outline of her figure. She was an entry-level dark magician. The number of dark magicians was far less than that of light magicians. It was difficult to cultivate; in addition, they were discriminated against by the Human Race. Thus, few people chose this path.


    Princess Alyssa still didn¡¯t know that she was being targeted. She casually chatted casually with her close girlfriends. It went without saying that she nned to stay here until the end of the banquet. There were manydies who had the same thoughts as her. Everyone gathered here in this spacious washroom waited for the end of the banquet.


    While Clyde wondered why the assassins had still not made a move, all the magicmps illuminating the washroom suddenly shattered. Instantly, the washroom fell into darkness, and the hiding assassins burst out. Several strange bottles flew around the washroom, and the people inside the washroom couldn¡¯t guard against them.


    The surprise attack was carried out at the same time. Cracking sounds also came from next door, the men¡¯s washroom. Probably because they thought that Clyde was gone, those assassins didn¡¯t take any consideration for Light Church and straightforwardly made a move in the men¡¯s washroom too. As Clyde prepared to make a move, he noticed that the mist was not poisonous, so he didn¡¯t immediately move. He stayed at the same spot, waiting to fully understand what those assassins wished to do before deciding what to do.


    ¡°What a strange smell... Not good! It¡¯s...¡±


    Because the magic lights were broken, Princess Alyssa¡¯s party was unable to clearly see their surroundings. After they first noticed the mist, they wished to cover their mouths and noses, but they were toote. They swayed a few times and fell to the ground one by one.

 Chapter 59: The Special Choice Ordeal in the Palace of Adrian Empire (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Special Choice Ordeal in the Pce of Adrian Empire (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital, Samuel City, pce area


    The gentry banquet held by Prince Joseph was attacked. Mist filled the entire banquet hall. Before the assassins took action, they used expensive explosive chemicalpounds purchased from alchemists to blow up the front gate of the banquet hall.


    The imperial guards outside had no way to reinforce the struggling inner guards because they had to make a detour around the destroyed passage. Since the numbers of imperial guards inside the pce were limited, they were unable to stop the invading assassins. Disying careful forethought, the number of assassins was veryrge. From their purposeful movements, they clearly knew the overall arrangements of guards in the pce.


    The explosive chemicalpound¡¯s might was limited. It could only blow up a passage, nothing more. This different world¡¯s human alchemists had not reached the level of the terrifying weapons on Earth. Otherwise, it would have saved these assassins a lot of trouble by directly sting the entire pce. The mist wasn¡¯t poisonous only because Light Church¡¯s members were present, so the assassins didn¡¯t dare to use poisonous mist, instead employing an ordinary, non-lethal knock-out mist. In addition, when going about their missions, they also refrained from attacking Light Church¡¯s members.


    In tXimengsi Continent¡¯s history, Assassin Guild had once identally injured a member of Light Church. At that time, Light Church had directly sent armed forces against Assassin Guild, and the entire upper ranks of the Assassin Guild had been purged. In addition, the Church had directly announced that demons controlled Assassin Guild, so there was a need for their clergy to purify. Thus, all human nations had sent armed forces against the Assassin Guild. Finally, Assassin Guild had had no choice but to ept the excruciating terms that Light Church had offered to spare them.


    After experiencing such a painful lesson, Assassin Guild didn¡¯t dare to sh with Light Church. No assassin would provoke the people of Light Church. At the banquet, the people of Light Church sat in their seats, ignoring themotion around them. They didn¡¯t panic in the slightest. They were unperturbed as if the matters happening around them werepletely unrted to them.


    ¡°Clyde still hasn¡¯t returned from the washroom? Will he fall into danger?¡±


    ¡°Maria, you don¡¯t need to worry. He is wearing our Light Church¡¯s exclusive clothing; he will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria were curious and puzzled about why Clyde was taking so long to return from the washroom. Bishop Nichols was still not awake from his drunken sleep. Among the members of Light Church present, with the bishop unconscious, the statuses of these two saintesses were the highest.


    Taking the Church¡¯s usual practices into consideration, it was not proper for Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany to leave their seats and to determine Clyde¡¯s situation. Before Bishop Nichols woke up, as the temporarily highest-ranking people, they had to take direct charge of the scene. After exchanging a few nces with each other, Maria and Tiffany could only helplessly sit here while worrying. Since they couldn¡¯t see through his secrets, they had no clue about Clyde¡¯sbat power of Clyde.


    The two saintesses could only pray for Clyde¡¯s safety. After all, they had brought him here. If something happened to him, Maria and Tiffany alone would be unable to exin this matter to Steinbeck Fief. Their cathedrals still needed Steinbeck Fief¡¯s aid. If by chance Clyde had an ident, their ns would fall through.


    In the nearby women¡¯s washroom, Clyde waspletely fine. Relying on the special effects of the ck mist state, he hid in the ceiling of the women¡¯s washroom, secretly observing the circumstances below. Those assassins never noticed the powerful lurker hiding above them while watching their every act and move.


    Under the surprise attack, Princess Alyssa¡¯s party fainted on the spot. Basically, all thedies present had magic-ss professions; not a single one had a closebat-ss profession. When they hade to participate in this banquet, they hadn¡¯t brought their magic staves, preventing them from mounting any resistance. After thosedies passed out, the assassins quickly examined the situation but didn¡¯t carry out any assassinations.


    The objective of these assassins wouldn¡¯t be a simple assassination. If they had wanted to assassinate these women, they could have directly used a poisonous mist; there was no need for them to waste so much effort. The female assassin who had greeted Clyde walked over to the already fainted Princess Alyssa and checked her before gesturing at the others.


    The male assassins on the scene quickly left and went to reinforce the banquet hall, leaving only female assassins in the washroom. After all the male assassins had left, under themand of that female assassin leader, the assassins took out an already prepared red rope and walked toward thosedies. Then, they quickly brandished the daggers in their hands, cutting the fine dresses of thesedies into pieces. In the women¡¯s washroom, pieces of beautiful cloth scattered everywhere.


    When Princess Alyssa and the others woke up, they felt their entire bodies were chilly and noticed that their dress had been cut into pieces and scattered before them. Just an extremely thin bra and panties covered their final secret areas with great difficulty. They also discovered that their hands had been bound behind their backs with a red rope and that they couldn¡¯t move at all. Their entire bodies were also bound by a simr red rope in a standard tortoise-shell binding. Their legs were spread open, and they half squatted on the ground, making an obscene ¡°M¡± letter.


    Princess Alyssa had blue colored undergarments. Her white and fair skin waspletely visible with the gem ne left hanging on her chest. That gem was lustrous, and in the women¡¯s washroom where all light sources had been destroyed, it appeared especially conspicuous. On the left side of Princess Alyssa was Anna. That blond beauty wore red undergarments. Her well-developed build looked very sexy. In contrast to Princess Alyssa, the differences were obvious.


    On the right side of Princess Alyssa was Sivia. Sivia wore ck undergarments. Her slender figure was somewhatparable to Princess Alyssa¡¯s. Basically, the underwear styles thedies here wore were not conservative styles. Formal evening wear wasparatively light, thin, and transparent; thus, when choosing underwear, they gave priority to light, thin and transparent styles to match their formal evening wear.


    Now, Clyde felt like he was watching ¡°Victoria¡¯s Secret¡± or some otherrge-scale underwear show. The tastes of Princess Alyssa and others in underwear were too obvious. No one would believe it if someone imed that this could not be described as appeal-type underwear. Because those female assassins had merely stripped them naked, Clyde avoided doing anything that might arouse suspicions and continued to stay in the same ce and observe with a clear conscience.


    Princess Alyssa and the others looked at those female assassins with unease. The mist that had made them unconscious was amon means employed by those of ¡°rk Alliance¡± when trapping ves. The origins of these attackers was clearly a hostile nation. The mouths of Princess Alyssa and the others were already sealed by small red balls. They couldn¡¯t even shout for help. The female assassins had taken advantage of the time when they had fallen unconscious to put red leather cors around their fair necks too. Iron chains attached to these cors tied them to handrails within the washroom.


    ¡°Princess Alyssa, your figure is pretty good. If it were not for this task, I would have treated you as a spoil of war and brought you back for my collection. However, you all will be nicely dealt with here! You guys, go outside and change the sign!¡±


    Theplexions of Princess Alyssa changed. Once the men and women¡¯s washroom signs switched, if by chance, a man came in, then in their current appearances, they would be in great danger. Not to mention that their naked bodies would be seen, they might even be forced to perform strange things. Thedies trembled in horror and trepidation. In such shameful postures, if they stayed in a men¡¯s washroom, many unspeakable things would happen if a man entered.


    The female assassin leader took out a dagger and gently cut the upper undergarments of Princess Alyssa and the others. Her technique was proficient; she seemed to be ustomed to such actions. Two small holes were cut out, and those enchanting red cherries stood straight in the chilly air. But, the most wicked part was that she also cut vertical incisions at the centers of their panties. Even more than not wearing any clothes, it simply invited other people to enjoy.


    After thepletion of this task, the assassins restored the magic lightings within the washroom, and the entire washroom became bright once more. Princess Alyssa and others were blindfolded with a ck strip, and they could only helplessly tremble while waiting for their miserable fates. The banquet hall was still in chaos, so no one noticed that the princess had gone to the washroom and hadn¡¯t returned even after a long time.


    ¡°Well, I wish you all good luck. Princess Alyssa, I didn¡¯t expect you all to still be... I wonder who will get to take cheap advantage of this soft skin and tender flesh.¡±


    ¡°Augusta Empire is too conservative. They wouldn¡¯t use even the slightest bit of such despicable means. Princess Ophelia, that overbearing ghost, always looks down on me. This time, I will let her know who the true strongest princess of the rk Alliance is.¡±


    The female assassin leader gave her identity away. She was the princess of a certain rk Alliance empire who was dissatisfied with Augusta Empire¡¯s Princess Ophelia. It seemed that she wanted to prove that she was more capable than the other party. Clyde who had been enjoying everything from the ceiling was speechless. Although Princess Ophelia was overbearing and strong, she would at least not act like this person. Being a woman, why would she make things difficult for other women?


    From this viewpoint, this assassin princess was no match for Princess Ophelia. After the female assassin took care of the matters here, they hastily left. Hearing the closing sound of the washroom¡¯s door, Princess Alyssa and others felt nervous to the extreme. They deeply feared that a man would enter in the next moment, and upon seeing their current appearances, he would directly do some strange thing. Their current states were like snowy whitembs offering themselves to be taken advantage of. Let alone resisting, they wouldn¡¯t even see the other party¡¯s appearance. Even if the other party did the deed, the other party didn¡¯t need to worry about Princess Alyssa and others recognizing them afterward and having them punished.


    Under these circumstances, only a few men would untie their bindings. With such a great benefit lying right in front of them, if they missed it, they would never have a second chance. After the washroom¡¯s sign was exchanged, it was very unlikely that anydy woulde in. Thinking of this, Princess Alyssa and the others shed tears of despair. In the next moment, the washroom¡¯s door opened, and it wasn¡¯t closed immediately. The other party seemed to have discovered this treat and were enjoying it with wandering eyes.


    Princess Alyssa and others anxiously waited, praying that the other party would act like a gentleman. Manydies were so horrified and embarrassed that their panties were wet and strange water stains could be seen on the floor. However, in the next second, their hearts sunk. They clearly heard the sound of the washroom door shutting and locking.


    The person who had entered and locked the door without any restraint was definitely not a good person. Upon hearing the footsteps approaching, Princess Alyssa struggled against her bonds, wanting to cry out. Her close girlfriends Anna and Sivia beside her were in even worse states. They gave up all hope and didn¡¯t n to struggle and resist, like this they could at least refuse their rapist this pleasure. Clyde also didn¡¯t speak. After the assassins had left, he had directly passed phased out of the ceiling and re-entered via the door.


    Originally, he had locked the door for security reasons, but upon seeing Princess Alyssa and the others¡¯ shameful appearances, Clyde didn¡¯t immediately release them. Now, he was only in boxer shorts, nothing more. Should he untie them? Clyde had an arduous test before him.

 Chapter 60: The Special Choice Ordeal in the Palace of Adrian Empire (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 60: The Special Choice Ordeal in the Pce of Adrian Empire (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital, Samuel City, pce area


    The gentry banquet held by the heir to the throne Prince Joseph was attacked and in a chaotic state. The target of the assassins was not Prince Joseph but rather high-ranking officials at the scene. After the initial surprise, numerous imperial guards had immediately appeared around Prince Joseph. With them at the scene, the assassins couldn¡¯t easily make a move against the prince.


    Those honored guests who hadn¡¯t brought any guards suffered disaster. The assassins stabbed them from behind or their throats were slit. The originally lively gentry banquet turned into a bloody banquet. The guards outside the pce wanted to rush over here, but they needed time due to a detour, preventing them from protecting the guests.


    In this big chaotic battle, the most secure ce was the ce reserved for Light Church. Bishop Nichols was still not awake from his drunken sleep. However, the two Light Church¡¯s saintesses, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, were somewhat worried about Clyde¡¯s situation. The other members of Light Church indifferently watched the mayhem around themselves. The Light Church¡¯s attire on their bodies was the best amulet against such man-made disasters. They sat still in the same ce without worrying about those assassins making a move on them.


    No one cared about the whereabouts of Princess Alyssa. Because the banquet hall was in chaos, no one had the time to care about those matters. In the women¡¯s washroom, Clyde pondered how to deal with Princess Alyssa, her close girlfriends Anna and Sivia, and the other golden daughters of other aristocrat families. They werepletely in wickedly bound states andcked the strength to resist, if Clyde wanted to, he could do anything he wanted pleased to them.


    Clyde looked at the fragments of cloth on the ground for a while and felt a little awkward. Those assassins hadpletely destroyed the lovely clothes of thesedies. Their remaining bras and panties were also in half-damaged states. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t find a cloth to give them to spare them embarrassment. The banquet hall outside was too chaotic. Clyde was worried that after he left, someone might really enter. If other men came over and saw the current appearances of Princess Alyssa and the others, they might truly not be able to resist the temptation tomit a sinister crime.


    The assassins had simrly attacked the next door men¡¯s washroom, but no one had been there. It had been an empty attack. After the banquet hall suffered an attack, it fell into a chaotic state for the time being. In a short time, no one woulde to the washroom here. However, it was hard to estimate the exact time because the assassins fought with efficiency and would not fight a protracted war.


    Although Clyde had already exchanged the notice boards that he realized were actually the signs after watching what the assassins had done outside the washroom, returning them to normal, he couldn¡¯t eliminate those lucky perverted existences who would, intentionally or not, take the wrong way. Thinking of this, Clyde walked over and tore off the remnants of the damaged bras and panties worn by Princess Alyssa and the others. Princess Alyssa thought that he wanted to further humiliated her and helplessly shook her head, seemingly begging for the invisible man to be stung by conscience and let them off as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    The otherdies weren¡¯t as firm as Princess Alyssa. Once the final pieces of clothing on their bodies defending their collective innocence were casually stripped off by Clyde, they were so scared that they directly fainted. Only the close girlfriends of Princess Alyssa, Anna and Sivia, could persist through this trauma. With tears in their eyes, they forced themselves to not faint.


    Clyde then used brute force to get rid of the red leather cors around their necks. Afterward, he picked them up and walked outside. The otherdies were fortunate. Because they were already unconscious, they didn¡¯t struggle. Princess Alyssa and her close girlfriends, Anna and Sivia, however, struggled even harder. Although their hands were bound behind their backs, they could still move their legs to futilely kick out at him.


    From the moment they were held, both sides¡¯ flesh came into intimate contact. Princess Alyssa was horrified to discover that the man carrying them was also naked. This time, she struggled even more violently in order to desperately save her integrity. Clyde had no choice but to take out a red rope and bind the thighs of these three girls together, making them unable to move.


    Clyde could do nothing about it. Now, he was only in his boxer shorts, and it would be hard to exin why to them. Princess Alyssa and the others were already in states that easily tempted a man tomit a crime. If they continued randomly moving, their luscious skin brushing against his would simply increase the difficulty of this ordeal. Clyde feared that he truly wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain himself at that time.


    This time, Princess Alyssa waspletely honest. Because of her worries and fears, her snowy white body shivered. She didn¡¯t know what this man who was holding her wanted to do. Losing moral integrity was barely tolerable, but she feared the other party might directly kidnap her. At that time, she would be imprisoned for a long period of time and forced to suffer every day. That picture was something Princess Alyssa didn¡¯t dare to imagine.


    The pce was in chaos, and it was very easy to fish in troubled waters. Clyde used contract magic to summon a few subordinates to help him. He took advantage of the time when the pce was in chaos to summon a few shadows that were actually high-level undead such as the Corpse Emperor and a few Corpse Kings. Because Lord Evil God himself had personally summoned them, the undead legion attached great importance to this task, and Corpse Emperor who was over six thousand years old decided to personally lead the troops.


    After they were teleported to the vicinity of the pce via contract magic, they flew to Clyde andnded near the washroom. Using an oversimplified and crude way, they cut open the wall. Because the banquet hall was still in chaos, the cacophonous grating emanating from their efforts basically didn¡¯t attract any attention. The attention of the imperial guards was focused in the banquet hall and the prince. No one even noticed that evil creatures had invaded the washroom area.


    Clyde looked at the Corpse Emperor in front of him, and after thinking for a while, he discarded the idea of exhorting them to not use such a crude method of opening the door next time. These undead couldn¡¯t be med for not knowing to gently open the door. After all, all of them were demonic creatures. Clyde didn¡¯t need to open his mouth to speak; he could issue orders to these undead subordinates with just his thoughts. He didn¡¯t need to worry about the possibility of Princess Alyssa or the others hearing his voice.


    Corpse Emperor and his subordinates had brought several flying demonic carriages. Clyde put Princess Alyssa and the others one by one into a carriage before making Corpse Emperor use the demonic carriage to send them outside the pce first and leave them at a luxurious suite in Austin Hotel next to Robert Hotel, Light Church¡¯s ce of habitation. He wanted to temporarily send them away from the imperial pce due to troubles rife among its grounds. After the assassination situation resolved, he would find the right time to send them back.


    Clyde had anonymously booked an entire floor of Austin Hotel in advance. Usually, there were no customers, so upon seeing that Clyde wanted to book an entire floor, they happily rented it out to him. After receiving several gold coins as rent, Austin Hotel even exempted him from the basic review procedures. They neither verified the authenticity of Clyde¡¯s identity nor examined his rental purpose as generally required by imperial rule.


    When Princess Alyssa and others recovered a little consciousness, they felt that they were lying on a soft big bed. They don¡¯t know where that mysterious man had brought them. In any case, they realized this big bed was not a good thing because it made things convenient for the other party tomit a crime at any time. Not even a single restraint on their bodies had been removed, so they could only lie on the big bed, waiting for their unknown fates. After they had been brought to this ce, no one else came, and the atmosphere was unusually quiet.


    Along with the passage of time, Princess Alyssa was gradually unable to endure this quietness. Compared to their current anxious states of not knowing anything at all, they would have been better off being directly humiliated. Like that, she would at least know the other party¡¯s objective. But in her current state, she didn¡¯t know what the other party was thinking. Clyde had inadvertently make Princess Alyssa and others experience a neglect y.


    The Corpse Emperor and Corpse Kings under Clyde had intelligence and might have misunderstood Clyde¡¯s true intentions. After arranging Princess Alyssa and others in the room, they locked the door from the outside and ignited a special condiment. That strange fragrance made Princess Alyssa and others enter half-dazed states, preventing them from concentrating on anything but the subtle feelings threatening to emerge from the depths of their hearts.


    Fortunately, thesedies all had magician-ss professions, and their spiritual resistances were high, so they only entered a half-dazed state, nothing more. The dosage of that fragrance was not very high; otherwise, they might not have been able to suppress their own instincts. This condiment was something that was used in red mansions to liven things up. If ordinary girls smelt it, her ** instinct would be aroused, and she would let the other party do whatever he liked.


    As an experienced behind the scenes maniptor, Clyde had long changed into the formal attire of Light Church and returned to the banquet hall. The assassinations in the hall had just ended. After the assassins had sessfully killed many bigwigs, they smoothly withdrew, suffering hardly any casualties. Adrian Empire¡¯s side, however, had suffered big losses. Arge number of influential officials had been assassinated and the pce was wrecked.


    Prince Joseph was fine without any serious issues. The moment the surprise attack urred, the imperial guards had risked their lives to keep this heir to the throne safe, not letting any assassins seed. After being unable to assassinate their main target, the assassins had vented their grievances on the other aristocrats. When Clyde had returned, the banquet hall was dyed red with blood, leaving just a few imperial guards and court priests standing. By the time the sorting and treating of the wounded began, Prince Joseph had already withdrawn under the cover of the imperial guards.


    Because the hall was still in a chaotic state, no one paid attention to the whereabouts of Princess Alyssa and the others. They probably thought that they had already fled. As for the people of Light Church, they were readying to leave. They just seemed to be waiting for Clyde¡¯s return. After seeing Clyde, the cloudiness on the faces of ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria cleared and smiles appeared. They came forward and respectively held Clyde¡¯s arms just like how they had arrived.


    ¡°Clyde, you went to the washroom for so long; did you have an encounter with a beauty?¡±


    ¡°Clyde, I worried you had fallen into the toilet. I was just thinking of sending some people to scoop you out!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, Maria, Tiffany, what are you two thinking? How could I have had an encounter with a beauty in the men¡¯s washroom?¡±


    Facing the intentional ridicule of these two saintesses, Clyde had a slightly guilty conscience because they had truly hit the nail on the head. At that moment, Bishop Nichols also woke up from his drunken sleep and looked at Clyde with a pondering look, seemingly confirming whether this nouveau riche had any ns to purchase a saintess.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, now, the entire city is under martialw. Let¡¯s return to Bradley Cathedral and rest there. It is a branch of Light Church, so it is absolutely safe. Everyone there is a person on our own side.¡±

 Chapter 61: Martial Law Enforced Night in Adrian Empire’s Capital (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 61: Martial Law Enforced Night in Adrian Empire¡¯s Capital (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital Samuel City, Light Church¡¯s Branch Bradley Cathedral


    Because of the ambush incident in the pce, martialw was enforced on the entire imperial capital, and the whole city was in a sealed state. ording to imperial reports, this sealed state wouldst for approximately three days. During this martialw period, no one was allowed to enter and exit the city without express consent. Even the privileged ss, those members of Light Church, had to wait at least one day before they had the privilege to exit the city.


    Clyde could only ept the Bishop Nichols¡¯s invitation. Together with ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, he became a temporary guest of Bradley Cathedral. After waiting a day here, he had to think of a way to discreetly leave the city. Clyde was somewhat unustomed to staying in a cathedral. As an Evil God with a Great Old One background, the sacred atmosphere made Clyde feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, this cathedral is blessed by the goddess. Even a Demon King would find it hard to set a single foot in here, and the forces of darkness absolutely cannot enter here.¡±


    ¡°I see. It truly is an amazing cathedral.¡±


    Bishop Nichols led the way while boasting about the various good points of Bradley Cathedral. With regards to his boasts, Clyde couldn¡¯t agree and could only reply in a perfunctory manner. When Bishop Nichols was busily bragging, he never even imagined that the person behind him was actually an even higher-level existence than a Demon King. In just this fashion, Clyde openly entered this Bradley Cathedral that the Bishop imed ¡°even Demon Kings would find hard to enter¡±.


    Bradley Cathedral¡¯s internal decoration andyout outssed that of Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial pce. At every side golden walls glowed brilliantly with a dignified air. In terms of financial resources, Light Church crushed most of the human empires. In other words, only a few empires could even be considered on the scale as Light Church in terms of financial resources.


    Bradley Cathedral enshrined a Valkyrie statue. It was not Cynthia, who Clyde was familiar with. He had treated Cynthia with sincerity, so he knew Cynthia¡¯s figure like the palm of his own hand. The Valkyrie statue here was the statue of another with a figure very different from Cynthia¡¯s. It was basically impossible for them to be the same person. On the name section, there was no sign. Normally, a Valkyrie¡¯s real name was not easily divulged to outsiders. Even Light Church might not know the names of all seven Valkyries.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, your room is already prepared. It¡¯s fine to choose any as you please. There are a lot of free rooms here.¡±


    Bishop Nichols was busy, preparing the data to report to Light Church¡¯s headquarters. After arranging for a nun to lead Clyde to his room, he turned around and left. Clyde followed the nun and arrived at the room prepared for him by Bishop Nichols. The standard of this room¡¯s decorationspletely surpassed presidential suites of five-star hotels. That big bed was big enough for several people to lie down simultaneously.


    The presidential suite built by the rich and imposing Light Church was higher grade than the presidential suite of many grand hotels outside. This room was normally prepared for special guests. Usually, it was not lent out, and its frequency of use was very low. Looking at this luxurious suite, Clyde was somewhat worried. If by chance, Bishop Nichols, that profiteer, charged him money afterward, he would certainly be defrauded. The price of the presidential suite of outside hotels per hour was charged in gold coins.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, if you need anything, just ring the bell. This suite is for receiving important guests. In Bradley Cathedral, this suite is even grander than the room of Bishop Nichols! Eh, is it too hot?¡±


    ¡°No... it¡¯s fine. I am just sweating a bit, nothing more. Is this suite for rent?¡±


    ¡°Not for rent. It is used for receiving important guests. It wasst used several months ago.¡±


    Learning that this suite was even more luxurious than Bishop Nichols¡¯s, Clyde was so frightened that he profusely sweated in fear that Bishop Nichols would overcharge him when calcting the rent. Fortunately, that nun clearly exined to him that there was no need to pay any rent here. Only then could Clyde temporarily stay here in ease.


    However, not long after the nun who had shown Clyde the way left and before Clyde had time to close the door, two familiar figures entered the room and quickly closed the door for him. Saintess Tiffany and Saintess Maria had taken the initiative toe here. They were still wearing that formal evening wear, and their somewhat ambiguous movements of closing the door could easily make other people¡¯s imaginations roam.


    ¡°Maria, Tiffany, you two... did you twoe to the wrong room?¡±


    ¡°Clyde, the bed is very big here. Why don¡¯t you let us stay overnight? Rest assured; we can sleep on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, the beds in our rooms are inadequate, and there are no luxurious bathtubs. Please let us stay overnight.¡±


    As it turned out, the rooms of Saintess Maria and Tiffany couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Clyde¡¯s special luxurious suite; thus, they wanted to lodge here for the night. In addition, they had never been in this luxurious suite, and they wanted to experience it. After realizing their thoughts, Clyde blushed with shame. These two saintesses were too daring and seemed to bepletely unguarded in front of him.


    The current actions of these two saintesses was no different from taking the initiative to deliver themselves to his doorstep. Clyde considered for a while and finally suppressed all sorts of impulses. Bradley Cathedral was one of Light Church¡¯s branches. In this ce, putting a hand on Light Church¡¯s saintess was not a very wise choice. In addition, Clyde didn¡¯t know whether Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany had trulye to freeload or had secretlye for ¡°entrapment.¡± In short, regarding this meat-pie that had fallen from the sky, Clyde decided not to ept it.


    ¡°Maria, Tiffany, I will give you two this room. I just happened to rent a luxurious floor at Austin Hotel. I will not return tonight.¡±


    Clyde said this and quickly left Bradley Cathedral like he was running away. Since he had been seen together with Bishop Nichols before, Light Church¡¯s holy knights on duty as gatekeepers outside thought that this dashing youth was a trusted aide of Bishop Nichols and were extremely respectful to him. When he left, no one bothered him. He was able to easily get away from Bradley Cathedral.


    Left in the luxury suite, Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany looked at each other in nk dismay. They had never expected Clyde to be so gentlemanly. He actually didn¡¯t have any thoughts on their two beauties who had delivered themselves to his doorstep. If it were not for seeing those femalepanions around Clyde in Stanley City, these saintesses would have misunderstood Clyde, thinking he didn¡¯t like women and was a philosopher like Prince Elvis.


    ¡°Clyde truly is... I was thinking of giving him some benefits tonight, but I didn¡¯t expect him to run away like this. Did he go to look for...¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, don¡¯t have such improper thoughts. If Clyde truly wanted it, he would have already made a move on us. Why would he run outside to look for other people?¡±


    ¡°You are right, Maria. We don¡¯t need to worry about the nuns we chose. Choosing those beautiful colleagues should be fine.¡±


    Clyde had already rushed to the top floor of Austin Hotel, entirely unaware of two saintesses¡¯ discussion afterward. This floor had been booked by Clyde in advance, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about other peopleing here. After that big event in the imperial pce, the entire capital, Samuel City, had tightly enforced security. Soldiers tirelessly patrolled everywhere, and almost no one else walked outside.


    Because Clyde wore the exclusive formal attire of Light Church, he didn¡¯t encounter any cross-examination while moving about the capital. The privilege of Light Church¡¯s members could be seen from this. He also didn¡¯t know whether the disappearance of the princess was noticed. All along the way, Clyde heard even more rumors concerning the deaths of various aristocrats. Among the various political forces of the Adrian Empire, because many aristocrats had been assassinated, there was the possibility of aplete power reshuffle.


    Prince Joseph¡¯s official status as the sessor to the throne didn¡¯t have the support of all aristocrats. The aristocrats that had participated in this banquet were all from the faction that supported Prince Joseph. In the assassination, that faction had suffered heavy casualties, making people wonder whether this assassination was the secret scheme of those against the faction that supported Prince Joseph.


    Clyde had no interest in Andrew Empire¡¯s political situation. For Steinbeck Fief, this name-only mother empire bore an empty title. Other than collecting taxes, there was not any exchange between the two at all. Steinbeck Fief, this novice ce, had not received any support at all. Between the human nations of Ximengsi Continent, there was no such thing as absolute loyalty. If Clyde felt like Adrian Empire was dying, then Steinbeck Fief, which he controlled, would look for a new mother empire.


    Austin Hotel¡¯s top floor


    After Clyde entered the room, he saw Princess Alyssa on the big bed. After hearing the sound of the door opening, Princess Alyssa¡¯s snowy white body trembled as those footsteps approached her. Because she was not covered in a quilt, from a nce, Princess Alyssa¡¯s entire scenery was inly visible to Clyde.


    Princess Alyssa¡¯s two close girlfriends, Anna and Sivia, were also in the room. They too trembled upon hearing Clyde¡¯s arrival. After they had been left alone for so long, they were quite afraid of being imprisoned like this for their entire lives. Looking at their redplexions, Clyde didn¡¯t immediately untie their bindings but rather he walked over and picked them up, one by one, and ced them inside the bathtub in the bathroom, helping them to wash their bodies.


    Princess Alyssa and the others couldn¡¯t move. Their entire bodies were under Clyde¡¯splete control. They just squeezed in the bathtub and let the other party help them wash. Those hands wandering about their body clearly felt like a man¡¯s. After the other party washed them clean, the next step would very likely be the bad deed. Thinking of this, Princess Alyssa shook her head as if begging the other party to not tease her.


    The fragrance acted like a strange drug. When coupled with the ambiguous atmosphere, Princess Alyssa and the others were quickly unable to persist. They shook their heads and shakily nodded their heads. It was unknown whether they wanted Clyde to stop or keep going. Just a moment ago, the saintesses had seduced him, and he now had to vent it off on Princess Alyssa and the others first. After the bath was over, Clyde removed the small balls sealing the mouths of Princess Alyssa and others, making them able to speak for the time being.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this. I beg you. You can do whatever you want, but don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Spare us! We will pay money. We will never speak a word about this.¡±

 Chapter 62: Martial Law Enforced Night in Adrian Empire’s Capital (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 62: Martial Law Enforced Night in Adrian Empire¡¯s Capital (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital Samuel City


    Because of the assassinations in the pce, the entire city was in a sealed state. Clyde had no way to leave, so he was trapped within the capital for a day or two. Thus, he could only observe the changes in the situation and n his next moves. Bishop Nichols invited him to temporarily stay in Light Church¡¯s branch in Adrian Empire, but Clyde let Saintess Maira and Saintess Tiffany use his luxurious suite before leaving.


    In the luxurious suite of Austin Hotel, Clyde carefully arranged thedies there. Including Princess Alyssa and the others, there were over ten aristocratdies here, and their attractiveness indexes were also all very high. Although Clyde¡¯s way of doing things was somewhat wicked. If he hadn¡¯t saved them, these beauties would have still been in the washroom, and their fates might have been even more wicked.


    The otherdies let Clyde gather them together. They already hadpletely given up on struggling. Clyde ced them in the bathtub and washed them clean, one by one, before gathering them in the bedroom. After their entire bodies had been touched by the other party, they didn¡¯t dare to struggle in fear that they would stimte the other party, making him immediately put his hands on them.


    ¡°Princess Alyssa, are you awake? Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s safe here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you! Mister Priest, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    At thest moment, Clyde suppressed his wicked impulses and didn¡¯t put his hands on Princess Alyssa and the others. He just got rid of their ck blindfolds, making Alyssa clearly see his appearance. After seeing Clyde, Princess Alyssa felt relieved, but herplexion quickly turned bright red. She had been seen and touched everywhere by the other party; moreover, Clyde had yet to untie their bindings.


    ¡°At that time, I just happened to find you and took you all away to safety. The pce was too chaotic.¡±


    Princess Alyssa¡¯s close girlfriends, Anna and Sivia, also looked at Clyde with bright red faces. Their current positions truly tempted him tomit a sin. If this handsome guy couldn¡¯t restrain himself, then they could onlyply. Just when Clyde nned to untie their bindings, the sound of footsteps from downstairs floated up the stairs..


    ¡°Lord Brian, an honored guest has booked the entire floor above. I truly haven¡¯t seen any suspicious individuals!¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Princess Alyssa and the others are missing. The assassins are still inside the city, and the entire city is under martialw. Now, I want to search this ce.¡±


    Clyde was in an awkward situation. Just upon returning, he had run into an inspection to crack down on his current pornographic scene. This was troublesome. If Princess Alissa and others were seen in this terrible appearance, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin himself. Theplexions of Princess Alyssa and others were also burning hot. If they were seen in this appearance, it would truly be harmful to the dignity of their families. However, in such a short time, Clyde was unable to find them any clothing. Thinking quickly, Clyde took out the ck blindfolds and small balls and put them on to Princess Alyssa and the others again before they could protest and attract attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ve offended you. Princess Alyssa, please believe in me!¡±


    Theplexions of Princess Alyssa and the others were bright red like ripe apples now. At this moment, they could only choose to believe in Clyde¡¯s judgment. They were not only restrained, but they alsocked energy now. Their everything was under Clyde¡¯s control. Thinking this, they cooperatively opened their little mouths to let Clyde use the small balls to seal their ability to speak.


    On this floor, many Corpse Kings and a Corpse Emperor hid in a dark corner. If Clyde ordered it, they would make a move without any restraint, and that military troupe would be eradicated. However, Clyde didn¡¯t issue any order. It would be even more troublesome if he killed these soldiers because that would only attract further investigation.


    Clyde quickly made his preparations. The hotel that had received his huge rent was very sincere. An attendant continuously tangled with the soldiers who wanted to search this ce, stalling to give Clyde enough time. Clyde first carried the aristocratdies and hid them in the big wardrobe before locking it up. Thesedies didn¡¯t dare to move randomly. They were feeling very conflicted in their hearts. If they made the sound, they might be discovered and saved, but the reputations of the patrolling troops were not good. If by chance they saw them in their current appearances, it would certainly be even more tragic than their current hopeful situation.


    Now, they were just being dominated by a single person, nothing more. However, if the patrolling troops discovered them, they would be dominated by a group of people. There was no third choice. Thus, the aristocratdies chose to cooperate with Clyde and let him hide them in the wardrobe and lock them up. There were quite a fewrge wardrobes in the room, just enough to hide thesedies.


    Princess Alyssa didn¡¯t need to hide. After Clyde threw off his clothing, leaving only underpants, he climbed into the big bed. Then, he extinguished the magicmp that illuminated the room and hugged Princess Alyssa and her two girlfriends. Princess Alyssa and the others were so scared that they trembled, thinking Clyde was unable to restrain himself and wanted to do that to them. When the two sides came into intimate contact, Princess Alyssa and others noticed that Clyde had already removing his clothing, allowing their naked bodies to touch.


    Clyde held Anna on the left and held Sivia on the right. Princess Alyssa was bent over in front of him. After they were covered by a quilt in this position, looking from a distance, it looked exactly like they were in the process of doing a wicked deed. At that time, the patrolling troops forcibly burst in only to see several figures on the big bed. A handsome youth held three beauties, seemingly in the middle of doing a bad deed.


    Because of the dim illumination, the patrolling troops couldn¡¯t clearly see that the beauties Clyde was holding were Princess Alyssa and others. When Captain Brain who had entered first wanted to give the orders to search the room and make the men and women on the bed get up, he saw Light Church¡¯s priest attire resting beside the bed. Hisplexion immediately changed greatly. Before Clyde hade, he had not changed his clothing, and he had still been wearing Light Church¡¯s formal attire, leading to this situation.


    ¡°This captain, do you have any matters?¡±


    ¡°Mistake, we entered the wrong room! Sorry to disturb you. We¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±


    Clyde was calm andposed, not nervous at all. Captain Brain, however, profusely sweated. He had never expected to encounter a Light Church member pursuing recreational activities here. This was so tragic, and he definitely couldn¡¯t report it. The higher-ups of Light Church engaged in such matters a lot. Even if he reported it, it would be dered heresy. In addition, the one who had reported it would be directly captured by the Inquisition and burned to death while being dered guilty. In fact, Clyde¡¯s literal word could spell his fate.


    ¡°Is it truly a mistake? Captain Brain, as I see it, you don¡¯t seem to have made a mistake. Recently, the Inquisition...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, we didn¡¯t see anything. You can continue. I will maintain my secrecy. I will warn other patrolling troops too. Please believe me. I am a believer of Light Goddess.¡±


    ¡°I can feel your sincerity. Then, I will not see my unexpected guests out.¡±


    ¡°Rest well. We will scram immediately.¡±


    Although Captain Brain was envious of this man¡¯s luck with women, he knew very well that he had no such blessing and shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer. He quickly retreated with his subordinates. He would never speak out this matter; otherwise, he might be executed and burned at the stake, truly a miserable way to end. The entire patrolling troops quickly left, saving themselves. If they had approached a bit closer, then those Corpse Kings and the Corpse Emperor hiding in the dark corner would have wiped them out without waiting for Clyde¡¯s orders to attack. Thus, they could consider themselves truly fortunate.


    After the patrolling troops left, when Clyde wished to get up, he discovered that Princess Alyssa and the others already couldn¡¯t control themselves. Under the effect of the condiment, they were twisting around, clutching at him. In this state, he couldn¡¯t release them. If he were to take off the blindfolds of Princess Alyssa and others, he would be able to see their yearning and bashful expressions.


    ¡°Princess Alyssa, I can help you all, but you all have to maintain secrecy. This will be a secret between us.¡±


    Princess Alyssa had long been tortured by her instincts and would soon lose control. She meekly nodded her head and closed her eyes, handing herself over to Clyde¡¯s care. On the other side, Anna and Sivia also did the same. They nodded their heads and expressed willingness to ede to Clyde¡¯s arrangements. Only such a man could provide him with pleasure. Since they had already agreed, Clyde also no longer pretended to be a gentleman. He opened the wardrobes and carried thosedies to the big bed, then lowered his head to kiss them all.


    After a long night, when the morning sun finally illuminated the bedroom, beautiful scenery could be seen on the big bed. There were snowy white charming bodies everywhere. Clyde got up from the midst of beauties. Beside him, Sivia, Anna and Princess Alyssa watched Clyde bitter expressions. Seemingly, they were discontented with this gentleman.


    Clyde hadn¡¯t taken thest step. He had simply caressed and kissed their entire bodies, lowering their internal frustrations and heat, nothing more. That condiment hadn¡¯t contained arge amount of that special drug. They would be fine as long as they persisted for some time. However, kissing their entire bodies had truly been too wicked. Heaven knew how many times Princess Alyssa and the others had almost reached their peaks before being denying it. If it were not for the small balls sealing their ability to speak, they might have already begged Clyde to give them real happiness. Clyde¡¯s attempt at maintaining their purity had simply been pure torture.


    ¡°Princess Alyssa, I offended you greatly yesterday. I... eh, why are you crying? I don¡¯t have any ill intentions!¡±


    ¡°Can... can it be that you... you don¡¯t want to take responsibility? Although you didn¡¯t take thest step, you have already seen our everything.¡±


    Princess Alyssa shed tears of shame. It seemed that she wanted Clyde to take responsibility for his actions. In the past, she didn¡¯t have any good opinions about Light Church, but she had a good impression of Clyde. On the other hand, Anna and Sivia also had the same expressions; seemingly, they wanted Clyde to take responsibility. Basically, the otherdies on the bed had also experienced the same. Taking responsibility for so many people, it seemed very difficult. Thosedies were still asleep, and unlike Princess Alyssa, Anna and Sivia who were freed from the ck blindfolds and the small balls, they were still wearing all the erotic lingerie they¡¯de in.


    ¡°We will obey your arrangements. For instance...¡±


    Anna and Sivia whispered in the ears of Princess Alyssa, then theplexions of three women became red. Like they had made some kind of decision, they simultaneously lowered their bodies. Anna and Sivia then used their teeth to gently pull down Clyde¡¯s boxer shorts that were in the way, and Princess Alyssa faced that standing, erect, ferocious thing. She turned redder, and slowly lowering her head, she used her little mouth to contain the wicked thing. Gently swishing her tongue, she provided vibrations that made Clyde moan.


    Clyde was stimted. In the past, when he had been with Princess Saras and Valkyrie Cynthia, the two had not been so open. Princess Alyssa and these aristocratdies, although they weren¡¯t experienced in human affairs, actually knew a lot. After seeing Clyde had no objections, Anna and Sivia also got down on his left and right with red faces and stuck out their tongues, making Clyde experience three times the joy.


    Clyde was not a person of virtue. He didn¡¯t want to refuse this special service at his doorstep. He reached out and pressed Princess Alyssa and the others¡¯ heads in response. The other aristocratdies were still blindfolded and didn¡¯t see this wicked scene of Princess Alyssa, Anna and Sivia serving a man. The three people together gave Clyde a wicked service.

 Chapter 63: Returning to Steinbeck Fief (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 63: Returning to Steinbeck Fief (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adrian Empire¡¯s capital Samuel City


    Because of the assassination attempts, the entire city was under martialw. Princess Alyssa and her close girlfriends Anna and Sivia as well as those otherdies who had gone missing during the gentry banquet held by Prince Joseph smoothly returned to the pce the next day. They were escorted back by the people of Light Church. As for the concrete details, they didn¡¯t speak of them.


    ¡°Clyde, you have to take responsibility! We already...¡±


    ¡°Princess Alyssa, I will think of a way. You don¡¯t need to care about that Dous n. As long as they are human beings, they are of no threat to me.¡±


    After Clyde sent Princess Alyssa and the others back, he finally rxed. Recalling the insane matters of this morning, he felt his brow furrow. He had almost been unable to endure and been forced to directly punish them thoroughly. That special service was truly very hard to withstand. Just as he had been about to erupt, Alyssa Princess had felt shy and moved away. Fortunately, her close girlfriend Anna had timely reced Princess Alyssa and had that special experience.


    With Anna taking the lead to set the example, the developments afterward were like opening Pandora¡¯s box. Princess Alyssa and Sivia as well as thosedies of illustrious aristocrat families had basically all experienced that special pleasure. Although they were still virgins for now, after that special experience, they had, in fact, all already turned into his women.


    As an Evil God with the background of a Great Old One, his physical power was unusually abundant, far above these beautiful girls of the Human Race. Even after all these beauties had been physically paralyzed by sheer orgasmic pleasure, he had still had a lot of energy left to squander. In the end, Clyde had gone to buy clothes, and after untying their bindings, he had personally stroked their bodies while putting the clothes on them. At that time, Princess Alyssa and the others had already tacitly approved of and epted their new reality, letting Clyde put on everything from their new bras and panties to silk stockings and outer robes on them. Clyde thoroughly enjoyed this dressing project without a hitch.


    For Clyde, his experience of that time was simply paradise. Princess Alyssa and the others took turns to give him special services. After the cloud and rain, their lips had been left with a special mark in addition to his white liquid, seemingly, he had marked them as his own possessions through his powers. Later, Clyde was also not polite, and he had kissed and caressed them simultaneously, thoroughly bullying Princess Alyssa and the others.


    After sending off Princess Alyssa and the others, Clyde immediately returned to Bradley Cathedral to discuss with the Church officials. After he used the key to open his room, an amorous scene appeared before him. He saw various kinds of girl¡¯s clothing from bras, panties and silk stockings to outerwear scattered on the woolen carpet. ording to their measurements, he could determine that they belonged to Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany for sure.


    The two saintesses seemed to have a habit of sleeping without any clothing, truly an inviting sight. Those two snowy-white works-of-art-like bodies hugged each other in apletely unguarded state. Originally, a quilt seemed to have covered them, but he didn¡¯t know whether Maria or Tiffany had bad sleeping postures, but the quilt had been kicked away in the night, allowing Clyde to see the scene of their embrace. Clyde truly wished to cuddle with them.


    Fortunately, Clyde knew them rtively well. He knew that these two weren¡¯t lilies; otherwise, he would have generously turned away so as to not disturb their intimate time. Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany had no guards up against Clyde. They had clearly known that Clyde had a key, but they still hadn¡¯t locked the door, and after Clydehad returned, he had immediately seen this amorous scene.


    Probably because the sound of door opening was too loud, Maria and Tiffany woke up with a start. When they saw Clyde, their faces instantly became bright red, and as if they were worried that he would misunderstand, they immediately separated before realizing their bare states and covering their secret parts. Clyde had already been satisfied by Princess Alyssa and the others, so he was not interested in these two saintesses for the time being. Otherwise, he might have slept together with Maria and Tiffany beneath the gentle morning sun.


    ¡°I disturbed you two! How about I leave first, and you two can continue?¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, wait, you misunderstood. I don¡¯t have such a rtionship with Tiffany!¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. There is truly nothing between us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just joking, nothing more. You two should change first; otherwise, I will not be able to exin this scene to Bishop Nichols!¡±


    Clyde epted the exnations of Maria and Tiffany. Then like a gentleman, he turned around and left. After closing the door, he helped them keep watch outside. In a while, the two saintesses finally changed into their formal priest attires of Light Church and emerged. Theirplexions were still slightly red, clearly, they had recalled the matter of Clyde seeing thempletely bare while changing.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, just now, did you see everything?¡±


    ¡°It was unintentional. I can¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t see... However, there is no need to worry. I will never tell anyone else. This will be a secret between us.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you misunderstood. We have no other meanings. We just wanted to ask about whose figure did you think was better?¡±


    The question raised by Tiffany ced Clyde in a dilemma. As he saw it, only an immature kid would make a choice. All adults had a standard solution to such a problem, which was to pretend to be an idiot. After giving a series of ambiguous answers to them, Clyde finally saw Bishop Nichols. Seeing the bishop, the two saintesses turned around and went to other ces to busy themselves. Clyde and the bishop also left to a secret ce.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, I have already asked Archbishop Andrew. In the future, Needham ins will be dered as a cursednd. At that time, as long as your Steinbeck Fief expresses the intention to buy it up, Andrew Empire will immediately shake hands with you.¡±


    ¡°I have troubled you, Bishop Nichols. After this is achieved, I will reward you again. Oh, that¡¯s right, I wanted to ask. If I want...¡±


    ¡°Eh? Your Excellency Clyde, your appetite is too... In the matter of Princess Alyssa¡¯s engagement with the Dous n, our Light Church cannot help, but if you have a fief and an army, you can directly deal with this ording to the way you like the most. Like next-door rk Alliance, you can directly use military force to snatch a person.¡±


    ¡°Bishop Nichols, you are asking me...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, I am not saying anything. Light Church doesn¡¯t participate in political affairs, and this is just a small branch of Light Church. That¡¯s all. As for who controls this ce, either Andrew Empire or Your Excellency, you can decide on your own. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Crafty and cunning Bishop Nichols didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid as he gave Clyde his answer, hinting that he could use force to end Adrian Empire. When the moment came, Princess Alyssa and the others would be under the control of the winner as people of a vanquished nation. This method of resolving things was the usual method of rk Alliance. It was oversimplified and crude, but there was no need to worry too much.


    The Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family was too stingy. This branch of Light Church couldn¡¯t scoop out too many delicacies. Bishop Nichols had already had the intention of recing the ruling party, wanting to let a new empire to rece the Adrian Empire. On the surface, Clyde and Bishop Nichs were friendly, but in fact, each had evil intentions and were calcting against the other.


    The number of current residents of Steinbeck Fief was just several tens of thousands. Attacking Adrian Empire that had a poption of several million was no different from throwing an egg against a rock, the gaps in poption was too big. Unless Clyde showed his true form and directly used demonic creatures to attack, there was no way it could seed. In addition, Bishop Nichols had already revealed that Light Church would neither support nor interfere in this matter.


    During his trip to Andrew Empire¡¯s capital Samuel City, his gains had been truly great. Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany brought back arge number of priestesses and clergywomen to assume stations in Steinbeck Fief¡¯s soon-to-be cathedral. In addition, because Clyde had passed their tests, these two saintesses felt he was reliable and had chosen priestesses and clergywomen with very high attractiveness indexes. All of them looked seductive.


    As for the matter of Princess Alyssa, he didn¡¯t need to worry too much. Her engagement with the Dous n didn¡¯t need her to get married immediately. Clyde had plenty of time to prepare and consider whether to overthrow Adrian Empire or wipe out the Dous n. A peaceful negotiation was very unlikely. The Dous n was the foremost aristocratic family of Adrian Empire. Its status was very high within the empire, reaching the extent that they could ignore imperial rules. However, they still gave face to Light Church, so the two sides didn¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s matters.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, we are already at the city wall of Samuel City. Did Bishop Nichols discuss any bad things with you? That old man is crafty. You should be careful when dealing with him. If you don¡¯t, you will suffer unexpected financial losses.¡±


    On the carriage, Clyde was somewhat embarrassed while looking at Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany and slightly nodded his head to acknowledge their words. Merely, those words were a bit toote. He had already been scammed. Steinbeck Fief was no different from the time when Clyde left. Nevertheless, the territory that had originally originallyin in waste without any signs of human habitation, because of the influx of several ten thousands of residents, began to look somewhat humane.


    In the vicinity of Stanley City, the wastnd was already being reimed for farnd, and Stanley City was setting up the necessary facilities for a functional city. The magical creatures wandering around nearby had already been driven out by the Bloodkin familiars summoned by Lucifer. In addition, there was an undead legion, guarding the territory in secret. As for the neighboring nations, although they had not given up on capturing the witch Ista, they didn¡¯t rashly attack. All were waiting for someone else to lose patience first and be the vanguard to test the waters that seemed suspiciously deep after several failed expeditions.


    Princess Saras and Princess Natalie weed Clyde at the entrance of the pce. It was daytime, and Lucifer didn¡¯t like the sunlight, so she was probably still sleeping in the pce. The ancient Demon King Andrisno was for simr reasons in the imperial library. Meanwhile, the witch Ista and Princess Sigrid were hidden in a secret experiment area.


    ¡°Clyde, you are finally back. I heard the next door Needham ins were dered a cursednd by the Light Church. Adrian Empire has dispatched several special envoys to ask whether we want to take it over,and also said that they would exempt the taxes for that ce for one year. I have been waiting for your return to make the decision and haven¡¯t yet replied to them.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Bishop Nichols and others¡¯ efficiency is truly fast. Worthy of taking... Saras, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take it over.¡±


    ¡°There is yet another thing. The construction of Light Church has already started. Merely, weck skilled craftsmen and the raw materials. The neighboring nations seem to have made an agreement and sealed our borders to prevent traveling merchants from trading with us to force us to pay double the price to them.¡±


    ¡°Those guys are truly asking for a spanking. Princess Saras, I will take care of this matter, we won¡¯t need to spend a penny.¡±

 Chapter 64: Returning to Steinbeck Fief (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 64: Returning to Steinbeck Fief (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s central area, Stanley City¡¯s pce area


    Clyde discussed with Lucifer and Princess Saras about the new situation that the fief faced. Meanwhile, the two saintesses, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, had already gone to inspect the rate of progress on the cathedral with the priestesses and clergywomen whom they had invited.


    Those several nations of ¡°rk Alliance¡± around Steinbeck Fief such as Adide Kingdom, Kruft Kingdom, Cromwell Kingdom, and Franconia Empire were all militant nations, especially Franconia Empire. In ¡°rk Alliance,¡± its overall strength was on the level of the Augusta Empire that had routed Adrian Empire. In other words, it was a superpower.


    Among the surrounding nations, Clyde didn¡¯t consider Kruft Kingdom an opponent. Not long ago, it had already suffered a big loss and had also been unable to secure further military expenditures. In addition, a prince had been lost, and Princess Natalie had defected to Steinbeck Fief. Even if they wanted to attack Steinbeck Fief, they didn¡¯t have the ability.


    Among the other nations, Franconia Empire also didn¡¯t have any ns to take the initiative to attack. After all, Steinbeck Fief was still and lying in waste andcked valuable resources. If it were not for Witch Ista hiding here, Franconia Empire wouldn¡¯t have even marked this region on the map.


    The main target of Franconia Empire was Adrian Empire, but they had never found a suitable chance to attack. Although Adrian Empire had suffered a crushing defeat against Augusta Empire, ¡°Pure White Empire¡± Winifred Empire¡¯s Princess udia¡¯s army had sessfully supported Adrian Empire. With 50,000 soldiers, they had warded off the joint offense of over 500,000 soldiers originating from multiple nations of ¡°rk Alliance.¡±


    After over 500,000 joint forces of ¡°rk Alliance¡± had continuously attacked for several days, they had withdrawn their troops as resources had grown scarce. Even after losing over ten thousand people, they had still been unable to break through ¡°Pure White Princess¡± udia¡¯s line of defense. ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia who was one of the only generals who could prove a match for Princess udia had already long recalled her troops. She didn¡¯t participate in this battle, indirectly leading to the defeat of ¡°rk Alliance¡± because she had already foreseen the oue.


    Franconia Empire had chosen a wait and see approach. They had been waiting for Winifred Empire¡¯s army to withdraw. At that time, they would look for a suitable gap to attack Andrew Empire. Steinbeck Fief was not important in their eyes. Without Witch Ista, Steinbeck Fief wouldn¡¯t have even entered their eyes.


    At present, the main opponents of Steinbeck Fief were Adide Kingdom and Cromwell Principality. These two nations led the trade blockade battle against Steinbeck Fief; moreover, they were intensifying their preparations for war against this fief. Furthermore, there was still a good chance that Franconia Empire was secretly instigating their efforts from the dark, wanting to use these two nations to test the actual situation of Steinbeck Fief.


    If this attack seeded, then Franconia Empire would use the gap that would be presented toter attack Adrian Empire. If the attack failed, they would figure out Steinbeck Fief¡¯s defenses without truly suffering any losses. After all, they were just manipting the other two kingdoms behind the scenes, nothing more. They wouldn¡¯t need to waste their military strength, and they only needed to give some basic funding and equipment support to Adide Kingdom and Cromwell Principality.


    ¡°ording to our investigations, Adide Kingdom has already assembled troops. Likewise, Cromwell Principality has also already assembled an army of over 100,000 troops, and both nations have stations significant numbers at our borders. They both seemed to have moved out the entirety of their forces.¡±


    ¡°These two fellows, they still don¡¯t know that they are being used as a tool to attack. How much information on these two nations has been collected?¡±


    ¡°Adide Kingdom¡¯s elite troops are mainly pikemen. As for Cromwell Principality, they don¡¯t have any special branches. Their main force is their infantry. The current Suzerain, Duke Krend, is a militant fellow who has always wanted to annex Steinbeck Fief and expand his territory because if his territory grows just a bitrger, then it will directly advance from being a mere principality to a kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Then, he will be given priority in who needs to learn a lesson. That fellow actually want to use our fief as a stepping stone to advance his nation.¡±


    In the secret room of Stanley City¡¯s pce, after listening to Princess Saras¡¯s report, a hint of coldness shed through Clyde¡¯s eyes. In the early stages of the territory, he had originally wanted to keep a low profile for a period of time while slowly developing. However, the other party seemed to not want to give him the opportunity to be low-key. In the current situation, not counterattacking won¡¯t do. Cromwell Principality and Adide Kingdom had already sealed the borderline of Steinbeck Fief and stopped all frontier trade.


    Without trade, the construction of Light Church¡¯s cathedral wouldn¡¯t bepleted in time because arge number of raw materials had to be shipped from outside. The blockade at the border was very troublesome. If the construction were notpleted in time, Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany would have to return to Light Church¡¯s headquarters to report back. In addition, the personnel of Light Church that would be appointed to Steinbeck Fief would also have to be reevaluated.


    In order to resolve the issue of the dearth of materials for cathedral construction, Clyde had tounch a war against Cromwell Principality and Adide Kingdom in order to force them to open the borders using military force. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t expect any help from Adrian Empire, their mother empire. After they had passed Steinbeck Fief to Clyde, they hadn¡¯t cared about anything and also hadn¡¯t provided any support. The path connecting Adrian Empire and Steinbeck Fief had fallen into disuse for many years and was not suitable for transportation. It was almost impossible for trade to pass through the border shared with Adrian Empire.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, I have a matter to settle with Andrisno. You and Big Sister Saras can keep discussing! By the way, the room in the back has a bed. You can use it at any time!¡±


    ¡°Lucifer, what strange things does this girl think of all day long?¡±


    The secret room was illuminated by the red candles. That red candlelight created an unusually ambiguous atmosphere. Now, Clyde sat on the throne, and his younger sister had already left while pretending that she had something secret to discuss with the ancient Demon King Andrisno. However, just before parting, Lucifer mischievously gave Clyde a few hints, and her eyes were filled with encouragement.


    The atmosphere within the secret room was truly ambiguous. Under Lucifer¡¯s arrangements, the decoration of this room was simr to those special appeal rooms often used by lovers. The window¡¯s curtains were tightly closed, making this room rely on just the light emitted by a few red candles for illumination. The maid-servants in the room were all in apletely bare state with red leather cors around their fair necks that appeared especially conspicuous. They were already ustomed to this state and bore it without any signs of nervousness. Looking at them Clyde thought about Princess Alyssa and the others he had bullied before. When he looked at these maid-servants once more, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the ambiguous aftertaste of that time.


    The faces of these maid-servants were slightly red, but they didn¡¯t evade or cover their soft and stic snowy white ** marked with the exclusive magic seals of Steinbeck Fief from his gaze. These magic seals proved that Clyde owned them. Therefore, being shy in front of Clyde was useless, they were his.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, do what you want... no problem. This room is soundproof, so you can do whatever you desire here. No one else will know!¡±


    ¡°Princess Saras, your attire is very dangerous!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. With Lord Clyde here, there will be no danger.¡±


    After Lucifer¡¯s departure, Princess Saras naturally undressed herself with the help of the maid-servants. From the start, she had never worn anything inside and was in apletely bare state. Within the pce, bras and panties were basically non-existent. After taking off her clothing, Princess Saras put on a ck colored cat-ear headband and knelt in front of Clyde, revealing that she had been wearing a red leather cor around her neck this entire time.


    Princess Saras then ced her hands behind her back and ordered the waiting maid-servants to use a red rope to tie them up, delivering herself to Clyde¡¯s doorstep. In any case, they had already slept together before with only thest step remaining. The face of Princess Saras was slightly red, but she was not that embarrassed. After all, Clyde had already seen her everything, she already had no secrets in front of Clyde.


    In the past few days while Clyde had been absent, Princess Saras must have learned various kinds of seduction techniques from Lucifer including how to seduce her master. She had devoutly practiced them since in truth, she desired for him to fill the hidden desire that she concealed whenever she had to act like a proper official. After the matter of bullying Princess Alyssa and the others, Clyde was no longer so serious. He had ovee his previous thinking about propriety and respect. This was a different world, and he didn¡¯t need to restrain himself with the rules of his previous world. After thinking this, Clyde made Princess Saras sit above his legs and skillfully pulled that iron chain attached to the cor around her, making Princess Saras move close to him. Reaching up to lick his chin, she meekly mewled while gazing at his dark eyes.


    ¡°Saras, you need to be punished properly for this!¡±


    ¡°No problem, Lord Clyde. I am in your hands. Please teach me.¡±


    Since Princess Saras subtly announced her consent, Clyde also didn¡¯t hesitate. He gently but forcefully pulled the iron chain to force her head up and kissed her lips. Then, prying open the other party¡¯s teeth, he slipped his tongue in for a French kiss. Using his powerful tongue, he overpowered her soft and supple tongue that seemed to twist around his own. Their salivas mixed as she melted into his arms. Although Clyde hadn¡¯t taken off his clothing, he could still feel the softness of Princess Saras¡¯s chest pressed against him. Although it was soft like a pillow, two hard nubs poked into his broad chest, exciting him even further.


    Clyde used his one hand to hold the iron chain and restrict her movements while using the other hand to explore Princess Saras¡¯s back. While roaming across her smooth back, his hand explored the secrets of her body, registering every slight tremor as he found one of her pleasure points. Upon seeing this, the other maids didn¡¯t escape but gathered together as if they had made an agreement to serve their master or perhaps even attract his attention so they too could receive some pleasure. Two maids took off Clyde¡¯s war boots and gave his feet a massage while another maid massaged the arm he was using to hold Saras¡¯s chain.


    Clyde felt that these maids had definitely been taught well by Lucifer. Their serving methods were too professional. The secret room was dimly lit, and along with the tightly closed window curtain, this ce became a secret area for erotic acts. Clyde could do whatever he wanted. The other maids without any tasks knelt on both sides of the throne, waiting for Clyde¡¯s arrangements with their secret parts proudly on disy.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I¡¯ve already consolidated the troops. Should we set out?¡±


    ¡°Eh, Natalie, wait a moment. I wille out soon.¡±


    Just when Clyde was about to ce Princess Saras on the bed and preparing to enjoy this beauty, Princess Natalie¡¯s voice came from outside the curtain. Because the curtain was tightly closed, Princes Natalie was unable to see the amorous scene at the side of the throne. Clyde kissed Princess Saras a few more times and left. In any case, Princess Saras was already in his hands. He could do anything he wanted whenever he wanted. He didn¡¯t need to be so hasty now.


    ¡°Saras, I am going to resolve the issue of Cromwell Principality. Wash neatly and wait for my return on the bed! Surprise me!¡±


    Struggling to conceal her disappointment, Saras gasped and then mumbled, ¡°Mmm, don¡¯t hurt themon people, would you?


    ¡°I will try my best!¡±

 Chapter 65: The Troops with Large Disparity Encounter in Peacock Forest Area (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 65: The Troops with Large Disparity Encounter in Peacock Forest Area (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, outside Steinbeck Fief, Peacock Forest Area.


    This ce was the joint border of Steinbeck Fief and Cromwell Principality. Because of magical beasts forcibly upying this ce over a long period of time, average hunters didn¡¯t dare to easily hunt here. For a long time, this area had grown wild.


    In this different world, there were very few magicians among the Human Race. Generally, average adventurers and mercenaries dare to deal with just low-leveled magical beasts and wild beasts. If they encountered mid-leveled or high-leveled magical beasts, they would be powerless to even resist. As for average hunters, they only dared to hunt normal wild beasts, nothing more. They couldn¡¯t afford to provoke any magical beasts.


    Clyde together with Princess Natalie and roughly 5,000 militia were rushing into the Peacock Forest Area. Princess Natalie looked serious, feeling the war situation was very thorny. Among the femalepanions around Clyde, at present, only Princess Natalie could be called the military leader. This blood-red haired beauty wearing a silver armor looked especially conspicuous in the midst of this army.


    ¡°Princess Natalie, no need to be so tense, you have alreadymanded in so many wars before, just acting like usual is fine.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, with the disparity in troops this time, I fear, we cannot keep up for a long time.¡±


    Princess Natalie barely smiled hearing thefort of Clyde. Cromwell Principality had no less than 100,000 troops this time. In terms of numbers, they were at least 20 times more than their side. In addition, the equipment of the two sides was also of different grades. The equipment of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s militia was just simple and crude te armor and spear, moreover, many were untrained.


    The former suzerains of independent cities, even after joining Steinbeck Fief, they assumed importance by massing troops and refused to hand over their troops to Princess Saras, vainly keeping their power. Their troops were armed, but Princess Natalie had no choice, she could only recruit additional soldiers. These over 5,000 people were new recruits.


    However, those suzerains¡¯ wish was also not achieved. They originally wanted to rely on the troops in their hands to discuss terms. Princess Saras spoke with them, but Lucifer beside her didn¡¯t speak at all. She just observed secretly for a while and made Princess Saras allow those suzerains and their army to enter the fief, and even choose the ce they wanted to stay themselves. Those suzerains naively thought that Princess Saras was fooled and entered Steinbeck Fief with all their belongings.


    On the same night, the ce chosen by those suzerains were raided by bloodkin familiars, creating a bloodbath. Those independent cities¡¯ suzerains didn¡¯t see thising even in their dream. Everything was a trap set up by Lucifer, especially to lure them to bring all their belongings into Steinbeck Fief before making a move. First, their cities were burned and everywhere was infested by undeads,ter they were attacked and their blood was sucked dry by the bloodkin familiars, and they were also turned into bloodkin servants.


    ¡°Money, all money is there, let us go, we won¡¯t dare next time.¡±


    ¡°Next time? There is no next time! Big Sister Saras is kindhearted, but you all didn¡¯t listen to her at that time, now, you all have no choice. You all are just in time to deliver military expenses to Big Brother Clyde.¡±


    Lucifer walked into the estate with a lot of bloodkin familiars around her. Those big and tall independent cities¡¯ suzerains were so scared of this Lolita that they pissed their pants. They didn¡¯t even have the courage to take up arms. The soldiers inside and outside the estate were already killed by bloodkin familiars. The army in their hands was all wiped out here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me! You all chose this graveyard, farewell forever!¡±


    ¡°God, please... ah!¡±


    Those unfortunate suzerains didn¡¯t even have the time to pray the gods for forgiveness. They were swarmed by blood wolves and turned into corpses. The scene was very bloody, iplete limbs were flying all around. Lucifer didn¡¯t even look at this scene and left. All the belongings of these suzerains were already taken away by the bloodkin familiars under her.


    ¡°What a sham, you all basically don¡¯t believe in Light God, now you know repentance.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, should we also strip off their equipment and pass them onto Lord Evil God?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, how can I pass bloody equipment to Big Brother Clyde?¡±


    Because of therge disparity in strength, the independent suzerains were quickly wiped out by bloodkin familiars. When the sun rose the next morning, other than bloodstains, there was nothing here. Those bloodstains proved that they once existed here. All the belongings of independent suzerains were naturally collected by Lucifer and passed them to Clyde in the frontline as military funds.


    Clyde didn¡¯t know the source of this military fund, but he also didn¡¯t ask Lucifer. Although there were just over 5,000 people in the army of Steinbeck Fief, in the rear, there still were over 10,000 specters and undeads supporting from the dark. The ancient Demon King Andrisno was in the rearmand of undeads to help transport army provisions, moreover, to dispatch specters to the frontline to investigate.


    Behind the armed forces of Steinbeck Fief, there was a strange scene. Undeads along with skeleton warriors were pulling carriages, helping human soldiers transport supplies. These demonic creatures wouldn¡¯t temporarily enter the war, they were merely supporting. Only if the frontline copse, they would enter the battle.


    Relying on the investigation report of specters, before arriving at the battlefront, Clyde already knew the ce where Cromwell Principality¡¯s troops were stationed. In theparatively open in of Peacock Forest Area, they had built forts. Themander of Cromwell Principality¡¯s troops was Eric, the son of Cromwell Principality¡¯s suzerain Duke Krend. Like father, that fellow was also militant and believed in military force.


    Actually, the real military strength of Cromwell Principality was just over 50,000 soldiers. With the addition of hired over 20,000 mercenaries and the remaining over 30,000 rear-service personnel responsible to transport the supplies, they added up to over 100,000 troops. As for Clyde¡¯s side, he actually also had over 100,000 soldiers. Among them, 5,000 were militia and over 100,000 were undeads under the guise of rear-service personnel. Thebat power of these specters, skeleton warriors and zombies was a lot stronger than these 5,000 militias.


    The soldiers under Clyde arrived at a small hill, they could see the forts of Cromwell Principality from here. Like the investigation report of the scepters, Cromwell Principality¡¯s forts were divided into two parts. The Grey Fort was the ce where the army was stationed and Ericmanded these over 50,000 soldiers from here. The other Evan Fort was where the hired mercenaries were stationed, over 20,000 mercenaries were hired to take part in this war. The remaining 30,000 rear-service personnel were not in these forts, they were in the rear area.


    The soldiers of Cromwell Principality were infantries equipped with aplete set of armor. All of them look like lumps of steels. Compared to the militia of Steinbeck Fief, the gap in equipment grade was clear. Clyde turned around to look and discovered that many militia were trembling. It seemed they had never seen such a big battlefield and were badly scared. If it were not for over 100,000 undead troops behind, many might have already fled, bing the army deserter.


    ¡°What are you all afraid of? Could it be that those demonic creatures behind aren¡¯t more terrifying? Now, you all have two choices, join them in the rear or fight like humans!¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s warning, the militia of Steinbeck Fief recovered a lot of morale with difficulty, in any case, since they were dead regardless of whether they advanced or retreated, wouldn¡¯t it be better to die in the hands of other human beings? Like that, they would at least die as a human, if they were killed by those undeads, then it would be even more tragic. After understanding this point, the weapons in their hands no longer trembled like before.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I don¡¯t have any confidence to win, the other side¡¯s number is too much.¡±


    ¡°No, Natalie, we still have a stratagem which ensures sess. They have a burden, but we don¡¯t have any fear of disturbance in the rear.¡±


    After seeing the other side¡¯s military camp, Clyde considered for a short while, then ordered the entire army to stay here and wait for the day to turn dark to attack the military camp of Cromwell Principality at night. With their manpower, if they don¡¯t carry out a surprise attack and wait for the other side topletely consolidate their troops, then they might not have any chance. Princess Natalie had no objection. She also could only think of a surprise attack and harassing tactics. With such a difference in numbers, they could only y like this.


    In themand area of Grey Fort, Eric, themander of Cromwell Principality¡¯s army, was having a banquet with his subordinates, trusted aides and military officers, enjoying good wine and delicacies. He basically didn¡¯t attach any importance to Steinbeck Fief, that small fief with just 5,000 or so militia. He came on this expedition just to be far away from his father Duke Krend¡¯s restriction so he could mess around as he pleased.


    The banquet was quite chaotic. Just like a carnival, there were bare-chested men everywhere who were drinking wine while enjoying maids. At the banquet, there were many ves. Those ves wore nothing, were in a bare state with an iron cor around their neck. An iron chain was attached to their iron cor, and the other end was tied to a chair or a table.


    The maids¡¯ with bright red faces were bending over, giving influential officials various kinds of wicked erotic services. They had an exclusive ve mark on their body and could only let these influential officials do whatever they liked. Basically, the nations of ¡°rk Alliance¡± all practiced very. This kind of thing was considered normal. The influential officials of those nations were also already ustomed to this.


    Eric was drinking wine while ying dirty tricks on a maid in front of him. That beautiful maid was kneeling in front of him and using her stic and soft plump bosom to mp that standing erect crime tool while rubbing up and down. Her face was already covered with a strange white substance, and she was using a charming expression to curry favor with her master.


    ¡°Lord Eric, the troops of Steinbeck Fief seemed to have arrived at that hill, should we...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to fear just 5,000 or so people? Let them live for one more day. Tomorrow, make those mercenaries attack, we will just watch the y, in any case, we have spent money, those mercenaries will definitely spare no effort.¡±


    ¡°Lord Eric, I heard themander of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army is a red-haired beauty.¡±


    ¡°Red-haired beauty, that¡¯s just right, capture her alive as spoils of war.¡±


    Eric and the military officers enjoyed wine while calcting what to plunder from Steinbeck Fief. No one noticed that there were many specters lurking in this banquet site, coldly monitoring them. They reported everything to ancient Demon King Andrisno far away and she reported it to Clyde.

 Chapter 66: The Troops with Large Disparity Encounter in Peacock Forest (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 66: The Troops with Large Disparity Encounter in Peacock Forest (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, outside Steinbeck Fief, Peacock Forest Area.


    Clyde led over 5,000 militia of Steinbeck Fief to confront the over 100,000 troops of the invading Cromwell Principality. However, Duke Krend¡¯s son, Eric, themander of Cromwell Principality¡¯s troops, never attached any importance to Steinbeck Fief¡¯s expeditionary army.


    There was arge disparity between the number of the two sides¡¯ troops. Cromwell Principality truly had only 50,000 or so soldiers. Among them, over 20,000 were hired mercenaries, and the remaining 20,000 or so were rear-service personnel responsible for transporting supplies. Compared to Steinbeck Fief, they had over ten times as many soldiers, and in addition, their equipment was also of a higher grade. From the beginning, Cromwell Principality held absolute superiority.


    Those 50,000 troops under themand of Eric were stationed at Grey Fort. Those 20,000 mercenaries were stationed at the neighboring Evan Fort. Clyde stood on a hill beside the beautiful red-haired knight, Princess Natalie, and the ancient Demon King Andrisno who wore ck gothic Lolita attire. Other than Lucifer, Andrisno was the only Lolita of a different race on his side, with two long silver ponytails reaching almost to her hips, blood-red eyes, two ck horns on her head, and barely visible phantom demon wings on her back.


    In order to differentiate the two, the gothic Lolita outfit of Andrisno had a pattern of demonic wings drawn on it. As for Lucifer¡¯s, a Bloodkin¡¯s crest was drawn. Both of them were silver-haired Lolita. Looking from a distance, it was very easy to mix them up. For Clyde, the best and simplest method of distinction was their cup size. He could determine it at a nce.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, everything is already prepared ording to your directions. Let¡¯s attack?¡±


    ¡°No, wait for that fool Eric to get drunk first. Is everything clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord. The position is already determined, we¡¯re just waiting for a suitable time tounch a surprise attack.¡±


    While Clyde and Andrisno were discussing operational preparations, Princess Natalie who stood beside them had a subtle peculiar feeling. As a human general, standing at the side of an Evil God and an ancient Demon King, listening to their discussion to attack the human¡¯s camp, Princess Natalie felt an indescribable criminal guilt, as if she were a traitor to her own kind.


    ¡°Natalie, are you all right? If you are feeling guilty, you don¡¯t need to participate.¡±


    ¡°No, Clyde, I am already with you, I cannot turn around and forget everything unless you no longer need me.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, of course I need you. Only you are qualified to be the general of Steinbeck Fief. Even if there are new generals in the future, your standing will not change.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to see the battle map and see how the attack has been organized.¡±


    Clyde¡¯s deration made Princess Natalie turn a little red, necessating that she make this hasty excuse and escape. Clyde also didn¡¯t expose her, merely continuing to discuss the ns with the ancient Demon King Andrisno. He clearly knew the current state of Princess Natalie. Since the experience with Princess Alyssa and others, Clyde was released, and no longer had so many misgivings. If a girl was attracted to him, then he also had no objections.


    Eric¡¯smanding ability could only be regarded as conforming with the norms of society. Speaking a bit frankly, it was dogmatic, rigidly following strategies in the books on the arts of war. It was not like Duke Krend didn¡¯t know his son¡¯s style, but he wanted to give Eric a chance to refine it with firepower on his own terms. Based on Duke Krend¡¯s calctions, no matter how inexperienced Eric was, it was most improbable that he would lose to just 5,000 or so soldiers while having over 100,000 soldiers himself.


    It was not like there was no one that could properlymand on Eric¡¯s side. In fact, his younger sister Jenny¡¯smanding ability was clearly superior. However, due to Jenny¡¯s profession as an assassin and Duke Krend¡¯s regard of men as superior to women, he didn¡¯t give any real power to his daughter. Jenny had also joined this expedition, but she was only responsible for those 30,000 or so rear-service personnel, a position with practically no obligations.


    Although Jenny was an assassin, looked down on by the many who thought she just resorted to sneak attacking to fight, no one could deny her military prowess. A year ago, when Kruft Kingdom had attacked Cromwell Principality to fight for a neutral region, the assault of the army under Princess Natalie had continuously broken through numerous cities of Cromwell Principality. At the critical moment, Jenny had led just over 10,000 soldiers, taking a risk to circle around and carry out a sneak attack, forcing Princess Natalie¡¯s over 30,000 troops to hastily retreat, thereby reversing the tide of the war in one fell swoop and eventually leading both sides into peace negotiations.


    Duke Krend may have been afraid of his daughter stealing the limelight from his son and, thus, suppressed her. In this war, he weakened her military power, only allowing her tomand rear-service personnel and other misceneous mobs. Thebat power of these 30,000 logistics soldiers couldn¡¯t hold a candle to even the 20,000 mercenaries, which clearly proved that she wouldn¡¯t have any opportunity to intervene in military affairs.


    At the core area of Grey Fort, Miss Jenny patrolled with her personal guards. She was a ck-haired beauty with her hair in a ponytail, wearing the exclusive ck skintight leather clothing of the assassin profession, whichpletely outlined her seductive figure. Upon seeing thex states of the guards, worry unintentionally showed in her beautiful brown eyes. This was toox. Even if the other side only had 5,000 or so people, they must still be taken seriously.


    Princess Jenny had a cold expression. For an unknown reason, she vaguely felt like there was a familiar person among Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, but she thought that it was her imagination. Not long ago, when Kruft Kingdom had sent troops to explore Needham in, they had suffered a heavy loss. Princess Natalie, her old enemy who was one of the enemy¡¯s leaders, had allegedly killed in action there. It was basically impossible for her to be here.


    ¡°Miss Jenny, don¡¯t worry. The opposite side has only 5,000 or so people, Young Master Eric can definitely resolve this.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t believe a general who brings women to the battlefield can handle any affairs, even if he is my big brother.¡±


    Jenny didn¡¯t hide her contempt towards Eric. In her opinion, this wastrel big brother of hers bringing maids on to the battlefield clearly stated that he hade to y. He didn¡¯t have even the slightest vignce. The two female guards beside Princess Jenny could only keep their mouths shut. In the matters of their masters, they naturally couldn¡¯t make any remarks.


    Jenny came to themand tent. From the gap of the curtain, she could see the debauched scene inside the tent. This tent which originally should have been used formanding the battle was turned into a site to hold a wicked party. Even from afar, she could see bare-chested Eric sitting on a luxurious throne with several stark-naked maids kneeling between his legs with their heads moving up and down. Without seeing everything, she knew what was going on.


    Other high-ranking military officers were also no better. Various kinds of wicked postures and positions could be found everywhere. All were holding a bare maid, conducting wicked deeds. This ce didn¡¯t look like amand tent but rather a high-grade area for romantic affairs. Jenny watched for a while with cold eyes before leaving. As a member nation of ¡°rk Alliance,¡± she didn¡¯t have much of an opinion on very, but she disliked this kind of conduct of not distinguishing between asions.


    ¡°If Eric wanted to y so much, he should have gone to the red-light district. Doing this on the battlefield is simply...¡±


    ¡°Miss Jenny, the weather tonight is somewhat cold. It was very hot in the daytime, but it has be cold at night.¡±


    The careless words of a female guard made Princess Jenny notice an anomaly. It was summer now, and the weather was very hot in the daytime, but at night, this Peacock Forest Area had be especially cold and had a kind of indescribable gloominess. Usually, wild beasts would havee out at night, but tonight, they had disappeared without a trace as if to avoid something terrifying. Even those arrogant magical beasts had be mute. Peacock Forest Area had be terrifyingly quiet.


    Princess Jenny looked up at the night sky. She didn¡¯t know whether it was her imagination, but the night sky of this Peacock Forest Area seemed to be covered by ayer of ck mist. The stars twinkling all over the sky had also be a lot dimmer, and even the full moon was quickly disappearing.


    ¡°Miss Jenny, the moon vanished! ording to ancient books, this is a bad omen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much of this, that is an excuse used by Light Church to deceive people. Where is the bad omen!¡±


    The discussion of the female guards was cut off by Jenny. The sudden disappearance of the moon was truly an unusual sign but speaking about it now would only undermine the morale of the army. Among the expeditionary army of Cromwell Principality there was no priest of Light Church. It was impossible to interpret the meaning behind the sudden disappearance of the moon ,and Jenny didn¡¯t try to.


    When Jenny arrived at the granary area with a restless mental state, she discovered that many guards looked rmed and were preparing to run away, randomly throwing their weapons away. These logistics personnel weren¡¯t a regr army. Their overall quality was no match for the regr army and mercenaries. They would easily flee on the eve of a battle.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you all thinking of rebelling?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jenny, there are ghosts here. We cannot stay here. Run quickly!¡±


    ¡°What ghosts? This is not Needham in...¡±


    Jenny¡¯s gaze followed the direction the logistics personnel were pointing, and herplexion instantly became deathly pale. Clearly, she was frightened, but she forcibly suppressed herself from screaming. From the woods around the granary campsite, burning light-blue colored will-o¡¯-the-wisps flew towards the campsite. But, the most frightening thing was, above those will-o¡¯-the-wisps, were the blurred twisted faces of people, which appeared especially frightening in the moonless night.


    ¡°Quick, notify Eric.¡±


    Jenny originally wanted to notify Eric, but the logistic personnel were so frightened that no one heeded hermands. Human Race had always had an innate fear toward ghosts and undead. Even if the regr army faced these will-o¡¯-the-wisps, only a few would be able to keep their calm. While Jenny hesitated, the will-o¡¯-the-wisps had already entered the granary area and ignited the supply base of Cromwell Principality.

 Chapter 67: The Terrifying Night in Peacock Forest Area (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 67: The Terrifying Night in Peacock Forest Area (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, outside Steinbeck Fief, Peacock Forest Area


    Cromwell Principality¡¯s expeditionary army fell into an unprecedentedly wide panic because of the sudden and unexpected changes. Grey Fort where over 50,000 soldiers were stationed disyed no obvious anomalies, but Evan Fort, where over 20,000 mercenaries were stationed, was different. These mercenaries had basically alle for money, so once anything unusual emerged on the battlefront, they would easily fall apart due to ack of morale.


    At the granary behind Grey Fort, Miss Jenny encountered a thorny matter. Arge number of faintly blue-colored will-o¡¯-the-wisps attacked the supply center with wisps of me that spouted off their ephemeral forms. These fire ghosts were very fast; in addition, anyone who came into contact with them would be ignited and swallowed by faint blue fire.


    Many rear-service personnel had no time to escape and spontaneouslybusted due to the attacks of these fire ghosts. After their entire bodies were initially burned by the blue mes, they would struggle for a few times in the midst of the wisps of me before falling to the ground and dposing into ashes. As the granary caught fire, the resultant soaring blue me appeared particrly conspicuous in this moonless night, alerting the whole camp of the problem.


    ¡°This ce is cursed. I am not doing this!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t block the way. Quickly get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t run away! Quickly put out the fire!¡±


    Miss Jenny kept herself sober with great difficulty, refusing to be overwhelmed by fear. However, no one executed her orders. These over 30,000 rear-service personnel weren¡¯t regr army personnel, so their mental discipline was far inferiorpared to that of the regr army. Upon facing this terrifying scene, all fronts quickly copsed. They couldn¡¯t attend nor heed Jenny¡¯s orders, they just threw away their helmets and armors to flee all the faster in every direction, not caring the least about the fire within the granary.


    Under Princess Natalie¡¯s campand, the over 5,000-strong militia of Steinbeck Fief took advantage of the night¡¯s cover, bypassing Evan Fort where the panicking mercenaries were stationed to directly strike at the supply center behind Grey Fort. That soaring blue me, however, was the best guiding coordinate in the moonless night. Those fleeing rear-service personnel of Cromwell Principality had already lost all fighting spirit, so when they encountered the attacks of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s militia, they only symbolically resisted for a short while, before escaping in disorder. In fact, many of them didn¡¯t even bother to symbolically resist and simply directly fled.


    Princess Natalie led the troops to attack the enemy from the front. Her blood-red long hair was especially conspicuous in the middle of the night. With every swing of the sword in her hand, the soldiers of Cromwell Principality closest to her would fall to the ground,pletely dead. After she killed several people, no one dared to step forward and block the path of carnage caused by the red-haired war goddess. Upon seeing Princess Natalie approaching, all would automatically retreat and bustle to remove themselves from her way.


    More than 30,000 defending troops of Cromwell Principality were chased and systematically killed by just over 5,000 Steinbeck Fief¡¯s militia. The situation was quite chaotic. Because of the darkness, many defending troops of Cromwell Principality were unable to clearly see the number of attacking enemy troops. This allowed their imagination to work in overdrive, so they mistakenly believed that the other side had more people, directly copsing anyst remnants of their morale.


    ¡°Natalie! Aren¡¯t you already...¡±


    ¡°Jenny! I... I am just helping someone do things, nothing more.¡±


    Jenny had a shocked expression. She was very familiar with Princess Natalie¡¯s fiery red long hair. After all, they hade to blows just a year before. At that time, Jenny had used raid tactics and carried out a sneak attack, sessfully forcing Princess Natalie to withdraw to her own nation, thereby rewriting the war situation between Kruft Kingdom and Cromwell Principality.


    However, a yearter, just as all things must change with time, when they finally met again, their identities had quietly exchanged. Now, Princess Natalie had be the sneak attacker whereas Jenny had to lead troops to defend the granary. In the past, Princess Natalie had looked down on sneak attack tactics the most, but now, she herself also participated in a sneak attack. This was simply the naturalw cycle of growth.


    ¡°Jenny, surrender! They will not make things difficult for you. I can guarantee your safety.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, I haven¡¯t lost yet. You have just over 5,000 or so troops. Wait until the reinforcements of Evan Fort and Grey Fortes...¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯te. Jenny, don¡¯t you feel strange? Those fire ghosts only attacked your side, but not the people on my side.¡±


    After hearing Princess Natalie¡¯s reminder, Jenny finally noticed that something was wrong. The fire ghosts attacking the granary area were only attacking the troops of Cromwell Principality. As for the militia of Steinbeck Fief, they indifferently passed them by as if they didn¡¯t see them. Usually, ghosts indiscriminately attacked all of Human Race. Since they didn¡¯t attack, there was only one possibility: they were on the same side.


    ¡°Natalie, you... could it be that you are already...¡±


    ¡°Jenny, I had no choice in the past, but now, I just want to... Let¡¯s drop this matter here. With this granary burned down, even if you return, you will not be able to easily exin yourself and will certainly be punished. You might as well follow me.¡±


    ¡°Surrender is impossible. Unfortunately, it is truly impossible because in this life, I will stick with my soldiers to thest moment.¡±


    ¡°Then, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    In the end, Jenny didn¡¯tpromise. Princess Natalie knew that she regarded face as all-important and didn¡¯t want to admit defeat, and her fierceness was not inspired by any loyalty to her nation. However, Princess Natalie could only face this troublesome matter. A burnt down granary, this kind of matter needed a person to take the me. Since Jenny had been responsible for the matters of this granary, if she didn¡¯t die in battle and instead managed to return, she would be punished. ording to the very system of rk Alliance¡¯s allied nations, this punishment would lead to the ssic punished princesses and other aristrocratic misses¡¯ fates. Jenny herself also knew what these were, and she would rather die in battle here.


    Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny quickly engaged in several blows. From a distance, a swordswoman and an assassin, two starkly different professions, could barely be seen as Jenny transforming into a shadow and quickly swaying around Princess Natalie, assumedly looking for a suitable opening to backstab the swordswoman. For the moment, no victory or loss could be determined between these two.


    Jenny attacked, and her daggers scraped Princess Natalie¡¯s armor many times, creating sparks, but she had no way to deal a fatal blow to Princess Natalie. Both sides had fought several times before, so they were quite familiar with each other¡¯s attack patterns and routines. It would be very difficult to determine a winner in a short time. As for the other rear-service personnel, they didn¡¯t care about Miss Jenny and were too busy fleeing in confusion.


    Princess Natalie hadn¡¯t lied. Everything she had said to Jenny had been true. It was impossible for Evan Fort and Grey Fort to send any reinforcements. The over 20,000 mercenaries in Evan Fort were already preparing to withdraw. Upon seeing that the granary in the rear had caught fire, the leaders of the multiple mercenary groups couldn¡¯t sit still. If the granary were burned down, there would be no way to ensure their supplies, breaking the promise made before the war where Cromwell Principality had promised to guarantee all the mercenaries¡¯ rations.


    However, it now seemed that this promise would be impossible toplete. Cromwell Principality couldn¡¯t even resolve the matters of army provisions for their own troops. How could they have the energy to care about them as strangers? Just when they were hesitating, rmed screams rang out from outside. Then the tone of those screams changed, and it seemed that the owners of these voiced had received a huge fright.


    ¡°Commander, the other side has made a surprise attack! They have at least 50,000 people...¡±


    ¡°Impossible! Steinbeck Fief has just 5,000 or so people. Where did those thousands of people...¡±


    ¡°I am not mistaken; they are rushing towards this fort!¡±


    Several mercenarymanders quickly climbed Evan Fort¡¯s perimeter wall and following the direction of the guards, they saw dwarming figures moving about Peacock Forest Area. Those figures were thickly dotted. From a visual estimate, there were over 50,000 troops. Because the moon didn¡¯t shine through the darkness of the night, they couldn¡¯t clearly see the appearances of those shadows. They could only see the armor and weapons of the other party, which gleamed with pallid light.


    ¡°Retreat, retreat! We don¡¯t want money. Eric, that boy cheated us! We clearly came to an agreement for facing 5,000 or so enemy troops. Changing that number to tens of thousands of people... This matter has nothing to do with us even if the money offered is vastly increased.¡±


    These mercenarymanders who were usually anyway decisive in handling affairs, under the pressure of the desperate situation, also became frantic. Since the number of enemies had increased, it was clearly different from the agreed business terms. Money was one thing, but this was clearly the business of getting killed. They would have considered staying at least a little if the pay had been increased, but without any offers... Thinking this, the mercenarymanders issued the retreat orders without any hesitation.


    There were indeed over 100,000 troops in the forest; however, these troops weren¡¯t living people, but rather undead. They were all zombies and skeleton warriors pacing up and down. Because there was no moonlight and starlight, the visibility was very poor,so the mercenaries couldn¡¯t clearly see their appearances, merely observing their armors and weapons that reflected a pallid light, thereby, making the mercenaries mistake them for human troops.


    This could also be considered fortunate. If the mercenaries had clearly seen their shadowy opponents, they might have been in an even more panicked state than now, leaving shadows in their hearts for the rest of their lifetimes. Whatever one said, an undead legion was far more frightening than a human legion and also had a bigger deterrent force.


    Clyde and ancient Demon King Andrisno stood in Peacock Forest Area, watching the retreat of those mercenaries from Evan Fort. The undead legion didn¡¯t directly participate in this war; they just paced up and down while ying with fire here, nothing more. As for the other side being frightened and retreating, that wasn¡¯t his issue. It was just the other side not having sufficient courage, nothing more.


    ¡°The Human Race is like this: they innately fear the darkness. Even if there is nothing in the darkness, they foolishly think otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Andrisno, you seemed to understand a great deal about the Human Race?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Lord Clyde, I am just expressing my thoughts. I also don¡¯t understand much about the Human Race.¡±


    ¡°Is there no movement from that fellow Eric?¡±


    Ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s blood-red demonic pupils emitted blood-red radiance. That was the state she entered whenever shemanded the demonic creatures. The specters that had secretly snuck into the frontline for scouting consisted of the will-o¡¯-the-wisps that had raided the granary area as well as undead and skeleton warriors that paced up and down Peacock Forest Area. These over 100,000 demonic creatures were all under Andrisno¡¯smand. Clyde didn¡¯t participate because his abilities didn¡¯t fall into the category of summoning and controlling demonic creatures.


    ¡°The specters in the front just sent thetest intelligence. Eric seems to have just woken up from a drunken sleep and still doesn¡¯t know the current circumstances!¡±


    ¡°This guy, he truly came here to y. Determine his coordinates; I will go and take a look at what ability he has.¡±


    Clyde had thought that Eric, themander of the opposite camp, would have made some big moves, but via the intelligence report, he learned that this fellow had truly had no reserve ns from the start. In addition, he was still drunk even as his camp was under assault. It now seemed that Clyde had been overanxious. Themander of the opposite camp was a mediocre person.

 Chapter 68: The Terrifying Night in Peacock Forest Area (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 68: The Terrifying Night in Peacock Forest Area (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, outside Steinbeck Fief, Peacock Forest Area, the ce where Cromwell Principality¡¯s expeditionary army was stationed


    Because the supply center was on fire, the frontline was thrown into chaos. In addition, the over 20,000 mercenaries defending Evan Fort were frightened by tens of thousands of undead who had disguised themselves as an armed force, making the battle-hardened veterans choose to retreat. When they withdrew, the fort next door lost the chance to engage in mutual support.


    Cromwell Principality¡¯s Commander Eric had just woken up due to the outside noise. He then walked out with arge group of dead-drunk high-ranking military officers. After walking outside themander tent and taking stock of the scene, he saw that soaring blue me behind the field of tents from a cursory nce. He paused before realizing that location was where the supply center was. Eric¡¯splexion suddenly became very unsightly. No matter how mediocre he was, even he knew that once the supply center was burned, he would have already lost the majority of the war.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s Jenny doing? Howe that fire still hasn¡¯t been extinguished? Those mercenaries, quickly send them out!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Eric, the rear area is cursed. Faint blue mes have ignited our army provisions¡¯ supply center. Those mercenaries have already begun to withdraw, saying the opposite camp has over 100,000 troops, and they have nothing to do with the matters present here.¡±


    ¡°What 100,000 troops! Steinbeck Fief has only 5,000 or so people. Those lowly mercenaries are thinking of taking advantage of the asion to drive up the price!¡±


    After Eric saw those faint blue me soaring in the distance, he also felt that something was strange and wished to have more support. Regardless of a curse or not, the most important thing for him now was to retain those 50,000 troops in his hands. If these troops suffered heavy losses, then when he returned, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to report to Duke Krend about any trace of sess in his task. As for those mercenaries, those over 20,000 people of the various mercenary groups weren¡¯t even within his considerations. Even if all of them perished here, simplypensating the Mercenary Guild would be enough.


    As for the over 30,000 rear-service personnel in the rear area, Eric simrly didn¡¯t intend to aid them in any way. The rear-service personnel couldn¡¯t be considered as part of the regr army, and their positions were simr to that of mercenaries, and it didn¡¯t matter if all of them were lost. As for Miss Jenny, they were not biologically rted brother since they were born of the same father but a different mother. In addition, Eric didn¡¯t like this younger sister who threatened his superiority; therefore, he decided not to care about Jenny.


    One year ago, Jenny¡¯s action of forcing Princess Natalie to withdraw her troops had truly stolen the limelight. For a moment, it had overshadowed the other young masters and misses. On the surface, Eric had said nothing, but in fact, he had already hidden many thoughts in his heart. This time, taking advantage of the asion to kill her by proxy seemed to have no issues and would allow him to escape any punishment. Thinking this, Eric immediately transmitted his orders.


    ¡°Seal off all of Grey Fort¡¯s entrances and exits, guard them tightly until the daytime. Now, we cannot see clearly the situation inside. Regardless of who approaches the fort, shoot without exceptions.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Eric, like this... Isn¡¯t Miss Jenny still outside?¡±


    ¡°Does what I say count here or what Jenny says? I am themander-in-chief! All other opinions can wait until daytime.¡±


    Eric rudely refused the other high-ranking military officers¡¯ suggestions. He ordered to seal off the entire Grey Fort and hold their positions until tomorrow to make better ns. Because all moonlight and starlight was covered by a dark mist, the night visibility was very low, so even retreating was unwise here. If the opponents pursued them and attacked, then they would suffer heavy casualties. Holding fast without going to battle was a sensible alternative even if somewhat heartless, nothing more. Through these actions, it could be determined that Eric had given up Jenny and those over 30,000 rear-service personnel. As for the mercenary groups, he hadn¡¯t even considered them.


    Evan Fortress¡¯s over 20,000 mercenaries weren¡¯t as lucky as Grey Fort¡¯s troops. If they weren¡¯t flurried and properly defended Grey Fort, as long as they persisted until dawn, it would all be fine. However, the fewmanders of the mercenary groups, each did things in their own way. Other than running away, they didn¡¯t have other unanimous opinions. They were all afraid of the others trapping them; thus, Evan Fort was directly discarded.


    ¡°Eric, that fellow seems to have some strategy. Unfortunately, you all will not be able to hold on till the dawn.¡±


    Clyde appeared on the outskirts of Great Fort beneath the cover of the night. After seeing the firm fence of Grey Fort, he praised Eric¡¯s intellect. In the next moment, a ck energy ball gathered in Clyde¡¯s palm. In this dark night, this ck energy ball was practically invisible.


    Clyde gently flicked the ck energy ball towards the entrance gate of Grey Fort. With a burst of light, a big explosion urred at Grey Fort¡¯s entrance gate. The ck energy ball sted a hole in the big entrance gate. After the explosion, the mercenaries who had originally been fleeing all around in confusion because they were unable to find the correct path in the middle of the night crazily flocked towards Grey Fort regardless of anything else after seeing the light since they knew sticking to therger army was their best hope for survival.


    ¡°Stop, this ce is restricted for you lot to enter. Scram back to where you came from.¡±


    ¡°We are friendly forces. Don¡¯t attack!¡±


    ¡°Fart, friends! This father will attack you so-called friendly forces, or else, scram!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my sword? Humiliating this father?¡±


    The regr army of Cromwell Principality looked down on those mercenaries, and at this time, the contradictions only intensified. Both sides directly entered a chaotic battle at the broken entrance gate of the fort. The mercenaries grouped together upon being collectively humiliated. Soon, arge number of mercenaries rushed over and supported the mercenaries who had initially began the conflict. Cromwell Principality¡¯s troops were also unwilling to be outdone, so they concentrated their troops here to suppress the riots. The entrance gate area of Grey Fort suddenly turned into a battlefield with glints and shes of daggers and swords.


    As for the backstage maniptor of this chaos, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to the matters of this entrance gate. He changed his direction and quietly entered Grey Fort from the side entrance since everyone¡¯s attentions were diverted by the loud battle on the other side. No one took notice of Clyde, this infiltrator. Clyde carefully concealed his traces all along the way and finally found Eric¡¯smander tent.


    Before arriving at themander tent, Clyde had in passing dealt with a mercenary and snatched his armband. Outside themander tent, Clyde put that mercenary¡¯s armband on his right hand before donning a grey cloak and using a cotton cloth to block half of his face. After disguising himself, Clyde openly entered themander tent.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Those mercenaries actually dared to rise in rebellion... Kill them all. Those who dared to enter the fort; don¡¯t let even one off.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Eric, we can make space...¡±


    ¡°Shut up, those petty and low mercenaries are not worthy of this fort made for our noble troops. There should be no magicians among them. How exactly did those peasants st our fort¡¯s entrance gate?¡±


    In themander tent, Eric grumbled to high-ranking military officers under hismand. That golden short-haired youth, although his attractiveness index was not bad, appeared extremely frivolous. He basically didn¡¯t hear any suggestions from his subordinates. Those senior military officers most likely knew that Eric would turn a deaf ear to their advice and would simply act arbitrarily, much like his father Duke Krend; thus, they only symbolically suggested a few sentences and shut up. Surviving was more important than loyalty.


    At that time, screams came from outside the door. Those several soldiers guarding the door were quickly killed by Clyde. He had cut them in two with a few swings of his sword. Clyde didn¡¯t use any magic, he simply used a heavy sword to cut through his obstacles like a true warrior. Relying on his superior physical strength, the heavy sword that originally had to be carried with two hands was easily hefted in one. The weapon he now used was the same heavy sword that Princess Natalie had used to use when she had still been a berserker swordswoman.


    ¡°How did a mercenary run over here? Guards!¡±


    Facing Clyde who had intruded here all by himself, the senior military officers were flustered. These high-ranking military officers under Eric¡¯smand weren¡¯t courageous. Thebat powers of most of them were on the same level as that of a mediocre soldier, basically not presentable considering their ranks. Clyde quickly rushed over and instantly killed three senior military officers who blocked his way. Upon seeing this, the other military officers were so scared that they scattered in all directions and gave way to Clyde.


    ¡°You all! These good-for-nothings, quickly stop him for me!¡±


    Eric pulled out a saber, but looking at his fleeing subordinates, he couldn¡¯t help butck in confidence. Although he had martial skills, Clyde had gotten rid of three senior military officers in a second. Hisbat power was clearly above his. Clyde didn¡¯t prepare for the prince¡¯s attack and simply walked straight towards Eric. Eric used all his strength and stabbed, aiming at Clyde¡¯s heart.


    Clyde didn¡¯t act, and Eric was secretly delighted, thinking the other party had just gotten lucky a moment ago and that his truebat power was actually not much. Mentally patting himself on the back for daring to challenge this fake warrior, his sword plunged forward. However, in the next second, he was dumbfounded. That high-grade saber forged with essence iron, when it was not far away from stabbing Clyde¡¯s chest, seemed to have been stuck into an air wall. No matter how much he exerted himself, the saber didn¡¯t move at all. At that time, Clyde raised the huge sword in his hand.


    ¡°How can this be? You... Wait, we can properly discuss a price! I, however...¡±


    Clyde didn¡¯t feel like speaking nonsense. His hand swung down, directly killing Eric before themander seat. Eric was cleaved into two, and his red blood sshed all about on the spot. Themander tent was dyed red. Those senior military officers on the scene were thoroughly frightened. Like they had gone mad, they ran outside the tent. Not to mention avenging Eric, they just wanted to save their own lives now, nothing more. Normally, they would be worried about returning to their nation, but this was a special case.


    Eric was not the only son of Duke Krend. If he died, there were still quite a few more who could take his position. It was not worthwhile to put their lives on the line to avenge him. In the blink of an eye, only Clyde was left in themand tent. The situation outside themand tent was still chaotic. The chaotic battle between mercenaries and Cromwell Principality¡¯s troops was still ongoing. Before, stopping this battle would have been possible, but with the death of Eric, it was basically impossible for peaceful negotiation between these two parties.


    ¡°Sure enough, I still overestimated this fellow.¡±


    Clyde sighed and began to ransack themand tent to see whether there was anything valuable. Previously, Bishop Nichols had swept away tens of thousands of gold coins from him, not finding a ce to recoup that loss would be no good. After killing themander, Clyde was the only one who would still dare to arrogantly plunder spoils of war from the other party¡¯smand tent. He was confident that those senior military officers wouldn¡¯t dare toe for revenge. That was indeed the case. Until Clydepletely looted the ce, not a single senior military officer returned. He didn¡¯t even see a single soldier. The other side was already so scared that they didn¡¯t even dare to pretend to put up a front against him.


    However, that fellow Eric still had some valuable things. Clyde found many pure gold ornaments. He estimated that he could sell them for money, so it was better than nothing.

 Chapter 69: The Ultimate Defeat of Cromwell Principality’s Expeditionary Force (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Ultimate Defeat of Cromwell Principality¡¯s Expeditionary Force (Part 1)</h4>


    With the death of Commander Eric, Clyde achieved an interim victory. After he killed Eric, Clyde directly looted Eric¡¯s base camp without scruples as if he were a yer picking up equipment after finishing off a BOSS.


    Cromwell Principality belonged to aparatively prosperous principality, so Clyde was able to collect arge number of exquisite gold ornaments within thismand tent. From the workmanship, it could be guessed that these ornaments were expensive. However, when Eric hade to fight this war, other than these gold ornaments, he hadn¡¯t brought any other valuable treasures. Thus, Clyde could only collect those trinkets and some sealed good wines, nothing more. After all, Eric wasn¡¯t quite that hedonistic.


    Clyde had no intentions to sell these gold ornaments for money. He had many femalepanions around him, so he could just give them these as presents, thanking them for their contributions towards Steinbeck Fief. There was nothing to be embarrassed about. This time, he just happened to give the things he looted from Eric to those girls. He scratched the back of his head while blushing. Okay, perhaps it was a bit like presenting Buddha with flowers given by another.


    After plundering the tent, Clyde turned around and entered the rear tent. This was the banquet site where Eric and those high-ranking military officers had indulged in debauchery before. Now, all those senior officials had disappeared from here, leaving just leftovers on the tables as well as a few broken wine bottles that had been abandoned in their haste. Apart from this, those beautiful maids were also still here. They had nowhere else to go, and their entire bodies were in bare states with both hands shackled behind their backs while they kneeled on the ground. They also had metal cors around their necks. Iron chain connected to these cors with the other ends tied to the legs of a table, allowing them no path for escape.


    The aristocrats of ¡°rk Alliance¡±¡¯s member nations were all old gentlemen who knew how to y with ves due to great experience. Each one was more formidable than the other. In fact, few in this world could im to match their skill. Although Eric had left midway, these beautiful maid-servants had been offered no way to escape. Their stic and ample snow-white bodies had magic brands that symbolized their ve statuses. With this brand on them, they basically couldn¡¯t obtain regr statuses in any nation of ¡°rk Alliance.¡± They only had the fate of having their masters changed nonstop.


    After the maids saw Clyde wore a mercenary armband, they were so scared that they shivered. In their impressions, the image of a mercenary was very bad. They were a bunch who would do basically anything for money. Clyde was toozy to exin himself. Considering these maids¡¯ beautiful faces, he gently swung his heavy sword, and the iron chains connected to their cors were cut off. With a few flicks of his hand he also carefully broke through the shackles binding their hands.


    ¡°Eric is already dead. You all are free.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t believe my words? That fellow¡¯s corpse is still lying outside. Merely, it is split into two halves, and you all might not recognize it.¡±


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be. Lord mercenary, we don¡¯t have anywhere to go! Can you... we can do anything.¡±


    The maids¡¯ face didn¡¯t show any traces of happiness. Freedom was already an extravagant hope for them. Even if Eric had already died, their ve status would still be unchanged. ording to the rules of rk Alliance, if a ve had the same ve master for over three years, then the ve would have the chance to apply for redeeming oneself. However, once the master was changed, this count would restart once more. Most ve masters had absolutely no intention to give ves any chance to redeem themselves. They would exchange ves just before the deadline. Therefore, as time passed, the ves would gradually give up any desires for freedom.


    Thinking of this, many maids guarded the cors around their necks with their hands. Seemingly, it was their only support. With a cor around their necks, they would still appear to have a master. It was dangerous without a cor as anyone could bully ownerless ves. Facing those pleading expressions of these maids, Clyde hesitated for a moment but was unable to bear their misery and decided to help them.


    If he didn¡¯t help them, these maids who had be ownerless after Eric¡¯s death might be divided by those high-ranking military officers under Eric if they were lucky. However, if they were unlucky, then they might be divided by the soldiers or those mercenaries, and they would have a cycle of tragedy. Although Clyde was still disguised as a mercenary, the maids could still see that this man had at least some aspects of a respectable demeanor and pinned all their hopes on him.


    ¡°Forget it. I will take you all with me, but you all must listen to me. After leaving this ce, I will arrange a ce for you all.¡±


    ¡°Lord mercenary, please don¡¯t give us to other people.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you all don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±


    After promising repeatedly not to give them away, Clyde finally satisfied these maids. Quieting down, they then wore cloaks ording to his request and set out with this mercenary. They werepletely bare beneath the cloaks. Now, since they didn¡¯t have enough time, Clyde could only arrange for them like this. He didn¡¯t have time to look for suitable clothing for them. Undergarments, panties, and so on could wait until they left Evan Fort and returned to the safety of Stanley City.


    In order topletely make these maids at ease, under their repetitive requests, Clyde used envement magic to rece the magic ve imprints on their bodies, exchanging Eric¡¯s family imprint for Steinbeck Fief¡¯s imprint. This envement magic had been taught to him by Princess Natalie. All aristocrats of rk Alliance, regardless of their professions, had grasped this basic magic. It was the method to imprint their family¡¯s ve mark.


    This kind of imprinting was differentiated on the basis of time, indicating the duration of the ve status. A magic imprintsted for a three year time period, an original imprintsted at least five years, and a supreme imprint was permanent. Because the three year period made things convenient for trading ves, aristocrats of rk Alliance usually used magic imprints. Only for those ves who were especially liked by the owners and who the owners didn¡¯t want to trade or share were branded with an original imprint.


    This was not the first time Clyde had done this. In the past, at Lucifer¡¯s request, he had set up simr magic imprints on those beautiful mercenaries and adventurers, all of which wouldst for three years. After the new magic imprints were finalized, those maids finally showed peaceful expressions as if they had found a new home to return to.


    With the help of these maids, Clyde¡¯s gain was plentiful. In the rear area of themand tent, he found Eric¡¯s hidden private collection. That fellow had actually deceived Duke Krend since his private collection was so great only because it contained the money and goods that had originally been meant to be sent to Duke Krend as gifts. He even dared to embezzle bribes to his father; Eric could be counted as a truly unique person.


    What surprised Clyde more was that in the list detailing who had sent what gift to Duke Krend, there were names of several of Adrain Empire¡¯s more influential officials. Adrian Empire belonged to Victor Alliance, and Cromwell Principality belonged to rk Alliance, so they should have a hostile rtionship. Toward this kind of political action of giving gifts to hostile forces, Clyde temporarily decided to turn a blind eye; he just wrote down the namelist on a seperate sheet of paper. Later, he would deliver this to Princess Alyssa and see how she would handle this.


    After finishing looting the entire tent, Clyde left along with these maids who he had disguised as soldiers. Then he snatched a carriage and went towards the outskirts of Grey Fort. The entire Grey Fort was still in a chaotic state. The armed conflict between mercenaries and Cromwell Principality¡¯s army was still ongoing, and no one paid any attention to this carriage.


    asionally, several people who didn¡¯t have eyes had tried to intercept the carriage, but regardless of whether they were mercenaries or Cromwell Principality¡¯s soldiers, Clyde had cut them into halves with a single sword swing. After killing several hapless fools, the remaining people realized that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend this carriage. When they saw this carriage approaching, they made way on their own initiative, letting Clyde¡¯s party smoothly leave.


    At the rear area of Grey Fort, the contest between Jenny and Princess Natalie was also near its end. Jenny who had originally been moving quickly by relying on her assassin profession could still stall Princess Natalie for a decent period of time. Jenny¡¯s n was to stall Princess Natalie, waiting for Eric to dispatch troops to assist. Steinbeck Fief had just 5,000 or so militia. If Eric dispatched troops, then with Princess Natalie¡¯s intelligence, she would definitely choose to withdraw the troops.


    However, Eric had already been killed, and those senior military officers under him had never had any intention to dispatch troops to aid her. They were busy scheming on how to properly sing from the same hymn-sheet, shifting the me of Eric¡¯s death to those mercenaries. Basically, no one even remembered Miss Jenny who was fighting here in the granary.


    A blood-curdling scream distracted Jenny and almost got herself chopped in half. At thest moment, Princess Natalie timely stopped her hand, stopping the sword which nearly cut into Jenny¡¯s shoulder. As it turned out, many demons had appeared on the battlefield, and these demons suddenly attacked Cromwell Principality¡¯s rear-service personnel who were still resisting and killed them. The killing methods of these demons were very bloody. They directly used their ws to pierce an opponent¡¯s chest and tear them to shreds.


    All those maids who had followed Jenny for many years had marital skills and could be regarded as female guards. However, they were simrly subdued by those demons. The demons had received orders beforehand not to kill women and instead to use methods simr to ve capturing techniques. Now, those female guards¡¯ hands were forced onto their backs, making them unable to move.


    ¡°Little Big Sister, don¡¯t struggle. Come with us!¡±


    ¡°You... when did you appear?¡±


    Ancient Demon King Andrisno shed behind Jenny. Her movement speed was lightning fast. While Jenny was in a stunned unguarded state, this silver-haired Lolita seized the dagger in the princess¡¯s hand. In addition to snatching the dagger, Andrisno also grabbed Jenny¡¯s wrist and emitted dark energy, making Jenny felt like she had been electrocuted, instantly paralyzing her.


    ¡°Natalie, you... you really...¡±


    Jenny feltplicated. She hadn¡¯t lost to Natalie; however, a little Lolita had subdued her. However, she didn¡¯t feel too disgraced. With the demon king strength of this Lolita, among the princesses of all the human nations, there were not many who couldst even a few rounds against her. Even Ophelia, that kind of War Princess, would also be at a disadvantage against Andrisno. The Human Race had an upper ceiling; they weren¡¯tparable to Demon Kings.


    ¡°Little Big Sister, rx a bit. Don¡¯t bite your tongue. It hurts. I must tell you though that if youmit suicide, then the guards of Little Big Sister will be given to the demons...¡±


    Jenny¡¯s face stiffened. Before she could react, Andrisno gently pried open her teeth and took out a pill especially used tomit suicide by those of the assassin profession concealed behind a tooth. Jenny looked at those captured female guards. They had all followed her for many years. Remembering their great loyalty, she helplessly lowered her head and admitted defeat.


    ¡°Andrisno, can you let Jenny go? She was just fulfilling her duty, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Princess Natalie, this depends on Lord Clyde¡¯s intentions. However, it¡¯s not impossible as long as she bes one of us. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will help. I will make her agree.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Natalie. I don¡¯t want to...¡±


    ¡°Be quiet! I am helping you!¡±


    Originally, Jenny had still wanted to show off and stubbornly refuse to admit defeat, but Princess Natalie directly covered her little mouth so that she couldn¡¯t speak. She could only use her eyes to protest. At that time, Clyde¡¯s carriage just happened to arrive at the burning supply granary behind Grey Fort.

 Chapter 70: The Ultimate Defeat of Cromwell Principality’s Expeditionary Force (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Ultimate Defeat of Cromwell Principality¡¯s Expeditionary Force (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, outside Steinbeck Fief, Peacock Forest Area


    After a night during which a wispy blue fire had destroyed their supplies and along with that, their morale, Cromwell Principality¡¯s troops had been defeated. Steinbeck Fief¡¯s militia of just 5,000 or so people had defeated Cromwell Principality that had fielded over 100,000 troops. One of themanders, Eric, the son of Cromwell Principality¡¯s Suzerain, Duke Krend, was killed in action. Miss Jenny was missing, and rumor said that she had also died in Peacock Forest Area.


    Those two forts, Grey Fort and Evan Fort, built by Cromwell Principality in Peacock Forest Area had been destroyed in the fire. Considering the losses of their personnel, Cromwell Principality had suffered over 30,000 casualties. Among them, over 10,000 were rear-service personnel who had been killed in therge fire at the granary area. The remaining over 20,000 had been killed during the confrontation with the mercenaries. As for the mercenaries¡¯ side, among the originally employed over 20,000 mercenaries, only several thousand people had sessfully fled the armed conflict with Cromwell Principality¡¯s troops.


    After this war, Cromwell Principality¡¯s vitality was greatly damaged. It would be impossible for them to reorganize their military strength to send a punitive expedition against Steinbeck Fief within a foreseeable time. Among over 50,000 regr troops, just 30,000 or so had returned to their country. As for those surviving 20,000 or so rear-service personnel, since they knew that returning meant a capital offense, they fled to other countries. Various kinds of rumors spread out regarding the cause of this disastrous defeat.


    Cromwell Principality imed that this defeat was the result of the mercenaries¡¯ rebellion and bad faith. They even suspected that the mercenaries had been in cahoots with Steinbeck Fief and had been bought by the other party. Just before the war, Cromwell Principality imed they had changed sides and made a surprise attack on Cromwell Principality¡¯s Grey Fort. Commander Eric had also been dishonorably killed by a mercenary. Later, Duke Krend even pushed the me for the granary fire onto mercenaries, iming mercenaries deliberately set it on fire.


    Mercenary Guild imed that it was Cromwell Principality who had first attacked. Now, both sides were in the phase of shirking responsibilities. Cromwell Principality issued a banishment order, closing down the branch of Mercenary Guild in his nation. Duke Krend publicly stated that Mercenary Guild had three days to leave on their own; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t eliminate the possibility of him using various means to behead all the mercenaries within Cromwell Principality¡¯s borders.


    What was the truth? As one of the parties involved, Steinbeck Fief remained silent without making its position known. They just watched Cromwell Principality and Mercenary Guild shirk responsibilities. As victors, they were low-key, making many busybodies unable to investigate the rumors.


    However, from those escaped rear-service personnel of Cromwell Principality, a new rumor circted. They said that Peacock Forest Area was cursed, that they had been raided by ghosts at night, and that the ghosts had initiated therge fire. Because they were army deserters, the credibility of their words was greatly reduced, and many outsiders expressed doubts. If there were truly an undead cmity, then none of Cromwell Principality¡¯s troops, mercenaries nor Steinbeck Fief¡¯s militia would have been able to escape the indiscriminate attacks of the undead. It was unreasonable for just these army deserters to encounter them.


    Steinbeck Fief¡¯s militia got ready to return to their own territory. In this battle, the casualties among the 5,000 or so militia had been very small. There were several hundred who were identally burned, but none had been killed in battle. Thebat power of Cromwell Principality¡¯s over 30,000 rear-service personnel that they had attacked was no different from that of this small militia. Coupled with the threat of arge fire and undead, they had already lost all fighting spirit, giving an opportunity for Steinbeck Fief¡¯s militia to crush the enemy troops.


    After the end of the war, this militia that had originally been poorly equipped now offered every soldier aplete set of armor. They finally looked like a regr army. All this equipment had been seized from Cromwell Principality, saving Clyde a lot of military expenses.


    As for the matter of undead, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s militia didn¡¯t know much about it. They just knew that military officer Clyde, appointed by the Suzerain Princess Saras, had some connection with undead. Themanding general Princess Natalie also know this, but Princess Natalie didn¡¯t express her position. How could they, small soldiers, open their mouths? As long as they could muddle along, working together with undead was not impossible. Those who came from the independent cities had originally had very little belief in Light Church; therefore, they weren¡¯t so opposed to undead.


    Clyde sat in a luxurious carriage. After the war, Princess Natalie had transformed captured carriages into carioles for transporting the goods and money looted by Clyde as well as those special maids. Now, Ancient Demon King Andrisno was outside the carriage, acting as a coachman. Using an ancient demon king as a coachman, only Clyde could do so. Other Human Race¡¯s imperial families or aristocrats wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of this kind of scene in their lifetimes.


    Clyde sat in the main carriage with Princess Natalie beside him. Right in front of him was Miss Jenny, the daughter of the Cromwell Principality¡¯s suzerain Duke Krend. This beauty with a ck ponytail kneeled in front of Clyde with an embarrassed expression. All the equipment on her body had already been stripped off, leaving behind only a ck colored bra and panties, which belonged to the openwork-styled series. It was almost like she wore nothing. At a nce, Clyde could see her ideal figure. Coupled with this attire, it greatly increased her allure.


    Jenny¡¯s hands were tied behind her back with a red rope, and her entire body was also bound with the same rope in a standard tortoise-shell binding style. This had nothing to do with Clyde. When Ancient Demon King Andrisno had initially handed Jenny over to him, this princess had already been like this. Looking at the technique, Andrisno seemed to have learned from Clyde¡¯s younger sister Lucifer, that bloodkin Lolita who was fond of such wicked erotic stuff. From his first nce, he knew that this was her true legacy.


    In addition to Jenny, those female guards who had followed Jenny were also in the carriage. Unlike Jenny, they were not so lucky. All of their equipment had already been stripped off, and they were inpletely bare states, simrly bound by red rope in a tortoise-shell binding, making a shameful posture. Around their snowy white necks, there were red leather cors with thin chains attached to them, with the other end of each attached to an iron hoop in the carriage.


    Those beautiful female guards kneeled with bright red faces. Small red balls sealed their abilities to speak, and saliva flowed down the corners of their mouths. A ck blindfold covered almost half their faces, and it made them unable to see the surrounding environment. Other than not having special magic imprints, their current states mirrored the special maids he had captured before.


    ¡°You... how much of a ransom do you want? I...¡±


    ¡°Miss Jenny, I don¡¯tck for money. Also, you seemed to misunderstand something. I didn¡¯t capture you to ask Duke Krend for a ransom. Like that, it would be a loss for me. I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Jenny¡¯s snowy white body shivered. If the other party didn¡¯t want a ransom, could it be that he wanted other things? As an aristocrat of rk Alliance, Jenny naturally knew that the ending of a prisoner of war would be very miserable, especially for special maids. Princess Natalie beside Clyde rummaged for a while before handing Clyde a red leather cor with an iron chain attached to it.


    After Clyde took the cor, he took out a small red ball and approached Jenny. Jenny was so scared that she wanted to get up, but the red rope binding her body gave her no chance. She could only watch Clyde approaching her, preparing to put that red leather cor on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this! The member nations of Victor Alliance don¡¯t practice very. You cannot do this!¡±


    ¡°Miss Jenny, you seem to have forgotten a matter. Cromwell Principality has already announced that you are dead. No one knows that you are here; moreover, those rules and regtions of Victor Alliance... Since I came from the countryside, I don¡¯t know them!¡±


    After a small ¡°kacha¡± sound, that red leather cor was sped around Jenny¡¯s snowy white neck. Clyde then pulled the iron chain a little, and Princess Jenny fell into his bosom. Clyde reached out his hand towards her smooth back and gently undid the knot, taking off the upper undergarments of Princess Jenny. Now, with only her ck panties remaining as a final line of defense, Jenny had few secrets hidden in front of Clyde.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be afraid. I am very reasonable. You have the power to choose. Handle matters beside me. Any profession is fine. If you don¡¯t want to, then serve as a maid-servant!¡±


    ¡°This... aren¡¯t they the same choice! Wait, don¡¯t... don¡¯t mess around. I will listen to all your arrangements!¡±


    Originally, Jenny had wanted to resist, but Clyde reached for her ck panties. Upon seeing this, Jenny thoroughly admitted defeat and didn¡¯t dare to move in Clyde¡¯s bosom. Under the influences of Lucifer, Clyde could already meet beauties with level-headed detachment. This was a different world. epting such things seemed to have no issues. The main thing he acted like this was that he needed talented people beside him. Just Princess Natalie was not enough. As an assassin, Jenny could also be a great military officer.


    At this moment, it was already mealtime. The militia of Steinbeck Fief stopped, and Ancient Demon King Andrisno prepared some good food and delivered it to Clyde. Clyde causally hugged Jenny in hisp while feeding her. Jenny became bright red, but she couldn¡¯t move her limbs and could only let Clyde feed her, daintily lifting forward toward her small mouth. Those special maids that had originally belonged to Eric entered the carriage and fed those female guards. They were already ustomed to seeing this kind of wicked scene.


    The female guards didn¡¯t dare to resist. Since their Miss Jenny was already under the other party¡¯s control, after their small red balls were temporarily removed, they cooperatively opened up their cherry mouths to let those maids feed them. Princess Natalie moved to Clyde¡¯s side and looked at Jenny in delight. She sympathized with this old archrival. This result was best, or at least, it was better than being killed by Ancient Demon King Andrisno. Thinking of this, Princess Natalie gently reached over and pulled that stic waistband, helping Clyde take off Jenny¡¯sst defense. After the ck panties fell from her feet, everything of Jenny was revealed to Clyde.


    ¡°Mas... Master, can you let my guards stay? Don¡¯t sell them off. I beg you.¡±


    ¡°Jenny, don¡¯t be nervous. I abide by the regtions of Victor Alliance.¡±

 Chapter 71: The Sudden Visit of Light Church’s Investigation Team (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Sudden Visit of Light Church¡¯s Investigation Team (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s capital, Stanley City


    Clyde¡¯s carriage smoothly returned to the capital along with the militia. After the war, Cromwell Principality was busy publicly criticizing Mercenary Guild. Kruft Kingdom¡¯s vitality was still badly damaged and had yet to recover. Now, the nations that could constitute a threat to Steinbeck Fief were only Adide Kingdom and Franconia Empire.


    The nations of ¡°rk Alliance¡± in the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief, Adide Kingdom, Kruft Kingdom, Cromwell Principality, and Franconia Empire, were all warlike nations. Franconia Empire had the greatest warlike aspect. Before this war, Adide Kingdom had also prepared to dispatch troops, but after Cromwell Principality¡¯s defeat, this kingdom cunningly chose to remain silent and didn¡¯t dispatch troops. It nned to let Franconia Empire take the lead.


    In the short term, Franconia Empire also couldn¡¯t attack Steinbeck Fief. As an empire, if they directly attacked this kind of small territory, it would hard to avoid being seen as bullying the weak. Steinbeck Fief was still Adrian Empire¡¯s territory in name, and it belonged to Victor Alliance. After the previous wars, Victor Alliance and rk Alliance were in a state of temporary ceasefire, and theparativelyrger empires had a tacit agreement to not attack each other.


    Now, Steinbeck Fief weed a temporary peace; however, the issue of Witch Ista was still not resolved. The neighboring nations of rk Alliances would make a move, sooner orter. Furthermore, because of the matter of Princess Alyssa, Clyde might have to fall out with Adrian Empireter. At that time, he would be offending both sides.


    ¡°Mas... Master, we¡¯ve arrived. Can you let me down?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jenny, don¡¯t you like this? Just before, you slept so soundly!¡±


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be. Master, this is your territory. If you want to, you can... can go to the bedroom.¡±


    In the carriage, Miss Jenny said this to Clyde with a bright red face. All along the road, she had been in a bare state with a red rope forcing her into the shameful posture of a tortoise-shell binding. In addition, Clyde had hugged her, making her sit on hisp. Although he had not punished Jenny byw, and had fed her and whatnot, he had yed with her the entire time. In the beginning, he had used a regr spoon. Later, under Princess Natalie¡¯s instigation, Clyde had directly used a mouth-to-mouth method to feed her while snatching her first kiss in passing.


    Jenny was unable to resist. In the beginning, she had felt somewhat conflicted, but after several resistances that had ended in vain, she had epted her fate, and after a period of time, she had adapted and even seemed to have found an inexplicably liking for these kinds of shameful ys. To be fair, Princess Natalie had also undressed herself beside Clyde and served him from one side. Other than not binding herself with a red rope, Princess Natalie had even put on a red leather cor around her fair neck.


    Princess Natalie¡¯splexion was slightly red, but she was not too shy. In the past, she had already been in a bare state in front of Clyde, and at that time, together with Miss Sigrid, Clyde had almost misunderstood them to be lilies. Regarding Princess Natalie who took the initiative to deliver herself to his doorstep, Clyde also didn¡¯t push her away. Even when he became intimate with Jenny, he didn¡¯t forget her and kissed Princess Natalie time and again.


    As for the female guards in the carriage, because Jenny had already surrendered, they also didn¡¯t dare to resist andpletely submitted. During the carriage journey of these past few days, their every action had been under Clyde¡¯s close observation of Clyde. Now, they already had no secrets in front of Clyde.


    Basically, these female guards were all beautiful, and many of them had high attractiveness indexes. Clyde had Jenny and Princess Natalie by his side, so he hadn¡¯t touched them, but upon returning to the pce, that might not necessarily always be the case. The only w in this apparently perfect scene was that ancient Demon King Andrisno had never entered the carriage and had instead stayed outside the carriage to act as a coachman. If she hade in, she might have acted like Princess Natalie.?


    As a symbol of their surrender, on the bodies of Jenny and those female guards, right above their plump Jade Hares, was Clyde¡¯s exclusive magic imprint. It was somewhat different from a ve imprint. Generally, a ve imprint was engraved on the buttocks. When the carriage arrived outside Stanley City, Jenny felt bashful and wanted Clyde to put her down. Outside the carriage, residents cheered loudly. After all, this was a triumphant return of their troops. The sense of belonging many independent cities¡¯ residents had towards this new territory was growing.


    Clyde¡¯s carriage entered the pce¡¯s back door alone. Those over 5,000 militia had dispersed in the city, waiting to gather together during the next wartime. The pce area was Clyde¡¯s sphere of influence. After Clyde directly pulled Jenny out of the carriage, Jenny was still somewhat bashful, but upon seeing that all the maids in the pce were basically in bare states and simrly just wore special leather cors, her shyness gradually dissipated.


    When Clyde untied that red rope, Jenny¡¯s face unintentionally showed an indescribable reluctance as if those past shameful experiences had felt pretty good. Lucifer had already appeared in front of the carriage. She looked at Jenny and the others with a meaningful gaze. After Jenny noticed Lucifer, she felt an inexplicable chill. She immediately understood that this silver-haired Lolita was quite dangerous.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, the harvest this time is pretty good! Let me arrange a room for them!¡±


    ¡°Younger Sister Lucifer, I¡¯ll leave them to you. Don¡¯t use force.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I will just teach them some etiquette, nothing more. It will not take too long.¡±


    As if Lucifer¡¯s words have magical power, Jenny and others just felt like their bodies were no longer under their control and began to follow this silver-haired Bloodkin Lolita wearing ck Gothic Lolita attire towards the special training room in the pce¡¯s depths. Clyde made Princess Natalie go together to supervise Lucifer and prevent that extremely wicked erotic bloodkin Lolita from ying more than Jenny and the others could bear.


    Miss Jenny and her female guards were handed over for Lucifer¡¯s disposal, and those special maids who had originally belonged to Eric were directly incorporated into the pce maids. Since they had already been trained by their former master Eric, Clyde saved a lot of effort and directly collected these ready-made products. Lucifer just made ancient Demon King Andrisno help these special maids learn how to properly report for duty.


    Clyde sorted out his clothing and went to the office area to see the acting suzerain, Princess Saras. Because other than Clyde, all others in the pce were women who had already had an ambiguous skinship with Clyde, the clothing they wore was very open. In any case, the only man here was Clyde, and they would lose nothing if Clyde watched them.


    Princess Saras just wore a white gown, nothing more. She waspletely bare inside. She didn¡¯t wear any bra, panties, or other kind of undergarment. She handled the official business in just this fashion. After all, she had to keep herself ready for Clyde. That appearance, however, easily evoked other people¡¯s impulses tomit a crime. When Clyde entered the room, upon seeing those shining white long legs, he was practically unable to shift his gaze.


    Even after Princess Saras noticed Clyde¡¯s entrance, she didn¡¯t avoid arousing him. She continued to maintain this state. Unfortunately, there was no bed nearby, and Clyde also had no intentions to directly relieve himself in the office area. He temporarily passed Princess Saras and sat down on Princess Saras¡¯ seat as she shifted to the side. Princess Saras then tactfully sat on Clyde¡¯sp. If it weren¡¯t for Clyde stopping her, she might have taken off herst white gown too, entering a bare state.


    ¡°Saras, it¡¯s still daytime now!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Lord Clyde. You can do whatever you want at any time. There are no outsiders in the pce area.¡±


    Clyde kissed Princess Saras¡¯s thin lips. Despite this round of temptation, he decided against pushing Princess Saras down on the office desk and punishing her, considering everything. Princess Saras leaned in Clyde¡¯s bosom for quite a while, before opening her mouth to discuss official matters.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I have already read the reports of this war. Cromwell Principality just sent a letter, exining that the matter of Peacock Forest Area was a misunderstanding. They just wanted to send a punitive expedition against a rebelling mercenary group, and it had not been directed against our territory.¡±


    ¡°These politicians can lie through their teeth. No matter. Give them a way out. Reply to them saying that we understand.¡±


    Before Clyde had even returned to the pce, Cromwell Principality¡¯s messenger had already delivered a diplomatic letter shifting the me of the matters within Peacock Forest Area onto the Mercenary Guild. Clyde also had no intention of counterattacking Cromwell Principality for the time being; thus, he asked Princess Saras to express that they epted Cromwell Principality¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Light Church seems to be sending someone to investigate Needham ins. Those army deserters of Cromwell Principality said that undead had appeared in thest battlefield. This rumor circted too much, so Light Church had to send someone to investigate the traces of undead. Light Church¡¯s saintess will arrive tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Saintess? Aren¡¯t there already two saintesses in our territory? Wouldn¡¯t making them report to Light Church be enough?¡±


    ¡°Not Tiffany and Maria. Light Church is sending another one to investigate who will be responsible for the report. Bishop Nichols is alsoing.¡±


    ¡°I... again that old fox. We will lose money this time. Forget it. In any case, I also want to deal with the matter of the ruins in Needham ins. Let¡¯s see whether Cynthia has time or not.¡±


    When Clyde heard that Bishop Nichols was alsoing, he was startled and burst out in cold sweat. He felt like this old fox would swindle him out of arge amount of gold coins. This bishop had no shorings other than his greed for money. The ruins of Needham in had still not been dealt with, and he also needed to find a suitable ce for those Death Queen Sisters in the lost Murmans Regal Pyramid.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, do you want to look for Cynthia? It seems she was dispatched to a higher level area by the Divine Realm to deal with the Demonic Dragon Alcurus. Now, the on-duty Valkyrie is not Cynthia. If you want to summon her, I can tell you a method.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Lucifer, so quick... Wait a minute, how do you know the schedule of Divine Realm?¡±


    ¡°Secrets.¡±


    ?


    ?

 Chapter 72: The Sudden Visit of Light Church’s Investigation Team (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 72: The Sudden Visit of Light Church¡¯s Investigation Team (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s capital, Stanley City.


    The terrifying rumors about the Needham ins being filled with arge number of ghosts and undead circted due to the words of the defeated Cromwell Principality¡¯s deserters. Because the rumors had spread to too many people, Light Church decided to dispatch an investigative team to dispel these rumors.


    They originally hadn¡¯t wanted to send anyone because the nearest human settlement to the Needham ins was just Steinbeck Fief, which was still in the process of rebuilding. After all, the infrastructure was not settled yet, so the reception conditions would be poor. Moreover, there were already two Light Church¡¯s saintesses present who were preparing to build cathedrals there. With ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria there, if undead had truly appeared, it would have already been reported.


    Because Clyde had signed a special contract with Valkyrie Cynthia, she had ced her fate idol here, so Steinbeck Fief was imperceptibly shrouded by a Valkyrie¡¯s brilliance, concealing the evil aura here. This made Saintess Tiffany and Saintess Maria unable to detect ancient Demon King Andrisno, this giant of the dark living next door, even though they were physically close. Light and Darkness were in a delicate bnce in Steinbeck Fief.


    In the end, Light Church still dispatched an investigation team, mainly because of Bishop Nichols. He was too impressed with Clyde, this bankroller. He just wanted toe and see if there were any kinds of business he could promote here. In order to ensure fairness and make the nations of both Victor Alliance and rk Alliance ept the findings, Light Church¡¯s investigative team wasposed of members from both sides.


    Bishop Nichols was the person in charge of Light Church¡¯s branch in Adrian Empire and represented the nations of Victor Alliance. ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya represented rk Alliance. Suhiya held a post in a church within Franconia Empire, so she could be regarded as the representative of that alliance. Originally, Bishop Garfield, the person in charge of Light Church¡¯s branch in Franconia Empire, had been responsible foring, but that bishop had despised Steinbeck Fief¡¯s condition. Thus, he had casually found a reason to push this matter to Saintess Suhiya.


    The investigative team of Light Church directly arrived at Stanley City. They didn¡¯t go to Peacock Forest Area. After therge fire, everything had been burned down, and there were not many things that could be collected for evidence. In addition, Bishop Nichols himself didn¡¯t truly want to investigate anything. Even if there truly was an undead cmity, as long as it was in a remote ce, Light Church could adopt istion tactics. They wouldn¡¯t waste their energy to wipe them out unless it approached an unmanageable degree.


    It was not that Light Church was heartless. In the history of Ximengsi Continent, the current Light Church was actually its the third iteration. The first generation of Light Church had been almostpletely destroyed while resisting Demon Kings¡¯ invasion. Before its destruction, Light Church had had the strength of the entire Human Race, uniting them for once. After paying a heavy price, most of the Demon Kings were then driven away from the human continent.


    During the second generation of Light Church, Light Church had led all the human nations to suppress the undead cmities left behind by the Demon Kings. They also paid a huge price to suppress the undead cmities. However, after defeating these undead cmities, the human nations took advantage of the time when Light Church¡¯s strength was weakened to abandon Light Church. They demolished cathedrals and took back imperial power from religious rule. After this, Light Church fell into disgrace for a time, and arge number of believers became fugitives.


    The second generation Light Church¡¯s Pope, with resentment blooming in his bosom, ignited his own life and broke the seals he had personally arranged, letting undead cmities return to Ximengsi Continent. Afterward, when the human nations were unable to hold their own, Light Church¡¯s remaining forces took advantage of that asion to reorganize itself, forming the current third generation Light Church. The history of the third generation Light Church was not light at all. Compared to the previous two generations of Light Church that had selflessly contributed to the Human Race, this generation of Light Church was very materially oriented. They resisted the undead cmity while attacking the nations of Human Race.


    Facing repetitive battles on two front, the imperial power eventuallypromised with the religious rule. Under the pressure of both the undead cmities and the third generation Light Church, all human nations agreed to grant Light Church privileges that had continued to this day. Nevertheless, the undead cmities weren¡¯tpletely eliminated. Light Church deliberately sealed severalparativelyrge undead cmity eruption areas and isted them without solving them. Once the human nations went back on their words, they would imitate the method of the second generation Light Church¡¯s pope to destroy those seals without any hesitation.


    Clyde had learned about the disgraceful history of Light Church from Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany. Towards this dark history of Light Church, these two saintesses seemedparatively open. They didn¡¯t believe that what Light Church had done before was wrong. Since the pce of Steinbeck Fief was filled with naked girls, it was inconvenient for Clyde to wee Light Church¡¯s investigation team in the pce; thus, he arranged a new suitable dwelling for them, Karazan Inn, located at the east side of Stanley City. It was the best inn of Stanley City at present, yet it could still just barely amodate all of them.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, we meet again. We truly are fated!¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough. Bishop Nichs, Suzerain Saras is very busy. She has no time...¡±


    ¡°No need to trouble your Suzerain. We are going to investigate Needham ins, not your ce.¡±


    Clyde weed Light Church¡¯s investigative team that hade from afar. Bishop Nichols had a crafty smile as if he had some trades he wanted to promote to Clyde. Those Light Church investigators with Bishop Nichols were all his trusted aides. These people wouldn¡¯t actually run to Needham ins and investigate; they would just stroll around Stanley City for a few days and casually write a falsified report. It was quite easy to deal with them: giving them money was enough.


    The rtively tricky person was ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya. Unlike Bishop Nichs¡¯s group, she couldn¡¯t be bought with money. The people she had brought were also well prepared. It seemed that they truly nned to investigate the Needham ins. Needham ins had that lost Murmans Regal Pyramid Region sealing evil creatures from a different world. If they truly discovered that ce, Light Church was doomed to have bad luck. Even if they gathered their entirebined strength, they wouldn¡¯t be able to seal that ce.


    ¡°Hello, Mister Clyde. I heard Maria and Tiffany are building cathedrals here. Can you take me to see them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can. Miss Suhiya, I will take you to see them.¡±


    ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya was a model elegant aristocratdy. She had long silvery hair that was lustrous like tinum and matching silvery pupils. Suhiya¡¯s facial features were also exquisite like a meticulously carved work of art. Clyde couldn¡¯t find any ws. In addition, Suhiya¡¯s fair and clear skin was just like the best quality white jade. Under the illumination of the light, she seemed to emit a holy light. Perhaps, this was the reason why she was named ¡°Radiant Saintess.¡±


    Although Suhiya wore conservative type Light Church priest attire, Clyde, who had already seen a lot of beauties, could roughly draw the outline of Suhiya¡¯s figure in his mind. Her figure matched the standard for the golden proportion. Although Light Church¡¯s saintesses had no requirement in terms of attractiveness indexes, choosing beautiful women was clearly an unwritten rule.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, it would be best if you don¡¯t maintain a deep friendship with Bishop Nichols. His Excellency the Bishop is... Anyway, stay as far away as possible.¡±


    ¡°Eh, many thanks for the warning, Miss Suhiya.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Miss. It¡¯s fine to just call me by my name.¡±


    Clyde somewhat admired Bishop Nichols. All the saintesses he had met had had terrible impressions of Bishop Nichols. As for what specifically was not good, they couldn¡¯t say, so it was probably just a woman¡¯s intuition. However, when he thought about that mysterious trade name list given to him by Bishop Nichols when they had metst time at Adrian Empire¡¯s banquet, Clyde felt that this old fox was not a fool. He had clearly marked a price for all the saintesses behind their backs.


    ¡°By the way, Mister Clyde, have you been to the Needham ins? In the past, I heard Kruft Kingdom¡¯s people had gone there, but there was no news of them afterward.¡±


    ¡°I am unclear about that. You should ask the people of Kruft Kingdom.¡±


    Along the way, Clyde walked beside Suhiya. This saintess would never imagine that she was now strolling around with an Evil God. The effect of the contract with Valkyrie Cynthia had made it almost impossible for Light Church¡¯s members to notice his true identity.


    Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany were at the construction site, examining the progress on their own cathedrals. Compared to most other aristocrats, Clyde¡¯s side rarely supervised them. The church could use thend as they pleased. This was most likely because of the Strong¡¯s confidence and magnanimousness.


    ¡°Maria, Tiffany, you two are truly using thisnd as you please. It¡¯s a bit much, no?¡±


    ¡°Suhiya, you came! What? Envious? We can use thend here as we please, unlike other ces where we have to discuss everything with the Suzerain.¡±


    ¡°I am not envious. Really, I havee for a proper business.¡±


    Suhuya¡¯s eyes slightly turned to one side, attempting to conceal her Tsundere attribute. Although her mouth imed she wasn¡¯t envious, Clyde could practically feel her envy. However it was hard to admit this in front of her two colleagues. Maria and Tiffany knew those little thoughts of Suhiya, but they also didn¡¯t point them out, simply leading her to the rest area.


    Clyde followed the three saintesses all the way to the rest area and took a seat. Steinbeck Fief was still in the development phase, so there was nothing delicious. The table was filled with a wild boar offered by the fief¡¯s hunters as tribute. Although the fragrance of the roasted pork was delctable, for these Light Church¡¯s saintesses who were used to eating delicacies from all thend and sea, it was clearly inadequate to stimte their appetites. They just symbolically ate a few pieces, nothing more.


    In order to not waste the kind intentions of the fief¡¯s residents, Clyde finished off the roast meat while listening to the discussions of these three saintesses. He could enjoy good food while appreciating beauties in passing. For Clyde, this was a kind of enjoyment. Especially since these three saintesses¡¯ target of suppression was actually the side he belonged to, this scene made him experience a kind of taboo feeling.


    ¡°Maria, Tiffany, in the vicinity of Needham ins...¡±


    ¡°Suhiya, there are no problems with the Needham ins. We have never sensed anything. If you don¡¯t believe us, then we can go with you and take a look.¡±

 Chapter 73: The Chaotic Warfare Between Dark Forces Everywhere in Needham Plain (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 73: The Chaotic Warfare Between Dark Forces Everywhere in Needham in (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, nearby Steinbeck Fief, outskirts of Needham in, the vicinity of Lost Murmans Regal Pyramid


    Light Church¡¯s investigative team set out from Stanley City and arrived at this mysterious area. Led by Light Church¡¯s ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria who had gone together to investigate, the team represented a formidable force.


    As one of the people in charge of Steinbeck Fief, Clyde came together with Light Church¡¯s team. As for Bishop Nichols, as Clyde expected, he didn¡¯t participate in this investigation. Those subordinates he brought also acted simrly. Waiting in Stanley City, they intended to casually write a report iming to havepleted their tasks. Before Clyde set out with this investigation team, he gave Bishop Nichols 10,000 gold coins in secret as a bribe.


    As for ¡°Radiant Saintess,¡± Clyde had no way to bribe her. Among the people of Light Church, she was a rtively upright type, so she couldn¡¯t be bought with money. However, Clyde¡¯s money was also not wasted. Bishop Nichols epted the money and expressed that even if Needham in truly had some issues, it would not implicate Steinbeck Fief. After receiving the money, he would definitely help.


    Although Suhiya was earnest and responsible, she was just a saintess, nothing more. She was notparable to those bishops who had real power. Her findings report would be delivered to Bishop Garfield, the general supervisor of Light Church¡¯s Franconia Empire branch, and he would report to the higher-ups of Light Church. Bishop Garfield and Bishop Nichols were from the same faction, and both of them were money-grubbing types, so there was little chance she¡¯d manage to implicate Clyde.


    Clyde gave Bishop Nichols a gift of money and also indirectly gave Bishop Garfield a gift of money. At that time when Suhiya reported, if Clyde wished to change the contents of the message, then as long as he spent the money, Bishop Garfield would simrly help him revise the report. Sometimes, it was truly simpler to deal with such greedy types.


    This investigation team consisted of all the people brought by ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya. After they arrived at the periphery of Needham in, they immediately began to investigate the matters concerning the undead sighting. In the past, these city ruins had already been investigated by Kruft Kingdom¡¯s expeditionary army, but they hadn¡¯t found any major issues. Now with the expertise brought by Light Church¡¯s investigative team, a more formal investigation could be performed into the dark secrets lurking within this space.


    When Clyde returned to Needham in once more, he vaguely felt the atmosphere had something a bit off about it. The sky here was shrouded with ck clouds and was almost like night. In addition, strange lightning swam in the midst of these dark clouds, but no thunderps could be heard. A cold wind blew through the entire Needham in, making people feel a kind of bone-piercing chill that went beyond the physical and seemed to lick at their souls.


    Generally, an undead cmity wouldn¡¯t give rise to such dark clouds. After seeing this strange scene, Light Church¡¯s investigation team acted very cautiously. They could handle average small-sized undead cmities, but the current circumstances vastly differed from those observed during a run-of-the-mill undead cmity. It was already beyond the understanding of Light Church¡¯s investigation team.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, you should return. This trip is very dangerous. Leave this problem for us members of Light Church to handle. You are an unrted party; there is no need to get involved.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, go back and help us oversee the construction rates of our cathedrals. We two will go with Suhiya and take a look at what is going on. This won¡¯t be a big issue.¡±


    ¡°This... fine. You all must be careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t be a big issue. With us three saintesses here, there is no need to worry.¡±


    Clyde wanted to refuse, but upon seeing these three saintesses¡¯ very serious looks of not wanting Clyde to follow them, Clyde could only pretend to agree, thinking he would look for an opportunity to secretly follow themter. Even if he didn¡¯t consider Saintess Suhiya¡¯s safety for the moment, Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany were his fief¡¯s nominal residents. If something happened to them, that would be a huge loss to Steinbeck Fief.


    This being not a big issue was a lie told by these saintesses to convince Clyde to leave. This issue was so great that it was beyond their wildest expectations. In fact, they didn¡¯t even have a clue about how to approach the problem. However, they couldn¡¯t tell the truth and reveal their worries, so they had to use a white lie to make Clyde leave. Now, it was not an undead cmity in Needham in, but rather a chaotic warfare between three dark forces. This darkness was the result of the chaotic warfare between these dark forces. The outpouring of energy condensed into these terrifying phenomena.


    Clyde could roughly distinguish these fighting three dark forces. Among them, one represent Lost Murmans Regal Pyramid Area¡¯s dark civilization from that different world, Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis. As for the other two, they belonged to the Demon Realm¡¯s and Ghost Realm¡¯s Gates summoned by Sigrid, the daughter of Needham in Area¡¯s Suzerain from those years past.


    At that time, when Clyde had rescued Sigrid, those two gates had been sealed. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he guessed that the seals had been opened, and the forces of Demon Realm and Ghost Realm had taken advantage of the asion to attack this ne on arge scale. The luck of Ximengsi Continent was very good since the vanguard armies of Demon and Ghost Realm had truly chosen the wrong direction by selecting Murmans Regal Pyramid Area as the breakout point. The result was this: the dark force from another world hidden in this ce had counterattacked.


    Murmans Regal Pyramid Area instinctually defended its territory. Regardless of whether these new forces were of the same kind or not, all would be treated as intruders. If both sides couldn¡¯te to an agreement, then they would directly use force to resolve any disputes. This perfectly exined the truth of what was called moving the hands and not using the mouth.


    In this respect, Divine Realm had neglected its duties. Valkyrie Cynthia who originally had been responsible for monitoring and controlling the Needham ins Area had received a temporary task from the God King and went to northernmostnd to suppress Demonic Dragon Alcurus; thus, she couldn¡¯t return for the time being, and the Valkyrie responsible for taking over Cynthia¡¯s job had yet to arrive to work. Now, Divine Realm had a gap in the surveince of the Needham ns, and without an on-duty Valkyrie, they hadn¡¯t learned about such arge-scale, chaotic warfare between dark forces.


    After Light Church¡¯s investigation team left a distance away, Clyde used flight magic to rise to a high altitude. From a high altitude, he could see the fierce battle situation far in the distance. Through the dark clouds, three forces¡¯rge dark armies fought against one another. Demon Realm¡¯s army mainly consisted of skeleton soldiers, ghouls, andrge ogres. Ghost Realm¡¯s army mainly consisted of zombie soldiers and ghost knights. As for the pyramid side, its army mainly consisted of various kinds of mummy soldiers. The three sides were locked in conflict with none having a decisive advantage. On the ground, countless corpses had been torn to shreds, making it impossible to determine to which side the dead belonged to. It was simply a host of terrifying beings dancing wildly to the death.


    In order to prevent the other sides from using the corpses, the warring sides thoroughly destroyed all corpses, mutting them beyond use. The battle between demonic creatures was a lot bloodier than one of the Human Race. The shredded corpses were just a small scene. All parties on the scene weren¡¯t afraid of death. The warlike demonic creatures employed an unusually ferocious fighting style.


    The vanguard army of Demon Realm and Ghost Realm weren¡¯t able to break through the mummies¡¯ fierce defensive line even after cooperating. The two sides had been in a mutual stalemate, continuously fighting back and forth, churning the ground into a muddy mess filled with gruesome fluids. Upon careful observation, Clyde noticed the existence of a fourth party at the scene. Some mysterious shadows stood on the side of the mummy army. Although they had no banners, they were indeed an independent fourth party.


    The top-levelbat powers of Murmans Regal Pyramid, Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis, were sealed in the coffin camber, and many Pharaoh level mummies also couldn¡¯t break out of their seals. Without the secret support of these mysterious fourth party, this scene of one against two wouldn¡¯t have appeared.


    Those mysterious shadows mainly just watched the battle. Only when Demon Realm and Ghost Realm¡¯s vanguard armies sent out their aces would they make a move by annihting the other party¡¯s ace units, but they didn¡¯t participate in the general chaotic warfare. Clyde could sense a familiar aura from those mysterious shadows. At that time, Sigrid had summoned altogether three gates, so he suspected that these shadows should havee through the final dimension gate.


    Facing the hands of those shadows, the aces of Demon Realm and Ghost Realm couldn¡¯tst long. All were instantly killed. Those shadows were shrouded in ck mist and belonged to an indescribable type of force. Clyde couldn¡¯t even see how they moved; merely, when the opponents came into contact with them, they immediately disintegrated into ashes. Although Demon Realm and Ghost Realm¡¯s people knew that this situation was bad, they were still attacking to save face since they¡¯d already sacrificed so much for this attempt.


    ¡°Lord Hastur, you are here? That petty and lowly human body is not worthy of your supreme status.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you are...¡±


    ¡°Ithaqua, one of your kinsman.¡±


    A burst of fierce wind gusted behind Clyde. Clyde looked back and saw a huge emaciated humanoid figure with fiery red eyes. Its face was distorted as if it had been forcibly yanked into strange shapes and filled with pained human faces. With the appearance of this giant, a fierce wind blew all around, almost scraping Clyde.


    After Clyde had crossed the world, the original owner of the body he had possessed was Hastur, one of the Great Old Ones in Cthulhu Mythos. Hastur¡¯s real body was not here. At most, Clyde could be regarded as one of Hastur¡¯s avatars, The King in Yellow Hastur. Naturally, even if he were just an avatar, that wouldn¡¯t affect his status. This giant behind him, Ithaqua, The Wind-Walker, God of the Cold, and God of the Air, ( ´óÆøÖ®Éñ) served The King in Yellow Hastur.


    When Clyde had begun a summoningst time, his kinsmen had discovered their master¡¯s position. Ithaqua had then intruded upon here from that dimensional gate and broke the seals against the next door Demon and Ghost Realms in passing. To sum it up, regarding the Demon and Ghost Realm being able to invade Ximengsi Continent, Clyde was indirectly responsible. This matter was caused by his kinsmen.


    The attractiveness index of Cthulhu Mythos¡¯s existences was basically so low that it was beyond description. Normal was very rare. Because they were beings from the same side, Clyde didn¡¯t have a big reaction upon seeing Ithaqua. Since Ithaqua was his underling, he didn¡¯t need to worry much. As a mere avatar, Clyde¡¯s currentbat power was not equal to his final form¡¯s, and he was a lot weaker than his own kin Ithaqua.


    ¡°Ithaqua, how did you all find this ne?¡±


    ¡°Lord Azathoth told me your position. Lord Cthulhu also seemed to know. He just can¡¯t find the way to arrive. Those mummies¡¯ masters received your protection, so we are helping them in passing.¡±


    Clyde vaguely remembered that Cthulhu and Hastur were arch-enemies/rivals. Fortunately, Cthulhu hadn¡¯t found a way here; otherwise, this different world would have turned into the battlefield of The Great Old Ones. After confirming that those shadows were all his own kin, Clyde made them continue to help him monitor the battlefield here. As for himself, he went to Murmans Regal Pyramid to see whether he could find a way to remove the divine seals on the coffins of Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis.


    Originally, Clyde had wanted to wait for Valkyrie Cynthia to deal with these divine seals; however, the current situation didn¡¯t allow for him to wait for Valkyrie Cynthia; thus, Clyde decided to try some other methods.

 Chapter 74: The Chaotic Warfare Between Dark Forces Everywhere in Needham Plain (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 74: The Chaotic Warfare Between Dark Forces Everywhere in Needham in (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, near Steinbeck Fief at the outskirts of the Needham ins, Lost Murmans Regal Pyramid Area


    Clyde entered the ancient graveyard once more. There had been no changes here, and nearly everything was the same as it had been during hisst visit. Although he hadn¡¯t brought a Valkyrie, with his own kin outside, Clyde had nothing to worry about even if any unforeseen events happened.


    In the periphery of the pyramid, arge scale chaotic warfare between various dark forces continued. Under the personalmand of the God of Cold Ithaqua, kin of The King in Yellow Hastur, the mummy army held against the joint attacks of Demon Realm and Ghost Realm, and even had the momentum tounch a counterattack. However, their leaders, Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis, were still in sealed states, so there was no one ordering this mummy army to attack. Until now, this mummy army had fought using its defensive instincts, nothing more.


    After Clyde arrived in the main coffin chamber, he went straight towards that Anubis Coffin at the center. Unlike thest time, because of therge scale chaotic warfare between the dark forces, the area was filled with dark energy, and the golden radiance of the golden God¡¯s shackles outside the coffin was a lot dimmer as if they had been suppressed by the dark environment. Clyde reached out his hand and gently touched those very fragile golden shackles that appeared so fragile that he could easily break them with a tug.


    ¡°Wait a moment! Lord Clyde, can you turn me into one of your kin?¡±


    ¡°Eh, Queen Lafania, you don¡¯t need to be attached to me. After I get rid of this seal, I will think of a way to send you all back to your original world.¡±


    ¡°No, I have no intentions of returning. That world has already been peaceful for many years; moreover, that enemy nation was already destroyed long ago. There is no need to implicate the current people. In the past, I didn¡¯t have a choice, but now, I just want to be a good person.¡±


    ¡°That also isn¡¯t rted to me!¡±


    ¡°My younger sister Mephis, her obsession is greater than mine. My persuasions didn¡¯t move her, but after bing one of your kin, I can persuade her to give up.¡±


    Cursed Queen Lafania¡¯s n was very simple. As long as she became one of Clyde¡¯s kin, when the moment came, even if Mephis had any objections, she could rely on Clyde¡¯s strength to suppress her. In therge scale chaotic battle between dark forces outside, Queen Lafania could sense the terrifying strength of Clyde¡¯s kin, especially that God of the Cold, Ithaqua. That fellow alone could overturn the Divine Realm of Queen Lafania¡¯s previous world.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, how about this: my younger sister and I, as well as everything in the entire Murmans Regal Pyramid Area, will all be yours as long as you ept me as one of your kin.¡±


    ¡°Lafania, are you selling yourself and your younger sister?¡±


    ¡°You can regard it like that. That Ancient Demon King Lolita who came with youst time, we are not any inferior to her. Her petite figure can¡¯tpare with ours!¡±


    Regarding the proposal of Cursed Queen Lafania, Clyde also didn¡¯t have any reason to refuse. At that time, after Lamina Dynasty was destroyed, Lafania had degenerated into a Cursed Queen and wiped out the other human dynasties of that different world, then she had plundered all their money and valuables to use for her burial. If Clyde obtained everything, then the financial crises of Steinbeck Fief would be easily resolved.


    ¡°How is it? My condition isn¡¯t bad! Don¡¯t worry too much, Lord Clyde. I cannot defeat even the weakest of your kin. I just want to find somew backing, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Then tell me what I should do next.¡±


    With Lafania¡¯s prompting, Clyde first pulled apart the God¡¯s shackles binding the Anubis coffin. He then bit a small wound on his finger and used his blood to draw an envement magic array on the coffin. Lafania herself was cursed by a powerful curse, so a normal contract wouldn¡¯t work on her. Only this kind of forced envement magic would work.


    Other than Clyde, it was impossible for other people to perform this. This was because the sess rate depended on how much higher the caster¡¯s level was aspared to the person who was being casted on. In addition, during the envement ritual, the caster had to withstand the bacsh of Queen Lafania¡¯s curse energy. While drawing the envement magic array, Clyde felt stifled at heart and somewhat ufortable. This was the bacsh of the curse, but it disappeared after a while.


    After the envement magic array was done, Clyde opened the Anubis coffin and saw Cursed Queen Lafania who had slept inside for a long time. Originally, Clyde had thought that he would see a female mummy with bandages wrapped all around her body. However, Lafania was a purple-haired beauty with deep-purple eyes.


    Although she was simrly a purple-haired and purple-eyed beauty, the attractiveness index of Queen Lafania was much higher than Saintess Tiffany¡¯s. She was tall and had a perfect queen¡¯s figure. She was just a bit shorter than Clyde. Among the beauties beside Clyde, she was the tallest woman, and her beautiful purple hair reached her waist.


    Queen Lafania¡¯s attire was quite alluring, but she seemed to not recognize how dangerous her attire was. Lafania¡¯s style was like underwear being worn as outerwear. Golden thread weaved into her bra and panties in a grid-like openwork style. As if she wore nothing, Clyde could see her fair and clear jade skin through those golden undergarments.


    Queen Lafania also wore a piece of transparent white gauze outside. Nevertheless, wearing it only made people feel even more sensual. She also wore many ancient Egyptian style golden ornaments. Each one was worth a lot of money. Compared to the ornaments he had looted from Eric¡¯s ce, they were of a much higher quality.


    ¡°Eh, you aren¡¯t wrapped in bandages?¡±


    ¡°Bandages are too ugly. Also, I haven¡¯t truly died. Lord Clyde, if you wish, I can also wrap myself in bandages.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s better like this.¡±


    Queen Lafania didn¡¯t realize how high the allure of her current state was. After she walked out of the coffin, Clyde immediately shifted his line of vision; it was not easy to look straight at Queen Lafania. That scene of turbulent waves could easily make others unable to control themselves. The queen¡¯s cup size was quite big, ** plump, very suitable for burying the face within.


    ¡°Lafania, do you usually dress up like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Clyde. I still don¡¯t have a lover. If I don¡¯t dress up like this, how should I! If you mind, I can change into a dress you like ording to your demands. Any dress will do.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. Let¡¯s go find your younger sister first.¡±


    urately speaking, Queen Lafania should be a Princess. She had had no lover and was still chaste. Wearing this kind of alluring attire, however, clearly stated that she wanted to lure other people tomit a crime. Around her snowy white neck was a ring of dark-red magic energy, which looked simr to a cor. That was a sign of the sess of Clyde¡¯s envement magic, indicating that this queen was his kin.


    ording to the principles of envement magic, the master was in charge of everything. Clyde could order anything, and regardless of how taboo or daring his orders were, this beautiful Queen would agree.


    Along with the resurrection of Queen Lafania, those golden coffins inside the coffin chamber automatically broke open, and the mummies inside stood up. These mummies had Pharaoh decorations and were wrapped with white bandages. ording to their strengths, these Pharaoh mummies should be above Corpse Emperors. Among them, three were already close to the Corpse God level, existences of over ten thousand years.


    Since Queen Lafania had already be a subordinate of Clyde, these Pharaoh mummies were very respectful toward these two people, which could be regarded as recognizing Clyde¡¯s position. With Queen Lafania leading the way, Clyde entered the underground hidden coffin chamber in the depths of the pyramid. Her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis was sealed there.


    Mephis¡¯s queen title was also more symbolic than real because she too was just a princess. Like her big sister Lafania, she had also never had a lover. When Clyde¡¯s party arrived, they discovered that the coffin here had already been broken open. Mephis took advantage of the dark environment weakening the seal¡¯s power to break the coffin¡¯s seal on her own. Those God¡¯s shackles had been broken off, but just when she had been about to walk out, she met Clyde head-on. She was stronger than Lafania and had been able to break the seal on her own.


    Queen Mephis was a pink-haired beauty with pink pupils. Her beautiful hair also hung down loosely to her waist. Her dress style also belonged to the intentionally tempting tomit a crime type, just like her big sister Queen Lafania. Both wore undergarments as outerwear. Mephis¡¯s bra and panties were of the gem-ss type, using tinum threads to make the bra and panties, In addition, they were also of the openwork appealing style. Clyde could see her fair and clear skin inside. Mephis also wore a pink colored transparent gauze clothing outside along with arge number of ancient Egyptian style ornaments, which were all tinum ornaments.


    Mephis¡¯s was a bit shorter than Lafania, and it could be easily discerned, but their cup sizes were of the same grade. When they met head-on, Clyde¡¯s sight was covered by that turbulent waves¡¯ scene. These two queen sisters could easily induce other people tomit a crime. Clyde was experienced and had some resistance to the temptation of beauty; thus, he was able to control himself.


    ¡°Big Sister, Brother... Brother in Law?¡±


    ¡°Not Brother in Law. He is Master, younger sister Mephis.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, you... what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, quickly do it!¡±


    Queen Lafania suddenly moved behind Mephis and forced Mephis¡¯s hands behind her back. Although it was a somewhat despicable method, Clyde still bit a wound on his finger, ording to Lafania¡¯s prior instructions, then reached over. Mephis was caught unprepared and before she could react, Clyde¡¯s finger had already invaded her little mouth, and his Evil God¡¯s blood was transferred into her body.


    Mephis was stunned for a moment, but when she began to resist, she discovered that her strength was being assimted by the other party. A dark-red cor type energy imprint appeared around her snowy white neck just like it had with Queen Lafania.


    ¡°Big Sister Lafania, how can you sell your own younger sister to Brother in Law like this. Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t hit my head; it hurts to death.¡±


    ¡°Younger sister Mephis, you are stronger than me. Without doing this, would you be obedient? Also, say master, not Brother in Law!¡±

 Chapter 75: The Final Winner of Dark Forces’ Chaotic Warfare in Needham Plain (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 75: The Final Winner of Dark Forces¡¯ Chaotic Warfare in Needham in (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, nearby Steinbeck Fief, outskirts of Needham in, Lost Murmans Regal Pyramid Area


    Relying on envement magic, Clyde sessfully controlled Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis. He epted them as his kin. The properties of these two queens, including the money and valuables of Lamina as well as many other dynasties, also fell under Clyde¡¯s name.


    Under the suppression of the envement contract Clyde had used, Mephis¡¯s original resentment was finally set aside. She no longer had thoughts about retaliating against the world. Without Clyde¡¯s intervention, once the seals of these two sisters were broken, they would have definitely brought about destruction. The people of Ximengsi Continent would have been the first to be affected. The Great Old One, Evil God Clyde, unwittingly saved Ximengsi Continent.


    By the time Clyde left the pyramid with the two queens, the allied forces of Demon Realm and Ghost Realm had already been totally defeated. After confirming Lafania and Mephis were truly affiliated with Clyde and were kin of The King in Yellow Hastur, God of the Air Ithaqua personally made a move. After the released hurricane, the allied armies of Demon and Ghost Realm were defeated; most were directly ripped into pieces by the wind des.


    ¡°Lord Hastur, those ants were already dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Ithaqua, do you have a human shape? This form is too big.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Lord Hastur, I don¡¯t have a human form, but I will go look for one.¡±


    After the destruction of Demon and Ghost Realm¡¯s allied armies, God of the Air Ithaqua descended beside Clyde. Lafania and Mephis who had already received Clyde¡¯s warning in advance subconsciously looked away, not daring to look straight at Ithaqua. Looking straight at a Great Old One¡¯s true face almost always ended in tragedy. Other than Lucifer, that mysterious bloodkin Lolita who had only had her clothes burst, even Valkyrie Cynthia had been severely injured. These two queens knew this and their own power levels, so they didn¡¯t attempt to challenge the limit.


    After the allied armies of Demon and Ghost Realm retreated in defeat, Clyde asked Ithaqua to lead his kin and destroy the Demon Realm¡¯s Gate as well as the Ghost Realm¡¯s Gate that had both been identally opened by Miss Sigrid in those years long ago. As for the Dimensional Gate, he decided to seal it for the time being in order to avoid other Great Old Ones from suddenly crossing over here by chance and curiosity upon stumbling across the portal. If they really crossed over, that would be truly troublesome. Without even considering the other Great Old Ones, Cthulhu, that arch-rival of Hastur, was quite troublesome by himself. Currently, Clyde had no intentions in contending against other Great Old Ones for supremacy in this world.


    ¡°Ithaqua, after destroying the Demon Realm¡¯s Gate and Ghost Realm¡¯s Gate, restrict the Dimensional Gate. Oh, that¡¯s right. When we meet again next time, I hope you will have already found a suitable human appearance.¡±


    ¡°Lord Hastur, I will carefully obey your instructions.¡±


    After a hurricane burst out and rippled through the surrounding environment, Ithaqua disappeared into the sky, rushing toward Demon Realm and Ghost Realm¡¯s Gates. Only after he left did Lafania and Mephis finally rx. The Great Old One made them feel a powerful pressure. When Clyde turned around to examine them, he discovered that thest pieces of clothing worn by these two beauties had identally been torn into pieces by the hurricane left by Ithaqua¡¯s passing. He didn¡¯t know whether his subordinate had done this intentionally or not, especially creating such a beneficial opportunity for its master.


    ¡°Lafania, Mephis, do you two have other clothes to change into?¡±


    ¡°Eh, when!¡±


    Only after Clyde¡¯s reminder did Lafania and Mephis realize that they werepletely exposed. That transparent gauze cloth, as well as their undergarments that had been weaved with gold and tinum, had all been destroyed by that hurricane. Those golden and tinum ornamentsy scattered on the ground while emitting dazzling lusters. Both of them blushed and used their hands, attempting to hide their well-developed bosoms as well as those alluring bright red cherries. However, they hesitated for a moment before giving up on covering themselves.


    Originally, the undergarments they had worn were of the openwork, appealing type designs. These clothes were more sensual than wearing nothing. In fact, they could have even been regarded as already being previously exposed. Clyde had already seen all their scenery, so concealing and covering themselves didn¡¯t have much significance. Thinking this, their expression became much more natural. They were not as embarrassed as before, and their movements also rxed.


    ¡°Master, you arrange for them! Anything you want us to wear, we will. Not wearing... not wearing anything is also fine.¡±


    ¡°Brother in Law... No, sorry, I misspoke. Master, you arrange them!¡±


    ¡°Eh, you two, change into this first!¡±


    Lafania and Mephis had the appearance of being at a monarch¡¯s disposal, almost making Clyde want to execute them on the spot. At his request, these enchanting queen sisters finally found some linen clothes to wear that barely covered their hot, alluring **. At this moment, Clyde recalled the matter of Light Church¡¯s investigative team and hastily made those mummies look for them.


    After Light Church¡¯s investigative team had discovered the chaotic battle between the various dark forces here, they had nned to find a safe ce to hide and observe the war situation. However, they had encountered a surprise attack by Ghost Realm¡¯s demonic creatures. When Clyde arrived at the scene, he just saw a mess and couldn¡¯t see any members of Light Church¡¯s investigation team. Arge number of mummies roamed to search for them.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Queen. That investigative team was kidnapped. When we arrived here, the traces suggest that the people of Demon Realm and Ghost Realm had just left.¡±


    ¡°Eh, this is truly troublesome. If I had known this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let theme.¡±


    ording to the information provided by a mummy soldier, Light Church¡¯s investigative team had encountered Ghost Realm¡¯s Nether Shaman who had used Soul-Stirring Bell to take their souls into custody. Now, they might have already been pulled into the Ghost Realm. As for their corpses, the ghouls of Demon Realm had found them and carried them away. This was troublesome. The corpses and souls had been taken away by different forces. Now, even a God would find it hard to save them.


    Generally, Nether Shaman rarely entered a war unless the higher-ups of Ghost Realm appeared. As for the Soul-Stirring Bell, it was a legendary Nether artifact. Unless one had the blessing and protection of a Divine Realm Valkyrie, even the Light Pope himself wouldn¡¯tst a second. Those three Light Church¡¯s saintesses would never have expected such a high-level demonic creature to appear in the Needham ins, since it defied standard routine.


    Fortunately, what even Gods couldn¡¯t aplish, for a Great Old One, it was often no difficult matter. Clyde¡¯s kin, God of the Air Ithaqua who served The King in Yellow Hastur, had already gone to block up Demon Realm and Ghost Realm¡¯s teleportation gates in advance with his other kin. The army of Demon Realm and Ghost Realm that had invaded Ximengsi Continent were kept off outside the teleportation gate. They looked at each other in nk dismay, hiding far away and not daring to step forward. Not to mention fighting against Ithaqua, just looking straight at its face would disintegrate them.


    When Clyde arrived, he saw a spectacr scene. Countless allied soldiers of Demon Realm and Ghost Realm were blocked outside the teleportation gate by Ithaqua and another ten or so Great Old Ones, preventing this fearsome army from returning to their realm. After receiving Clyde¡¯s instructions, Ithaqua didn¡¯t destroy the teleportation gate but had rather stopped the people here.


    ¡°Those dozen or so souls of the Human Race, Lord Hastur wants them. Also leave behind their corpses, then you all can go. Otherwise...¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t... don¡¯t attack! Having a conversation about this would be good!¡±


    ¡°We agree. Can you let us see Lord Hastur!¡±


    A terrifying hurricane blew up behind Ithaqua. Looking at his stance, he intended topletely destroy the allied armies of Demon Realm and Ghost Realm in front of him in one attack. Clyde could only say that it was truly frightening. With the strength of a Great Old One, even a single move might sink the entire Ximengsi Continent. If that time came, it would truly be a bad ending.


    With regards to Demon Realm and Ghost Realm¡¯s request, Clyde originally thought to refuse, but seeing the suprememander of the opposite side was a girl, he temporarily changed his mind and decided to put on a grey cloak and appear after covering his true face.


    Themander of the Demon Realm¡¯s side of the united army was Demon Realm¡¯s Princess Lilith while themander of Ghost Realm¡¯s army was Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier. These two were using their battle forms, which didn¡¯t resemble a human girl¡¯s appearance. However, they had originally had humanoid forms. Lilith wore airtight ck heavy armor with decorative demonic horns above the helmet. On her back were a pair of demonic wings. Eresugier was in a statue state, resembling a mysterious statue enveloped in ck mist. From their voices, Clyde judged that the other parties were women.


    ¡°You two, your appearances... Forget it. Can you two hand them over to me?¡±


    ¡°Hastur... Lord Hastur, we didn¡¯t know this ce belonged to you. Can you let us go back? We truly didn¡¯t know that those dozens of people were your sacrificial offerings!¡±


    Under the attentive gaze of Ithaqua, Lilith and Eresugier were very respectful towards Clyde. They feared that using the wrong tone might make that God of the Air immediately make a move. As for the matter of Clyde wearing a cloak, making them unable to clearly see his face, they didn¡¯t think much about it. Before, their subordinates hadn¡¯t been able to look straight at Ithaqua without dying, so it made them believe that Clyde was also the same. Wearing a cloak was just making things convenient for them to meet, nothing more.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough if you hand them over to me. I will not look into it this time. Next time...¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t dare for there to be a next time. We pledge to nevere here again.¡±


    For a moment, Clyde couldn¡¯t find a reason to make these two beauties transform into their humanoid forms. After all, he was also not showing his true face, and it was not good to ask other people for such things. With regards to Clyde¡¯s demands, the other party immediately agreed. A rare Corpse Transporting Carriage that contained the corpses of Light Church¡¯s investigative team as well as the exquisite Soul-Stirring Bell, Lilith and Eresugier could only act very pleased to hand them over to Clyde. The strength gap between the two parties was too great; they had no choice.


    Soul-Stirring Bell was a high-gradeher artifact. Generally, it was not lent out, but under the pressure of a Great Old One¡¯s absolute strength, Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier had to reluctantly part with this treasure. Clyde didn¡¯t immediately use the objects because the returning of the souls to their rightful physical forms had to wait until he reached a safe area. After Clyde stored the Soul-Stirring Bell and Corpse Transporting Carriage, he bid God of the Air Ithaqua to let the armies of Demon and Ghost Realm pass. After they left, he still nned to destroy Demon Realm¡¯s Gate and Ghost Realm¡¯s Gate to guard against the unexpected.


    ¡°By the way, why did you all choose to invade this time?¡±


    ¡°This..., a goddess told us to.¡±


    Facing Clyde¡¯s questioning, Lilith and Eresugier hesitated for a moment. They looked at God of the Air Ithaqua and the others not far away behind Clyde before determining that all seemed to be from the dark camp. This couldn¡¯t be regarded as some secret; thus, they confessed this to Clyde. As it turned out, a certain goddess of Divine Realm had secretly told them of the matter of Valkyrie Cynthia being transferred to the northernmost region in order to suppress Demonic Dragon Alcurus, and that the new Valkyrie had yet to take over. Therefore, the Demon and Ghost Realms had dispatched troops and had the misfortune to run into the Great Old Ones destroying the seals barring the dimensional gate and alle out together.


    As for that goddess who had betrayed the Divine Realm, she was very crafty. When leaking the information, she hadn¡¯t revealed her name. Lilith and Eresugier also didn¡¯t know who that traitor goddess was. Originally, they had juste with the mentally of giving the opportunity a try without risking much.

 Chapter 76: The Final Winner of Dark Forces’ Chaotic Warfare in Needham Plain (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 76: The Final Winner of Dark Forces¡¯ Chaotic Warfare in Needham in (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, nearby Steinbeck Fief, outskirts of Needham in, Lost Murmans Regal Pyramid Area


    Under the pressure of God of the Air Ithaqua, the other kinsmen, and The King in Yellow Hasatur, the armies of Demon and Ghost Realm were forced to ept Clyde¡¯s demands, handing over all members of Light Church¡¯s investigative team.


    Demon Realm¡¯s Princess Lilith and Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier didn¡¯t know who the Divine Realm¡¯s goddess who had leaked the secret information was, so Clyde didn¡¯t make things difficult for them. After confirming that all the people of Light Church¡¯s investigative team were turned over, he let them go. Before leaving, Lilith and Eresugier hesitated as if wanting to ask about Clyde¡¯s background. However, they feared the pressure of God of the Air Ithaqua and finally chose to give up.


    ¡°Lord Hastur, if there is an opportunity to see you again, I want to discuss cooperating with you.¡±


    ¡°Lilith, throughout all these years, your Demon Realm has been fighting with Divine Realm, and both sides have suffered losses. How can your Demon Realmpare to our Ghost Realm? Lord Hastur, if you don¡¯t mind, I...¡±


    ¡°Eresugier, enough! In those times, our Demon Realm didn¡¯t run away and instead fought head-on, unlike your Ghost Realm. Every time, your Ghost Realm hid in the backstage.¡±


    The fake friendship between Demon Realm¡¯s Princess Lilith and Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier suddenly fell apart. The rtionship between Demon Realm and Ghost Realm was not as strong as imagined. Clyde didn¡¯t express his position on the spot and just watched them leave. With these two women in humanoid forms, he had been distracted while admiring their beauty.


    After the armies of Demon and Ghost Realm left via their respective teleportation gates, God of the Air Ithaqua thoroughly destroyed those teleportation gates ording to Clyde¡¯s instructions. Of course, if Demon Realm and Ghost Realm wanted to attack Ximengsi Continent, it would not be difficult. Just opening a teleportation gate at another location would be enough. Merely, in the next invasion, the priority target of Demon and Ghost Realm wouldn¡¯t be the Needham ins since they feared Clyde¡¯s Steinbeck Fief.


    ¡°Lord Hastur, your subordinate could havepletely eliminated them. Isn¡¯t it a pity to let them go?¡±


    ¡°You all can call me Clyde. I don¡¯t want to snatch the work of Divine Realm and those heroes. Those matters should be handed over for a Savior to handle. I have other important matters to deal with.¡±


    Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis appeared behind Clyde. After the teleportation gates to Demon and Ghost Realm were destroyed, God of the Air Ithaqua left via the Different Dimension¡¯s Gate with the other kin before sealing it in passing to prevent other Great Old Ones from crossing to this different world.


    In ordance with Clyde¡¯s request, God of the Air Ithaqua went to look for a human appearance while helping Clyde keep a lookout over his arch-rival Cthulhu¡¯s movements. Among the Great Old Ones, Cthulhu had the greatest hostile rtions with Clyde. As for all the others, Clyde didn¡¯t need to worry about them. If nothing outstanding happened, it was very unlikely for them toe to this not very interesting world because they had no reason.


    After the war ended, the dark clouds that had shrouded the sky above Murmans Regal Pyramid Area dispersed on their own. The sunlight finally prated the dark clouds and illuminated the ground again. The mummies were different from most demonic creatures and didn¡¯t fear sunlight. Following the instructions of the queens, they sorted out the battlefield while gathering money and goods in passing for Clyde to deal with.


    Light Church¡¯s investigative teamy inside the Corpse Transporting Carriage. After finding a rtively far ce, Clyde crushed the Soul-Stirring Bell, allowing the souls sealed inside to return to their hosts. Transparent souls drifted towards their respective bodies, and not long afterward, the members of Light Church awakened.


    ¡°Eh, Lord Clyde, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Strange, what happened just now? I can¡¯t remember at all.¡±


    After Light Church¡¯s investigative team woke up, all had lost expressions. They had lost all their memories of the time when their souls had been absorbed by the Soul-Stirring Bell. This was also convenient for Clyde, saving him the trouble of having to think of a way to conceal the truth. Basically, Saintess Suhiya and the others didn¡¯t know what they had encountered. Their memories stopped at that moment when they had first seen Demon Realm¡¯s skeletal warriors.


    These saintesses didn¡¯t even know about Clyde saving them nor did they have memories of the time when their souls had been absorbed. Despite their being present, they didn¡¯t know any of the matters of Clyde being a Great Old One and his negotiating with Demon Realm¡¯s Princess Lilith and Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier to release Light Church¡¯s investigative team. Clyde vaguely felt like he had lost a little. If he had known this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have revived them so quickly. Instead, he would have taken advantage of the time when theycked memories to do many interesting things.


    The peace of the Needham ins was restored. After Cursed Queen Lafania and Nightmare Queen Mephis recovered, the entire Murmans Regal Pyramid Area was concealed by a barrier. Other than Clyde, it was invisible to others. When Light Church¡¯s investigation team reentered the Needham ins, other than a few ruins, there were no traces of that vast and mighty army consisting of countless demonic creatures.


    ¡°This, how should we report it? Don¡¯t tell me we have to say that we saw nothing?¡±


    ¡°Suhiya, we don¡¯t have any physical evidence. Writing anything would be useless. It would be bad if your report shed with Bishop Nichols¡¯s report since the higher-ups would not believe our report.¡±


    ¡°Maria, that vites our...¡±


    ¡°Suhiya, that Bishop Garfield on your side is an old friend of Bishop Nichols. Do you think he will believe your report or Bishop Nichols¡¯s report?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany, I know.¡±


    Upright ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya had originally intended to report things as they had urred, but her colleagues, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, unanimously persuaded her to do otherwise. Thus, Suhiya gave up her n. Even if she insisted on reporting the facts, the bishops of Light Church would do their utmost to suppress the facts.


    Although the Needham ins was still regarded as part of Adrian Empire¡¯s territory, the empire had already long abandoned this ce. Now, if Light Church suppressed this undead cmity, the official nation ruling over that territory would have to bear one-half of the expenses. If the undead cmity was very serious, they might even have had to bear over 60% of the expenses. Adrian Empire, however, had just lost to Augusta Empire, and their national treasury was empty. Even if there truly were an undead cmity in the Needham ins, as long as it didn¡¯t threaten any important economic regions, Adrian Empire wouldn¡¯t pay, and generally, Light Church stayed away from profitless business.


    Clyde didn¡¯t care about the issue of the rtionship between Light Church and Adrian Empire. As a guide, he honestly led Light Church¡¯s investigation team to the Needham ins to look around and determine whether there were any valuable clues. If there were nothing, they would return to Steinbeck Fief tomorrow. Upon joining Bishop Nichols, they could write down the report for Light Church¡¯s higher-ups.


    As Clyde expected, the investigation gained nothing. Other than proving the city ruins of the Needham ins had once flourished, no other valuable information was discovered. The Light Church¡¯s investigative teams had mainlye to seek evidence of evil forces and weren¡¯t an archaeological team. They had no interest in the city ruins of the Needham ins.


    Towards the evening, Light Church¡¯s investigative team set up a temporary camp beside a nameless river bank in the city ruins. They pitched a couple tents and made a bonfire, resembling open field camping. Although the ancient city ruins would have been even morefortable, because it was an uninhabited city, they felt an inexplicable oppression about pitching a camp there; thus, Light Church¡¯s investigative team chose this river bank for a temporary campsite.


    After the temporary campsite had been set up, Light Church¡¯s investigative team prepared to rest. After eating some exquisitepressed rations, several male priests left for night duty while the rest returned to their tent to read the Holy Scriptures. Even when they were out, Light Church¡¯s members always carried the Light Holy Scriptures with them so as to make things convenient for them toprehend Light God¡¯s oracle when they had the free time.


    Clyde was not a member of Light Church, so he was assigned to a separate tent. He also didn¡¯t carry a Light Holy Scripture and didn¡¯t read Light Holy Scripture in his free time, unlike these Light Church¡¯s believers, so they decided to give him some space. Clyde looked at the sky; the sun had already sunk below the horizon, leaving only a tinge of gold from that sunset glow, illuminating the vast expanse of space.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you can do as you please for now. After returning to Steinbeck Fief, I will record your contributions in the report.¡±


    ¡°That is not necessary, Miss Suhiya. It was a very slight effort, nothing more. You are... Eh, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, then I won¡¯t bother you. Good night. May God bless you.¡±


    Clyde stood outside the tent and greeted Suhiya. He had originally wanted to ask where Suhiya nned to go, but he saw the two other saintesses as well as several female members of the investigative team carrying a wooden tub and towels. He roughly guessed what was going on and didn¡¯t ask more. He quietly nodded in acquiescence and watched them walk towards the river bank.


    The men believers might not care, but the female believers would feel very ufortable when sleeping without washing their bodies. As Clyde was about to return to his tent, he suddenly felt an indescribable chill. A gaze prated the campsite from inside the forest. From the presence of the gaze, Clyde could conclude that it was not a human¡¯s gaze. As a Great Old One, he could clearly distinguish between the gaze of demonic creatures and humans, with the current gaze clearly belonging to the former.


    Murmans Regal Pyramid Area was already owned by Clyde, the allied armies of Demon and Ghost Realm had already returned to their respective realms, and those Great Old Ones had also withdrawn from that Dimensional Teleportation Gate. Theoretically, the Needham ins should have been safe now because there probably wasn¡¯t a fifth dark force. The appearance of that mysterious gaze broke Clyde¡¯s thoughts. It seemed tonight was doomed to be sleepless. Clyde pretended to enter his own tent to rest, waiting for that mysterious gaze to move away from his tent before acting.

 Chapter 77: The Frightening Night at Needham Plain’s Nameless Riverbank (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 77: The Frightening Night at Needham in¡¯s Nameless Riverbank (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, vicinity of Steinbeck Fief, outskirts of the Needham ins


    In the temporary campsite of Light Church¡¯s investigative team along a nameless riverbank, Light Church¡¯s investigative team who had escaped therge-scale chaotic warfare of dark forces weed a brief rxation. However, their troubles had only just begun.


    In the evening, Clyde detected some kind of demonic creature staring at the campsite. Generally speaking, when Light Church¡¯s members went out, they took along holy items that exorcised evil spirits. Investigate teams tended to be especially careful as they explored dangerous areas, bring along things like Exorcise Holy Cross, Light Holy Scriptures, and miniature Light God¡¯s statue; these three tools were requisite. Ordinary demonic creatures, even if they were of the unintelligent sort, would also instinctively take the initiative to avoiding into contact with Light Church¡¯s members.


    These kinds of demonic creatures that directly rushed toward the temporary campsite of Light Church¡¯s investigative team without concealing their hostility were most likely existences of extreme resentment, belonging to the ss of demonic beasts with a very high level of danger. Clyde was not one of Light Church¡¯s members, if it were not for the presence of those few saintesses, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about the approaching demonic creatures because they could also be regarded as being of the same camp as him. Clyde was a little unwilling to kill the beings of his own side for ordinary members of the Human Race.


    While those demonic creatures hiding in the dense forest waited for a chance to attack the temporary campsite of Light Church¡¯s investigative team, Clyde snuck out of the back of his tent and walked toward the forest area. There were too many Light Church¡¯s members in this temporary camp; thus, he didn¡¯t have free rein. In the presence of so many Light Church¡¯s members, it was unwise for Clyde to use evil magic.


    Light Church¡¯s members were busy reciting the Light Holy Scripture and meditating in the temporary camp. No one even noticed Clyde¡¯s ndestine departure. Following his initial impressions from the focus of those gazes from just a moment ago, Clyde went towards the nameless river. The male believers had their own self-defense abilities, Clyde¡¯s primary target for protection were those few Light Church saintesses. Suhiya and the others had left together with all the female members of the investigative team, which just happened to make things easier for Clyde.


    The moment he entered the forest, the demonic creatures hiding in the forest attacked Clyde. Clyde had no holy items of Light Church that could exorcise evil spirits; thus, he became these demonic creatures¡¯ first target. Those demonic creatures had shadowy forms, resembling legendary slenderman. Each one was over three meters tall, and their ck shadowy hands stretched towards Clyde.


    ¡°This... what¡¯s going on with this person!¡±


    These shadows¡¯ ws stopped when they reached near Clyde as if ayer of invisible barrier had blocked them. While the shadows hesitated in confusion about the situation, Clyde¡¯s hand transformed into a ck energy demonic de. After a few casual swings, the shadow demonic creatures were cut into several pieces.


    ¡°Truly not having eyes. Next time, look carefully whether the opponent is from the same side or not before deciding to attack.¡±


    Clyde leisurely left as those shadow demonic creatures turned into dust and dissipated. When attacking, Clyde had already guessed what type of creature these shadow demonic creatures belonged to: they were resentment spirit type demonic creatures. The Needham ins had experienced a dark historical period for over two hundred years and had been shrouded with the undead cmity for such a long period of time, during which Light Church had never sent anyone here to carry out a purifying ritual; therefore, it was inevitable that such resentment spirits would appear. After a long period of time, having this problem was natural.


    The dark forces¡¯rge-scale chaotic warfare of before had brought along a significant amount of dark energy to the Needham ins. Under the effects of this dark energy, those resentment spirits had mutated and be far more aggressive. Even though the allied forces of Demon and Ghost Realm had already withdrawn, the effects of their passage still existed. The best solution would be, after Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis resolved the matters of Murmans Regal Pyramid Area, holding a purifying ritual to remove the resentments remaining here in the Needham ins.


    After that brief battle, the demonic creatures lurking in the forest momentarily fell silent. After a short while, they took the initiative to make a path, no longer seeking trouble with Clyde. The dark energy demonic sword in Clyde¡¯s hands had already proven his identity, and demonic creatures possessed instinctive fear towards higher level demonic creatures. Without Clyde saying anything, these demonic creatures knew that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend this person in front of them and could only make way.


    In the evening, visibility inside the dense forest area was low, but this didn¡¯t affect Clyde¡¯s field of vision because existences of the dark camp almost always had very perceptive night vision. In Clyde¡¯s perspective, this ce was clear as day. Going along the forest path, Clyde quickly arrived at the nameless riverbank.


    The positions of Saintess Suhiya and others weren¡¯t difficult to find. In order to prevent anyone from peeping, the saintesses had arranged a light defensive barrier normally used to guard against intruders around the ce where they bathed. Because of his dark attribute, Clyde was especially sensitive to aura released by light magic and quickly discovered the area surrounded by that defensive barrier.


    Even from far away, Clyde could hear the sound of water and babble of giggling voices. After hesitating for a moment, he still decided to go and take a look. Although he might be misunderstood as a peeper, since he had alreadye halfway, retreating was out of the question. After deciding, Clyde gingerly walked over to the area with the light defensive barrier. He then reached out his hand and lightly tapped a portion of the glowing barrier, opening a hole. Since he didn¡¯t destroy the light defensive barrier, the people inside didn¡¯t sense anything unusual. Under these circumstances, he sessfully passed through the barrier.


    The special contract between Clyde and Valkyrie Cynthia allowed him to easily dispel magic defensive barriers of the light series. After passing through the light defensive barrier, Clyde arrived at the nameless riverbank and squatted to conceal himself behind a thick clump of grass. Through the thick clump of grass, he appreciated the scenes at the riverbank.


    The three saintesses of Light Church¡¯s investigation team, ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany, and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, were there together. Apanying them were the investigative team¡¯s female members, including all the priestesses and female pdins. It seemed they greatly trusted the saintesses¡¯ light defensive barrier. Not all the girls on-site had brought along their weapons and even those few weapons they had brought along on their journey were ced at the shore, far out of convenient reach.


    Clyde watched all this and saw shining white alluring figures roaming along the shore. They were beauties of Light Church¡¯s investigative team. The clothing and weapons they had carried along were randomly scattered on the shore. Their bras, panties and stockings were also ced on straw mats on the shore. Their styles were unexpectedly bold, if their clothes were not openwork garter then they were transparent gauze, and all were very appealing. Those priestesses and female pdins who had originally worn very conservative priestess¡¯s attires or pdin¡¯s armors, unexpectedly had inner attires that were very liberal.


    Naturally, the priestesses and female pdins weren¡¯tpletely unprepared. They all wore Exorcising Holy Cross nes. These golden crosses on their bosoms were especially conspicuous in contrast to their fair and clear skin. The Exorcise Holy Cross had the exorcising attribute, so ordinary evil spirits wouldn¡¯t dare to approach them; however, this holy item had a clear w: its effect against entity-type demonic creatures was not obvious.


    The three saintesses sat on a rock at the shore; they were a bit more reserved. Still wearing their undergarments, they had yet to enter the water, unlike the other female believers. After entering the water, those female believers used the towels in their wooden tub to wipe their lithe bodies. Shifting his gaze, Clyde could clearly see the color of the three saintesses¡¯ undergarments. Suhiya¡¯s was white transparent gauze, Maria¡¯s was golden openwork, and Tiffany¡¯s was purple garter openwork. Like their subordinate female believers, in the selection of their undergarment styles, all were inclined towards the liberal style that appealed to the eye. This truly couldn¡¯t have been deduced from their superficial conservative style.


    Suhiya and the other two saintesses simrly bore no weapons and only wore Exorcising Holy Cross nes. In their view, that light defensive barrier should be sufficient to defend against the intrusion of entity-type demonic creatures, so there was absolutely no need to prepare additional defensive measures. Clyde keenly noticed a problem these saintesses had obviously ignored. There was no defensive barrier along the nameless river, so demonic creatures could easily carry out a sneak attack from inside the river. The area covered by that light defensive barrier was limited to approaches from the shore.


    ¡°Suhiya, don¡¯t take this matter to heart. Even if there is no interesting content in your report, Bishop Garfield and Bishop Nichols will help you add some nonsense content.¡±


    ¡°Ai, I just want to separate the truth from the mystery of what we experienced. Don¡¯t tell me that this is wrong?¡±


    ¡°That... Don¡¯t think about those serious matters. It is now the time for rest. Suhiya, while we haven¡¯t seen each other, you seem to have grown even more. Let me see!¡±


    ¡°Eh, wait, Tiffany. Don¡¯t move around randomly. Who has been growing! Clearly, aren¡¯t yours bigger?¡±


    Tiffany and Suhiya boisterously teased each other on the shore while Maria quietly watched from one side. These saintesses didn¡¯t notice any danger. Suddenly, the originally calm nameless river suddenly became violent. Big waves appeared, and a fierce wind blew towards the shore, sweeping away all the weapons and clothing of the female believers of Light Church¡¯s investigative team. It was unknown where all their undergarments and clothing had been blown away.


    This sudden and unexpected change dumbfounded the beauties present here. Without their clothing, how could they return to the campsite? Fortunately, when the wind had started to blow, they had timely crawled toward the shore. Clyde turned his head and looked towards the direction of the temporary campsite created by Light Church¡¯s investigative team. The original surging light aura hadpletely disappeared and been reced by endless darkness.


    Clyde knew without guessing that at this moment, the temporary campsite might have already turned cold. Suhiya and others didn¡¯t need to worry about returning to the campsite since it was probably nonexistent by now. However, the saintesses and the others didn¡¯t yet know of the copse of the temporary campsite. While they pondered over their options for dealing with their current situation, mysterious demonic creaturesunched a surprise attack from inside the river.


    Some strange big heads emerged from inside the nameless river holding mysterious weapons in their hands. A kind of thick bamboo tube, they looked like weapons used by indigenous tribes to blow darts.


    Whoosh, whoosh! Along with a clear burst of whistling sounds, countless needle-type arrows shot out, directly hitting the female believers of Light Church present. If they were not hit on their thighs, they were hit on their buttocks. They had no way to dodge. At night, their shining white appearances were too obvious, making it very difficult to dodge the arrows even if they had a lot of physical skills like the pdins did.


    Before the saintesses and others could respond, most of them were shot down by the arrows. After they were shot, they immediately fell to the ground and twitched. It didn¡¯t seem like the arrows were poisoned, but it was very likely that a paralysis type drug had been used. Afterward, a huge flew out from inside the river, and all the downed members of Light Church on the shore were covered inside this before being dragged inside the river. At that moment, Clyde finally saw the true appearance of these attackers: they were fishmen.

 Chapter 78: The Frightening Night at Needham Plain’s Nameless River Bank (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 78: The Frightening Night at Needham in¡¯s Nameless River Bank (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, vicinity of Steinbeck Fief, outskirts of Needham in, the city ruin¡¯s nameless riverbank


    The rxing female members of Light Church¡¯s investigative team encountered a surprise attack by demonic creatures. The appearances of these attackers resembled fishmen, lurking in the depths of this nameless river.


    Differences existed between fishmen and mermen. In the case of mermen, their upper parts were human, but fishmen were almost the exact opposite, their upper part was a fish¡¯s head, and their lower part matched a human¡¯s. This contrast led to differences in their attractiveness indexes by quite a few grades. These fishmen hunters were clearly infested by the darkness and attacking people out a predator¡¯s instinct, nothing more. Even if the people on the shore had not been Saintess Suhiya and the others, they would have simrly made a surprise attack.


    Clyde had no time to think about the issue of avoiding arousing suspicion. He jumped out of the thicket he had been hiding behind and immediately rushed over to help them. If by any chance, they were pulled into the river, it would be very difficult to rescue them. By the time Clyde had appeared on the scene, nearly all the female members of Light Church¡¯s investigative team had fallen to the ground, sumbing to the poisoned arrows of the fishmen hunters.


    When the fishmen noticed Clyde, their attacks were immediately directed towards this new intruder. A second round of poisoned arrows shot towards Clyde¡¯s direction, but Clyde simply ignored these since they were blocked by an invisible barrier around his body. They posed no threat to him.


    Clyde smashed the closest fishman hunter¡¯s head with a single fist, allowing its corpse to fall into the nameless river. In front of the absolute power difference, the wind of Clyde¡¯s fist alone could crush these fishmen hunters to a pulp. After seeing theirpanion being instantly killed, the fishmen retreated into the river. Although they were ferocious, it seemed someone was secretlymanding these fishmen hunters¡¯ actions, revealing that they were not the instinctual monsters they appeared to be. Not to mention anything else, that fierce wind that had blown all the girls¡¯ gear just a moment ago had not been cast by these fishmen since they were unable to use any magical attacks.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then disappear from here. I will regard it as if I had seen nothing. Otherwise, this will be yourst hunt.¡±


    Clyde stood at the nameless riverbank, overbearingly watching the fishmen hunters staring back at him from the river¡¯s dark waters. Those dozens of fishmen hunters were deterred by his momentum, and none dared toe ashore. After a short stalemate, the fishmen hunters unwillingly sunk into the nameless river and disappeared. It was unknown whether they had truly withdrawn or merely decided to temporarily lie low. With the prey in their hands robbed by another person, if Clyde were in their ce, he also wouldn¡¯t feel well.


    Even after the fishmen hunters withdrew, the backstage maniptor who had been secretlymanding these fishmen never showed himself. He probably was self-aware and knew that he was no match for Clyde. After determining that the fishmen hunters¡¯ aura had trulypletely disappeared, Clyde cautiously walked towards those girls of Light Church. Because of the effects of the venom, they had already lost their consciousnesses, and many of them were even entangled in a and halfway down the shore to the river.


    Fortunately, they were all unconscious, so they¡¯d be easier to deal with. First, Clyde helped them take care of any open wounds. While bandaging the female believers, regardless of whether they were priestesses or female pdins or even the three saintesses, Clyde saw all of them bare without exception. Clyde¡¯s self-control was good. In the past, he had seen many beauties¡¯ true aspects and had gained a sort of immunity.


    ¡°Eh, you all are awake. Are you all alright? When I was passing through the forest over there just now, I noticed you all were passed out on the ground with injuries, so I helped you all bandage them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mister Clyde. Many thanks, eh...¡±


    Saintess Suhiya blushed, and together with Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany beside her, they looked at each other in nk dismay. They discovered that the bra and panties they had originally been wearing had disappeared without a trace, but it was simply too embarrassing to ask Clyde about that issue. The other femalepanions on the scene were all also inpletely bare states, exposing their snowy white alluring **. They sat on their knees on the grasnd in such unguarded states, exposing their fair and clear skin to air.


    The chilly feeling brushing all over their bodies made Suhiya and the others very shy. Exposing themselves like this in front of a handsome man was simply too embarrassing. The simple bandages around their wounds proved that not only had Clyde seen them bare, but he had also very likely touched them in passing. Nevertheless, the person in front of them was their savior, so it would be hard to say anything for the moment. Being seen bare by Clyde was at least better than being captured and dragged into the water by those fishmen hunters.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, is there any other clothing we can use? A piece of cloth would also be fine!¡±


    ¡°No, this is a city ruin. How could there be any clothing here! The campsite also seems to have encountered a mishap. When I left, it was still fine, but I can¡¯t see any lights now. How about I return to the campsite and take a look? You all can wait here...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t return! Stay and apany us until dawn! Oh, please!¡±


    Clyde pretended to get up, preparing to leave. Immediately, Tiffany and Maria didn¡¯t care about their dignities as saintesses and pulled Clyde¡¯s left and right hands respectively. With their current appearances, it was too dangerous in the wilderness. After suffering that attack, the venom in their systems had not yetpletely dispersed. Until now, their strengths had not returned to normal. In order to make Clyde stay here, the three saintesses didn¡¯t care about their dignities and hugged Clyde¡¯s body.


    Maria and Tiffany leaned close to Clyde¡¯s left and right sides. As for Suhiya, she was in Clyde¡¯s bosom. The three charming bodies were delivered into Clyde¡¯s hands like this. These saintesses didn¡¯t seem to know that their current appearances could easily make other peoplemit a crime, especially with the Exorcise Holy Crosses they wore. Clyde truly wanted to rip them off. Although he didn¡¯t fear those crosses, with exorcising items so close to him, he still felt somewhat ufortable.


    ¡°That, can you all take off those cross nes? Don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. Just think, if by chance, other people saw the crosses while you were in this situation, then you all would find it difficult to exin yourselves. At that time, the church¡¯s face will certainly...¡±


    ¡°This... fine!¡±


    The three saintesses exchanged nces and took off theirst defensive items, the Exorcise Holy Cross, and handed them to Clyde¡¯s care. Under the saintesses¡¯ lead, the other female believers also took off their exorcising crosses and gave them to Clyde. They chose to believe in the saintesses¡¯ choice. If this man was a demon, they could only treat themselves as sacrificial offerings who had delivered themselves to this demon.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, please apany us till dawn and think of a way to help us. Don¡¯t return to the campsite!¡±


    The saintesses¡¯ body had just been washed and still had ayer water droplets. Holding them, it would have been very easy to lose his self-control while feeling their supple, slippery bodies, but if he didn¡¯t hold them, they wouldn¡¯t feel at ease. Now, Clyde and the others had already moved to a discarded hunter cabin in the depths of the forest. The threat of fishmen hunters at the nameless riverbank had still not yet been eliminated; thus, they couldn¡¯t go to the riverbank since they don¡¯t know whether they would suffer an attack again. Furthermore, they probably would not be as lucky next time.


    Suhiya, Maria and Tiffany fell asleep,pletely handing themselves over to Clyde. The gentle movements of their chests were a wonderful sight. Not long after, all the female believers fell asleep. The previous attack had exhausted them. In the cabin, Clyde was the only man, and he was surrounded by a group of unguarded naked beauties. Clyde didn¡¯t need to sleep, so he quietly enjoyed the charming faces of these saintesses, pondering about where he could find clothes for them to use after dawn. The best option would be to find the Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis since they would probably have some clothes.


    Late at night, the city ruins and forest area transformed into a terrifying zone where resentment spirits ran amuck. Clyde could hear many indistinct footsteps walking about outside the cabin. However, those ghosts were obstructed by Clyde¡¯s existence, and they didn¡¯t dare to enter the cabin. Even though Light Church¡¯s female believers inside the room had already taken off their Exorcising Holy Crosses, with Clyde present, most demonic creatures avoided this ce out of instinct.


    The peaceful night didn¡¯tst long. Not long after, a cold wind blew against the wooden walls of this discarded cabin, and along with the pitter-patter sound of rain, everyone inside the cabin was startled awake. Upon listening carefully, in the midst of this rain and wind, they could hear indistinct intive cries. Normally, in an area crowded with resentment spirits, this kind of special torrential rain would ur at night.


    Suhiya and others were so scared that they paled; they had already forgotten their statuses as Light Church¡¯s saintesses. They curled up in Clyde¡¯s bosom and shivered. After all, they were still girls despite their power. Especially weakened by the force of the venom, they returned to their instincts. Facing this terrifying scene, they were badly frightened. Even saintesses had such an appearance, so there was no need to mention the other female believers. All were so scared that they gathered around Clyde¡¯s position. On the big bed of the cabin, an ambiguous scene appeared. All the naked female believers sat on the big bed, not daring to be far away.


    ¡°Eh, did you all forget your identities?¡±


    ¡°No... not forgotten. Can¡¯t you let us be a little weak tonight?¡±


    Facing Clyde¡¯s teasing, Suhiya and others had nothing to say. They could only coyly lower their heads, not daring to look squarely at him. Now, Clyde couldpletely im them. In their current states, they would not be able to resist. However, Clyde still had some principles, so he wouldn¡¯t take advantage of others¡¯ difficulties. Suhiya and others were Light Church¡¯s saintesses. If he truly pushed them down, that would certainly tear all pretenses with Light Church, and Clyde was still not yet prepared for that trouble.


    Outside the cabin, the terrifying heavy rain continued in stark contrast to the ambiguous atmosphere inside the cabin. Clyde wore a simple magic robe, so he did not have true skinship with the saintesses. This was the main reason he could still persist despite his urges. If they hade into skin contact, Clyde feared that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to control himself.


    A blurred figure stood in front of the cabin¡¯s door. It was a very strong resentment spirit. Although it wanted to enter the cabin, Clyde¡¯s presence made this resentment spirit hesitate. It could sense Clyde¡¯s strength and determined that he belonged to the sort of existences it couldn¡¯t afford to offend; thus, after a period where they both revealed their auras, Clyde forced it to give up and look for another target.


    After the resentment spirit, at least seven or eight other high-leveled demonic creatures stood outside the cabin¡¯s door, but all were deterred by Clyde¡¯s momentum. None dared to easily cross the boundaries of propriety. In stark contrast to Clyde¡¯s intense situation, Saintess Suhiya and the others slept very soundly. They were not at all disturbed by demonic creatures. Clyde was busy all night confronting various kinds of demonic creatures, so he had no free time to take cheap advantage of saintesses. He could only look without having the time to make a move, which made Clyde unusually depressed. Several times, he almost couldn¡¯t help wanting to use his dark powers to destroy all the creatures of the same side that hade to disturb the saintesses and others¡¯ sleeps.


    ¡°Daytime already?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, if you all are not in a hurry, then you can sleep a little longer...¡±

 Chapter 79: The Return Journey and Adrian Empire’s Troubled Times (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Return Journey and Adrian Empire¡¯s Troubled Times (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, vicinity of Steinbeck Fief, outskirts of Needham in, a discarded cabin in the forest at the city ruin¡¯s edge


    After experiencing a surprise attack by fishmen hunters in the nameless river as well as the resentment-filled torrential rain, the surviving members of Light Church¡¯s investigative team finally weed the first light of morning.


    The temporary campsite built by Light Church¡¯s investigation team yesterday had been destroyed due to the demonic creatures¡¯ attack. The members of Light Church¡¯s investigative team who had stayed behind at the campsite had all returned to the embrace of Light God. Saintess Suhiya and the others were together with Clydest night and luckily avoided the disaster. Those demonic creatures had dreaded Clyde¡¯s terrifying strength and missed the best chance to put their hands on these female believers who had lost their defensive abilities.


    After the morning sunlight illuminated the cabin¡¯s interior, Clyde opened the wooden door with ease. Saintess Suhiya and the others¡¯plexions were slightly red: they were still in embarrassing states since they hadn¡¯t been able to find clothing the night before. They had even all handed over their Exorcising Holy Cross nes which proved their identities to Clyde for safekeeping. Now, they had nothing on them that could prove their identity, protecting them from being enved.


    However, Steinbeck Fief Clyde nominally belonged to Adrian Empire, so it was a member of Victor Alliance, which didn¡¯t practice very. Even with their current appearances, they were safe for the time being.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, there seem to be no viges nearby, and we are like this...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will think of a solution. You all should wait here first... Eh, it seems that you all don¡¯t need to wait.¡±


    Before Clyde even finished speaking, he saw a lot of well-equipped knights, moving towards this direction. The gs they held belonged to Franconia Empire. After seeing the empire¡¯s g, theplexions of Suhiya and the others changed. With their current appearances, it would not be good to see people; thus, they could only heed to Clyde¡¯s arrangements and hide in the cabin.


    The mounts used by Franconia Empire¡¯s heavy cavalry were demonic creatures simr to a camel. The endurance of this kind of cavalry was astonishing. They were suitable for long-distance military excursions. Compared to the knights of Augusta Empire, Franconia Empire¡¯s cavalry were inferior in terms of speed, but in the endurance aspect, they were far superior. Both sides had their own strong points, so it was hard to distinguish which was weak and which was strong.


    ¡°Who¡¯s hiding there!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t attack! I am of the same side. I have proof.¡±


    Clyde pretended to be a passerby and greeted this army, holding Augusta Empire¡¯s honorary citizen medal in his hand. Both empires were members of rk Alliance, so there would be no issues in saying that they were people on the same side.


    ¡°Eh, a merchant of Augusta Empire? You came here alone to do business?¡±


    ¡°Under the surprise attack of demonic creatures, I got separated from mypanions, and I couldn¡¯t find anyone else, leaving only me alone here.¡±


    Franconia Empire¡¯s heavy cavalries looked pensive. On that honorary citizen medal was Princess Ophelia¡¯s personal imprint, which proved that this medal had been issued by her. It was very likely that the backer of this merchant in front of them was Princess Ophelia. If the person in front of them were an ordinary merchant, they wouldn¡¯t have cared about it, but it was different now because they had to give some face to her.


    ¡°Princess Ophelia¡¯s merchant? Doesn¡¯t that war princess rarely do business? Howe she issued an honorary citizen medal to a merchant?


    ¡°Her Excellency the Princess, see this...¡±


    ¡°This seal is real. It seems Ophelia truly issued it. Sorry, we needed to confirm your identity just now.¡±


    Clyde finally saw themander of the army, Franconia Empire¡¯s Princess Bir. Princes Bir had long coffee-colored hair with beautiful brown pupils. She wore pdin armor with a helmet exclusive to horsewomen. She appeared more professional than that Princess Natalie he had encountered before. Princess Natalie was a berserk swordswoman, so she didn¡¯t have knight¡¯s temperament even when she had been riding a battle steed.


    Princess Bir had a solemn expression; she belonged to an aloof ss beauty. Carefully sizing up Clyde for a while, she still had some doubts in the depths of her eyes. In her impression, such a handsome young man like Clyde should basically be a young master of some aristocratic family, focused on looking for stimtion and not bing a merchant.


    ¡°Princess Bir, is there a problem with my seal?¡±


    ¡°No... no, are you really a merchant? I don¡¯t see any of your goods!¡±


    ¡°Goods? When we were raided by demonic beasts, we lost all of them. Princess, if you don¡¯t believe in my words, I can do nothing about it.¡±


    Clyde¡¯s tone was calm, and Princess Bir honestly couldn¡¯t find any anomalies, so she finally chose to believe in Clyde¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t speak about the purpose of this march, and Clyde also didn¡¯t ask about it. This was obviously one of the other party¡¯s secret military affairs, it would be awkward if he asked. However, judging from the direction they were marching, Franconia Empire nned to detour around Steinbeck Fief and attack Adrian Empire from the Needham ins.


    Before parting, Clyde purchased a lot of clothes from Princess Bir. Princess Bir also didn¡¯t ask anything regarding their use. After the trade, she led her army and left, continuing to march towards Adrian Empire¡¯s direction. Since they were making a detour, Clyde didn¡¯t care about them. In any case, they were not charging towards his own Steinbeck Fief. As for the matters of Adrian Empire, he didn¡¯t feel like participating.


    After Clyde brought back clothes to the cabin, Saintess Suhiya and others finally breathed sighs of relief. Without cloth to cover up their embarrassment, they hadn¡¯t known how they would return. Although cloth covered their exteriors, they had no undergarments; thus, the walking postures of the three saintesses and the others were somewhat strange. The feeling of beingpletely bare underneath the cloth made them a bit more careful, even though they were used to wearing appealing underwear.


    After journeying for one day, Clyde sessfully returned to Steinbeck Fief¡¯s capital city, Stanley City, along with the survivors of Light Church¡¯s investigative team. All along the way, they didn¡¯t meet any idents. Arge distance away from their group, Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis led a mummy army. With them as a rearguard, no demonic beasts dared to pursue and attack.


    After returning to the pce, Saintess Suhiya reluctantly showed a smile and thanked Clyde. Since the members of Light Church¡¯s investigative team staying behind in the temporary campsite had all been killed, as the leader of the group, she would be held responsible. Before returning to Steinbeck Fief, Clyde had taken them to the temporary campsite to confirm the situation. In the campsite, other than bloodstains, not a single living person had been found, even the corpses had been missing. All those members of the investigative team had thought of only grim possibilities. The gruesome ending of those male Light Church members was obvious.


    ¡°Clyde, thank you. That night...¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, I will not tell of it to anyone. Treat it as a secret between us.¡±


    Clyde pledged in all sincerity to not speak about it. After all, he had made a big profit. He had seen Light Church¡¯s three saintesses, Saintess Suhiya, Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany bare and also touched them all over. In addition, these saintesses had even taken the initiative to deliver themselves to his doorstep. Thinking about their extremely high prices in that ck trade name list, Clyde smirked. That old fox Bishop Nichols still didn¡¯t know that Light Church had lost money.


    ¡°That... is there an additional vacant lot here?¡±


    ¡°Suhiya, don¡¯t mess around. The specifications of Steinbeck Fief do not allow for three cathedrals unless it advanced to be a principality.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was just asking casually. You two don¡¯t need to be so nervous! In any case, I am not snatching your man.¡±


    Saintess Maria and Saintess Tiffany immediately interrupted Suhiya and didn¡¯t allow her to speak any more. They two had been forced to run to Steinbeck Fief to escape the arranged marriage, and they had seeded, even if Light Church¡¯s higher-ups now felt discontented. If Suhiya also came here, then at that time, Light Church¡¯s higher-ups might be unable to remain silent.


    In the reception hall of the pce, the saintesses finally changed into normal dresses. Clyde¡¯s younger sister, Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer sat at one side, seemingly lost in thought while looking at these saintesses. No one knew what kind of bad ideas or secret ns she was formting. With her persistent wicked perception, she could definitely see through what had happened between Clyde and these saintesses.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, you made them...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t specte randomly. It was nothing; I treated them with sincerity, nothing more. Everything was of their own ord.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I got it.¡±


    Clyde had to interrupt Lucifer¡¯s curiosity. This wicked girl even dared to make a move on Valkyrie Cynthia, so Suhiya and the other saintesses in front of her could only suffer the fate of being bullied if they fell under her control. After the saintesses left to sort out the report¡¯s documents, Princess Saras came to the hall with some other official documents. Furthermore, behind her were the fief¡¯s General Princess Natalie and Assassin Miss Jenny. They three could be regarded as Steinbeck Fief¡¯s management level, at least on the surface. Clyde and Lucifer were the backstage maniptors.


    In front of Clyde, these beauties weren¡¯t very conservative. He didn¡¯t know whether they had been directed by Lucifer, that wicked erotic Bloodkin Lolita, but in front of Clyde, Princess Saras and the others¡¯ clothing were of the revealing seductive series. In any case, he had already seen all of them bare, and it seemed that they had nothing to be embarrassed about.


    Princess Saras just wore a white shirt and was in apletely bare state inside. She didn¡¯t wear any panties on her lower part, her white legs were clearly visible. Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny wore ck skintight leather clothing, whichpletely drew the outlines of their figures. All the maids in the pce were basically also inpletely bare states. The appearances of these three didn¡¯t give any out of sort feeling.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you¡¯ve finally returned. The progress of the cathedrals has been very fast, so they should pass the inspections of Light Church at the end of the month.¡±


    ¡°Saras, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Ma... Master Clyde, ording to thetest investigation, Franconia Empire seems to have dispatched troops. The dispatched troops detoured around our territory and made a surprise attack on Adrian Empire from the Needham ins.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, Jenny, I already know... continue to speak. I am listening!¡±


    There were truly troubled times in the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief. Clyde had just returned, and he immediately received news that Adrian Empire had been attacked. Princess Bir truly acted too quickly. Clyde had had no time to notify Princess Alyssa before Franconia Empire had attacked them.


    With the strength of Adrian Empire, even if it had been hurt by Augusta Empire before, Adrian Empire could normally still defend itself without any issues. However, allegedly, a traitor had opened the city gates and let in the enemy troops this time; thus, Adrian Empire¡¯s border defense line had quickly fallen. Now, the enemy troops were already pressing towards the empire¡¯s capital. Helpless, Adrian Empire could only send letters to request for reinforcements, asking every annexed territory to dispatch troops in support of their supreme headquarters and defend the capital while trying to persist until the reinforcements of other nations in Victor Alliance arrived.


    Even the remote Steinbeck Fief received the letter requesting reinforcements. Clyde didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry upon seeing this letter. He had just 5,000 or so militia, which basically was not even presentable. As for those big Suzerains, in order to preserve their strength, all chose to wait and see, just observing Adrian Empire¡¯s lone army put up a brave fight.

 Chapter 80: The Return Journey and Adrian Empire’s Troubled Times (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 80: The Return Journey and Adrian Empire¡¯s Troubled Times (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s core area, outside Stanley City


    Clyde and Princess Saras held a reception banquet in a fancy hotel to bid farewell to Light Church¡¯s investigative team. ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya, Bishop Nichols, and the others all participated in this event.


    Suhiya seemed to be somewhat at a loss. While investigating the Needham ins, she had lost many members of her investigative team. Bishop Nichols was calm because all the people who had died had been people from Suhiya¡¯s side and had nothing to do with him. Light Church had a very highpensation rate for members who died in action, but Bishop Nichols wouldn¡¯t need to spend any money.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, the Needham ins... Adrian Empire has already given up that piece of area and intends to put it under Steinbeck Fief¡¯s jurisdiction.¡±


    ¡°Bishop Nichols, many thanks for your help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. The emperor originally anyway wanted to pass the buck. This time, Franconia Empire¡¯s armyunched a surprise attack from the Needham ins, and the undead didn¡¯t even interfere, letting rk Alliance¡¯s army smoothly pass through it.¡±


    Clyde pretended to know nothing. Now, the demonic creatures of Needham in had already beenpletely suppressed. Those mummies under themand of Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis had forcibly incorporated the local demonic creatures into their own forces. Those demonic creatures that hadn¡¯t epted their arrangements had effectively all been exterminated.


    When Franconia Empire¡¯s army had entered the Needham ins, they naturally hadn¡¯t run into any obstructions caused by demonic creatures. The mummy army had already thoroughly suppressed those thorny demonic. The only thing that somewhat concerned Clyde was that they still hadn¡¯t find those fishmen troops who had attacked the saintesses and the others that night. They seemed to have escaped via the nameless river, and he had no clue about where they had fled.


    Now, the Needham ins were assigned to Steinbeck Fief. Nevertheless, it was still a deste piece ofnd. Before assigning it, Adrian Empire hadn¡¯t even sent someone to Steinbeck Fief to exin the circumstances. Fortunately, Clyde now had the entirety of the Lamina¡¯s wealth that itself was derived from numerous conquered empires, so it was not difficult to rebuild the Needham ins. Otherwise, he would have gotten himself into an awful mess.


    ording to the ranking specifications that were determined byndmass, after the addition of the Needham ins, Steinbeck Fief could advance from being an ordinary fief to being listed as a third-rank principality, also known as a small principality. The Suzerain¡¯s noble rank would also be promoted to Earl. The Human Race of Ximengsi Continent calcted a principality¡¯s rank ording to thendmass annexed, and there existed three ranks: Small Principality (Third-Rank Principality) where the Suzerain¡¯s highest noble rank would be an Earl, Principality (Second-Rank Principality where the Suzerain was limited to the Marquis rank, and Grand Principality (First-Rank Principality) where the Suzerain would be a Duke (Grand Duke).


    The former Suzerain of Steinbeck Fief, Grand Duke Andrew had in face been entirely self-proimed, nothing more. His real rank was just a Baron. His Grand Duke title had never been acknowledged by Adrian Empire and had only been used for typical self-amusement. Clyde had received formally acknowledgement that he had taken over the Needham ins and could acquire the Earl rank.


    Now, Adrian Empire was focusing all its military strength to staunchly defend the areas neighboring the capital while resisting Franconia Empire¡¯s army. As long as they could struggle for several days, the reinforcements of other Victor Alliance nations would arrive to assist them. At that time, Franconia Empire would only be able to withdraw. Adrian Empire had no time to concern itself about Steinbeck Fief at the border.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, if this ce advances to be a small principality, then our Light Church can collect a faith fee. Rest assured. When the momentes, we will give you a 50% discount for the first year.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough. Bishop Nichols, let¡¯s discuss this matterter. At that time, I will arrange for someone to speak at length with you all.¡±


    After the banquet, ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya and Bishop Nichols got up and left, returning to Light Church¡¯s headquarters along with their groups to report on their tasks. Although the banquet¡¯s cooked dishes had been exquisite, for these members of Light Church who were used to eating delicacies from all thend and sea, it was not tasty. Most of them just symbolically ate a mouthful or two, nothing more. After Light Church¡¯s people left, Clyde returned to the pce area to discuss their new ns.


    Just before parting, ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya, after hesitating for a moment, took advantage of the time when the other two saintesses were absent and quietly pulled Clyde¡¯s sleeves to lead him to a hidden corner.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Suhiya? Is there something you can¡¯t say in front of Bishop Nichols?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important. Just if... if your ce truly advances to be a principality, then can you leave me a ce? I also want to build a church here. Rest assured, your fief wouldn¡¯t need to pay any money. I myself...¡±


    ¡°No problem, our fief can bear all the expenses, so you don¡¯t need to spend any money. Our fief is bearing all the expenses of Maria and Tiffany, and we don¡¯tck money for you.¡±


    With regard to Suhiya¡¯s request, Clyde expressed eptance. After advancing to be a principality, the new principality would rebuild the local Light Church branch cathedral to make it more ostentatious, so it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if Suhiya came. After seeing all her secrets, Clyde had subconsciously regarded her as one of his own people. Like Maria and Tiffany, she was also a saintess of his side.


    On the same night in the conference hall deep in Steinbeck Fief¡¯s pce, a high-level conference was being held. ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria were busy supervising the construction rates of their exclusive cathedrals. In addition, they were not regarded as members of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s higher-ups. Therefore, they were not participants in this secret conference.


    The members of this secret conference were the nominal Suzerain Princess Saras, Clyde¡¯s younger sister Lucifer, Ancient Demon King Andrisno, Witch Ista, Miss Sigrid, General Princess Natalie, and Miss Jenny, as well as Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis. Clyde was the sole man on the scene. In fact, in the entire pce, Clyde was the only man present; all others were beauties. As for the guards, all were demonic creatures, and demonic creaturescked genders.


    Although it was supposed to be a secret conference, Clyde felt that it more resembled a bedroom gathering of girls. These beauties didn¡¯t treat Clyde like an outsider. In front of him, they wore private garments and didn¡¯t feel any danger at all. The beauties were basically exposed to him. In fact, they didn¡¯t even try to cover themselves up; after all, he had already seen them bare.


    Princess Saras wore a golden openwork series bra and panties with the addition of a garter clothing, definitely belonging to the appeal-style. Witch Ista and Miss Sigrid had purple and blue string bras and panties respectively. The small rope knot seemed to be easily loosened, also creating that appealing feel.


    Both Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny chose ck, very transparent bras and panties. Like not wearing anything, all the scenery within could be seen. Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis wore the most expensive bra and panties that belonged to the gem-type. Those pieces of variously colored gems barely covered their secret areas.


    The Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Lucifer instead wore the most conservative clothing. Both wore Lolita series undergarments and didn¡¯t expose as much as the other beauties. Andrisno¡¯s was a ck corset style that barely covered her illegal Jade Hare. In terms of cup size, she was not any bit inferior to other beauties. As for her panties, they were of the Lolita style, which surprisingly seemed the most conservative in this gaggle of women.


    Lucifer wore a pure white Lolita-styled bra and matching panties. This was absolutely a fraudulent color. Who would think that Lucifer wearing this color that symbolized purity was the most wicked here? She simply was the root of all evil. However, without her assistance, Clyde also wouldn¡¯t have won so many beauties. As the person who had received the most benefits, Clyde wisely didn¡¯t raise any opinions.


    ¡°With regards to the matter of the Needham ins, I still think we have to take it over. Sigrid, that ce was once your family¡¯s territory. After it is regained, you will be responsible for the necessary matters.¡±


    ¡°Got it. However, Lord Clyde, I still know only a little about managing a fief.¡±


    While the secret conference continued, the atmosphere felt very ambiguous. These beauties were too exposed. This could not even bebeled as hinting at, but rather a clear indication of an amorous scene toe. Other than Witch Ista and Miss Sigrid, all the other beauties had alreadye into intimate contact with Clyde. Most could even be regarded as having shared skinship with him to a certain extent.


    Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny were quite direct. They knelt in front of Clyde and massaged his legs. Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis did the same to his left and right, helping him massage his hands although they actually held his hands between their bosoms, using a special way to massage him. From his hands, Clyde could feel the soft and stic Jade Hares of these two queens. Princess Saras stood behind Clyde, massaging his shoulders.


    In fact, no one was honestly concentrating on the meeting. Witch Ista and Miss Sigrid sat far away with red faces. The scene in front of them was truly too ambiguous. The impact they received from this environment was quite clear. The Ancient Demon King Andrisno had intentionally sat near the door in ordance with Lucifer¡¯s advance instructions to prevent any beauties from escaping the room.


    This arrangement had clearly been Lucifer¡¯s intention. The table was covered with bottles of good wine, and the sheet of the big bed in the center of the room was an ambiguous pink color, resembling sheets used in lovers¡¯ rooms. On the walls, various strange, wicked items were hung. From a quick nce, he could see leather-thonged whips, small balls and cors. There were so many items that Clyde wasn¡¯t even able to name all of them.


    The beauties at the scene selectively ignored the wicked items on the walls. With regards to those items¡¯ wicked uses, it was impossible for them to not know since their functions could be determined at a nce. Princess Saras and the others hadn¡¯t carried weapons and defensive treasures when entering this room. If Clyde wanted to do bad deeds, it was impossible for them to resist. To be fair, even if they had had weapons, they would not have chosen to resist.


    ¡°How about this... I will make some preparations and organize a militia tomorrow, and we will then see whether we can help Adrian Empire a little or not.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, it¡¯s alreadyte! Stay here tonight. The other rooms are still not thoroughly cleaned-up. Only this room has no issues!¡±


    ¡°Eh, why are you so deceitful?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha. You¡¯re right. I am deceitful. Big Brother Clyde, my arrangement schedule, what do you think of it?¡±


    ¡°Lucifer, you...¡±

 Chapter 81: Marching Towards Adelaide Kingdom (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 81: Marching Towards Adide Kingdom (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s core area, Stanley City.


    In a secret conference hall deep within the pce, Clyde nned to dispatch troops to support Adrian Empire after conferring with the other higher-ups. Considering Princess Alyssa¡¯s face, he decided to help this not very useful mother nation.


    Although Franconia Empire¡¯s expeditionary force had already advanced to near Adrian Empire¡¯s capital city, Franconia Empire¡¯s offense slowed because the battlefront was too far. It was almost impossible to capture Adrian Empire¡¯s capital city within a short time.


    The various Suzerains of Adrian Empire opted to wait and see the situation because they were afraid of losing their own troops. As for the mid and small Suzerains, even if they wanted to help, their troops were limited and basically not presentable; thus, they could only defend their own territories. Now, Adrian Empire could only wait for the reinforcements of the other Victor Alliance nations.


    Since this attack by Franconia Empire had been an arbitrary act, most of rk Alliance¡¯s nations offered no signs of support and didn¡¯t fight in coordination, only intending to dispatch troops to help Adide Kingdom.


    Among the rk Alliance¡¯s nations in the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief, Kruft Kingdom suffered the heaviest losses due to Lucifer¡¯s bloodkin familiars and the subsequent exploration of the Needham ins. As for Cromwell Principality, not long ago, when they had invaded Steinbeck Fief through the Peacock Forest Area, the conflict between the principality¡¯s army and the mercenaries had led to failure.


    Now, with Franconia Empire already at war with Adrian Empire, only Adide Kingdom was left. Thinking realistically, fighting against Franconia Empire with Steinbeck Fief¡¯s current troops was too difficult. However, resolving the issue of Adide Kingdom would meet no problems.


    Altogether, Adide Kingdom had dispatched roughly 150,000 troops. Moving behind Franconia Empire¡¯s army, they had already entered Adrian Empire. Facing Adide Kingdom¡¯s offense, Clyde decided to carry out a surprise attack on Adide Kingdom to force Franconia Empire to withdraw its troops.


    Because the main army¡¯s troops were all dispatched, Adide Kingdom had just 50,000 or so defending troops now. Since Mercenary Guild had had a conflict with Cromwell Principality, Mercenary Guild¡¯s image had suffered significant damage, so most nations were unwilling to hire mercenaries. Originally, Adide Kingdom had hired over 50,000 mercenaries, but after the matter with Cromwell Principality, they had quickly dismissed them.


    The target was one of Adide Kingdom¡¯s strategic border towns, Atad. That town was the distribution center of Adide Kingdom¡¯s army; in addition, it oversaw much of the army¡¯s provisions and supply lines. It also handled the same matters for Franconia Empire¡¯s army at the frontline. As long as they captured Atad, they would kill two birds with one stone. At the same time when Adide Kingdom was defeated, Franconia Empire would also be forced to withdraw troops.


    Adide Kingdom had never expected Steinbeck Fief to dispatch troops and take the initiative to attack their town. ording to its military strength, Steinbeck Fief had only had 5,000 or so troops when fighting against Cromwell Principality. If it were not for Cromwell Principality¡¯s army suffering a conflict with those mercenaries, Steinbeck Fief might have already been destroyed.


    Clyde led Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army and set out; the human army under his hands had already increased to 10,000 or so people. Different from when fighting against Cromwell Principality, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops had already cast away a militia¡¯s appearance. All were equipped with elite body armor sponsored by Murmans Regal Pyramid and were Lamina Dynasty¡¯s products, of a workmanship superior to most of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s nations.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, Atad is in front. I will arrange someone to scout first.¡±


    ¡°Jenny, no need to arrange for scouts. I will go and see it in person!¡±


    ¡°This... fine! I will obey your arrangements.¡±


    In this battle, Clyde had brought two generals: Swordswoman Princess Natalie and Assassin Jenny. Likest time, Ancient Demon King Andrisno was in the rear,manding over 100,000 demonic creatures to transport army provisions and supplies for Clyde¡¯s army. Steinbeck Fief¡¯s 10,000 or so troops were entering battle with light packs; they didn¡¯t need to worry about the issues of army provisions because demonic creatures provided an express delivery service.


    Clyde¡¯s younger sister, Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, stayed behind in Steinbeck Fief to assume personalmand. On the one hand, it was to guard against the other party looting their home and defend the supreme headquarters with Bloodkin familiars, on the other hand, it was to secretly monitor the actions of Light Church¡¯s Saintess Maria and Tiffany. After all, Steinbeck Fief had too many hidden demonic creatures. If the stationed members of Light Church identally noticed them, it would be hard to deal with.


    Since Clyde had Princess Ophelia¡¯s Augusta Empire¡¯s honorary citizen medal, he couldpletely pass off as a person of rk Alliance and openly enter Atad to perform reconnaissance.


    Jenny and Princess Natalie exchanged nces and no longer raised any objections. Clyde, thismander, liked to be willful, but the key point was that he could do anything he wanted with his strength; thus, they didn¡¯t say anything, simplymanding the army to prepare for the fight.


    All along the way, Clyde recalledst night¡¯s ambiguous scenes. Under the secret assistance of Lucifer, Clyde had almost pushed down all the beauties on the scene. At thest moment, Clyde had gone to sleep outside on the sofa. This had nothing to do with willpower. Although Clyde had a human¡¯s appearance now, his real identity was still that of a Great Old One. If he took his rtionship with these beauties a step further, then whether something unexpected would happen had yet to be discovered.


    Clyde intended to first test this on thoseparatively stronger beauties, and after he determined whether there would be any side effects, he would reconsider this important matter. At present, only Valkyrie Cynthia met this standard. Because of the issues of their energy attributes being of the same camp, there was a danger of energy assimtion and absorption with Ancient Demon King Andrisno and others, so Clyde didn¡¯t want to look for them to experiment.


    Atad had 20,000 or so defending troops from Adide Kingdom. Within Adide Kingdom, it was the area with the strongest military presence other than the kingdom¡¯s. Their numbers were twice as great as Steinbeck Fief¡¯s. Surrounded by the fortifications of the city and waiting at ease for an exhausted enemy, the defenders would make it difficult for Clyde tounch a sessful siege.


    Themander of Adide was Earl Harrison. Although this fellow was not a famous general, he was cunning and good at defensive warfare. His only w was that he was quite bad atmanding offensive warfare.


    Two years ago, when Kruft and Adide Kingdom had fought for dominance over the ve trade in the Lucas ins, Princess Natalie¡¯s 10,000 or so troops had led over 30,000 troops under Earl Harrison¡¯smand by the nose. After seven or eight encounters, Earl Harrison¡¯s army had lost over 10,000 troops, and he had retreated to Adide Kingdom in shame. As for Princess Natalie¡¯s army, their losses had been less than one thousand people, reducing Earl Harrison to aughing stock. To this day, he hadn¡¯t dared to lead troops on the offense again.


    Clyde alone went to Atad. Amander himself running over as a scout, only Clyde dared to y like this because other people would never support such a death-seeking n. Atad had theyout of a fortress town with standard city walls over six meters tall with a city moat. The city wall also had periodic arrow towers equipped with expensive Magic Chemical Cannons.


    In this different world, Ximengsi Continent¡¯s Human Race had not developed gunpowder. Magic Chemical Cannons were the creations of alchemists with an explosive power much bigger than gunpowder¡¯s, but their costs were somewhat high. A cannon easily cost over one thousand gold coins, and beyond that, the average selling price of magic chemical was above 500 gold coins. Clyde felt that those Magic Chemical Cannons on the city wall were useless since they were merely for deterring enemy troops and had an intimidating function, nothing more. Earl Harrison would go bankrupt after only a few uses.


    Even morevish than the Magic Chemical Cannons was the Magic Guiding Cannon that used magical beasts¡¯ magic cores as shells. Truly an extravagant weapon, ording to legend, in those years, when resisting White Bone Demon King Samadovar¡¯s skeleton army, the allied Human armies of Ximengsi Continent had opened a round of Magic Guiding Cannons for the first time, with the military expenses equally divided among all the human nations. Allegedly, after the war, many nations¡¯ national treasuries had been emptied out, but they still hadn¡¯t been able to pay their nation¡¯s share in full, and they had had to cede territory to the big empires or give the Church privileges in exchange for capital assistance.


    After that war, basically no nation had used a Magic Guiding Cannon. Some even refrained from employing Magic Chemical Cannons, returning back to the era of arrow towers. The magic of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s Human Race was underdeveloped. Few had magic professions, and most of them were gathered together in Light Church or divided among the more powerful nations. Their unity was very poor; thus, Humans were always in an unfavorable situation against different races.


    Atad had multiple bustling city gates flowing with people. After Franconia and Adrian Empire had entered the war, this ce became Franconia Empire¡¯s transportation hub. Clyde followed the crowd and entered Atad to investigate.


    ¡°Eh, you are a merchant of Augusta. This side; take this special merchant passage.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Augusta Empire¡¯s honorary citizen medal was truly convenient. Among the nations of rk Alliance, few dared to not give Augusta Empire face. Princess Ophelia had probably never expected Clyde to use the honorary citizen medal she had given him to infiltrate the nations of rk Alliance.

 Chapter 82: Marching Towards Adelaide Kingdom (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 82: Marching Towards Adide Kingdom (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adide Kingdom¡¯s strategic border town, Atad


    Because Franconia Empire and Adrian Empire were at war, this area had be Franconia Empire¡¯s rear, entrusted with logistics and supply lines. Clyde led Steinbeck Fief¡¯s 10,000 or so troops to Atad, thereby forcing Franconia Empire¡¯s army at the frontline to withdraw.


    Adide Kingdom¡¯s army defending Atad had over 20,000 people. Themander, Earl Harrison, was proficient at defensive warfare. With the defense works of the city and superiority in military strength, wishing to forcibly break through Atad City¡¯s defense lines with just 10,000 or so troops under Clyde seemed a dream. Not counting Clyde, it would be very difficult to break into the city without catapults and Magic Chemical Cannons since the army of Steinbeck Fief was still imperfect. It greatlycked archers as they had very few decent bows and crossbows.


    Clyde sessfully entered Atad by himself under the guise of a merchant by relying on Augusta Empire¡¯s honorary citizen medal to fool the guards. Through abination of mary policies and sessful governing, this city had flourished at the border of Adide. Even before the war had broken out, this ce had been one of Adide Kingdom¡¯s important trading centers. In fact, the tax ie derived from this ce ounted for one-third of Adide Kingdom¡¯s entire finances. If something happened to Atad, then the destructive effects would result in subsequent heavy damage to the entire Adide Kingdom.


    Adide Kingdom was a close neighbor of Steinbeck Fief, and the only nation that had not been hit hard among the rk Alliance nations around Steinbeck Fief since it had been the most cautious. Since they had already defeated Kruft Kingdom and Cromwell Principality before, as long as Adide Kingdom was also defeated, the surroundings of Steinbeck Fief would foreseeably experience a long segment of peace. The war against Adide Kingdom was unavoidable; those wise men might even had said that it had been destined from the very beginning.


    Earl Harrison was Adide Kingdom¡¯s King Halid the Second¡¯s cousin. Relying on this blood rtionship, he was able to obtain the governing rights of Atad, this important territory. This was a cushy job, and his regr ie and ck market iebined was definitely more than most of the other Suzerains of Adide Kingdom. The direct evidence of this could be found through a simple examination of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence. The size of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence wasparable to Adide Kingdom¡¯s imperial pce; in addition, it was built in ordance with the specifications of an imperial pce.


    After Halid the Second had inherited the throne, he had excessively indulged this cousin. If other kings were in his ce, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed Suzerains under them to build their respective residences to beparable to their own imperial pce since that could already be regarded as a rebellion to a certain extent.


    Clyde walked on the streets of Atad, quietly observing the crowds walking back and forth. He saw many merchants engaging in all sorts of trades, but he didn¡¯t pay them any attention. While they often dealt in under wares, ultimately, most of rk Alliance¡¯s merchants were ve traders. Merchants who focused solely on non-very-based merchandise were rtively small in proportion to the others. Clyde had no ves in his hands; thus, he pretended to be a treasure trader. Relying on Lamina Dynasty¡¯s treasures that he had borrowed from Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis, he could convince everyone that he was a truly high-up treasure trader with goods that far exceeded the average.


    rk Alliance practiced very. The purchase and sale of ves in member nations was open and legal. On the streets, ve trading could be seen everywhere. The pedestrian walking to-and-fro had long been ustomed to this. No one had any thoughts about watching ve trades. All along the way, Clyde saw ves, both men and women, wearing coarse cloths, ready to be traded, everywhere on the street.


    ves traded on the streets were the lowest grade of ves. They were often treated as hardborers. If one wished to buy higher-grade ves, one had to go to the ve shops along the street. The windows and doors of these ve shops were covered with ck cloth. Basically, the circumstances inside couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside. These shops traded mid-grade ves. For every trade, all stealthily entered from the entrance door, so this strange scene made Clyde think that these ces conducted illegal underground trades.


    For high-grade ves, one had to participate in an auction at Atad¡¯s Auction House. However, Clyde hade to investigate the war situation, not to trade. After watching the bustling for a while, he decisively discarded any thoughts of visiting the ve-trading shops. The important task now was to confirm the position of Atad¡¯s Suzerain Earl Harrison as well as the specificyout of the troops defending the city wall so as to figure out the correct direction for a subsequent attack by Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army.


    ¡°Is there no decent treasure here? Really, you im your shop to be over a hundred years old! Like this, it¡¯s too disappointing!¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Halisi, after returning, I will ask my old man to close down this shop. Truly making us make a fruitless trip...¡±


    ¡°Eh, Princess Halisi, Miss Vignia, this shop truly is over a hundred years old. Merely...¡±


    A mor emerging from the roadside attracted Clyde¡¯s attention. At a well-decorated antique shop that sold various kinds of treasures, a pair of beautiful women were raising amotion. Whether this shop was truly one hundred years old or not was unclear, but looking at the old shop¡¯s brick and tile structure, anyone could tell it was truly old. Compared to the ve trading shops all around, this antique shop was like a clear stream.


    In the antique shop, twodies with guards kicked up a row. The owner of this antique shop scowled miserably while exining his position together with an attendant, hoping he could satisfy these twodies. Otherwise, they might truly be unable to keep their shop.


    Thedies making such a noise in the antique shop were Princess Halisi, the daughter of Adide Kingdom¡¯s King Halid the Second, as well as Miss Vignia, the golden daughter of Atad City¡¯s Suzerain Earl Harrison. Both of them were existences that this shopkeeper couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Princess Halisi was fine since her tone at least had some room for negotiation, but Miss Vignia, however, was different. She was truly a standard unruly Miss with a bad temper.


    Clyde looked on from outside the antique shop. Those twodies were objectively beautiful, judging from their attractiveness indexes. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at them. Princess Halisi was a light blue-haired beauty with light blue pupils. With a blue magic robe embroidered by a light blue colored six-edged star logo and wave pattern, her clothes proved she was a water magician. ording to the rank suggested by her clothes, she should be an Advanced Magician.


    Vignia was a red-haired beauty with simrly colored pupils. She had tied her hair in a single ponytail. She was also a magician, wearing a fiery red magic robe with a crimson-colored six-edged star and me pattern, clearly stating that she was a fire magician. Her rank was an Intermediate Magician, a rank lower than Princess Halisi¡¯s. The difference in the profession¡¯s ranks could be discerned from their symbolic patterns. Princess Halisi had a full wave pattern while Vignia had a me, nothing more. Once her pattern advanced to be raging mes, she would also be an Advanced Magician like Princess Halisi.


    Magicians had the capital to be proud. The number of magicians among the Human Race on Ximengsi Continent was very low. To be a magician, one needed arge amount of money. Unless one had outstanding talent,mon people could never advance as magicians. Only aristocrats and the wealthy had the necessary financial resources. Princess Halisi and Vignia clearly belonged to thistter group and had used financial resources to cultivate rather than depending on hard work or talent.


    Princess Alyssa who Clyde had seen before was also a water magician. Like Princess Halisi, she was also a blue-haired beauty. The only difference was that one had dark blue hair, and the other had light blue hair. Clydeter learned that these two princesses also knew each other as they had beenpatriots at school when they had studied together at a certain magic academy. Merely, they had schoolmate friendship, which just existed in the academy and nonexistent outside the school gates.


    Princess Halisi still maintained an aloof state, letting Vignia beside her make trouble. Vignia¡¯s guards were all armed and had postures of wanting to destroy this shop. The antique shop¡¯s owner looked deathly pale. This inheritance of a hundred years was about to be destroyed in one day. From the gossiping of the surrounding crowds, Clyde roughly understood this matter.


    As it turned out, a few dayster just happened to be Earl Harrison¡¯s birthday as well as the wedding day of the Earl¡¯s son, Hal; it could be described as having two happy events at the same time. In order to congratte them, Vignia thought to purchase some, and together with Princess Halisi, who hade representing the king, she came to this antique shop to buy some treasures. Because the magicians¡¯ eyes and knowledge were high, even after the owner had taken out the best treasure of this shop, these twodies had been left unsatisfied, so this farce had appeared.


    Allegedly, this was the fifth unlucky antique shop. There were already four antique shops that had encountered the tragic fate of being forced topletely close down and wouldn¡¯t be able to reopen their shops within the foreseeable future. If this antique shop also copsed, then Atad wouldn¡¯t have any other antique shops. The owners of the antique shops all had long faces. In former days, during such celebrations, all had sent ves as gifts, but this year, no one knew what had happened, but treasures had been decided to be given as gifts. This caught them unprepared and basically left them without sufficient stock.


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t anything suitable. Vignia, deal with this; this is your family¡¯s territory.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Big Sister Halisi! Why are you all still standing here? Quickly start working!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency the Princess Halisi, Miss Vignia, show mercy! Give this old man a little more time. I assure...¡±


    ¡°Boss, can you appraise my treasures. All the other antique shops are closed. Only yours is left.¡±


    Just as the footmen of Miss Vignia were about to make a move on the antique shop, Clyde calmly entered the antique shop and pretended to be someone asking the shopkeeper to appraise a relic. When this crowd saw someone had interrupted them, they wanted to take up arms and beat that fellow, but upon seeing the honorary citizen medal on Clyde¡¯s body, they didn¡¯t dare to act randomly. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend an important merchant of Augusta Empire.


    Upon seeing the person who had interrupted them was a handsome young man, Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia who had originally been on the verge of berating this interloper swallowed all their words. The merchants of Augusta Empire couldn¡¯t truly be pushed around. An ordinary merchant would have been fine, but Clyde¡¯s honorary citizen medal had Princess Ophelia¡¯s seal, proving that he belonged to Princess Ophelia¡¯s faction. As princesses of a kingdom, they didn¡¯t dare to offend people who had any connection with Princess Ophelia.


    ¡°Guest, please wait a moment. The inspection room is here.¡±


    The antique shop¡¯s owner pointed toward the treasure inspecting area as if clutching onto thest straw. When walking about, Clyde deliberately revealed the treasure of his bosom, letting Halisi and Vignia see it. The two beauties immediately sunk into a dazed state. They were experienced and knowledgeable. In addition, they had studied a lot of treasures, but they were unable to see through what the treasure in Clyde¡¯s hand was.


    Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia subconsciously followed behind Clyde and entered the treasure inspection area. Those subordinates had to temporarily wait outside for their master¡¯s instructions. The crisis of this antique shop being closed down was brought to a temporary halt.

 Chapter 83: Earl Harrison’s Celebration Ceremony (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 83: Earl Harrison¡¯s Celebration Ceremony (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adide Kingdom¡¯s strategic border town, Atad


    A certain antique shop on the verge of being closed down was saved because of Clyde¡¯s unexpected visit. Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia who had originally intended to close down the shop temporarily stopped their actions. It was not good for them to offend a merchant of Augusta Empire. Moreover, that honorary citizen medal had been issued by Princess Ophelia, proving Clyde had Princess Ophelia as his backer.


    In the treasure inspection center, Clyde took out a few golden ornaments with exquisite workmanship and ced them on an appraisal tform. These were all treasures borrowed from Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis. They belonged to the national treasury of Lamina Dynasty, so it matched no style of object from this dimension, astonishing the owner of the antique shop. In fact, not even Halisi and Vignia who were knowledgeable about treasures had ever seen this style of golden ornaments.


    ¡°Mister Merchant, hel... hello, do you have any valuable treasures? We want to buy them to gift them to someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there are no issues with my other treasures. Merely, they are too expensive. I don¡¯t want to show them here. If you can provide a safe ce, I promise to take out treasures that you have never seen before.¡±


    ¡°A safe ce? How about we go to my family? It is the safest ce here!¡±


    Miss Vignia didn¡¯t think much about this and invited Clyde to Earl Harrison¡¯s residence as a guest. As the Earl family¡¯s golden Miss, she could bring in one or two merchants without any problems. Upon seeing that his objective had been achieved, Clyde exchanged a few pleasantries with the antique shop¡¯s owner and left with them after having the treasures appraised. Before he left, the antique shop¡¯s owner looked at him with grateful eyes. If it were not for this merchant upholding justice, his antique shop would have for sure been doomed today. This family inheritance of over a hundred years would have been destroyed in a single day.


    Earl Harrison¡¯s residence was an existence on the same scale and level of the imperial pce of Adide Kingdom¡¯s King Halid the Second. It was also guarded quite strictly. With the wedding day of the Earl¡¯s son Hal near at hand, the guards were already at maximum vignce. Under the guidance of Miss Vignia, Clyde smoothly passed throughyer uponyer of guards and entered the pce area.


    This time, Clyde intended to investigate the situation of the enemymander Earl Harrison¡¯s residence. Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia who led the way never even thought that this handsome Augusta Empire merchant beside them was actually the suprememander of the enemy troops. Thus, with them leading the way, the guards and patrolling party they encountered didn¡¯t cross-examine Clyde.


    Bustling servants scurried everywhere about the pce in order to carry out the preparations for the uing young master¡¯s wedding and the Earl¡¯s major birthday. Allegedly, this wedding was between Hal and Miss Alicia of Grecia Principality, which belonged to the Neutral Treaty Organization and had connections with neither Victor Alliance nor rk Alliance, these two big camps.


    On Ximengsi Continent, the human nations were roughly divided into four forces: Light Church leading the religious forces, rk Alliance that practiced very, Victor Alliance that implemented a feudal system, and the nations of the Neutral Treaty Organization. The strength of the Neutral Treaty Organization was the weakest, and most of the nations were in danger of falling. Other than those few higher-ranked nations that depended on therger empires from other camps, the military strengths of those small and mid-sized kingdoms and principalities were not much. They had to think of ways to ally with the nations of the two big alliances through marriage.


    Grecia Principality exemplified this. Because of rich iron ore resources within the national border, this principality was good at refining iron and producing various kinds of iron equipment. However, because of limitations on the poption, this principality¡¯s military strength was not much, basically not enough to show in public.


    Originally, Grecia Principality nned to form an alliance with Kruft Kingdom by marriage. Needless to say, when Kruft Kingdom¡¯s Prince Gruz had met his end under those low-leveled Bloodkin familiars of Clyde¡¯s younger sister, bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, these ns had fallen to the wayside. Thus, they could only switch to making Cromwell Principality an ally by marriage. However, Cromwell Principality¡¯s Young Master Eric had died in the midst of the mercenaries¡¯ rebellion in Peacock Forest Area while simrly leading an army to attack Steinbeck Fief. Therefore, this political marriage had also failed.


    In the end, Grecia Principality could only ally Adide Kingdom by marriage. However, Adide Kingdom¡¯s King Halid the Second felt that Grecia Principality¡¯s Miss Alicia was somewhat insufficient. In addition, with the deaths of her two previous fianc??s, the original marriage contract with a prince of Adide was changed to marrying Young Master Hal, the son of his cousin Earl Harrison in fear that she might bring bad luck to the royal family.


    Grecia Principality had no objections toward this. In any case, it was all only a political move to form an alliance by marriage. Marrying a prince or Young Master Hal, both could be counted as marrying to the royal family. After hearing the exnations of Miss Vignia, Clyde was quite embarrassed. Miss Alicia was clearly being unjustly implicated. What jinx to her husband? In reality, this misfortune had nothing to do with her. The deaths of those profligate young masters had direct and indirect rtions with Clyde.


    ¡°Younger sister Vignia, Princess Halisi, who is this boyfriend you¡¯ve brought?¡±


    ¡°Brother, where is there a boyfriend? Mister Clyde is a treasure merchant. We have some matters with him.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I disturbed you. It turns out that you are a merchant of Augusta Empire. Please excuse me for being presumptuous just now.¡±


    Along the way, Clyde encountered Earl Harrison¡¯s son, Young Master Hal. He was a handsome, refined young man with short ck hair wearing golden spectacles. Hal wore a white priest robe that had Light Church¡¯s symbol on it. However, Hal was not really a member of Light Church.


    Clyde had dealt with Light Church many times, so he naturally knew the meaning of this symbol. From the saintesses, he had learned that there were also many believers dispatched by Light Church who were equivalent to honorary members. Many imperial and aristocratic families¡¯ Young Masters, in order to iy their status with gold and increase their fame, paid a big price to purchase this kind of honorary believer title from Light Church. They just needed to give a lot of gold to Light Church without needing to participate in Light Church¡¯s day-to-day activities, unlike formal believers.


    Hal¡¯s symbol belonged to those bought by money. He basically didn¡¯t practice any light ss magic. When Clyde first saw him, he immediately noticed that Hal had no light ss magic, which was not the standard for Light Church¡¯s believers. However, Clyde immediately noticed that Hal cultivated dark attributed magic due to his especially obvious evil aura.


    Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia clearly didn¡¯t know the matter of Hal cultivating dark magic. After both sides casually greeted the other, they bade each other farewell. Hal left hastily as if he had something to do. He initially had had some doubts regarding Clyde¡¯s identity, but upon seeing the Augusta Empire¡¯s honorary citizen medal that had been issued by Princess Ophelia, he dismissed his doubts.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, it should be fine here. There is no one to disturb here, so you can take out your treasures at ease.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, okay.¡±


    After arriving at the destination, Clyde secretly admired Miss Vignia¡¯s courage. She actually took an unfamiliar man to herdy chambers. Princess Halisi on one side also had a big heart, and she didn¡¯t raise any objections. Even if they were magicians, if they encountered a surprise attack, they too would be in danger. To dare to bring Clyde into their own chambers... they must have thought that since this was their home, they would have nothing to fear.


    Clyde scanned Miss Vignia¡¯s chamber at will, but he didn¡¯t see any unexpected beneficial scenes. Although Vignia was unusually haughty on the surface, she was quite good at taking care of her chambers. Clothes weren¡¯t randomly thrown everywhere. If Clyde wanted to see some beneficial scenes, he could only open her wardrobe.


    Clyde also didn¡¯t keep them in suspense. He took out the treasures he had borrowed from the ce of Cursed Queen Lamania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis. Immediately, all kinds of treasures from Lamina Dynasty piled up in Miss Vignia¡¯sdy¡¯s chambers. Only after he saw that the treasures wouldn¡¯t fit in this room did Clyde stop. The storage ring he wore still had a lot of treasures left. This much was not even one percent.


    Miss Vignia and Princess Halisi were dumbfounded. They looked at Clyde as if they saw a monster. A merchant carrying so many treasures without a single escort was simply inconceivable. Even if he had Princess Ophelia as his backer, it was impossible to stop the greed of other people.


    ¡°You two can choose anything. If nothing enters your eyes, t I can take out another pile!¡±


    ¡°No, no, Mister Clyde, these treasures are all too precious. We need some time to raise the money.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, how about you stay here first. We will arrange some amodation for you, and after we have raised enough money, we will trade again. How about it>¡±


    After Miss Vignia came back to her senses, she invited Clyde to join Earl Harrison¡¯s major birthday ceremony as well as Young Master Hal¡¯s wedding and to stay here as a foreign guest. This was what Clyde wished for so that he could further investigate the enemy¡¯s situation in passing. He nned to take advantage of this major birthday celebration to give Earl Harrison a special congrattory gift.


    After these arrangements, Clyde stored the treasures, and Vignia summoned a butler to lead Clyde to an honored guest room. Before leaving, Clyde carefully sized up Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia for a while. Roughly estimating their three sizes, he gave them each a gift box.


    Inside both boxes were very precious treasures. The statuses of Lafania and her younger sister Mephis were quite simr to that of Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia.


    ¡°Eh, Mister Clyde, we still have yet to prepare enough funds.¡±


    ¡°No, Princess Halisi, Miss Vignia, this is a gift for you two. Open it when no one is around!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then thank you, Mister Clyde.¡±

 Chapter 84: Earl Harrison’s Celebration Ceremony (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 84: Earl Harrison¡¯s Celebration Ceremony (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adide Kingdom¡¯s strategic border town, Atad, Suzerain Earl Harrison¡¯s residence


    Under the guise of being one of Augusta Empire¡¯s treasure merchants, Clyde sessfully snuck into the pce with Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia acting as guides. He was then invited to join Earl Harrison¡¯s major birthday ceremony and Young Master Hal¡¯s wedding as a distinguished guest. In addition, he resided in a pce that was on the same level as Adide Kingdom¡¯s imperial pce.


    The wedding of Hal and the Princess of Grecia Principiality, Miss Alicia, would be held after a few days along with Earl Harrison¡¯s major birthday. ording to Clyde¡¯s ns, at that time, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops would take advantage of the asion while Earl Harrison was upied to carry out a sneak attack on Atad.


    Although it was quite immoral to take advantage of other¡¯s wedding and birthday feasts and might even be detrimental to his image if this news spread, Clyde didn¡¯t care. In any case, he couldn¡¯t be considered human, so he didn¡¯t need to bind himself by a human¡¯s perspective. Moreover, this was war. If you cared so much about such rules, then you shouldn¡¯t fight.


    Butler Keh who had been a butler for decades in Earl Harrison¡¯s residence showed the way to Clyde. He could be regarded as the wily old bird. While leading Clyde, he also introduced the circumstances of this residence. Like a tourist guide, he was very diligent. Because Earl Harrison¡¯s residence wasparable to Adide Kingdom¡¯s imperial pce, a guest could easily lose his way.


    Although Butler Keh was already getting on in years, this old man seemed very shrewd and capable. Presumably, when he had been younger, he had been a handsome man. As someone who had served as a butler for three generations of the Harrison n, he definitely had the qualifications to be the most senior existence in Earl Harrison¡¯s residence.


    After Clyde left with Butler Keh, Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia truly heeded his words. They locked the doors and opened the gift box that revealed a dazzling radiance. However, after clearly seeing the treasure inside, Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia¡¯splexion turned red.


    The gift box contained a set of gem undergarments with exquisite workmanship. The pearl strings were weaved through gems to form a bra and panties. This style was clearly of the appeal-type, relying on those few gems to cover the key positions, and only the key positions. This type of undergarment had been worn by Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Mephis. Clyde felt they were pretty good, so he casually rmended and promoted their sales when he had the chance.


    Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia clearly weren¡¯t as open as those two queens. Theirplexions turned red and burning hot, resembling ripe red apples. The style of these undergarments was beyond their endurance limits. After eyeing the garments and considering their own sizes, their faces became even redder as the fit was nearly perfect, forcing them to wonder how that handsome treasure merchant had so urately discerned their measurements. Being able to estimate these visually even when they had worn protective cloth was too terrifying.


    Princess Halisi¡¯s set was all sapphire, and the set for Miss Vignia was all ruby. While giving this gift, Clyde had specially matched the colors of their undergarments with that of their hair. In the depths of the gift boxes were also corresponding ultrarge gem rings, earrings, bracelets and nes, which all used ruby and sapphire respectively. If they hadn¡¯t known better, they might have mistaken this as a special gift to convey amorous feelings.


    ¡°Mister Clyde really is... How can he give this kind of strange gift?¡±


    ¡°Wait, Vigina, this is a dark blue gem, and yours is a zing gem. They are all legendary things.¡±


    ¡°Eh, how can that be? Mister Clyde actually gave us these kinds of precious gifts!¡±


    As an Advanced Magician, Princess Halisi was fairly able to tell good from bad; she was also more experienced than the Intermediate Magician Vignia. She quickly recognized the origins of these gems. The sapphires were dark blue gems of condensed water mana. ording to legend, one could only find them at the bottom of the deepest trenches in the seas, and even then, it required good fortune. The rubies, on the other hand, were zing gems of condensed fire mana. ording to the legend, they could only truly be found in the boiling depths of volcanic craters.


    Using these legendary gems as materials to make appealing bras and panties, even Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia, who were from royal and aristocratic families, felt that this was too extravagant. However, it was undeniable that these two sets of undergarments were very powerful magic items. After wearing them, coupled with the ne, ring, earrings and bracelet, they could at least increase by a rank or two of their magic professions.


    Thinking this, Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia were unable to reject this gift. Although their form was embarrassing, such strong magic items were priceless things. Although their faces were red, after checking the door¡¯s lock, they hesitantly underdressed themselves. After a while, they took off even their interior final pieces of cloth, baring themselves to the world.


    The undergarments Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia had belonged to the transparent garter series appeal-type, so they were able to ept the gemstone undergarments¡¯ bold designs. Nevertheless, Clyde¡¯s gift had been so surprising and pushing of their boundaries that they had still hesitated at first. They were so embarrassed that they absentmindedly stood naked for a while.


    ¡°Since this is Mister Clyde¡¯s good intention, we cannot decline. He probably just wished to give us some magic items, nothing more. We shouldn¡¯t think too much! Younger sister Vignia, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, Big Sister Halisi. We cannot afford to buy such precious undergarments... No, magic items! Wearing them is fine. In any case, they are worn inside, so outsiders will never see them. Besides, wearing them wouldn¡¯t turn us into Mister Clyde¡¯s women.¡±


    Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia were finally unable to resist the temptation of these magic items and gingerly slipped into the gem series appeal-style undergarments. After wearing them, they immediately felt the corresponding magic elements spread throughout their bodies. It was a veryfortable feeling.


    Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia rested on Vignia¡¯s big bed, feeling the magic elements course throughout their bodies, and a peculiar burst offort made them not want to wear other clothes for the time being. Cursed Queen Lafania and her younger sister Nightmare Queen Mephis, the designers of these sets of appealing undergarments, had a magic ss profession in addition to being girls; thus, when designing these gem undergarments, they tailor-made them for girls with magic ss professions, so thefortable feeling was by design,


    In fact, these undergarments had a hidden function. It was just that Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia didn¡¯t know how to activate it. If that function had been activated, they would have felt even more pleasure. Finally, these undergarments had a hidden magical imprint, automatically sending the wearer¡¯s real-time location to an outsider.


    The activation of that magical imprint was based on temperature. After the gem¡¯s temperature rose, it would automatically activate. In addition, with that special feeling offort and safety, Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia would never notice that their location had already been marked by Clyde.


    After Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia wore those appealing undergarments, two transparent ghosts appeared at their bedside. These were simply ghosts that shadowed people without any resentment or malice. Even the high-level priests of Light Church couldn¡¯t detect their existence. They simply reported the real time coordinates of these two beauties, nothing more.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, His Excellency Earl Harrison likes to be a bit ostentatious. When building this pce, all materials were purchased from Adide Kingdom. Oh, that¡¯s right, some rather rare materials were especially purchased from Franconia Empire.¡±


    ¡°Oh,I was truly unable to tell. Earl Harrison must be a tasteful person.¡±


    ¡°Of course, to tell you the truth, in the entire Adide Kingdom, even His Majesty the King, King Halid the Second, is no match for His Excellency Earl Harrison in terms of wealth.¡±


    With Butler Keh boasting about Suzerain Earl Harrison having wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation, Clyde could only pretend to agree behind him. At that time, after Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia wore his gifts, the ghosts immediately began to report to Clyde. Those two beauties were important figures in Earl Harrison¡¯s residence. All the asions they attended were high level, so grasping their real-time coordinates saved Clyde a lot of investigative work.


    There were many bigwigs of rk Alliance participating in Earl Harrison¡¯s birthday banquet. Representatives of Cromwell Principality and Kruft Kingdom were also among them. Clyde feared that this surprise attack mightpletely offend the nearby rk Alliance¡¯s nations but decided that since they had already fought with the former two nations, offending rk Alliance once again was not a big deal.


    The people of Franconia Empire had note since this was just a kingdom and principality-level banquet. Coming here would lower their status, so they didn¡¯t dispatch anyone to participate in this banquet. They just issued a public congrattory statement, nothing more. As for the other royal and aristocratic families of rk Alliance¡¯s member nations, Clyde basically didn¡¯t recognize them.


    While Clyde secretly observed the guests, Butler Keh brought him to a luxurious room dedicated to honored guests. In ordance with his status as a guest brought by Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia and a merchant of Augusta Empire with an honorary citizen medal issued by Princess Ophelia, he was afforded many privileges, especially since Augusta Empire had the same status as an emissary of Franconia Empire.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, we¡¯ve arrived at your room. You can look for me at any time if you have any issues. Oh, that¡¯s right! This room has a wee gift already prepared inside. There¡¯s no need to be polite. Everyone is from rk Alliance.¡±


    ¡°Eh, got it. Butler Keh, I must trouble you to thank Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia for their kindness on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mister Keh! Have a wonderful night.¡±

 Chapter 85: Young Master Hal’s Other Unknown Side (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 85: Young Master Hal¡¯s Other Unknown Side (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adide Kingdom¡¯s strategic border town, Atad, Suzerain Earl Harrison¡¯s residence


    Earl Harrison¡¯s major birthday and Young Master Hal¡¯s wedding ceremony were still in the midst of intense preparations. At the same time, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army gathered, making preparations to attack Atad.


    Compared to the previous war with Cromwell Principality, the morale of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops was clearly higher. With their equipment having improved by multiple grades, their confidence had also risen by quite a few levels. Although the number of enemy troops was nearly twice their own, that had little effect on their morale.


    Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny, who were in charge of these 10,000 or so troops, had already received the information sent by Clyde via secret magicalmunication. After learning Clyde¡¯s n, they both looked at the other in nk dismay and were somewhat embarrassed. Taking advantage of a wedding and birthday banquet tounch a surprise attack was quite immoral. Merely, among the guests that hade to participate in this banquet, there were also people of royal and aristocratic families from other nations. This was the specific reason they found things difficult as it could make new enemies.


    ¡°Natalie, do you truly want to act ording to Master¡¯s instructions? There are people from our countries too!¡±


    ¡°Jenny, you and I are people of Lord Clyde. Do you have any other choice? Besides, this might be a test of loyalty. You shouldn¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°I... I know. Let¡¯s just act ording to Master¡¯s instructions.¡±


    After Princess Natalie and Jenny hesitated for a bit, they chose to follow Clyde¡¯s directions. In any case, they were already regarded as killed in action by their own nations. Now, Steinbeck Fief was their only nation. After thinking of this point, Natalie and Jenny immediately went to arrange the troops to prepare for warfare.


    In Earl Harrison¡¯s residence, under the arrangements of Butler Keh, Clyde arrived at a luxurious VIP room. The decoration and overall arrangement of the room were really good. In fact, it was better than many hotels¡¯ presidential suites. There were many utensils made of gold, signifying the highest standard of treatment. Generally, most nobles only had silver utensils. Now, Clyde enjoyed the same treatment as the royal family.


    After Butler Keh left, Clyde finally saw the special wee gift he had spoken of. Upon seeing the boorish smile on that old fellow¡¯s face before he left, Clyde, more or less, had already guessed what the gift was. rk Alliance practiced very, so their gifts basically always were of that aspect.


    On a luxurious bed inside the room were two beautiful maids waiting for Clyde¡¯s arrival. Appearing less than twenty years in age, they had luscious brown hair and sat on their knees on the big bed. Their entire bodies werepletely bare, andrge expanses of white skin werepletely exposed to the air. Their hands were bound to their backs, and a red rope ensnared the rest of their fair bodies, preventing them from moving. In addition, this red rope also circled these maids¡¯ well-developed bosoms in passing, forcing them to throw out their chests and disy their beautiful bodies.


    A red leather cor also adorned each maid¡¯s snowy white neck. At the center of these leather cors were attached thin iron chains. These maids were also blindfolded with ck cloth, and their speaking ability prevented by a small red ball each. Clyde could see distinct water lines at the corners of their mouths. Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, those two maids shivered, and their faces became slightly red. Before Clyde had arrived, they had clearly been fed good wine and a certain mysterious medication.


    After Clyde observed them carefully, he unexpectedly discovered that these two maids weren¡¯t normal ordinary girls. They had martial skills and cultivation. However, on their bodies were clearsh marks. In order to make them submit, they must have experienced various kinds of wicked erotic training.


    However, Clyde didn¡¯t find any ve imprints on their bodies. ording to his understanding of rk Alliance, not having a ve imprint was proof that they were still chaste and undefiled. Generally, only after their first time had been stolen would they gain a ve imprint. It seemed Butler Keh regarded him as an important personage, so he had arranged two untouched and sealed/intact maids for him.


    This was not the first time Clyde had seen such a wicked scene, so he could still endure this. After properly locking the door, he walked over and untied the ck blindfolds and removed the small red balls of those two maids. After the two maids saw Clyde, their brown pupils were dazed. They had thought that they would be offered to those aristocrats and had never expected such a young handsome man.


    ¡°You two can leave. I don¡¯t need...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t chase us away! We beg you. If you don¡¯t want us, we will be passed on for other aristocrats to enjoy.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want to do is fine. Don¡¯t chase us away, please.¡±


    Upon seeing Clyde had no interest, theplexions of the two maids turned deathly pale from slightly red. If it were not for the red ropes restraining them, they would have knelt down and begged Clyde. If Clyde pushed them away, then Butler Keh would definitely arrange them for others to enjoy them. Instead of being enjoyed by those aristocrats, they preferred this young handsome man who at least didn¡¯t look cruel like those aristocrats did.


    After seeing the other party shedding tears, Clyde couldn¡¯t bear to decline them. He walked over and untied the red ropes binding their bodies. Because these two maids had maintained their postures for a long time, their blood cirction had cut off, so they powerlessly toppled to the ground. Even though they had been released, they had no way to exert the strength to resist.


    After undergoing various kinds of wicked erotic trainings, these two maids instinctively knelt in front of Clyde and looked at him with inquiring eyes, awaiting Clyde¡¯s instructions. The red leather cors around their necks couldn¡¯t be unlocked until death.


    ¡°Lord, you... don¡¯t you need any services?¡±


    ¡°Eh, you two aren¡¯t ordinary maids? Generally, maids don¡¯t have martial skills.¡±


    ¡°Lord, we... we...¡±


    ¡°I like honest people. If you two are unwilling to tell, then I can only...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Lord, we will tell everything.¡±


    Clyde¡¯splexion sunk a little because he lost the chance to have some fun since those two maids immediately admitted defeat and confessed everything under his attentive gaze. As it turned out, these two maids originally hadn¡¯t been maids. They were female guards of Gracia Principality¡¯s Miss Alicia, Aike and Ailu. Both of them had been senior knights. In this political marriage between Gracia Principality and Adide Kingdom, Alicia was an unwilling party. Helpless, her father could only send his trusted knights to Adide Kingdom to look for a reason to break this wedding.


    Unexpectedly, Young Master Hal of Earl Harrison¡¯s family was a hidden gentleman and had schemed to catch Alicia¡¯s party in one fell swoop. Looking at the awful conditions of these two female guards, Alicia might not be in a much better state. Alicia was a pdin. During her childhood, she was reputed to have been a genius knight girl, so Clyde could only feel her fall was a shame.


    During the rookie rankingpetition of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s Knight Guild, Alicia had been ranked tenth. Hal, however, was just a mage cultivating dark magic, and his rank was clearly not as high as Alicia¡¯s.


    ¡°Aike, Ailu, isn¡¯t your family¡¯s Miss a Pdin? How was she captured?¡±


    ¡°We were deceived by Hal. ording to our prior information, Hal was just an Apprentice Magician. In addition, when we first met him, he had a refined and courteous appearance, but who would have thought that he actually was...¡±


    Aike and Ailu spoke of the humiliation that they had experienced after being captured while blushing. That day, Miss Alica had been tricked into following Hal into a certain mysterious forest where they had encountered multiple surprise attacks by demonic creatures. Alicia and the knights under her had desperately resisted, narrowly breaking through a tight encirclement. Although no one had been killed in action, all of them had been exhausted and copsed on the ground as soon as they had reached safety. The matters afterward were easy to tell. Those subordinates of Hal had taken advantage of that moment to attack them, and Alicia¡¯s party had been subdued.


    Alicia had originally still had some strength left to fight, but Hal had despicably used the knights under her as hostages. Under this sort of threat, Alicia had had no choice but toy down her arms and surrender. She had then humiliated herself by undressing under the wickedmands of Hal. After she had taken off everything but her undergarments, she had been forced to kneel down with her hands behind her back, letting Hal capture her.


    Originally, Alicia had been to marry Hal, so even if she had been imprisoned, Grecia Principality also wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything unusual. However, Hal cultivated dark magic, so as a pdin, Alicia felt that it was very shameful to marry him. In fact, she had had the impulse tomit suicide quite a few times before. Now, the knight squad that hade along with her was secretly imprisoned in the secret ce of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence by Hal.


    ¡°Lord, we beg you: help us report this to Light Church. Hal is cultivating taboo undead magic. Once he cultivates to a high-level, he will bring disaster.¡±


    ¡°Lord, Miss Alicia discovered Hal¡¯s secret. Please show us benevolence. We will do anything. Although there is no evidence, we beg you. Believe in us!¡±


    ¡°Eh, this...¡±


    Clyde was a little embarrassed, Knight Aike and Knight Ailu would have never thought that they were now begging an Evil God to go and get rid of an Undead Shaman, which was equivalent to making Clyde deal with people of the same side. Thinking deeply, Clyde didn¡¯t reply immediately. After all, their chastises were not under their control now, so they had nothing to offer as repayment.


    While Clyde was considering how to respond, he suddenly noticed something monitoring him. This transparent figure was a specter-type existence. In the entire residence, at present, only Clyde and Young Master Hal could use ghosts, implying that Hal was the one observing them.

 Chapter 86: Young Master Hal’s Other Unknown Side (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 86: Young Master Hal¡¯s Other Unknown Side (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adide Kingdom¡¯s strategic border town, Atad, Suzerain Earl Harrison¡¯s residence


    In Clyde¡¯s luxurious VIP guest room, Clyde heard the request of Knight Aike and Knight Ailu. They hoped that Clyde could report the matter of Young Master Hal cultivating undead magic to Light Church and thereby indirectly save their Miss, Pdin Alicia.


    As repayment, Clyde would obtain their everything. With Clyde¡¯s understanding of Light Church, he guessed that reporting to Light Church would be useless. Bishop Nichols was the kind of person who clearly followed the money. If there was no money or benefit to be found, the report would definitely be like a stone dropped into the sea. However, reporting to ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya would leave some hope.


    However, the Light Church investigative team led by Suhiya had lost over half of their members while exploring the Needham ins, so she no longer had sufficient manpower toe and investigate the crime. Thus, it would also be useless to speak to her. Clyde might as well have directly requested Valkyrie Cynthia to take action since Divine World, at least, wasn¡¯t as materialistically oriented as Light Church.


    Unfortunately, Valkyrie Cynthia was still in the northernmost regions, participating in the battle against Demonic Dragon Alcurus, so she had no time to rush over to deal with this matter. As for the Valkyrie who had temporarily taken over this area, Clyde didn¡¯t know her at all. In addition, during the invasion of Demon Realm and Ghost Realm¡¯s joint armies, he had learned that there was a traitor insideGod Race. Without determining who the traitor in Divine Realm was, Clyde gave up on reporting this matter to the recement Valkyrie.


    Since righteousness couldn¡¯t deal with this, only Clyde, an existence of the evil camp, could resolve this, making it an internal evil camp affair. The maniptor behind the scenes, Hal, seemed to be worried about the situation here; thus, he had arranged for a ghost to monitor Clyde¡¯s room to see whether Clyde would put his hands on these two knights or not. However, in front of Clyde, the undead magic Hal believed to have mastered himself was simply disying one¡¯s slight skill before an expert. Clyde discovered the scouting ghost with a single nce.


    ¡°Aihe, Ailu, you two...¡±


    ¡°Lord, our bodies are hot. We beg you; we cannot hold on any longer.¡±


    ¡°Lord Hal gave us...¡±


    Aike and Ailu¡¯splexions became bright red, and their breaths also grew heavier. Just before, they had been forced to drink wine and those strange medicaments. Till now, they had endured the temptation by relying on their knight profession¡¯s willpower. Now, they were almost unable to bear it. Clyde didn¡¯t want to take advantage of this asion to im them, but the crucial point was that there was a ghost monitoring everything. He rubbed the back of his head. It would be truly strange if he allowed a peeper to view his fun.


    Seeing Aike and Ailu were on the verge of being unable to endure it, Clyde thought of a good idea as the past ambiguous scenes of Sigrid and Princess Natalie appeared in his mind. Thinking this, Clyde pretended to get into the bed, and after pulling down the bed curtain, he ced Aike and Ailu on top of one another.


    Driven by lust, Aike and Ailu no longer cared about their knight¡¯s honor also didn¡¯t care that the person beside each was her own sister. Under the guidance of Clyde, they kissed each other¡¯s lips and rubbed the other¡¯s soft and charming body on the bed, feeling the smooth and stic skin. They weren¡¯t actually lilies, but their lust had forced them tofort each other this way.


    However, after the bed curtain had been pulled down, just by hearing the sounds from the outside, no one could tell whether Clyde was truly participating. Nevertheless, that ghost that Hal had sent to monitor the situation finally left after standing around in the room for a little while, allowing Clyde to finally sigh in relief. When he came back to his senses, Aike and Ailu had already be weak and limp without any strength while panting on the bed.


    ¡°I will help you two, but I don¡¯t know what the results will be. As for payment...¡±


    ¡°Lord, we understand. As long as you help us, it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Now, the beautiful knights, Aike and Ailu, had no way out; they could only bet everything on Clyde. They got up with difficulty and let Clyde mark them with an exclusive ve imprint. Without a ve imprint, other people would notice the unusualness when they roamed about the pce; thus, under the insistence of Aike and Ailu, Clyde embedded his exclusive magic imprint on their stic bosoms.


    After marking them with his magic imprint, Clyde used the discarded red rope to bind them again ording to the former style. Like this, Hal wouldn¡¯t notice anything unusual and think Clyde hadn¡¯t listened to Aike and Ailu but rather directly pushed them down. The current appearances of these two beautiful knights was expected after some rowdy sexual affairs, so it was difficult to not believe that Clyde had taken advantage of them.


    ¡°Aike, Ailu, wait for me to send news in the room.¡±


    Aike and Ailu shyly nodded their heads. Now, they could only choose to believe in Clyde. Although they had not actually sacrificed themselves, after performing intimate actions with each other in front of Clyde, it might be said that they already had no secrets before him. In fact, there was no big difference between this andpletely giving themselves.


    After covering the beautiful knights with a quilt, Clyde got up and walked towards the door. At that time, a light knock came from outside. The other party was very courteous and didn¡¯t directly burst in. Upon opening the door, Clyde saw Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia outside. Upon seeing Clyde, the faces of these two beauties turned red. It seemed that they still felt that it had been somewhat inappropriate for Clyde to gift them those appeal-style undergarments.


    ¡°Eh, do you two want to trade now?¡±


    ¡°No, how can that be? The money isn¡¯t ready yet. The banquet is starting. Do you want toe, Mister Clyde?¡±


    At this moment, Clyde realized that Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia were wearing special dresses for banquet that fell into the category of formal evening wear. However, they didn¡¯t choose styles that revealed their shoulders and backs but ratherparatively conservative and traditional formal evening wear. Clyde didn¡¯t need to think about their reasons at all. Now, they wore the gem undergarments Clyde had gifted them, so they couldn¡¯t show any hint of what was beneath. If other people asked about it, then they would be too embarrassed to answer.


    ¡°Yes, I want to experienceEarl Harrison¡¯s banquet. Please take me along! Oh, that¡¯s right. How do you two feel about my gifts?¡±


    ¡°Gifts... the gifts were veryfortable..., No, excuse me, just now, I spoke incorrectly. The gifts are very convenient. Please forget my previousment.¡±


    When Clyde mention his gifts, theplexions of Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia reddened. Since they wore them now, they felt even more ashamed when Clyde had asked. Originally, they would have changed, but for an unknown reason, like the doings of ghosts and gods, they hadn¡¯t decided to change into their usual undergarments and had instead worn Clyde¡¯s gifts and sought him out as if they had wanted to let Clyde personally look over and appreciate them.


    Clyde didn¡¯t continue to tease Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia and simply followed them to the banquet hall. Before leaving, he quietlyid down an istion barrier outside his room to guard against someoneying their poisonous hands on the beautiful knights, Aike and Ailu, after he left. Now, these two were important witnesses, so he couldn¡¯t let any mishaps happen to them.


    Clyde was perfectly clear about what Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia wore under their formal wears. The things he had gifted, he naturally knew best. Clyde nned to use the hidden function of the undergarments on the unknowingdies at the crucial moment.


    ¡°Elder Brother Hal? He is refined and courteous. Thedies of many kingdom¡¯s illustrious aristocrat families get along with him. He is a tender man. What, Mister Clyde, you... Are you interested in my brother?¡±


    ¡°Not interested... Prince Elvis requested for me to ask.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, Prince Elvis is also a very elegant gentleman. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t like girls. Are you a fellow enthusiast like him?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Princess Halisi, I was just casually asking.¡±


    While conversing, Clyde timely ced Prince Elvis, the prince of Romandinov Empire, which was second to none in the Neutral Treaty Organization, as his excuse, making that philosopher prince take the me. Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia didn¡¯t find anything suspicious and continued to talk about other matters with Clyde, mainly concerning the origins of his treasures. With so many precious treasures, he ought to have many wondrous tales about how he had acquired things which could be sought but usually never found.


    Clyde was confident in his ability to brag, so he kept boasting nonstop all along the way, only stopping when they finally arrived at the banquet venue. In the impressions of Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia, Young Master Hal had a positive image. It seemed that the other party had hidden himself quite deeply, not letting other people notice his true colors. Princess Halisi and Miss Vigina truly didn¡¯t know the matter of that refined Young Master Hal secretly imprisoning Pdin Alicia.


    Clyde felt it necessary to punish that Young Master Hal. If he let him develop freely like this, the next unfortunate victims would definitely be Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia. He even dared to make a move on a pdin, so regarding these twodies who were just an Advanced Magician and Intermediate Magician, he had nothing to worry about.


    In the brilliantly illuminated banquet hall, the royals and aristocrats who hade to participate in Earl¡¯s Harrison¡¯s major birthday party and Young Master Hal¡¯s wedding had already gathered. All were guests of Cromwell Principality, Kruft Kingdom and a few other member nations of rk Alliance that Clyde was familiar with. They, however, didn¡¯t recognize Clyde and never thought that this person in front of them was the root of all the evil that had given their nations a headache in recent times.


    Young Master Hal had already changed into a suit with a standard ck swallow-tailed coat, looking like a true gentleman. He greeted the visiting guests while being surrounded by quite a fewdiesing from illustrious aristocratic families. All of them looked very beautiful. Vignia was right; her elder brother Hal truly was popr with women, or at least on the surface, it seemed to be like that.


    Those beautifuldies had sweet smiles on their faces, entirely unaware of how dangerous Hal was. That fellow truly had good acting skills. Without the usations and revtions provided by those two knights, Aike and Ailu, Clyde would never have guessed that Hal wouldmit such a dark deed. After all, Clyde knew first hand how practicing dark magics didn¡¯t make one necessarily evil. After seeing Clyde, Hal walked over to greet him while swirling a ss of wine. He bore a standard gentleman smile on his face as if Clyde were an old friend.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, I heard my younger sister talking about your matters. If you have time, can you also tell me the legendary tales of how you obtained those treasures?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not any legendary tale. They¡¯re all just minor matters, nothing more, and not worth mentioning.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Your Excellency Clyde, what do you think of the gift I entrusted Butler Keh to prepare for you?¡±


    ¡°Eh, the gift was very... very convenient. Many thanks for your gift!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Feel free to use it then. Using it until it¡¯s ruined is also fine, I have a lot of new ones to rece it here. You can just get another when you need it.¡±


    Clyde and Hal used thenguage only men knew tomunicate. At the side, Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia were confused upon hearing their conversation. They knew neither what the gift Hal referred to was nor what it meant when Hal said it would be okay if the gift were ruined.

 Chapter 87: Young Master Hal’s Other Unknown Side (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 87: Young Master Hal¡¯s Other Unknown Side (Part 3)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, Adide Kingdom¡¯s strategic border town, Atad, Suzerain Earl Harrison¡¯s residence, the banquet hall


    With Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia leading the way, Clyde joined the aristocrat banquet where Hal repeatedly tested him to see whether he had received any information from those two female knights.


    In this aspect, Clyde could be regarded as a veteran. After these two ¡°acting emperors¡± disyed their acting skills to each other, they ended in a draw. Eventually, Hal finally believed that Clyde had tormented Knight Aike and Knight Ailu in unspeakable ways until they hadn¡¯t even been able to get out of bed. After all, with such a delicious temptation, no man could control himself. What¡¯s more, he had made those two knights drink a lot of good wine and mysterious medication in advance.


    Whilst the banquet was still ongoing, a change suddenly urred. Earl Harrison, the highestmanding officer of Adide Kingdom¡¯s troops that defended Atad District, arrived at the scene. He was a rtively fat and clumsy old man with a standard nouveau riche style. Wearing a thick gold ne around his neck and rings around all ten fingers, he actually excessively wore a very big imperial crown.


    If this were another nation, Earl Harrison¡¯s daring action would have been treated as high treason, and he would have been executed. Dukes didn¡¯t dare to y around like this. Even if they had the bloodline of a prince, in front of kings and emperors, all would remain low-key. It was not that they couldn¡¯t wear an imperial crown, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t parade it in public like this since it would invoke an emperor or king¡¯s suspicion, which in turn would cause themselves no small amount of trouble.


    Earl Harrison¡¯s face was covered with a crafty smile. He belonged to the same kind of people as Bishop Nichols. This earl was a typical extreme moneygrubber. He didn¡¯t like beauties but craved wealth and treasure. Just a nce at his ne would reveal his true values. Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia had wanted to buy treasures from Clyde as a congrattory gift because they knew only Clyde¡¯s wares could satisfy the avaricious character of Earl Harrison. Ordinary treasure would never enter Earl Harrison¡¯s eyes; thus, they could only ask Clyde to think of a solution.


    Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia didn¡¯t go greet Earl Harrison. They knew very well that Earl had a special sense towards treasure. The gem undergarments they now wore could also be counted as a priceless treasure. If by chance they were discovered by Earl Harrison, and he wished to see it, then they would certainly fall into an awkward position. It was best not to challenge the senses of this treasure-hunting dog.


    ¡°Big Sister Halisi, let¡¯s go back! My old man has looked at this side for quite a few times. Did he notice what we are wearing...¡±


    ¡°Vignia, I also think that might be the case. Mister Clyde, eh... Where¡¯s Mister Clyde?¡±


    ¡°I also can¡¯t see him. He might have gone to some other table. Let¡¯s leave first!¡±


    Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia detected that Earl Harrison often nced towards their position. In order to avoid an awkward situation, they nned to leave before he coulde over. Since this was not a formal major birthday banquet, leaving early would be fine and not arouse too much suspicion. However, these two beauties now discovered that Clyde had gone missing while they had been distracted. After looking around a few times and not seeing him, they thought that Clyde had gotten up to drink somewhere and left in advance. Later, when they had time, they would visit the luxurious VIP room where Clyde was staying to discuss the important matters regarding his treasures.


    Clyde had already left the banquet since he had wanted to take advantage of this moment when no one was paying attention to quietly sneak out and follow Young Master Hal. Although Hal looked refined on the surface, he was, in fact, a dangerous person. Not long after the banquet had begun, Hal had pretended as if he couldn¡¯t hold his liquor and left the banquet on his own without greeting Earl Harrison.


    Following people was not difficult for Clyde since there were no priests of Light Church in Earl Harrison¡¯s residence. When making preparations, Earl Harrison hadn¡¯t bothered to invite the people of Adide Kingdom¡¯s Light Church branch. Thus, without any scruples, Clyde directly used high level shadow magic to conceal himself. This magic was much higher ranked than Hal¡¯s cultivation and was a special ability only Evil Gods could employ. Thus, Clyde didn¡¯t need to worry about Hal detecting him.


    Originally, Clyde could have ended Earl Harrison in the banquet site with a single move; however, he had had some misgivings about taking such action in front of Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia; moreover, after learning the affairs of Young Master Hal, Clyde had felt that Hal was a dangerous person who he needed to pay more attention to. After all, taking care of a greedy old man was simple. However, someone devious like Hal could prove to be a thorn. Therefore, he temporarily changed his n of action.


    Through the giggling he heard some ways away, he realized that there were quite a few beautifuldies following Hal. These Misses of illustrious aristocrat families were fully aware that Hal was getting married to Miss Alicia in a few days. Still, they took the initiative to throw themselves in his arms. They attempted to cultivate an intimate rtionship with Young Master Hal, which would suit their political needster. Clyde, hidden in the shadows, followed from not far away. Controlling his killing intent, he almost couldn¡¯t help making a move to kill Hal quite a few times since that fellow actually dared to fool around with thosedies in front of him but restrained himself as he had more important goals.


    Before finding Holy Knight Alicia, Clyde endured and followed this lusty fellow. Just as he was almost unable to control his anger, he realized that after taking several turns, they had finally arrived at Hal¡¯s room, a fairly ordinary bedroom. Nothing unusual could be seen from outside. Standing beside a wall, he carefully observed what happened next.


    Thosedies didn¡¯t notice the danger of Young Master Hal and also followed him into the room without any precautions. Since Clyde was rtively far away, he couldn¡¯t clearly hear what Hal said to them but just saw that thosedies enter a wardrobe with Hal. Afterward, Hal turned a candlestick, and the cab automatically opened, revealing a hidden door through which thedies entered.


    By amplifying his hearing using magic, Clyde caught a few of Hal¡¯s words before they left. It seemed that Hal wanted to bring thesedies to an amusing ce where they could see some treasures. It was such an obvious trap, but thosedies hadn¡¯t suspected a thing. Sure enough, they were doped by Hal¡¯s gentlemanly exterior.


    Clyde came out of the shadows but didn¡¯t immediately follow into that secret room. Hal might have not gone far away, so there was a risk of being discovered if he followed them now. Instead, he carefully observed Hal¡¯s bedroom before detecting a Demon King¡¯s concealed aura. Chuckling he waved his arms to forcefully tear apart the disguise magic in ce about the room, finallyying bare the true appearance of this bedroom. Like Clyde had expected, he saw runes and a magic ritual array symbolizing a Demon King.


    From this, Clyde determined that Hal was worshipping a Demon King to gain dark energy. Generally, the people of this different world couldn¡¯t innately use dark attributed magic, so they were forced to sign contracts with demons to gain the ability to cultivate dark magic. The simplest of such methods was signing a special contract with a Demon King.


    It was notpulsory for a human to sign a contract with a demon to cultivate undead magic. However, they would then have to pay a hefty price. In addition, the cultivators themselves were very likely to turn into an Undead. Therefore, many people sought demons to be able to cultivate dark magic since it was a much more pleasant method. For some special reason, Light Church had adopted different ways for dealing with dark magicians and Undead shamans. While they wanted to purify all Undead shamans who practiced dark magic without a demon sponsor, they avoided the important dark magicians, only making some cursory efforts here and there that they would tout for ages as signs of their hatred against them. So far, the records of Light Church making a move against dark magicians were very few.


    Clyde understood those Demon Kings¡¯nguage and confirmed that Hal believed in a Demon King known as Asmode. Demon King Asmode was a part of the Seven Deadly Sins, legend rank existences among the Demon Kings, and much stronger than that Ancient Demon King Andrisno beside Clyde. While Clyde talking with Andrisno before, he had learned the Demon Kings¡¯ rough ssifications.


    Demon Kings had ranks. Those Demon Kings who had wreaked havoc on Ximengsi Continent for hundreds of years belonged to themon world type Demon Kings. Those demon kings like Andrisno who had a history of hundreds of years were regarded as Ancient Demon Kings. Above her, there were Demon Kings with over a thousand years of history called Antiquity Demon Kings. The strength of a Demon King was directly proportional to the time of his or her existence. The longer one lived, the stronger one was. The rank above Antiquity Demon Kings was beyond Andrisno¡¯sprehension limit of Andrisno since she was still too weak to know.


    However, the current demon kings were mainly world type demon kings. Ancient Demon Kings rarely appeared. As for the Antiquity Demon Kings, they were almost impossible to find. Demon Kings of the Seven Deadly Sins were legendary existences. Their true bodies never descended to ordinary nes, so they always used avatars to wander about different worlds. Allegedly, these demon kings wouldn¡¯t die even if they were killed. Unlike ordinary demon kings who directly attacked the Human Race, they had a different approach to destruction. Demon Kings of the Seven Deadly Sins craved to lure the Human Race into degenerate debauchery.


    After confirming who the Demon King Hal believed in was, Clyde¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change too much. Even if it was a legend-rank Demon King, it still wasn¡¯t an opponent of a Great Old One. Clyde could easily suppress all the Demon Kings of the Seven Deadly Sins even if theybined their strengths. Even if these Demon Kings of Seven Deadly Sins couldn¡¯t be killed, Clyde could casually destroy their avatars.


    ¡°That fellow Hal, believing in something bad like this. Furthermore to wilfully believe in Asmode... It¡¯s lucky that he couldn¡¯t find the correct summoning ritual.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Honorable Lord God, do you have any misunderstanding with my follower? Or do you think I am notpetent?¡±


    While Clyde was observing the array, a shadow appeared in the room. ording to Clyde¡¯s guess it was the avatar of Demon King Asmode. Although it was only a shadow, Clyde could judge that this Demon King was a woman from its outline that matched the figure of a lithe and graceful, beautiful woman. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see her appearance.


    The avatar of Demon King Asmode earnestly bowed to Clyde. Although they didn¡¯t belong to the same ranking system, the gap in strength was still clearly defined. Asmode was unclear about his ss, so she respectfully addressed Clyde as Lord God. After Hal had initially begun praying to the Demon King, Asmode¡¯s avatar had hid in Earl Harrison¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Never mind. Just forget it. I am looking for that fellow to deal with a small matter. Do you want to help your follower?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Lord God, you can deal with him as you please. He is just a trifling believer, nothing more. I can find another one again. The Human Race is innately weak, so it is very simple to find believers.¡±


    Demon King Asmode knew that she was not Clyde¡¯s opponent; thus, she chose to take a step back. She immediately gave up on Hal, expressing that she would cooperate with Clyde. At Clyde¡¯s request, she withdrew the dark energy she had bestowed Hal.

 Chapter 88: The Hidden Wicked Basement of Earl Harrison’s Residence (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 88: The Hidden Wicked Basement of Earl Harrison¡¯s Residence (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, the strategic border city of Adide Kingdom, Atad, Suzerain Earl Harrison¡¯s residence, Young Master Hal¡¯s exclusive bedroom


    After Clyde contacted ** Demon King Asmode, she promised to take back the demonic power she had bestowed to Young master Hal.


    Asmode feared Clyde¡¯s strength and had chosen to make a concession, so Clyde wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. Despite them being from two different sses, considering that they could still be regarded as people of the same camp, Clyde gave a dark energy crystal to Asmode aspensation. The demonic contract she had signed with Hal had a use preventing either party from leaving without certain corresponding remunerations that would have to be returned when she unterally broke it.


    ¡°Lord God, this...¡±


    ¡°Asmode, this is a gift for you. It¡¯s just a small token, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Then... then I will ept it. Many thanks for Lord God¡¯s favor.¡±


    ** Demon King Asmode hesitated for a moment before epting Clyde¡¯s gift. The gap in the energy grades between these two parties was too big. If Clyde wished to give this gift, Asmode had no way to refuse. Since that was the case, she might as well ept it without any fuss. When Asmode had received Clyde¡¯s gift, she had still been in her avatar state, so he hadn¡¯t clearly seen her appearance, leaving him in disappointment.


    However, Clyde was too embarrassed to directly ask Asmode. In any case, the other party was a ** Demon King, so she might misunderstand his intentions. After thepletion of the trade, ** Demon King Asmode withdrew in advance, following Clyde¡¯s request. Before leaving, Asmode gave a small wooden idol to Clyde.


    This small idol was the item used when Asmode and Hal had signed a demonic contract. As long as this small idol was destroyed, the demonic contract between Hal and Asmode would be canceled. The demonic power bestowed to Hal by Asmode would also bepletely taken back. After determining that Asmode hadpletely left, he continued to explore the hidden chamber in Hal¡¯s room.


    Although Clyde thoroughly crushed ** Demon King Asmode in terms ofbat power, he worried that Asmode might secretly help Hal; therefore, he had waited until he was sure that ** Demon King Asmode had truly left before taking his next course of action.


    The method to open the hidden door in Hal¡¯s room was notplex. Just turning a candlestick was enough. After turning the candlestick, the hidden door to the basement behind the cab opened again. Clyde guessed that Hal was quite confident about his basement¡¯s hidden location, exining theck of other traps around the entrance.


    Clyde hid in the shadows again, activating his exclusive stealth magic: the darker the surroundings, the better the effect. Clyde cautiously descended the flight of steps towards the basement. A gloomy and cold wind blew against him, and water droplets dripping echoed all along the way. This basement was damp and dark, and he truly wondered what was wrong with thosedies who had followed Hal. Even after seeing such an environment, they actually hadn¡¯t been on guard.


    In fact, there was a Perception Obstruction Magic present, so the Human Race couldn¡¯t see the true appearance of this passage. Clyde couldn¡¯t be regarded as of the Human Race, so it was ineffective against Clyde, allowing him to see the true appearance of this basement. On both walls of this flight of steps were candlesticks with lit red candles, and that strange candlelight increased the haunted atmosphere.


    Those candlesticks were made with white skulls. On both sides of the steps, human skeletons grinned at passersby. Without careful observation, most people would mistake this ce for an ogre¡¯s dwelling. However, if this ce were truly an ogre¡¯s dwelling, all those bones would have been broken and scattered all over. The skeletons of this ce, however, were preserved and intact. At a nce, this ce resembled a secret experiment cave of an Undead Shaman.


    There were dark-red bloodstains on the flight of stairs, which seemed to have been left behind over countless years. Hal had signed a demonic contract with ** Demon King Asmode and obtained demonic power just three years ago, and he had only built this secret basement then. In the past three years, it was unknown how many victims had died tragic deaths here. With Earl Harrison controlling Atad, no matter what strange matters happened within this territory, Young Master Hal would never be investigated.


    Clyde carefully advanced,and finally reached the end of the flight of steps, arriving at a basement over five meters below the ground. This basement was clearly simply a remodeled dungeon. Since rk Alliance practiced very, all member nation¡¯s imperial and aristocratic families generally built dungeons in their residences to participate in certain particr hobbies. As for the specific usage of that kind of structure, those imperial and aristocratic families themselves knew best.


    On the basement¡¯s floor, Clyde saw a lot of shredded female clothesposed of gorgeous fabrics that could only have been worn by thedies of aristocratic families. After careful observation, Clyde discovered that there were all types of clothing, from outerwear to bras, panties, and stockings, but all these clothes had been torn to shreds.


    This basement area was simply a ce used by a certain wicked gentleman to showcase his wicked war trophies. Thosedies who had followed Hal were all imprisoned here and been left inpletely bare states now.


    The hands of thesedies were tied behind their backs. In addition, their entire bodies were also bound using red ropes that hugged the supple curve of their breasts. Their snowy white legs were parted, forming a shameful posture of the ¡°M¡± letter. Small red balls sealed their ability to speak and ck leather cors with silver chains encircled their snowy white necks. They looked little different from trussed up pigs. They all leaned on an ice-cold wall, and the ends of those chains chains locked to an iron hoop fixed on the wall. In the cold air, their nipples hardened, leaving a beautiful sight for an observer.


    Because their eyes were blindfolded with a ck cloth, Clyde couldn¡¯t see their expressions. He just saw their redplexions and sparkling tears flowing down their cheeks. From their muffled breathing and yells for help, he could determine their panic. Many seemed to have lost hope and just listlessly stood. Their snowy white charming bodies shivered. Now, they were only experiencing neglect PLAY, but they didn¡¯t know what kind of even more stimting ys were waiting for them.


    Thesedies must have currently felt endless regret. Originally, they had wanted to hook up with Young Master Hal for their families¡¯ political interests, but who would have thought that Young Master Hal who had such a gentle and refined air was so abnormal. Not only had they not achieved their political objections, but they had also delivered themselves to his doorstep. Their families would never think that they were imprisoned here in the basement, leaving them to be Hal¡¯s ythings forever. Thinking this, thesedies shed tears of despair.


    Initially, under the effects of an unusual mist, thedies lured here by Hal had felt very hot and taken off their outerwear, leaving behind only thin undergarments. And whilst they had been thinking about what to do next, they had already fainted on the ground. When they had woken up again, they had immediately felt cold before realizing their forced shameful postures. In their unguarded states, they had already turned into the other party¡¯s ves.


    As the golden daughters of illustrious aristocratic families of Adide Kingdom, a member nation of rk Alliance, they naturally knew that only female ves would be in their current states. They who had originally been daughters of affluent families had turned into female prisoners. This huge drop in their status made them unable to believe the reality for a moment, and some had simply despaired.


    Clyde ignored thesedies. He let them be here for a little while without helping them as a lesson. The victims imprisoned by Hal were not limited to these severaldies; they were just thetest group. After walking a few steps forward, Clyde saw other victims as well as the backstage maniptor Young Master Hal.


    On the stone walls of the basement were many ¡°X¡± shaped frames. Every frame had a restrained naked beauty. Looking at their properly maintained fair and clear skin, Clyde guessed that they should bedies from aristocratic families whom Hal had trapped in the past. Thosedies¡¯ hands and legs were tightly restrained by ck leather belts, and arger belt hugged their slender waists, and they simrly wore ck leather cors except that these didn¡¯t have chains attached. In addition, small red balls sealed their mouths, preventing them from doing little more than make little moans.


    Thesedies had ruddyplexions. They had clearly already epted their fates and no longer resisted. Their eyes were also covered with ck blindfolds; thus, Clyde couldn¡¯t see their expressions or tear stains. Now, they were little more than possessions. Even on the ceiling, many beauties dangled on iron chains. Their hands and legs were bound to their backs, and they hung in hogtie postures. ck blindfolds and leather cors, along with small red balls, everything needed was there.


    Thosedies were arranged like special decorations. Their entire body was wet, and Clyde didn¡¯t know whether it was sweat or something else. Because while maintaining that exceedingly difficult dangling posture, something continuously dripped onto the basement ground from their bodies. Clyde suspected that that sound of water drops he had heard before might have emanated from thesedies.


    Those nobledies restrained in ¡°X¡± frames and dangling in the air had already been trained over a period of time in Hal¡¯s prison. Basically, their training wasplete. However, Clyde didn¡¯t know whether it was due to a requirement for undead magic, but he found that thesedies weren¡¯t ruined and were actually still in intact states. For them, this instead was an even bigger humiliation. Toying around with all kinds of methods while still maintaining a chaste state, Hal¡¯s skill had already reached the advanced training master level. After all, to make a woman go mad without taking her required true skill.


    Clyde saw Hal¡¯s figure, and ignoring all kinds of amorous scenes around him, he continued to step forward. He had agreed to the request of Knight Aike and Knight Ailu to save their Miss, Pdin Alicia. The other nobledies weren¡¯t the objective of this operation. Whether he saved them or not would depend on his mood.

 Chapter 89: The Hidden Wicked Basement of Earl Harrison’s Residence (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 89: The Hidden Wicked Basement of Earl Harrison¡¯s Residence (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, the strategic border city of Adide Kingdom, Ata Suzerain Earl Harrison¡¯s residence, Young Master Hal¡¯s mysterious basement


    After Clyde traded with ** Demon King Asmode, he snuck into this basement filled with evil relying on his shadow magic¡¯s concealment.


    Earl Harrison himself had never expected his son to y like this and be even more abnormal than himself. However, with that greedy nature of Earl Harrison, his hidden chamber was most likely to be filled with only gold, silver, treasures and jewels since he had almost zero interest in women. In the past three years, Hal had carried out various kinds of wicked erotic experiments and continuously made petty maneuvers in Atad City. He even dared tomit crimes in broad daylight without any misgivings.


    In the past, many cases of missing aristocratic families¡¯ daughters had emerged in Atad, and even now, some families continued investigating these cases, but none had ever turned Young Master Hal¡¯s way. The deceptive nature of his gentle exterior appearance was too strong, and basically no one doubted Hal. If any doubts were raised against him, all had always thought that it was a mere political maneuver where his political opponents were intentionally trying to implicate him.


    In the depths of the underground hidden chamber, Clydey concealed in shadow, so Hal didn¡¯t notice this intruder. As the first intruder in over three years, Clyde was the first to see Hal¡¯s unknown side without already being in this young master¡¯s clutches. Perhaps, everyone had a dark side hidden within them, but they usually restrained them with various thoughts of ethics and morals, never getting the chance to reveal them. Still, this sort of scene made Clyde feel that this Hal was a little crazy.


    In the dungeon area deep within the basement, Hal had imprisoned many prey. Compared to those prior war trophies, the products and trophies disyed here had been treated most wickedly. Those war trophies restrained on the ¡°X¡± frames and dangling from the ceiling in the vicinity of the entrance at least weren¡¯t broken and still had clear consciousnesses, but it was different here.


    In every rectangr iron cage, apletely bare prey was imprisoned. These collections had been missing for quite a long time, so they were alreadypletely tamed. Those whitembs were helplessly lying prone in the iron cages. They had ck leather cors around their necks that each had a number te and a long iron chain.


    These whitembs didn¡¯t have small balls sealing their speaking abilities, but thesembs were already tamed so thoroughly that they didn¡¯t even have the will tomit suicide by biting off their tongues. Their near gravity-defying well-developed bosoms were unusuallyrge. Clearly, some kind of medication had been used on them. Their size had clearly increased by quite a few grades, making thesembs have no way to get up, and a white liquid would frequently drip from them. On their alluring red cherries were sparkling rings, the legendary ultimate wicked erotic R-ring. Clyde had never expected to see them in this different world. Even Clyde, this kind of veteran had to consider himself inferior and admit that Young Master Hal had defeated him in some aspects.


    When these whitembs crawled around their cages, Clyde could clearly see the ve imprints on their prone, stic white butts. These were not magic imprints, that kind of elementary ve imprint, but rather ve imprints that symbolized a permanent lower status and ownership. Regardless of how noble their previous identities had been, with this ve imprint, they were doomed to be the possessions of other people.


    Clyde looked all around; those whitembs¡¯ eyes were dull, and all had crazy lustful expressions from being broken too many times. Perhaps, all that was in their minds was when they would next be yed with. At that moment, amb lowered her head and stuck out her tongue to lick the water on a red tray in front of her. Seemingly, they had already forgotten their former statuses. Other than their long hair and eyebrows, all other superfluous hair had been shaved off. Their private areas were inly visible in their current shameful states.


    Young Master Hal wore a ck robe and stood there with a wicked smile on his face, watching these prey in front of him. In front of Young Master Hal, there were several whitembs, ready to be permanently authenticated. Those whitembs bent forward with both hands spread out and bound to iron hoops on two sides, assuming a posture that was the typical shameful posture of inviting a man to enter from the back. Truly, the sight was delectable.


    The whitembs trembled and sweat profusely. Iron rods sealed their mouths. Before the start of the ritual, thesembs had already been made to drink a mysterious medication. Their well-developed bosom were unusually plump, frequently dripping white liquid. In addition, all their superfluous hair had been shaved off. It seemed they only had onest ritual to be true ves.


    There was a special furnace beside Hal, and on a nearby pir, two or three whitembs whose authentication was alreadyplete were bound. Thosembs were lying prone and sticking out their tongue to lick water from a red te in front of them. Their glittering rings and special imprints were especially conspicuous. They had been entirely tamed.


    ¡°Since you all havee here, you all will be my experiment materials forever! It won¡¯t be all bad. In fact, you might evene to enjoy it. Rest assured, no one will learn of this ce.¡±


    Hal held the rings and went to a newmb. In spite of the other party¡¯s imploring gaze, he used the rings to pierce through her red cherries. Then walking behind her, he used a hot terrifying rod to imprint her stic and round ce. The newmb violently trembled as if she were being electrocuted. After a burst of spasms, she finally quieted down.


    ¡°Wear this, and don¡¯t trouble this master!¡±


    After the imprinting authentication waspleted, Hal threw a ck leather cor in front of this whitemb. The helplessmb looked around that gloomy dungeon environment for a while before finally epting her fate. Gingerly putting on that ck leather cor, she crawled forward, letting Hal pull her to one side and bind her to a pir. After that, she lowered her head and stuck out her tongue to lick the water on a te in front of her, admitting her new identity.


    ¡°Wait honestly. Don¡¯t even try to escape. No one can escape this ce.¡±


    Clyde hid in the dark ce and observed the entire time. His main objective was not to see these erotic scenes. Although the visual impact was strong, he didn¡¯t make a move because he still hadn¡¯t seen Pdin Alicia. In ordance with the current circumstances, the state of Miss Alicia could be terrible. Since she wasn¡¯t here or in the ce before, could it be that even more wicked ys awaited further in? Not limited to Pdin Alicia, other than Aike and Ailu whom Clyde had met before, he didn¡¯t see any other female knights who had followed Alicia.


    Hal seemed to have other wicked goals that Clyde couldn¡¯t understand. After the newmbs were authenticated, Hal locked thesembs into iron cages and continued to walk forward. Clyde seriously doubted whether Hal was capable as a man. If another man were in his ce, he would have already enjoyed himself quite a few times. However, based on the chaste states of many of thesembs, this fellow just trained without eating; it was simply wasting resources. In these past three years, Clyde wondered how many valuable resources had been wasted by this fellow.


    This basement had a Soul Seizing Magic Array. Even if a prey seeded inmitting suicide, her soul wouldn¡¯t escape this ce. Soul Seizing Magic was one of the high-level magic spells of Undead Shamans. As an existence of the same camp, Clyde easily sensed the existence of the barrier. However, Hal was too cruel by taking liberties with them but not taking the final step. These prey were just toyed with to the point of wandering around the edge of the peak. Like that, wanting to maintain reason was hard. Their broken expressions might be the result of this.


    Nevertheless, Hal didn¡¯t know that someone very superior to him was tailing him. After dealing with the matters of thesembs, he headed towards the depths of the basement where there was a special interrogation room. The iron gate of this interrogation room was quite heavy, and there were a lot of veryplicated magic seals on it. If it were not for Hal opening the gate, Clyde would have had to destroy the entire gate to enter since his understanding of magic seals was spotty. Following behind Hal, he quietly entered the interrogation room, saving a lot of time.


    In this interrogation room were various kinds of wicked erotic tools. Everything needed was there, and it all looked very professional. The wall was neatly covered with various kinds of leather thronged whips. Meanwhile, on the floor of this interrogation room, fragments of knight armor as well as shredded undergarments were scattered all around. Here, Clyde finally found his target, the missing Pdin Alicia.


    Pdin Alicia and the beautiful female knights under her leadership were all imprisoned in this wicked interrogation room. They were notpletely disarmed and still had bras, panties and stockings; however, they were all openwork and garter series. Clyde didn¡¯t know whether this was their original choice or they had been forced to change into this after being captured by Hal.


    There werembs bestriding wicked wooden horses here. After their snowy white legs were parted, they were fixed on triangr wooden horses with iron hoops. Their hands were bound behind them with red ropes and their entire bodies were also bound in shameful postures. Although they still wore some clothes, that only increased the temptation, especially since those clothes were of the appeal-type. In terms of visual impact, this scene here was even more likely to trigger a human¡¯s ** instinct than the previous scenes.


    Thosembs bit rods that prevented them from speaking. Only saliva could be seen at the corners of their mouths. On their necks were red leather cors with iron chains. It seemed that in rk Alliance such things were quite popr. The other end of this iron chain dangled from the ceiling. With the control of a pulley, these prey were forced to stand tall and straight, maintaining their shameful postures and pressing their hips against the hardwood.


    The triangr horse was in an active state, and under special stimtion, these prey were continuously teased to the peak by these wooden horses. If it were not for the support of the instations, thesembs would have already fallen as their legs gave out. Even though the female knights¡¯ physical strengths were much greaterpared to ordinarydies, they couldn¡¯t bear these wicked erotic trainings for a long time. After all, it was simply too shameful, and after many orgasms, a woman would grow tired. The triangr horse and ground darkened due to strange liquid stains. Upon careful examination, it could be seen that their openwork panties were actually drenched.


    Thembs¡¯ eyes were filled with humiliation. Their eyes were not blindfolded with ck cloth since Hal had intentionally let these prey see each other¡¯s embarrassing expressions to break their psychological barriers. As each gave in to pleasure, it weakened the resolve of the others just a bit more. In fact, Hal had seeded. Other than Pdin Alicia, those beautiful female knights under her leadership had basically epted their fates. Aike and Ailu who had been sent to Clyde as gifts not long ago had been the first to concede.


    Miss Alicia was restrained at the center of this interrogation room. This beautiful female pdin had long wavy golden hair, simr to Princess Saras¡¯s. Like her hair, her pupils were also golden. In addition, she had an innate sacred temperament. Alicia hadn¡¯t received any special preferential treatments and was in an unfavorable situation like the female knights under her leadership. That golden openwork garter style bra and panties she wore gave Clyde a deep impression since the duller undergarments worn by the other female knights weren¡¯t as dazzling.


    ¡°Still not surrendering? If you had quietly epted the wedding arrangements, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered, but you persistently didn¡¯t want to ept reality. Now, haven¡¯t you still be an experimental material of mine?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Those two little subordinates of yours have already been sent to a person for him to enjoy. The other party was very satisfied. It¡¯ll soon be these girls¡¯ turns. I have already arranged for them all to be gifted to influential officials.¡±


    Hal reached out and raised Alicia¡¯s chin,cently unting his power. Upon hearing that Aike and Ailu had already suffered, Alicia shed tears of regret. Now, she was unable to protect even herself, so she could only earnestly hope that those influential officials weren¡¯t as abnormal as Hal. She didn¡¯t dare to hold the extravagant hopes of remaining chaste and undefiled. Now, she could only hope that it wouldn¡¯t be too bad.

 Chapter 90: The Terrifying Ritual Magic Array Hidden in Earl Harrison’s Residence (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 90: The Terrifying Ritual Magic Array Hidden in Earl Harrison¡¯s Residence (Part 1)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, the strategic border town of Adide Kingdom, Atad, Young Master Hal¡¯s secret basement in the depths of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence.


    This ce functioned like an Undead Shaman¡¯s mysteriousboratory in addition to showcasing various kinds of wicked war trophies. As a profession targeted by Light Church, most Undead Shamans didn¡¯t dare to openly reveal their identities.


    After taking liberties, Hal didn¡¯t care about Alicia but rather went to the room next door to this interrogation room where a strange magic array was ced on the ground. From the design of this magic array, it ought to have been made to trigger an Undead cmity. For any Undead Shaman, being able to trigger an undead cmity by himself was worth his life.


    A heavy price was needed to trigger an Undead cmity. If an Undead Shaman of human origin triggered an Undead cmity, most would have to sacrifice themselves toplete the final activating ceremony. Even the very small portion who didn¡¯t sacrifice themselves would find it hard to avoid divine punishmentter. After an Undead cmity appeared, trial thunderbolts that came from Divine Realm would fall from the sky and get rid of the Undead Shaman who had triggered the Undead cmity.


    Naturally, those who could trigger a Divine Trial belonged to the very highest level existences among Undead Shamans. Most Undead Shamans would insist that their Undead cmity magic was a failure until divine punishment befell them. After all, without attracting the wrath of the heavens, how could it truly be a cmity? From a certain aspect, dying by Divine Trial was the highest glory of Undead Shamans.


    After Hal signed a contract with** Demon King Asmode, relying on the power of the legendary Demon King, he had secretly prepared here for three years. After the Undead cmity was triggered, the scale of the resulting Undead cmity would definitely be on the rank of attracting a Divine Trial. However, Clyde guessed that Hal¡¯s ambition was bigger than even those high ranking Undead Shamans and that he was hoping to evade the Divine Trial¡¯s judgment.


    After an Undead Shaman triggered an Undead cmity and sessfully evaded the Divine Trial¡¯s judgment, they would directly advance to be an Undead Lich. Like those who could endure a heavenly cmity, they would enter apletely new realm. An Undead Lich was no longer limited by its origins as one of the Human Race. After an Undead Shaman advanced to be an Undead Lich, they could choose to go to Ghost Realm to serve a greater being or continue to wander in this realm.


    With the strength of Light Church, even if Light Pope personally made a move, he would have no way to purify an Undead Lich and could only seal the Undead Lich with the help of sacred items or request the help of Divine Realm. In the history of Ximengsi Continent, among the Undead Shamans of the Human Race, just two had be Undead Liches. One had nearly overturned Light Church¡¯s headquarters, resulting in Light Church finally using a sacred item to seal it. At that time, it had been the second-generation Light Church who had paid this heavy price. In order to seal this Undead Lich, the second-generation Light Church had declined from prosperity.


    The other Undead Lich had been quite unlucky. The location it had chosen to trigger an Undead cmity was in the vicinity of an ancient god¡¯s ruins. By the time a Valkyrie of Divine Realm had hurried over along with battle angels, that Undead Lich and the subordinates it had summoned had all gone missing. Allegedly, the Ancient God sleeping in those ruins had instantly dispatched it for disturbing its rest. To this day, not even its corpse had ever been found.


    Young Master Hal was well prepared to advance to be an Undead Lich. That ritual magic array for summoning an Undead cmity had been drawn with the help of ** Demon King Asmode and originated from the Demon King¡¯s hand. Compared to those ritual magic arrays drawn by other Undead Shamans in ordance with iplete ancient books, this magic ritual array was far superior in quality and, through and through, a genuine product. Other pirated copies could neverpare.


    The sacrifice for triggering this Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array would be those whitembs imprisoned in the basement. In order to use them as a sacrifice, he had to maintain the purity of the offerings, partly exining why he had yet to touch them. Sacrifice was essential in triggering an Undead cmity. Corpses in a graveyard could also be used, but that could only trigger low-level Undead cmities. The quality of the sacrifice directly determined the rank of the Undead cmity triggered. Using chaste, living people as a sacrifice was the highest sacrifice level possible without resorting to rare artifacts.


    Naturally, this was not the main reason why thesembs¡¯ spring wells had remained safe from his spear. When Clyde had followed Hal to the Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array, he had noticed that Hal¡¯s body had already changed under the effects of Undead magic. Usually, because of the dress he wore, no one could discern his changes, but in fact, Hal couldn¡¯t be regarded as aplete human anymore. He didn¡¯t have the tool tomit those erotic crimes, so he had no way to directly snatch the purities of thesembs unless he used toys.


    On that ritual magic array, various kinds of dark artifacts were ced at the center position. Basically, all were real goods traded from ** Demon King Asmode. It was very difficult for ordinary Undead Shamans of Human Race to get ahold of these kinds ofplete sets of dark artifacts. Closer to the magic array, Clyde could sense inexplicable aura. As an existence of the same camp, Clyde was very sensitive to dark auras, so he immediately noticed something unusual.


    All around the Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array were many cross-shaped frames that had been ced at every magical boundary point of this ritual magic array. Already, the first group of whitembs to be used as sacrifices were tied up on those cross-shaped frames. Eachmb fastened on those cross-shaped frames looked like a crucified Jesus.


    Like those previousmbs, thesembs were also already well-trained. Those dazzling R-rings and ve imprints were very conspicuous. These offerings bit onto special iron rods with their mouths, preventing them frompletely shutting their mouths. Helpless, they could only maintain this shameful state of being raised and fed at will like livestock. The eyes of these offerings were dull; they alreadycked any extravagant hopes for freedom.


    ¡°Three dayster, I will surpass all of the Human Race and be above all empires of Ximengsi Continent. Until that time... you all, watch them carefully. Don¡¯t let them starve to death. Otherwise, you all will fill the vacant positions. Even if you all have to force-feed them, keep them alive until the ritual.¡±


    In the underground hidden chamber, there were not only prey and exhibits but also many maids responsible for managing the basement¡¯s operations. However, the treatment of these maids was not much better than thesembs. Equivalent to being imprisoned, they also couldn¡¯t leave this basement. Like those whitembs, they were inpletely bare states, wearing ck leather cors with iron chains attached. Their hands and legs were locked with iron bracelets and anklets respectively, so they could only make small movements. Even taking a singlerge step was impossible.


    The other ends of those ultralong iron chains were locked onto iron hoops on the ceiling, which basically limited the scope of these maids¡¯ activities. They could only move about in the basement. If they wished to walk to the flight of steps, it would be impossible as that was already beyond the limits of the iron chains. Those maids didn¡¯t dare to go against Young Master Hal¡¯s orders. Even though they knew the matter of Hal cultivating undead magic, they also didn¡¯t dare to speak out but rather did what they were responsible for, which was to feed these whitembs and prevent them from starving to death. If by any chance, someone starved to death, they would certainly be turned into substitute offerings to fill the position.


    Those maids also had wicked R-rings and ve imprints on their bodies, and their cup sizes had clearly also increased a lot. Merely,pared to those whitembs, these maids had the extra privilege of standing up and moving about, nothing more. Under the wicked orders of Hal, the maids hastily brought food and fed these whitembs as usual.


    Most of the whitembs had already epted their cruel fates and didn¡¯t resist. After the iron rods were temporarily removed, they coordinated with the maids attempting to feed them. If they thought of resisting, then they would be forcibly fed. In the beginning, there were many prey who had cried for help or pleaded, but after all this time, none wasted effort on this kind of useless thing; all had already epted the other party¡¯s rearing arrangements.


    Despite the terrible dungeon environment, Hal was still very generous with the food supply. The food wasn¡¯t leftovers and were actually on the grade of cooked dishes presented at Earl Harrison¡¯s banquet. Since they were offerings, he wanted to plump up the sacrificial parties. The resistance of the female knights was the most intense; however, this posed no problem for Hal. He made it clear to Alicia that if they didn¡¯t cooperate, then those innocent maids andmbs in the prison would be executed.


    As a pdin, Alicia had been indoctrinated in the morals inherent to this profession, and Hal hadpletely figured out her thoughts; thus, she could only humiliate herself and follow thetter¡¯smands. After her small ball was temporarily removed, like the othermbs, Miss Alicia epted the shameful experience of being fed by the maids. A special medicament had obviously been added to the food. During this rearing time, their cup sizes unconsciously rose and the growing feeling of heaviness was very obvious.


    The imprisonment of Miss Alicia and the beautiful female knights under her leadership hadn¡¯t been very long, so they still weren¡¯t thoroughly degenerate like the other whitembs. However, ording to their current status, it was only a matter of time before they degenerated.


    ¡°Grow a lot! By the next time, you lot can wear R-rings and also have imprints. No need to worry: I will arrange for someone to substitute for you during the wedding ceremony. Stay here nicely waiting for me.¡±


    After confirming that the Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array waspletely normal, he walked in front of Miss Alicia. Raising her smooth chin, he dered his next wicked n. Alicia nearly fainted upon hearing her bosom would be pierced with R-rings as well as that she would be marked with a ve imprint the next time. If this went on, then she would truly be like those whitembs.


    ¡°Even if you have the goddess¡¯s blessing and protection, you cannot escape. This is your destiny. The time hase. I have to go participate in the banquet; otherwise, that old bastard will grumble again.¡±


    Hal turned around and left the basement through that flight of steps. He often disyed himself outside in order to avoid Ear Harrison noticing anything unusual. After the basement¡¯s entrance was closed, Alicia despaired once more. Thinking of how she would soon wear R-rings and would be imprinted, she cried, not knowing what to do.


    However, Alicia quickly noticed that the dark aura of the basement didn¡¯t disappear with Hal¡¯s departure but rather became even denser. It was a dark aurapletely different from the previous one. Afterward, a figurepletely shrouded in dark mist walked out of the wall¡¯s shadows and stood in front of her.


    Because the dark mistpletely shrouded the figure, Alicia was unable to clearly see the figure¡¯s true appearance, but Alicia¡¯s instincts told her that this mysterious fellow in front of her was far more terrifying than Hal or even that Demon King behind Hal. The level of this dark energy was of apletely different grade.

 Chapter 91: The Terrifying Ritual Magic Array Hidden in Earl Harrison’s Residence (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 91: The Terrifying Ritual Magic Array Hidden in Earl Harrison¡¯s Residence (Part 2)</h4>


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, the strategic border town of Adide Kingdom, Atad, Young Master Hal¡¯s secret basement in the depths of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence


    Young Master Hal left the basement after confirming that everything was normal. Just after confirming that he had left, Clyde emerged from the shadows.


    If Clyde truly wanted to fight against Hal in the basement, then with his strength level, he wouldn¡¯t have felt any pressure. However, there were too many targets here, and it was very easy to identally injure someone else. Thus, in order to avoid trouble, Clyde chose to wait until Hal had left before appearing. When his figure appeared in the interrogation room, Pdin Alicia¡¯splexion changed a little. She hesitated to speak with this mysterious person in front of her. Since Clyde waspletely covered by ayer of mysterious ck mist, other people couldn¡¯t clearly see his true appearance.


    Clyde looked at Alicia¡¯s expression, which implied that she wanted to say something but felt rather hesitant. Sighing, he directly walked over and temporarily removed the prop sealing her ability to speak. As Clyde approached Alicia, he saw a golden cross magic imprint on her chest, symbolizing the goddess¡¯s blessing. Under the blessing and protection of a goddess, pdins were immune to the attacks and infection of dark energy.


    However, this goddess¡¯s blessing had a loophole. For instance, in her current captured state, as long as thest step was not taken, cheap advantages of her could be taken without the goddess¡¯s blessing and protection taking effect. Hal clearly knew this point, so that goddess¡¯s blessing could only provide a little mentalfort to Alicia, nothing more. In fact, its effect could be considered negligible.


    ¡°If you want to say something, then speak quickly; otherwise, I will leave!¡±


    ¡°You are...¡±


    ¡°Are you really asking such an obvious question? Of course, I am that kind of existence you want to suppress. Forget it, I am leaving.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t go! I beg of you. Please help me!¡±


    Clyde pretended to leave, so Alicia was unable to maintain her calm this at time. Regardless of her whatever pdin¡¯s dignity or moral integrity, she directly opened her mouth to beg Clyde, this dark being, for help. After quickly weighing the advantages and disadvantages, she felt that it wasparatively better to seek help from Clyde; otherwise, if she continued to stay here and wait for the next time when Hal would forcibly put on R-rings onto her ** and ve imprint on her, she would never be able to get rid of her ve status.


    ¡°Help you? I, however, am your enemy. What benefits do I get from helping you? Or, what price can you pay?¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Alicia was momentarily at a loss for words. As a pdin, she had never had any experience in dealing with demons. For her, there was only one way: a fight to the death. What¡¯s more, she truly had nothing other than her body to offer at present, but by devoting herself to a demon, she would be a fallen pdin. This was seriously inconsistent with her faith.


    ¡°I will say it directly. I want your everything. This is the only price that I will ept. As long as you agree, not only will I help you out, but I will also deal with the matter of Hal.¡±


    ¡°Can you change the condition? I can...¡±


    Alicia¡¯splexion turned bright red. She was embarrassed and didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Clyde. In the past, she had vowed to fight against the forces of darkness to the end with those female knights under her leadership, but now, in front of their faces, she had to devote herself to this dark existence. This p to her face came too fast; her prestige would bepletely destroyed.


    Clyde had already expected such a reaction from Alicia. He reached out his hand and pointed at the goddess¡¯s blessing magic imprint on her chest, and with a light tap, that goddess¡¯s blessing magic imprintpletely dissipated. That imprint came from a Valkyrie, however, it was not from Valkyrie Cynthia who would have been recognized by Clyde. Thus, Clyde assumed it was from one of the other seven who he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Alicia, you don¡¯t seem to understand your plight. I am just interested in you. No... you all. You understand what I mean. Don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°The blessing of Lord Goddess actually... you... don¡¯t go! I... what do you want me to do? Tell me, and I will act ordingly. Don¡¯t... don¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    Alicia¡¯s tone became iparably fragile, and her psychological barrierspletely copsed. Clyde¡¯s action of getting rid of the goddess¡¯s blessing magic imprint on her body was equivalent to mercilessly shattering Alicia¡¯s faith. In addition, it proved that Clyde was far more powerful than the goddess she worshipped. After she lost the goddess¡¯s blessing imprint, Alicia directly begged for Clyde¡¯s help. Without the goddess¡¯s blessing imprint, next time, Hal could torture her as he pleased without any misgivings. That had been herst defensive measure and final hope, but Clyde had easily destroyed it.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, Miss Alicia. Just giving me your everything is enough; I don¡¯t have any knights beside me.¡±


    ¡°You... with your level, you can summon a death knight or demonic dragon knight without any problems. I am just a pdin, nothing more. I¡¯m simply unworthy...¡±


    ¡°Alicia, if you don¡¯t want to cooperate, then I will leave!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t go! Mas... Master, I was wrong. Please, forgive me!¡±


    Alicia¡¯sst resistance also failed. With a red face, she implored Clyde in a low voice. From the time she began to address Clyde as ¡®Master,¡¯ it indicated Alicia had admitted defeat. The beautiful female knights around didn¡¯t me their Miss¡¯s decision; they just silently prayed in their hearts, hoping Clyde wasn¡¯t abnormal like Hal. As matters now stood, they already didn¡¯t have any extravagant hopes of maintaining their chastities.


    ¡°Now, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I will obey you. I beg of you to help me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Just sign a contract with me first.¡±


    Clyde reached out his hand and casually made a few strokes in the void. Afterward, a dark purple strange magic array emerged in midair. Not long after, a simple Demon King Seal materialized within the magic array and fell into his hand. The style of this Demon King Seal was simr to an emperors¡¯ Imperial Jade Seal. This seal wasn¡¯t Clyde¡¯s but rather Ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s Seal. Ever since Andrisno had made a contract with Clyde, Clyde had arbitrarily borrowed this Demon King Seal for use as he pleased.


    After considering various things, Clyde didn¡¯t want to expose his identity as a Great Old One, so he had simply borrowed Andrisno¡¯s Demon King Seal so that other people would mistakenly believe that he was an Ancient Demon King. Upon seeing the seal, Alicia became very tense. This was her first time seeing the seal of an Ancient Demon King. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have a chance to see the seal of a demon king, must less this kind of Ancient Demon King seal. Such a being had already touched the upper ranks of Demon Realm.


    ¡°An Ancient Demon King¡¯s seal!¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t dy! Follow my instructions!¡±


    Clyde didn¡¯t give Alicia much time to think and immediately proceeded to sign the contract in ordance with the procedure. Alicia already had no thoughts of resisting. ording to his instructions, she pledged loyalty out loud to Clyde in front of the Demon King Seal, forming a demonic contract. After the deration, on her chest where the goddess blessing magic imprint had originally been located, a dark purple six-edged star magic imprint appeared.


    That imprint was her owner¡¯s seal, belonging to mark-type magic. Unless the seal¡¯s owner was killed, it was impossible for the target to escape or change owners. After Alicia was subdued, those beautiful female knights under Alicia¡¯s leadership also followed their Miss and quickly submitted to Clyde by epting their new owner¡¯s seal.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, Alicia, your those two subordinates, Aike and Ailu, entrusted me to save you. Now, I have finallypleted that task.¡±


    ¡°This... Master, why didn¡¯t you say so before...¡±


    Alicia felt like she had been set up by Clyde. He had clearly epted themission of Aike and Ailu, and now, she herself could also be regarded as the reward. He had definitely made a profit. After the seal contract, Pdin Alicia and her subordinate knights were truly Clyde¡¯s people.


    Clyde slightly reduced the movement frequencies of those wicked triangr wooden horses so that Alicia and the others wouldn¡¯t be in such sorry plights. Even if he saved them, he had no suitable ce to settle them for now, and it would only set off Hal¡¯s vignce. The best chance was to take advantage of the confusion when Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army attacked to lead Alicia and the others away.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t forget to take us away. We are now your people; we don¡¯t want Hal to...¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Hal will note. I will make some arrangements for him.¡±


    Before leaving the basement, Clyde reassured Alicia and the others¡¯ restless emotions while conveniently taking control over Hal¡¯s maids. Those maids didn¡¯t have anybat power and quickly sumbed to Clyde. For them, no matter who their master was, there was no difference. In any case, they couldn¡¯t leave the basement. Clyde added an owner¡¯s seal to them, making them pledge to not betray him.


    As for those whitembs, Clyde nned to conveniently take them away and leave them at the disposal of Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny, these two sisters who originated from nations in rk Alliance. All of them were unused, so leaving them here just like this was a waste of resources. Perhaps, they would have better arrangements. The whitembs werepletely willing to allow themselves to be trampled upon. They had no resistance to Clyde¡¯s arrangements and quietly epted his instructions.


    Although thesembs could be sold for arge amount of money, Clyde didn¡¯t currentlyck it, so he had no ns to sell them for now. Bringing them back to his territory, Steinbeck Fief, was also not a bad choice. Before leaving via the flight of steps, Clyde set up a magic barrier at the entrance of the basement. If Hal wanted to enter the basementter, he would need to spend at least a day to break this barrier. In addition, Clyde also set up a teleportation magic array connecting his room to the basement.


    Hal didn¡¯t immediately return to the room since he realized that he should attend Earl Harrison¡¯s banquet and show his face in order to avoid attracting Earl¡¯s Harrison¡¯s attention. After making a brief detour, he announced to the banquest¡¯s hosts that he was leaving and retiring for the night. While there he met a seemingly endless amount of the Earl¡¯s children who he individually had to greet. Earl Harrison had quite a few sons and daughters, Young Master Hal and Miss Vignia being just two of them. Vignia¡¯s mother herself was not an aristocrat; thus, her surname was different from Earl Harrison¡¯s. If it were not for her great efforts to be a magician, her status as a Miss would have already been snatched away.


    At the entrance to his room, Clyde saw Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia waiting. Those twodies were really courteous, waiting for Clyde to return outside the door. They were still wearing that formal evening wear. At that time, Clyde suddenly recalled that there Aike and Ailu were still in his room. If these twodies discovered them in their bare states, then it would be somewhat difficult for him to exin himself.


    ¡°Princess Halisi, Miss Vignia, excuse me. I must¡¯ve kept you two waiting for a long time. Do you two have a matter that requires me? If you do, then let¡¯s discuss in that pavilion!¡±


    ¡°Mmm? Mister Clyde, can¡¯t we discuss it in your room? Big Sister Halisi and I don¡¯t want to discuss it in the open. We sought you out for a somewhat private affair.¡±


    ¡°This... fine, but, only in the living room since I didn¡¯t have time to put my bedroom in order! ¡±

 Chapter 92: The Celebration of Earl Harrison’s Residence (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Celebration of Earl Harrison¡¯s Residence (Part 1)</h4>


    In Clyde¡¯s living room, Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia sat. It was already night now, and the atmosphere was inexplicably ambiguous; after all, two beautiful girls had paid him a visit at night. The time they had chosen could easily make other people have delusions.


    Although the formal evening wear of Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia was very conservative, they were wearing that set of special undergarments Clyde had gifted them inside. Thinking this, it was very easy for him to have evil thoughts. After forcibly calming himself down, Clyde dispelled his impulse to trigger the mysterious mechanism of Halisi and Vignia were still entirely unaware of.


    Aike and Ailu had already awakened in the bedroom. Thinking about what they had done in front of a man, they blushed with shame and wanted to hide their faces. However, because a red rope had tied them together, they could only continue to maintain this ambiguous posture while waiting for the departure of Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, did Hal give you anything strange as a gift? In the banquet just a moment ago, didn¡¯t you discuss it him so many times?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing strange, Princess Halisi. Hal just gave me two pillows to warm my bed, nothing more.¡±


    Clyde chatted with Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia while carefully observing their movements. The secret hidden in his bedroom was too big, so it was unsuitable to let these twodies enter. In the bedroom, in addition to Aike and Ailu, there was also that special teleportation magic array Clyde hadid out. The other side of this teleportation magic array was connected to Hal¡¯s secret basement.


    Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia hade to confirm the prices of those treasures. Clyde casually dealt with that, but he was aware that this trade wouldn¡¯t bepleted. In ordance with the originally decided military n, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was to take Atad by storm on Earl Harrison¡¯s major birthday. However, after discovering Hal¡¯s secret, the attack n had moved several hours earlier than the original.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, then we will talk again next time. The money has already been prepared. We can provide it before the start of the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Well, no need to worry. At that time, even if the money isn¡¯t enough, I can make an exception for you two to trade on credit. However, only you two are special, I would never give this kind of offer to other people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too embarrassing. Still, thank you, Mister Clyde. We wish you a wonderful night.¡±


    Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia finally left. If they had taken any longer, Clyde might have truly triggered the mysterious mechanism, making them stay. After these two youngdies left, Clyde locked his door and opened the bedroom door. Aike and Ailu looked at Clyde with shy expressions. After Clyde untied the red ropes binding their bodies, they subconsciously hugged Clyde¡¯s left and right arms respectively.


    ¡°Aike, Ailu, aren¡¯t you two... thinking about the matters of just before?¡±


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t mention that. It¡¯s shames us to death; we are not like that.¡±


    ¡°Master, is there any news of Miss Alicia? Is she still in Hal¡¯s hands?¡±


    Aike and Ailu leaned close to Clyde, not caring about their shamefulpletely bare states. Now that Clyde had already seen their everything, they had no secrets in front of him. If Clyde wished, he could take them on the spot at any time. Thus, Aike and Ailu had already epted their new identities.


    Clyde naturally didn¡¯t tell the truth and merely expressed that he had found Miss Alicia in good health, making Aike and Ailu not think too much and rest at ease. Relieved, the two slept on the left and right sides of Clyde. Without vignce, they had the appearance of letting a monarch taste them.


    Clyde didn¡¯t take cheap advantage of this asion. Since he was not a human, he would not suffer even he didn¡¯t sleep. After confirming Aike and Aiku had fallen asleep, he quietly left Harrison Residence. Under the cover of shadow magic, he snuck out of Atad and went toward where Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was stationed. Under themand of Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was prepared to initiate an attack on Atad at any time.


    Relying on the cover of shadow magic, Clyde approached themand tent without fanfare. Here, Natalie and Jenny waited. When Clyde arrived, he found these twodies studying a map of Atad. They were so focused that they didn¡¯t even notice his arrival. Only after he lightly coughed, did these two spin around and notice the intruder.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°Mmm, are the preparations going smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when Earl Harrison¡¯s banquet and Hal¡¯s wedding feast starts, we willmand the army to attack from the east gate. Natalie is responsible formanding them, and I will lead the assassin team to control the east gate¡¯s towers.¡±


    ¡°Jenny, I will revise the battle ns. You don¡¯t need tomand the east gate. Instead, you will lead the assassin team to make a surprise attack on Earl Harrison¡¯s residence. I will make other arrangements.¡±


    Clyde briefly exined the wicked circumstances of Hal¡¯s mysterious basement and the matter of Pdin Alicia¡¯s imprisonment. After learning the circumstances, theplexions of Natalie and Jenny became somewhat unnatural. Just imagining that scene made these two beauties feel seriously unwell.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I have no objections towards the changes. Merely, Princess Hilisi and Miss Vignia are mages. During the surprise attack on Earl Harrison¡¯s residence, if we encounter them, our assassin squad might have to pay a huge price. It will be very difficult to avoid heavy losses.¡±


    ¡°Jenny, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. I have already made some arrangements. At that crucial time, they will not participate in the battle. Lead your assassin squad at ease.¡±


    Clyde unintentionally showed a meaningful smile. Jenny wanted to ask what that the arrangements were, but Princess Natalie beside her pulled her hand and signaled for her to not speak out of turn with her eyes. Curiosity could do great harm. In the unlikely event that Clyde got excited and used them as test products to demonstrate that arrangement, they would be truly miserable. Looking at his strange expression, Natalie could guess that it must be a very wicked method.


    However, Clyde had already noticed their small movements. After thinking a bit, he had a wicked thought, and taking out two gift boxes from his storage ring, he gave them to Jenny and Natalie. Although they had some misgivings, they still hesitantly took the gift boxes since they had no way to refuse Clyde¡¯s gift.


    ¡°When the timees, you two will know too. In any case, it will not harm Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia. Okay, I am going back to Atad to coordinate with you all. Oh, that¡¯s right. You two should immediately use the gifts in these boxes.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, what exactly is inside?¡±


    Clyde just disyed a mysterious smile. After handing over the gifts, he entered the shadows and left without answering the question, leaving behind Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny looking at each other in nk dismay. After hesitating for a little while, these two beauties carefully opened the boxes. To their surprise, both contained undergarments whose style was the same as the undergarments Clyde had given to Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia, garter openwork series, appeal-type undergarments. At first nce, they were victory series worn for special moments.


    After the gift boxes were opened, the dazzling light of the gems illuminated the entiremand tent. These gems were meticulously chosen to match the hair color of the respective beauty. Natalie¡¯s set were precious blood-red gems. ording to legend, this was a type of gem dyed red by a demonic dragon¡¯s blood and had the effect of healing wounds. Jenny¡¯s set wasposed of Night Nether Gems, rare ck gems that strengthened the stealth abilities of those with the assassin profession.


    Like Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia not long ago, Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny were shocked to receive these valuable bras and panties. Theirplexions also turned bright red. Although the materials used to make these gem undergarments were valuable, the style was too excessive. They were not scious to the level of wearing these without any scruples.


    ¡°Natalie, there is a... a vibration device on them. Wearing them... Isn¡¯t that... that a bad idea?¡±


    ¡°Jenny, do you think we can refuse Lord Clyde?¡±


    As an assassin, Jenny quickly discovered the hidden secret of these gem undergarments. Out of professional habit, she was very sensitive to hidden mechanisms. However, just as Princess Natalie said, they had no choice. Even if they knew there was a wicked device in these undergarments, they had no choice and could only wear them. If by chance Clyde checked whether they wore them and discovered that they had not, he might personally change them, which would be even more shameful.


    Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny made their personal female guards to closely guard themand tent and instructed them to not allow anyone other than Clyde to enter. After making sure they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed, the twodies looked at each other with bright red faces before undressing, helping each other take off the thick and heavy armor they wore and changed into those gem series appeal type undergarments. Even though they knew that this was a shameful trap, they couldn¡¯t escape.


    As for that method of which Clyde had spoken, Jenny already had a rough guess. Now, she was too embarrassed to speak to Princess Natalie and could only pray that Clyde had some morals. When the time came, he would hopefully understand the matter of not harming friendly forces. Otherwise, once this device was activated, in addition to Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia, Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny would also be affected. They didn¡¯t dare to imagine the resulting scenes if it were in the middle of battle...

 Chapter 93: The Celebration of Earl Harrison’s Residence (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Celebration of Earl Harrison¡¯s Residence (Part 2)</h4>


    Earl Harrison¡¯s birthday banquet and Young Master Hal¡¯s wedding ceremony were right around the corner. During this period of time, the flow of people entering Atad greatly increased, and the entire city bustled. Numerous influential officials of rk Alliance came to participate in both Earl Harrison¡¯s birthday banquet and Young Master Hals¡¯ wedding ceremony, especially the neighboring kingdoms and principalities.


    Kruft Kingdom and Cromwell Principality, these two nations that had invaded the nearby Steinbeck Fief, had basically had all their royals and aristocrats participate in this celebration. Franconia Empire had also sent a special emissary to participate. Although Franconia Empire was locked in conflict with Adrian Empire at the frontlines, this didn¡¯t affect the celebrations of these rear nations.


    Regarding the marriage between Young Master Hal and Pdin Alicia of Grecia Principality, all people with discerning eyes knew that this was a political marriage to form an alliance. However, Miss Alicia was a well-known beautiful female pdin leading a knight regimentposed of fellow beautiful female knights. Allegedly, that knight regiment had been sent as her dowry, so the Young Master didn¡¯t lose anything by epting her hand. With Miss Alicia¡¯s beauty and pdin status, when engaging in that kind of activity, there would be the bonus of having an inexplicable conquering feeling.


    When the early morning sunlight shone into the room, Clyde rose from the big bed. Beside him, Knight Aike and Knight Ailu rested; they had already adapted to remaining in a bare state. Last night, after discussing the battle ns for attacking Atad with Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny, Clyde had returned to his room in Earl Harrison¡¯s residence past midnight and apanied Aike and Aiku to sleep.


    ¡°Master, you woke up. Do you want to sleep for a bit longer?¡±


    ¡°No, I have to make a lot of preparations for the celebration. You two should just quietly wait here. I will settle the matter of Miss Alicia. By the way, don¡¯t leave the room; this ce will be the safest area.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Master, we will follow your instructions. Besides, we can¡¯t go anywhere with our current appearance!¡±


    Aike and Ailu blushed and lowered their heads in embarrassment. Now, they didn¡¯t have even a single piece of cloth to cover up their embarrassment. In addition, they wore the same red leather cors they had been presented to Clyde with, which could easily cause other people to have evil thoughts. If they were discovered by other people after leaving the room, then they would surely have tragic fates. It was better off staying here, waiting for Clyde¡¯s return.


    Clyde didn¡¯t intentionally make Aike and Ailu maintain bare states. Because Young Master Hal was still monitoring these two knights secretly, Clyde temporarily couldn¡¯t cloth them without arousing Young Master Hal¡¯s suspicions, which would be detrimental to his n of action. In rk Alliance, ves were normally not given anything to cover up their nakedness. Only after the battle of Atad would he be able to resolve the issue of Aike and Ailu¡¯s clothing.


    The pce of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence was already overcrowded with people. The members of the imperial and aristocratic families who hade to participate in this celebration were everywhere. Just after Clyde emerged from his room, he saw Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia looking for him. After the night they had spent with him, these two beauties were already ustomed to looking for Clyde. Other than discussing the matters regarding trading with him, they asionally also touched upon other matters while apanying him to the banquet hall.


    After conversing with them for such a long period of time, Clyde discovered that the arrogance of Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia was actually a disguise. In order to maintain the dignity of the magician profession, they had no alternative but to act this way. In fact, they were very sincere towards their acquaintances and only aloof towards strangers.


    ¡°Clyde, the banquet is almost upon us. The wedding ceremony will ur the day after tomorrow, but in these past few days, I haven¡¯t seen Miss Alicia or any of the beautiful knights under her leadership. It truly is strange; the wedding day is almost here, but even brother is also not in any hurry to find them.¡±


    ¡°Vignia, Hal, he... he might have some other ns.¡±


    On the way to the banquet, Clyde had to resist the urge to clear the doubts of Miss Jenny. She and Princess Halisi didn¡¯t know the other side of Hal, so he didn¡¯t want to break their beautiful illusions yet. After all, Hal had already seen Miss Alicia, that Miss Pdin, along with all the beautiful female knights under her leadership while they were practically bare. In addition to that, he had also imprisoned them in the basement, preparing to carry out a wicked ritual and trigger an Undead cmity by sacrificing them.


    In the banquet hall of Earl Harrison¡¯s pce, a marvelous feast progressed. This wealthy nouveau riche aristocrat seemed to hold a banquet every day from the time Clyde had initiallye to the Earl¡¯s residence. He entertained guests with a banquet every day as if he were afraid of not spending money. Butler Keh was in front of the banquet¡¯s entrance, respectfully weing all the honored guests who hade to participate in the banquet. He also had an impression of Clyde; after all, he had once showed Clyde the way to this very hall. Upon seeing him, Butler Keh smiled and personally came over to guide Clyde¡¯s party to some seats.


    However, before the butler could talk to them, Clyde along with Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia sat together in a rtively hidden group of seats. These twodies must have requested this seating arrangement beforehand. Before taking his seat, Clyde saw Miss Vignia warning the approaching Butler Keh about something in a low voice, causing the butler to head off toward some other guests. Originally, he had wanted to lead Clyde¡¯s party to a couple seats located in the center area of the banquet hall.


    ¡°Clyde, we... we like a quiet ce. If you would like a more bustling ce, then I will let Butler Keh make another arrangement for you.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, a quiet ce is very good, but if you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t need to force yourself to apany us here.¡±


    ¡°Halisi, Vignia, it¡¯s okay. I also like quiet ces, so this seat is fine. In addition, it¡¯sparatively better to apany you two since I don¡¯t recognize other people. I feel a bit bad about being so frank.¡±


    When Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia spoke, their voices were very quiet. But, in actuality, they didn¡¯t like quiet ces. Although the dresses they wore today were very conservative, they were still wearing those gem series appealing undergarments gifted to them by Clyde inside. Halisi and Vignia were worried about other people noticing them; thus, they asked Butler Keh to choose a quiet ce to reduce the possibility of their being discovered as much as possible.


    The styles of those two set of gem series undergarments Clyde had gifted to them were simply too open, and their appeal attributes exceeded the endurance limits of ordinary people. In addition, as if these clothes had indescribable magic powers, Halisi and Vignia were unable to control themselves and were unwilling to take them off after wearing them. While wearing them at a public asion, they had the indescribable ** feeling of eating forbidden fruit, and Halisi and Vignia unconsciously began to crave this hidden feeling.


    Despite being in a secluded location, the food and drinks served were not any inferior to those at other seats. Because there were less people, this table which had originally been for ten people looked very spacious. With only three people taking seats, many seats were left open. The cooked dishes served in this banquet came from the hands of Atad¡¯s well-known chefs. Earl Harrison who had wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation was very particr in all aspects. Basically, his standards were equivalent to those of Adide Kingdom¡¯s King Halid the Second.


    Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia were already used to eating rare delicacies fromnd and sea. They didn¡¯t have much interest in these wonderful-smelling dishes adorning the table. They just symbolically ate a few mouthfuls and watched Clyde eat while giving him brief introductions about the honored guests in attendance. Clyde was uninterested in the royal and aristocratic members of Kruft Kingdom and Cromwell Principality, these defeated opponents, so he didn¡¯t really pay attention to any introductions about them. Nevertheless, he paid close attention to the members of Earl Harrison¡¯s family.


    Altogether, the Earl had six children: three male and three females. Other than Miss Vignia in front of him and Young Master Hal, Clyde had not yet talked the other four beyond a few passing greetings, so Miss Vignia just happened to point out several people present to him. After Miss Vignia¡¯s introductions, Clyde learned to his surprise that she herself was not Earl Harrison¡¯s biological daughter. As it turned out, she was an orphan adopted by a servant of the Earl¡¯s residence. Because of her extraordinary talent in magic and her advancement to Apprentice Magician at such a young age, Earl Harrison had made an exception and turned her into an adopted daughter.


    The other five were all Earl Harrison¡¯s biological children, so their statuses were much higher than hers. Although their cultivations were inferior to Vignia¡¯s, their blood lineages were the crux. Hal was the Third Young Master, so there were two older brothers in front of him. Eldest Young Master Harman innately had a back like a tiger¡¯s and a waist like a bear¡¯s. He looked very valiant and had short ck hair, but he couldn¡¯t be regarded as handsome. This guy liked violence. He was a tyrannical master. Allegedly, he regrly beat ves to death. He was a berserker by profession.


    Second Young Master Harriet was a standard profligate son. His chubby stature greatly resembled fat Earl Harrison¡¯s. He didn¡¯t have any specialties, and his only interest was money, which meant his money-grubbing nature had been inherited from Earl Harrison. Compared to these two young masters, Hal with his refined and frail appearance would appear to be an even better person. Naturally, Clyde knew the inside story. Hal, in fact, was the darkest. One should never judge a person by his appearance; he was a lot darker than his two older brothers who seemed more evil.


    ording to the arrangements of Earl Harrison, the first in line to inherit his rank of nobility was Second Young Master Harriet who would guard the wealth and continue the Harrison n for hundreds of years toe. Eldest Young Master Harman was too boorish, and as for the Third Young Master Hal, he had the appearance of a frail schr. Basically, they were not suitable candidates to deal with important matters. Hal hid himself too deep. If he had not been obsessed with Undead magic, then he would have definitely be the most suitable candidate to inherit the Earl¡¯s rank of nobility.


    Among the three daughters, Vignia was the youngest. The first daughter was Miss Sophie, and the second daughter was Miss Reba. Sophie was a golden-haired blue-eyed standard western beauty with a tall figure. She held a full-time position in Light Church and was an intermediate priestess. Because she rarely came home, this beautiful priestess definitely didn¡¯t know that Hal was actually an Undead Shaman preparing to trigger an Undead cmity. At the banquet hall, Hal deliberately chose the farthest seat from Sophie. Clyde guessed that he didn¡¯t want Sophie to discover anything unusual before those final critical moments.


    Second Miss Reba was an alchemist. She was a brown-haired brown-eyed beauty. She was upied with reading alchemy all year round and rarely concerned herself about outside matters. She was the model ¡°different world¡¯s female geek.¡± That tall onee-san figure of hers was simply wasted on her. She would just research in herboratory for long periods withouting out. However, because she had already advanced to be a high-level alchemist, Earl Harrison also couldn¡¯t say anything to her.


    ¡°Clyde, my two big sisters are slightly strange. They don¡¯t like tomunicate with strangers, so I can¡¯t help you be introduced with them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. That beauty over there... Who is she? Her temperament is extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Eh, howe she is here!? Why isn¡¯t she in Franconia Empire at this moment. Why did she run over here?¡±

 Chapter 94: Midnight Chaotic Warfare in Atad City (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 94: Midnight Chaotic Warfare in Atad City (Part 1)</h4>


    Eldest Young Master Harman and Second Young Master Harriet spared no efforts to fawn over Earl Harrison, but they looked down on Hal. These two brothers had never even thought that Hal was the most dangerous person amongst them since he maintained a refined appearance without any menace.


    Miss Sophie and Miss Reba werepletely out of form. They hade to participate in this banquet out of etiquette, nothing more. These two didn¡¯t even wear any formal evening wear, which was normally requisite. At first nce, anyone could see that they were acting in a perfunctory manner. Sophie wore a ck priestess dress that resembled a nun¡¯s while Rebeca wore the dress of the alchemist profession, which seemed very simple and unsophisticated. These twodies looked particrly unfit for the twin seats for honored guests. Compared to other distinguished guests around them, the out of sorts feeling they emitted was off the charts and impossible to ignore.


    Clyde felt that Sophie and Reba were simply wasteful. They had such nice figures, but they wore such conservative dresses, leaving him speechless. When Clyde stared there, Sophie and Reba must have felt his gaze since they also turned around to look towards his side, and their eyes met his. In that brief moment, a hint of confusion shed through their eyes; they were unable to understand why Vignia and Princess Halisi had chosen such a secluded ce to sit, especially with a handsome youth who didn¡¯t seem to be either¡¯s boyfriend.


    Clyde was most concerned about another beautiful woman in a guest of honor seat. She was a beautiful girl with a long silver-white hair wearing a fine, gorgeous female special tinum dragon armor with a dragon-style helmet. Those beautiful silver eyes seemed to see through everything. Even amongst the many beautiful women Clyde had seen before, this silver-haired beauty¡¯s temperament was quite special. She had a valiant and heroic temperament that no other beauty had had.


    ¡°Sacred Moon Knight Verly, she actually also came! Several days ago, she visited Franconia Empire. Why did shee to our small kingdom?¡±


    Miss Vignia¡¯splexion looked bad as she exined this to Clyde. That silver-haired beauty, Sacred Moon Knight Verly, was a Dragon Knight. In Ximengsi Continent, Dragon Knight was the peak the knight profession of the Human Race could reach. They were existences as rare as phoenix feathers or unicorn horns. Above Dragon Knights were only Divine Knights, which only existed in legend. To this day, no one had ever seen a Divine knight, only heard some rumors.


    Sacred Moon Knight Verly was the princess of Phoenix Farrell Empire, one of thergest empires of the Neutral Treaty Organization. While she was still a young woman, she had already reached the pinnacle of the Human Race¡¯s knight profession, surpassing countless knights. Phoenix Farrell Empire was known as the Empire of Dragons and possessed the strongest knight regiment among the Human Race of Ximengsi Continent, Sacred Dragon Knight Regiment. Verly was one of the captains of Sacred Dragon Knight Regiment. With her strength, she was an existence who could walk all over Ximengsi Continent without any obstructions.


    Generally, Phoenix Farrell Empire didn¡¯t participate in the internal strife of Ximengsi continent. With their strength, they could easily crush most of the nations of rk Alliance and Victor Alliance. Even Augusta Empire, this kind of empire with powerful military strength, had misgivings towards their strength. However, its geographical position was not good. Situated on the west side of Ximengsi Continent, which bordered Demon Race¡¯s continent, Phoenix Farrell Empire had been forced to serve as the western guardian of Ximengsi Continent, resisting the attacks of Demon Race, so they had no time to participate in the internal strifes of Human Race.


    There were three other super empires in the same plight as Phoenix Farrell Empire. These four were in the east, west, south and north of Ximengsi Continent, defending the human continent from the invasions of Demon, Beastmen, Sea, and Barbarian Race. They had no time to attend to the affairs inside the continent. As it now seemed, the Human Race of Ximengsi Continent was simply a befuddling race. Outside, those super empires exerted all their strength to barely ward off invasions, and the nations inside fought internally.


    If all those empires worked as one and supported the four super empires, then the offenses of the different races would have been far less effective. However, no one wanted to help those four super empires. In their view, resisting different races¡¯ invasions was not as interesting as killing people of their own side. The four super empires, however, had no choice: the borders were at their territories, so they could only resist to the end.


    Hal¡¯s position was quite far away. Even though Verly was a Dragon Knight, it was hard for her to notice Hal¡¯s status as an Undead Shaman. She hade here merely toplete themission of Franconia Empire¡¯s imperial family, which was to participate in Earl Harrison¡¯s birthday banquet and Young Master Hal¡¯s wedding as a representative of the empire. Franconia Empire couldn¡¯t appoint any ministers for this because they all felt that going to Adide Kingdom was beneath their statuses; thus, they had hired Sacred Moon Knight when she hade to the empire to purchase military supplies.


    As employment remunerations, after participating in the ceremony, Princess Verly would get a 60% discount on her purchases in Franconia Empire. Phoenix Farrell Empire had to purchase a lot of goods and materials this time, so Verly had thought that she would save a lot of expenses through this and readily epted thismission to participate in Earl Harrison¡¯s major birthday and Young Master Hal¡¯s wedding as the temporary representative of Franconia Empire.


    In the seats for guests of honor, the other aristocrats subconsciously maintained a respectful distance from Verly, deliberately giving her the cold shoulder. Although Sacred Moon Knight Verly was the most beautiful woman at the banquet, because of her status as a Dragon Knight, many people didn¡¯t dare to have any evil thoughts toward her. Even Young Master Hal who cultivated Undead magic didn¡¯t have the bold thought to make a move on her.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Princess Verly, thank you for traveling the long way to take part in my wedding celebration.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Young Master Hal, congrattions! Is Alicia not taking part in the banquet? To be able to cultivate to be a Pdin at such a young age, she is a genius. I truly want to meet her.¡±


    ¡°Alicia is feeling somewhat unwell; you will meet her during the formal wedding ceremony.¡±


    Clyde was unable to make up his mind. He couldn¡¯t figure out why this Holy Moon Knight Verly hade. If by chance, she supported the opposite camp, Clyde might have to cancel the previous battle ns. Considering Verly¡¯s terrifyingbat power, if she joined the opposite camp, that would be a worst-case scenario.


    ¡°Vignia, Princess Halisi, whose boyfriend is this mister? Can you introduce us?¡±


    ¡°Eh, Mister Clyde isn¡¯t our boyfriend. Reba, Sophie, why are you sitting there? Your original seats are over there! This is leaving your thrones.¡±


    ¡°Vignia, there are a lot of vacant seats here. Please let us freeload.¡±


    ¡°Vignia, we are all sisters. Don¡¯t mind us!¡±


    Not long after the Earl¡¯s banquet had started, Eldest Miss Sophie and Second Miss Reba naturally sat next to Clyde¡¯s party while pretending to be interested in him. Miss Vignia had no way to deal with them, and she could only use entangled eyes to look at these two elder sisters. In their original seats of honor, the other aristocrats didn¡¯t care much about their departures.


    Clyde nodded his head in response to Sophie and Reba¡¯s greetings. At the same time, he vaguely stole nces at Eldest Miss Sophie and Second Miss Reba¡¯s figures, estimating their three sizes. He then considered whether it was a good idea to gift them some gem series undergarmentster.


    ¡°Why did Sacred Moon Knight Verlye here; do you two know?¡±


    ¡°On her way to buying some resources, Princess Verly epted amission to represent Franconia Empire¡¯s high level emissary.¡±


    Through the direct intelligence provided by Sophie and Reba, Clyde finally rxed. Sacred Moon Knight Verly was just passing by, so she wouldn¡¯t have any great effects on his n. Thinking this, Clyde quietly touched the hidden magicmunication crystal and changed his original warning of ¡°circumstances have changed; the operation is canceled¡± to ¡°circumstances have changed; take action at my signal¡± to Steinbeck Fief¡¯s already prepared army stationed outside. After receiving his secret instructions, Princess Natalie and Miss Jenny immediately arranged the army to attack the city that night.


    The banquet continued until the evening. After learning Clyde was a treasure merchant, Sophie and Reba were curious and didn¡¯t directly return to their own rooms to finish their own affairs as usual but rather followed Clyde to his room along with Miss Vignia and Princess Halisi, wanting to what kinds of treasures he had. Recalling Aike and Ailu, those two beautiful knights in his room and realizing that he was now bringing along four beautiful women, Clyde felt entangled. Thesedies were too daring and dared toe to a man¡¯s room at night, not fearing that they might encounter danger.


    Like this, Hal had sessfully secretly imprisoned manydies before. Because of simr reasons, thosedies hadn¡¯t been vignt enough. Along the way, Clyde encountered Sacred Moon Knight, Princess Verly, head-on. It would have been unnatural to avoid her; thus, he could only choose to carefully walk past her and try not to attract the other party¡¯s attention.


    During that brief moment of walking past each other, Sacred Moon Knight, Princess Verly suddenly stopped and watched Clyde in a daze. She wanted to say something but hesitated, Verly herself hadn¡¯t sensed anything, but the dragon she had signed a contract with had the ability to detect treasures. Just a moment ago, when they had passed Clyde, that dragon discovered that it was actually unable to estimate how many treasures Clyde carried. It would be very difficult for an ordinary person to get ahold of so many treasures.


    ¡°Forget it. He should just be a big merchant, nothing more.¡±

 Chapter 95: Midnight Chaotic Warfare in Atad City (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 95: Midnight Chaotic Warfare in Atad City (Part 2)</h4>


    Coupled with the beautiful Knights Aike and Ailu hiding on the bed, there were six beauties gathered in this room. Because Aike and Ailu were inpletely bare states with only red leather cors, these wicked props, around their snowy white necks, they were too embarrassed toe out and meet these beauties. They used quilts to cover their entire bodies and eavesdropped on the conversations behind the heavy curtains.


    ¡°These treasures are not bad. I want to buy this, Mister Clyde. Do you have a magic storage card? I will transfer you money; you don¡¯t need to return the change.¡±


    ¡°I like this exotic style. Mister Clyde, I want that idol. I don¡¯t have sufficient funds in my hands. Can I use refined metals or magical medicaments in exchange? I also have explosive medicaments.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Sophie, Reba, slow down you two. No need to be so hasty; no one will rob you two.¡±


    Eldest Miss Sophie and Second Miss Reba were actually well-off, unintentionally showing a wealthy woman¡¯s aura. After all, they were Earl Harrison¡¯s biological daughters, different from Third Miss Vignia. As for Princess Halisi, she usually did good deeds, so all her money subsidized impoverished people; thus, she was momentarily unable to gather the funds; otherwise, she would not be poorer than these twodies.


    Although Clyde was merely pretending to be a merchant, since business had arrived right in front of his door, he didn¡¯t refuse. Sophie and Reba didn¡¯t bargain either, belonging to the type that epted quoted prices. Princess Halisi and Vignia quietly watched from one side, somewhat embarrassed. They still wore those gem series undergarments. Even though they had already worn them for quite a while, they still had not adapted to that style.


    ¡°You two can keep looking. I have a matter to deal with. Oh, that¡¯s right. These two gift boxes are for you two. If there is anything you two don¡¯t understand, just ask Vignia and Princess Halisi. This is just an extra gift, so there¡¯s no need to pay any additional money.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, then we won¡¯t be polite. We have never seen a treasure merchant do business like you. Those merchants never gave us extra gifts when we bought things before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just a little kindness, nothing more. Well, I¡¯ll leave to deal with a small matter first. You all can slowly take a look around here. If you all fancy anything, you can take them. There¡¯s no need to wait for my return. We can settle ountster.¡±


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that...¡±


    Clyde got up and left, gifting these two gift boxes before bidding farewell. Upon seeing the designs of the gift boxes, Vignia and Halisi¡¯splexions instantly reddened. Weren¡¯t they very simr to those gift boxes containing the gem undergarments Clyde had gifted them before? Could it be that that treasure merchant had a mine in his house, gifting gems as he pleased? When gifting them to others, he didn¡¯t even bat his eyelids; he simply didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    Sophie and Reba directly opened their gift boxes, and upon seeing the gem series undergarments inside, their expressions were no different from Princess Halisi and Miss Vigina¡¯s at that time. The revealing, appeal styles blew their minds away. Sophie¡¯s set was made with valuable yellow life gems, longed for by priests, and rarely found in markets, but even most of those were very small. These undergarments made with so many yellow gems would surprise even the experienced and knowledgeable Light Church¡¯s saintesses.


    Reba¡¯s set was made with coffee brown gems, legendary earth gems with rich rock-attributed magic elements. It could withstand explosions and shockwaves. For alchemists, it was a treasure that could mitigate the dangers of explosions triggered after the failures of various experiments.


    ¡°Mister Clyde is actually so considerate. We cannot disappoint his good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, Reba, are you two really going to wear this kind of shame... this kind of undergarment?¡±


    Sophie and Reba¡¯s adaptability was greater than Vignia and Halisi¡¯s; they quickly epted these revealing undergarments and immediately started to undress themselves. Vignia and Halisi who stood at one side hesitated about whether to step forward to tell them the correct way to wear them. Princess Halisi walked to the door and gently locked it so as to avoid anyone identallying in. When trying on this kind of undergarment, it was necessary to take precautions.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, no one can see what girls wear inside. Vignia, did you also receive a simr gift box? Yourplexion is so red.¡±


    ¡°No... no, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t. Sophie, you... can¡¯t speak carelessly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then let me check. Reba, help me.¡±


    ¡°What do you two want to do? Don¡¯te! Big Sister Halisi, help...¡±


    Vignia was pushed down on the sofa by Sophie and Reba, and her conservative formal evening wear quickly taken off. By the time Halisi responded, Vignia had already been stripped to her appealing red gem undergarments. Afterward, Sophie and Reba quarreled and fought noisily with Vignia while wearing their own gem series undergarments.


    Because the other parties were boisterously ying sisters,, Princess Halisi was unable to intervene and could only watch from one side. But, beyond her imagination, after Sophie and Reba finished changing, they looked at Halisi with strange gazes as if thinking of something profound. Princess Halisi felt their strange gazes were very unnatural and subconsciously wanted to turn around and run away. However, before she could, Sophie and Reba caught her left and right shoulders, not letting her run away.


    ¡°You two... what do you two want to do? I... I have a matter! I will leave first; I will not disturb the reminiscing of you sisters.¡±


    ¡°Princess Halisi, what are you wearing? Let us take a look.¡±


    ¡°Princess Halisi, why are you embarrassed? Only you are still wearing formal evening wear here. It¡¯s too unfair!¡±


    ¡°Wait, I truly have a matter! Don¡¯t act recklessly, Vignia! Howe even you are... Wait...¡±


    ¡°Princess Halisi, I¡¯ve offended you!¡±


    Princess Halisi who had attempted to run away was pulled onto the big sofa by the threedies and thoroughly experienced this shameful activity. After a little while, all the girls¡¯ clothing was scattered over the floor. A few beauties in revealing series gem undergarments boisterously yed on the sofa. That scene appeared unusually hot, which could easily lure other people tomit a crime.


    Princess Halisi and the others seemed to have forgotten that this was a man¡¯s room since they had blind trust in Clyde. If this room was another man¡¯s, and he saw such unguarded state beauties when he returned, then he would absolutely do some wierd matters and have various bold ideas.


    At this moment, Clyde had already left the room and was pacing up and down the corridor. The Earl¡¯s birthday banquet was the day after tomorrow, but ording to Clyde¡¯s provisional decision, he nned to take action in advance. ording to the information he had gathered in these past few days at Earl Harrison¡¯s Residence, Earl Harrison had given order to enforce martialw in the entire city and close all of Atad¡¯s city gates on that day. Carrying out a surprise attack at that time, not to mention huge losses, the chance of victory was low.


    ording to the n, Jenny would lead an assassination team to raid Earl Harrison¡¯s residence tonight. At that time, Clyde had to coordinate with them from here. Young Master Hal would also trigger the Undead cmity during this period of time. Both sides would be in a great rush, without enough time to deal with Clyde. As for Clyde setting up a restriction barrier around that wicked basement¡¯s entrance, Hal was still entirely unaware of it. After leavingst time, he had yet to return to the basement.


    ¡°Eh, Princess Verly, did you alsoe for the night views? The moonlight is very beautiful tonight.¡±


    ¡°This mister, you are good at joking. There is no moon in the sky. How can there be moonlight?¡±


    In the corridor, Clyde unexpectedly met Sacred Moon Knight Verly standing at one side of the corridor. This beautiful silver-haired Dragon Knight carefully examined the night sky. Clyde¡¯s method of striking up conversation was unsessful. His entire attention was focused on Verly¡¯s beautiful looks, so he didn¡¯t notice that the sky was unusually dark tonight. Not to mention the moon, even the stars couldn¡¯t be seen. Fortunately, Verly treated it as if Clyde was joking and didn¡¯t think deeply about it, continuing to on the sky.


    Clyde followed Verly¡¯s line of sight and discovered that something was wrong. There was neither moon nor stars. Although this was nothing too strange, there was also a dull, blue-colored lightning bolt streaking across the sky, but thunder couldn¡¯t be heard. Upon careful observation, there seemed to be a huge, twisted blurred face in the dark night sky, grimacing with a painful expression especially clear under the illumination of the lightning¡¯s radiance.


    This didn¡¯t resemble the signs of an Undead cmity but rather the signs of an evil spirit descending from the sky. Descending from the sky was amon unique skill of the Demon Race. Those nations in the inner parts of Ximengsi Continent didn¡¯t have many chances to see the Demon Race, so they were unfamiliar with this magic. Sacred Moon Knight Verly, however, was different: she had fought with the Demon Race throughout the years, so she was quite familiar with this.


    ¡°That crazy girl, didn¡¯t I just killed a few of her pets? Chasing me to this ce... I¡¯m sorry. This mister, please quickly return to your room. I have a small matter to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you can keep yourself busy. I will not disturb you.¡±


    After learning that someone from Demon Race hade to look for trouble with Verly, Clyde hesitated for a short while, but he still said nothing and pretended to leave. Verly didn¡¯t immediately summon her dragon mount but rather slowly levitated, using flight magic to soar to the sky to face the demon who had chased her to this ce. If she summoned her flying dragon in Earl Harrison¡¯s residence, she feared destroying the structure.


    Clyde quietly returned to another position and conveniently sent ¡°proceed with the n¡± via magicmunication to Jenny who was leading the assassin team. The resentment between the Demon Race and Verly was not within his ns, but it also didn¡¯t affect his campaign against Atad.

 Chapter 96: Midnight Chaotic Warfare in Atad City (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 96: Midnight Chaotic Warfare in Atad City (Part 3)</h4>


    The sky beneath the curtain of night was filled with dark clouds along with strange dull-blue lightning. This was a sign of those from the Demon Race making a big move, and evil spirits descended from the sky. Huge distorted faces hauntingly raining terror below were one of the best early warnings.


    It was unfortunate that the human nations in the inner parts of Ximengsi Continent didn¡¯t much understand the Demon Race, so they didn¡¯t attach sufficient importance to the matters of Demon Race and weren¡¯t sufficiently vignt. They knew nothing about this strange sight. In Earl Harrison¡¯s residence, only Eldest Miss Sophie could have truly sensed this unusualness from aura alone. Sophie was a Light Church intermediate priestess, so she had a certain level of understanding towards evil spirits descending from the sky and Undead cmities.


    At this moment, Sophie was busy picking out treasures to buy in Clyde¡¯s room; thus, she didn¡¯t notice this abnormality since her focus was elsewhere. If she had, then the ending of Atad¡¯s battle might have been rewritten. The evil spirits descending from the sky were different from an Undead cmity. Generally, Demon Race didn¡¯t use undead cmities. This different world had two major dark camps, Demon Realm and Ghost Realm. Demon Race obviously belonged to Demon Realm, so they disdained using Undead cmities, which belonged to the armies of Ghost Realm.


    Usually, only those extreme ones of the Human Race wished to turn into Undead Shamans in order to attempt to trigger an Undead cmity. Demon Kings were also simrly divided into two camps. The first, Ghost Realm¡¯s Demon Kings, usually wouldn¡¯t appear on the human continent. Instead, all would stay behind the scenes and manipte the Human Race to degenerate. Demon Realm¡¯s Demon Kings, however, didn¡¯t like to y like this nor to employ schemes schemes. Looking down on these cunning Ghost Realm Demon Kings, those Demon Kings of Demon Realm would directly appear and wreck havoc. In all thesest few years, those Demon Kings who had personally attacked Ximengsi Continent were all from Demon Realm, practically no seen Demon King came from Ghost Realm.


    As for ** Demon King Asmode who had signed a demonic contract with Young Master Hal, she was a legend ranked Demon King and not one of the Demon Kings of this ne¡¯s Demon or Ghost Realm. However, her style of handling affairs was simr to Ghost Realm¡¯s Demon Kings. All of these types liked to secretly manipte affairs from behind the scenes; basically, they wouldn¡¯t walk in the light.


    In the sky above, Sacred Moon Knight Verly had already summoned her mount, a beautiful silver dragon. In the middle of the night, it was especially eye-catching. Its entire body emitted a silver-white radiance as if it innately had a sacred luster. This silver dragon was very big and especially conspicuous in the sky. The knight armor Verly wore had already transformed into tinum dragon knight holy armor, which also emitted the same tinum metallic luster as her mount.


    At this moment, this silver-haired beauty, Dragon Knight Verly, had the temperament of a goddess as if a Valkyrie had possessed her body. Herbat power was the highest among all of the Human Race in Atad. Insurmountable, she alone could destroy the entire Atad defending army without suffering any injuries. At that moment, that demon who was preparing to trigger evil spirits to descend from the sky also appeared, shattering the stillness of the night.


    A demonic dragon with a stature greater than Verly¡¯s silver dragon¡¯s hovered in the sky. In front of Verly, that dark demonic dragon looked incrediblyrge. A rare three-headed demonic dragon, it was a being only a Demon Realm Princess-level personage could use as a mount; moreover, princesses who could control a three-headed demonic dragon, this kind of rare dark mount, required very big previous military achievements. Demon Realm¡¯s ordinary princesses were unqualified.


    Demon Race was different from the Human Race. As long as one had sufficient strength, even a princess could inherit the throne. On the Human Race¡¯s side, however, princesses were severely restricted. Even the iron-willed Princess Ophelia who had many battle achievements was also restricted. In this lifetime, it was impossible for her to inherit the throne. She could only assist her elder royal brother or younger royal brother. After they inherited the throne, even princesses with real power had to hand over the reigns. Before a new emperor seeded the throne, most princesses who held real power were arranged to marry out, and they wouldn¡¯t have any real power in the arrangements of their marriages. Only a small part could remain until the new emperor seeded the throne.


    The entire body of this three-headed demonic dragon was covered with ck scales, and its dark red eyes were filled with bloody intent, provocatively ring at the silver dragon in front of it. These two dragons were opponents who had fought many times, and the mistresses riding on their backs were in the same situation; they were destined arch-rivals. The silver dragon mainly used magic attacks while the three-headed demonic dragon was a demonic creature with dual cultivation and proficient in various kinds of dark magic but had weak magic attacks.


    However, in terms of attributes, the silver dragon restrained the three-headed demonic dragon, so they stood toe to toe. In ordance with rank alone, this three-headed demonic dragon was one or two grades higher than the silver dragon, but because of the attribute suppression, they were rtively bnced in mortalbat.


    On the back of the three-headed demonic dragon, a silverish grey-haired demoness rode. She gazed at Verly with an ambiguous smile as if she were meeting a close girlfriend who she had known for many years. Not considering their camps and races, these two people were indeed peculiar close girlfriends who, to a certain extent, had be acquainted over many years.


    That silverish grey-haired beautiful demoness wore dark-red demonic dragon knight armor that differed from sacred dragon knight armor. The style of Human Race¡¯s sacred dragon knight armor inclined towards the conservative, but the style of Demon Race¡¯s demonic dragon knight armor was liberal with many exposed areas. Below it was just a skirt armor, and above, it was simply a chestte to protect her prodigious breasts, nothing more. Her navel and snowy white thighs, these shining white beneficial sceneries, could be seen.


    The attractiveness index of this Demon Race Princess didn¡¯t lose to Verly¡¯s. In stark contrast to Verly¡¯s goddess-like bearing, she had a demoness¡¯s bearing. Her entire body from top to bottom emitted a bewitching aura that tempted other people tomit a crime; however, it was a fatal temptation. The attractiveness indexes and figures of these two women were not at all inferior to one other. They were tall, almost of the same height, both had golden proportion figures, but their temperaments were totally different, in two extreme directions. That Demon Princess had a sole obvious superiority since her cup size was a bit bigger than Verly¡¯s. Nevertheless, in all other aspects, neither had any obvious advantages.


    ¡°Andrea, what are you thinking? Actually chasing me to the interior of Ximengsi Continent... This is the inner part of the Human Race!¡±


    ¡°Verly, are you concerned for me? It¡¯s nothing. For us, your human nations are simply our back garden. We can enter and leave as we please. Those people of Light Church have already forgotten their original aspirations. They definitely won¡¯t intrude into our affairs.¡±


    ¡°Leave this ce. Let¡¯s change the location!¡±


    ¡°That, however, is not up to you, Verly. Considering our friendship of so many years, I will speak frankly with you. Someone in this ce wants to y with Ghost Realm. Even if I didn¡¯t trigger evil spirits to descend from the sky, this ce would be destroyed by an Undead cmity. Everything has been predetermined by fate; humanity is not worth redeeming!¡±


    After Demon Princess Andrea had followed Sacred Moon Knight Verly to here, shehad immediately detected the rough position of Young Mater Hal¡¯s wicked basement and guessed that someone wanted to trigger an Undead cmity here. However, this was the Human Race¡¯s affairs, so she didn¡¯t feel like intervening. The main target of this trip was teaching Sacred Moon Knight Verly a lesson. Everything else was beyond her consideration.


    At that moment, Sacred Moon Knight Verly wavered and was almost affected by Andrea¡¯s words; however, she quickly adjusted herself, and her expression returned to its usual calm appearance. Verly firmly believed that everything was Andrea¡¯s crafty plot, and this demoness wanted to use psychological warfare to break her fighting spirit and obtain advantages in the following battle. Thinking this, Verly¡¯s gaze gradually firmened. Upon seeing this expression, Demon Princess Andrea lightly sighed; no one knew whether it was a sigh of regret or nostalgia.


    ¡°Andrea, your flowery talk is useless. I will not believe in you. Make a move!¡±


    ¡°Ai, Verly, we¡¯ve been good friends for so long. When have I ever deceived you? You still don¡¯t understand the Human Race. It seems that I understand the Human Race better than you do!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You demoness, your lies end here!¡±


    Sacred Moon Knight Verly and Demon Princess Andrea directly shed above Atad under the curtain of night. Because they were fighting at quite a high altitude, almost no one was lucky enough to witness this battle of ¡°celestial beings,¡± but Clyde could clearly discern everything. His night vision ability was abnormal. In addition, he had a special ability that replicated a telescope.


    Perhaps, a sound instion barrier had been set up in advance, but the battle between Verly and Andrea didn¡¯t make any noise. It was like a silent movie. While magnificent, the battle was muted. As for the evil spirits descending from the sky, they didn¡¯t arrive. Because Verly was currently hindering her, Andrea had temporarily found no chance to trigger it.


    However, due to the evil spirits descending from the sky, the weather of Atad experienced huge changes. The fierce wind suddenly blew, and soon, a heavy downpour began. Thebination of heavy rain and fierce winds covered up the magnificent magic collisions erupting during their battle, making it even harder for other people to notice. Under the baptism of the rainstorm, most of the defending troops manning Atad¡¯s city wall left to seek shelter from the rain. In such a storm, they would rather hide inside the city walls and warm themselves by fire.


    ¡°Will the city gate area be alright? We have only ced the bar on the general door. The other gate reinforcements aren¡¯t in ce.¡±


    ¡°In such heavy rain, who will invade the city? Quickly nurse the fire. If you wish to get wet, then you can go out and take a look. Johan, bring that wine. Under such heavy rain, the inspector will note to check us for sure.¡±


    The defending troops loosened their vignce and retreated from the rain, beginning to warm themselves by small fires and drink wine. Those magic cannons on Atad City¡¯s city wall had be wet in the rainstorm. Even if they were now ignited, they wouldn¡¯t activate. Many defending troops in the arrow towers also followed them and returned to the city walls to warm themselves and drink wine. Basically, no one was on duty.


    Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army took advantage of this night to advance towards Atad¡¯s city wall. They endured the heavy rainstorm, preparing toy siege. Upon seeing their leaders, Miss Jenny and Princess Natalie, not minding getting wet in the rain, those soldiers under them were too embarrassed to retreat and followed theirmanders to fight together.


    Jenny exchanged a nce with Natalie before taking a dozen or so assassins and using flying w hooks to grapple onto the city wall¡¯s guardrails. Once there, they used attached ropes to scale the tall, formidable city walls in dead silence to slip past the few remaining alert guards. The first step of Clyde¡¯s sneak attack n was simple. These stealthy troops were to open the city gates from the inside and create a passage for Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army to attack.

 Chapter 97: Atad City’s Offensive and Defensive Warfare in the Rainstorm Night (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 97: Atad City¡¯s Offensive and Defensive Warfare in the Rainstorm Night (Part 1)</h4>


    In order to prevent Demon Princess Andrea from triggering evil spirits to descend from the sky, Sacred Moon Knight Verly controlled her mount silver dragon to soar into the sky and fight against Demon Princess Andrea mounted on a three-headed demonic dragon. At present, both parties were in a mutual confrontation. The dragon knights themselves had yet to make a move, and it was only a contest between their mounts. The three-headed demonic dragon and silver dragon used magic attacks that collided against each other, creating magnificent magical explosions. Because of the foul weather on this night, the residents of Atad on the ground basically didn¡¯t notice this scene.


    The silver dragon was not good at physical attacks; thus, it deliberately kept a distance between them. From the beginning to the end, it maintained a certain distance from the three-headed demonic dragon and used magic to fight a gueri war against its opponent, giving priority to kiting tactics. Although the three-headed demonic dragon wanted to close the distance, it was unable to keep up with the silver dragon¡¯s speed, so the battle rhythm was controlled by the smaller, weaker silver dragon. The flight speed of the three-headed demonic dragon was simr to the silver dragon¡¯s, but its two extra heads caused it to be slightly inferior to the silver dragon in terms of agility. By employing lots of tricks, the silver dragon was able to maintain a lead. If it wanted to catch up with its silver opponent, it could only seize a chance when the opponent made a mistake.


    Demon Princess Andrea was a Demonic Dragon Knight. She was a famous general of the Demon Race who had led many expeditions throughout the years. It was very difficult for an ordinary human Dragon Knight to upy any advantage against her. Verly, however, was one of her old opponents, so she could persist far longer. If an ordinary Dragon Knight mounting a flying dragon had been in Verly¡¯s ce, then Andrea¡¯s mount, the three-headed demonic dragon, would have easily killed the opponent¡¯s mount.


    ¡°Verly, while you are desperately guarding everything up here, the people below have already started killing each other. Is this worth it?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you demoness. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. Sometimes, demons are a lot more straightforward than you Human Race. At least, we disdain lies. Besides, even if I have no chance of triggering evil spirits to descend, the city below will be destroyed because of an Undead cmity. This is predetermined. You are powerless to change it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. Sorry, I am an ordinary Dragon Knight, nothing more.¡±


    In the end, Andrea was unable to cause Verly¡¯s mentality to waver; thus, she could only fight against her to the end. Because there were no other human Dragon Knights in the vicinity, Andrea had dared to prate deep into enemy territory without any of her subordinates apanying her. She herself was ustomed to this. In the past, Andrea had carried out a sneak attack on a human fortress by herself. She took advantage of the gap when human dragon knights had gone out to patrol and inflicted heavy losses to the heavily-guarded human fortress by herself, which had be a topic of discussion among the human armies on the frontline. Afterward, the Dragon Knights had stopped patrolling and permanently stayed behind in the base camp to guard against this fearless Demon Princess.


    The ¡°celestial battle¡± in the sky didn¡¯t affect the ground battle for Atad. Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army took advantage of the foul weather and heavy downpour to initiate their attack on Atad. Theter generations would call it the War of Atad. Atad¡¯s suzerain, Earl Harrison, had over 20,000 defending troops in his hands. They were well-equipped, twice in number than Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops, and with the addition of arrow towers and those fortifications, originally upying an absolute advantage.


    However, the abominable rainstorm made the defenders on Atad¡¯s city wall ck off, and many sentries went to take shelter from the rain. They stayed indoors and warmed themselves by fires; basically, they didn¡¯t pay any attention to the defense. The arrow towers and Magical Chemical Cannons were drenched by the rainwater, losing their efficacy in the short term. As for the few diligent guards still standing on the city walls, shadows quietly approached them and used daggers to cut their necks from behind. After being beheaded, they would directly fall from the city walls, but because of the rainstorm, the sounds of falling corpses was not heard by anyone.


    The assassin team led by Miss Jenny used hook ws exclusive to the assassin profession to sessfully climb up the walls and quickly kill off those few guards who were still scrupulously fulfilling their duties. Their progress was faster than expected. If there had been no rainstorm, Jenny might not have been able to kill so many guards without suffering any casualties. In addition, she would also have been unable to assure that they wouldn¡¯t be discovered by the defending troops.


    ¡°You few wille with me to Earl Harrison¡¯s residence and prepare to reinforce Lord Clyde. As for the others, go open the gate. Even opening just one would be enough. After the gate is opened, ignite a torch above the city gate to give directions to our people. Our victory or defeat will depend on this.¡±


    ¡°We subordinates understand.¡±


    ording to the ns decided beforehand, Jenny quickly divided thebor. She dispatched most of the members of her assassin team to go open the city gate. Then, she led her trusted assassin maids towards Earl Harrison¡¯s residence. Clyde had especially instructed her to only bring her female subordinates. After learning the matters of Hal¡¯s mysterious basement, Miss Jenny could roughly guess the intentions of Clyde¡¯s arrangements.


    The assassins didn¡¯t need to spend too much effort to sessfully open the city gate and ignite the torch to signal since there were no defending troops left on duty. They had probably thought that just closing the city gate would be enough in this kind of foul weather. Immediately, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army outside the city saw the me signal and began to march towards it. Princess Natalie pulled out her sword and raised it to signal for the entire army to begins its path to war. Thus, under hermand, the army entered Atad.


    Although there was over twice a two times difference in numbers between the two sides, Adide Kingdom¡¯s defending troops were spread out over a defensive perimeter. In addition, because Earl Harrison was hosting his birthday banquet and Young Master Hal¡¯s wedding, a lot of influential officials of rk Alliance hade to participate. In order to protect these honored guests, more than half of Earl Harrison¡¯s troops had been assigned to the suzerain¡¯s residence. In fact, there were only roughly 10,000 troops or so defending the city walls, which was the same number as that of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. Furthermore, as a surprise attacker, Clyde¡¯s side had the initiative.


    ¡°Who... ah!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s an enemy attack. Quickly fire the signal.¡±


    ¡°The haystack is wet. It won¡¯t burn.¡±


    ¡°Sound the rm bell. Quickly!¡±


    The troops defending the city walls finally noticed Steinbeck fief¡¯s army; however, it was already toote. At this moment, half of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops had already entered the city, with a good portion spreading out to take over the city. When the defending troops finished climbing the arrow towers to block the advance of these intruders, they discovered that their fancy arrow towers were useless since all the bows and arrows were drenched. In addition, those Magic Chemical Cannons that had originally been used to deter even the most fearsome enemies had all been eroded by the rain water, making them useless for the time being. Because of their carelessness, they had missed the best phase to block this attack, so both sides could only fight a melee battle.


    Under the baptism of the rainstorm, the troops of both sides began to fight in close quarters in the vicinity of the city walls. After losing their defensive works and facing simr numbers of troops, Atad¡¯s soldiers now stood on the same starting line as Steinbeck Fief¡¯s. Princess Natalie led her troops to make a breakthrough in one direction. Taking advantage of the moment when Adide Kingdom¡¯s defending troops had yet topletely encircle them, she struck the unreinforced defending troops at this area.


    The intense collisions of cold steels were covered by the rainstorm. Although the battle experience of Adide Kingdom¡¯s defending troops was far richer than Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops, in the dark, rainy night environment, their superior experience couldn¡¯t be disyed. In addition, since they had suffered a surprise attack, they didn¡¯t have any advantages against these new recruits of Steinbeck Fief.


    The melee battle between the two sides had nothing to do with experience, it was purely a primitive battle without any military tactics. Soldiers would attack anyone they saw with the enemies¡¯ uniforms. Princess Natalie brandished her knight sword, ying dozens of Adide Kingdom¡¯s soldiers who blocked her way. During the entire process, she didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid; there was no hesitation at all on her part.


    Princess Natalie carefully looked around her. After staying beside Clyde for a long time, under his subtle influence, she could sense resentment auras. Now, arge number of corpses had already appeared on the battlefield, and the resentment of both sides¡¯ soldiers was ever increasing. With so much resentment, it would be very easy for an evil person with ulterior motives to initiate a ck magic ritual. In the past, Clyde had told her and Jenny that Atad¡¯s Earl Harrison¡¯s third son Hal was an Undead Shaman. If he utilized all this resentment, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°Lady Natalie? The enemy troops are encircling us. Should we disperse pr meet them head-on!¡±


    ¡°Eh, sorry. I was just thinking about something else. There¡¯s no need to disperse. Just push forward towards the Earl Harrison¡¯s pce. Make them follow our tempo.¡±


    The subordinate¡¯s timely voice brought Princess Natalie back to the battlefield. Princess Natalie immediately gave her nextmand. After clearing up her head, Princess Natalie felt that she might be overanxious. Even if an Undead cmity was truly triggered or even some other ck magic was used, the strongest dark existence here was, without a doubt, her Master Clyde. When the time came, Clyde could easily settle everything, Princess Natalie didn¡¯t need to worry about it. Her primary duty was to concentrate on the battle against the defending troops of Adide Kingdom.


    In Earl Harrison¡¯s residence, Clyde stared at the night sky from the open corridor, watching the battle between Demonic Dragon Knight Andrea and Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly. He was the sole spectator of these two princesses¡¯ battle. He had to admit that watching the battle between two beauties was a peculiar enjoyment, especially when Demon Princess Andrea¡¯s entire body was such a beneficial sight. Fighting in the rainstorm, they were already wet, and their drenched appearances easily made people involuntarily think crooked things.


    Clyde acted very leisurely. In ordance with the nned schedule, Miss Jenny should be just arriving at the pce. ncing around, he could sense that the troops guarding Earl Harrison¡¯s residence had suddenly increased their patrolling rounds. Those soldiers who had originally wanted to take shelter from the rain were in an alert state due to the strict orders of their superiors. The matter of the city walls encountering a surprise attack had already been transmitted to this ce. After all, with a battle involving 20,000 or so people, it was very hard to remain oblivious to it.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I have led my people here.¡±


    ¡°Jenny, you came. Is the operation going smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Everything is going well. Merely... the battle has already started on the city walls. After we snuck in, the guards¡¯ vignce around this ce was greatly strengthened. In fact, we were almost unable to reach here. What is the next n of action? I have brought a few dozen people.¡±


    ¡°Come with me. I already have a n.¡±


    Clyde turned around and saw Miss Jenny wearing an assassin profession-specific ck nightdress as well as all those beautiful female assassins following her. These maids held the concurrent position of being bodyguards and assassins. At that time, they had submitted and pledged allegiance to Clyde, following Miss Jenny¡¯s example. Under the baptism of the rainstorm, Jenny¡¯s party was also drenched; fortunately, they wore ck nightdresses. Even though they were drenched, they weren¡¯t exposing too much, just the rough outlines of their alluring figures was drawn.


    When Clyde looked at Miss Jenny and others, they were somewhat nervous. Their faces covered with night veils be bright red because their embarrassment. Clyde wouldn¡¯t want them to do strange things, would he? Now, Jenny was wearing those exposed appeal style gem undergarments Clyde had gifted her, which increased that shameful feeling.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you...¡±


    ¡°Jenny, you can alle to my room. There¡¯s no need to be nervous. It¡¯s not a strange request.¡±

 Chapter 98: Atad City’s Offensive and Defensive Warfare in the Rainstorm Night (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 98: Atad City¡¯s Offensive and Defensive Warfare in the Rainstorm Night (Part 2)</h4>


    Under themand of Princess Natalie, the attacking Steinbeck Fief army advanced towards Earl Harrison¡¯s residence from the city gates while fighting intensely against Adide Kingdom¡¯s defending troops in the streets. It was arge chaotic warfare in the midst of a rainstorm. Due to the intensity of the rain, the collisions of cold steel des werepletely covered. The grunts and struggles of the mortals below were denied even the right of eximing their anguish for others to hear. Instead, blood spurted, cut by steel, and mixed with the cold water that slid down slippery soldiers.


    ¡°What went wrong? How did Steinbeck Fief¡¯s people reach here? Force them back for me!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, the weather is too abominable now. It¡¯s hard to force them back. Because the rainstorm, it is hard to clearly see the number of enemies. Our old man has already given orders to fully defend the inner city. Keep them off the pce and wait for reinforcements, a request for support has already been sent out viamunication magic.¡±


    ¡°Our old man has already grown old enough to fear the approach of the reaper. Even if he fears death, there are over 10,000 defending troops on the city walls who are still fighting. Don¡¯t tell me that we are to abandon them and let them fight without support?¡±


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, Earl Hamm, the highestmanding officer at the nearby Forte Fortress, will lead over 15,000 troops to support us. Viscount Peter, the Suzerain of nearby Vernon City, will also bring over 6,000 troops. At that time, we can encircle Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army!¡±


    On the pce walls of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence, Earl Harrison¡¯s eldest son Harman disagreed with Second Young Master Harriet, arguing about whether or not to leave the pce to support the city walls. Among these two, one was a boorish fellow while the other was a profligate son. In reality, they had nevermanded over a battle. Harman liked direct attacks; however, Harriet had perfectly inherited Earl Harrison¡¯s defensive theories and wanted to defend the city to the death. As a result, they were in disagreement and endlessly argued.


    The height of the periphery pce walls of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence was not much less than Atad City¡¯s city walls¡¯. The pce walls simrly had Magic Chemical Cannons along their length with arrow towers. In fact, its defenses were even more intensive than those found on the external walls. When Earl Harrison had built this pce, he had nned dual defenses. After the external wall, the pce walls could be regarded as an internal wall ofst resort.


    If by chance the external walls fell into enemy hands, the defending troops could still rely on this interior barrier as a final stronghold while counterattacking. Earl Harrison¡¯s ptial residence covered roughly half of the overall surface area of Atad¡¯s city proper. Even if the outer city werepletely defeated, the defending troops wouldn¡¯t necessarily face the plight of utter failure. Furthermore, there would be various chances to retrieve lost ground; after all, they would only lose half of their territory. The other half, with all its resources, would still be in their hands.


    ¡°Earl Hamm, that fellow is even more afraid of death than our old man. By the time hees, we will have already turned cold. As for that fellow Viscount Peter, he can¡¯t even ride a horse. Harriet, you understand fart about war. Scram to one of your drinking parties with female entertainers. That would at least decrease the chance of your giving contradictory directions. You actually expect two rookies who are even weaker than our old man to reinforce us.¡±


    ¡°Harman, don¡¯t be too excessive! Considering that you are my Big Brother, I¡¯ve been giving you some face. Otherwise, I...¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, what would you do? Tell me!¡±


    ¡°Big... Big Brother, I was just joking. Ouch, I have a stomach ache. I will leave first.¡±


    Harman belonged to the violent type. When Harriet spoke a sentence that didn¡¯t conform to his liking, he had pulled out his saber and directly ced it at Harriet¡¯s neck. Immediately, this profligate son had been so scared that he¡¯d turned deathly pale. After that, Harriet had changed his tone and begged for mercy. He had zerobat power. If this saber moved even a bit, then he would be done for. Fortunately, it was a rainstorm and also night; thus, other people didn¡¯t see that Harriet had been so scared that he had pissed his pants.


    ¡°Truly a coward. How can my old man make that fellow the main inheritor? As for Hal, I don¡¯t see him now. Forget it. I will have to rely on myself to settle everything.¡±


    Harman looked at the running away Harriet with a contemptuous look. That Second Young Master who was frantically fleeing appeared as if he couldn¡¯t bear to stay near the battle at all. After he left, Harman looked at the 2,000 troops he could control and marched towards the city walls to assist the defending troops. He wanted to render some meritorious services via this war so as to take the initiative on the issue of Earl Harrison¡¯s sessor and change Earl Harrison¡¯s choice.


    In Clyde¡¯s exclusive room, thosedies were still appreciating the many treasures, entirely unaware of the changes in the pce. After that prior round of ying boisterously, thesedies had shed all outerwear and were just wearing the gem undergarments that corresponded to their hair colors. They treated Clyde¡¯s room as the site of a close girlfriends¡¯ gathering. Those gem undergarments they wore belonged to the openwork appealing type. If they were seen by men, there was a ny percent chance that bad things would immediately result.


    ¡°Princess Halisi, Mister Clyde still hasn¡¯t returned. Did he encounter some kind of ident?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. His treasures are still here. With so many valuable goods here, he will definitely return very soon.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Sophie, you think too much. This is the Earl¡¯s residence. What ident could happen here? Our old man once said that even if over 100,000 troops invaded, they wouldn¡¯t be able to seize Atad.¡±


    ¡°Jenny, our old man was just bragging. For over ten years, no one has ever attacked this ce. He naturally feltcent, nothing more.¡±


    While thedies chatted, the clear sound of a door opening came from the room¡¯s entrance. The originally locked door suddenly opened, and a dozen or so shadows shed through, using the agility of assassins. Since the entrance door had been so quickly pried opened by the assassins without even having to wait for a key or the sounds of lockpicking as warning, Princess Halisi and the others didn¡¯t have any time to react.


    After Princess Halisi and the others realized they were under attack, they panicked. Because they were only wearing gem undergarments, they had no weapons with which to defend themselves. In addition, because of the assassins¡¯ surprise attack, they were flustered. The gem undergarments¡¯ special defensive powers were directed against those of magic professions and almostpletely useless against assassins, this kind of martialbat profession. Now, they were in apletely defenseless state.


    Miss Sophie was a priestess. In such a short distance, she could only use holy light type elementary magic; she had no time tounch any offensive or defensive magics. Second Miss Reba had almost nobat power. As an alchemist, without medicaments nor magic wand, herbat power was even lower than an Apprentice Magician who could only use fireball magic.


    The only people who had the ability to counterattack were Princess Halisi and Third Miss Vignia. They were an Advanced Fire Magician and Intermediate Water Magician respectively. Those who had be magicians could use magic attacks without a magic wand or any other supplementary items unlike Apprentice Magicians who had to rely on the help of magic wands.


    Just as Princess Halisi prepared tounch a me attack, and Vignia¡¯s ice thorn was about to fly out, something unexpected happened. The gem undergarments they wore suddenly intensely vibrated as if they were a certain kind of wicked erotic massage item. Because the gem¡¯s position happened to be right above the most sensitive position, Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia who were caught unguarded felt a round of inexplicable stimtion starting from their sensitive ce that quickly spread all over their bodies.


    Under the stimtion of this mysterious **, Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia¡¯s magic attacks failed. They immediately fell to the ground and sat with their knees on the carpet and used their one hand to cover theirrge bosoms and the other to barely cover-up their mysterious flower garden areas. Because there were dangerous strangers at the scene, it was inconvenient for them to act. If there had been no assassins, they might have already started using their hands to relieve themselves.


    Sophie and Reba also fell to the ground like Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia. The vibrations of their gem undergarments had made them fall in an extremely awkward position. When they had wanted to take them off, the beautiful knight Aike and Ailu who had hid in the bedroom for a long time finally appeared, and ording to Clyde¡¯s previous instructions, they tied Sophie and Reba¡¯s hands behind their backs with red ropes.


    ¡°You are... Isn¡¯t that item...! Wait...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Sophie, Miss Reba. Please be quiet for a bit. This was our master¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Theplexions of Sophie and Reba turned bright red as small red balls prevented them from speaking. Those red balls happened to have been worn by Aike and Ailu before and came from Young Master Hal. Speaking from a certain perspective, it could be regarded as indirectly returning them to their rightful owners. As for Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia, they were also quickly dealt with by the assassins. Aftering into contact with those assassins, they noticed that all these assassins were women. This gave them a little peace of mind. Since they were not men, at least their chastities would be ensured for a bit.


    ¡°Princess Halisi, Miss Vignia, we have offended you. You two cannot participate in the following battle.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jenny! Aren¡¯t you...¡±


    Upon hearing Miss Jenny¡¯s voice, Princess Halisi recognized Jenny. After all, Jenny was the Miss of the nearby Cromwell Principality, and they had had previous dealings. Jenny had small balls on her that she used to seal Princess Halisi and Miss Vignia¡¯s abilities to speak. By the time Clyde entered the room, Jenny had already finished dealing with them.


    Princess Halisi, Eldest Miss Sophie, Second Miss Reba and Third Miss Vignia, all were restrained. The four beautiesy on the bed with their snowy white legs tied together using red ropes, making them unable to move. Their hands were also tied up with simr red ropes behind their backs. Because ck blindfolds covered their eyes, Clyde couldn¡¯t see their expressions. From the redplexions, he could guess that they were embarrassed, and all of them wanted to look for a hole to bury themselves. Their current appearances were not much different from female ves.


    Halisi and the others were still wearing those wicked gem undergarments that still vibrated even now. Under the continuous stimtion, their snowy white bodies shivered in aroused states. Since red small balls sealed their mouths, they could only make strange noises. Aike and Ailu looked after thesedies on the bed. They carefully used a cotton roll to plug their ears, making them unable to hear the iing discussion.


    Clyde sighed in relief, seeing that everything had already been dealt with. These magiciandies could have had big effects on the battlefield, but he didn¡¯t want to personally destroy these flowers, so this had been the best choice. Like this, Princess Halisi and others would not be able to intervene in the following warfare. After seeing Clyde, Jenny was somewhat nervous. She was also wearing gem series undergarments like Princess Halisi and the others. If Clyde activated the switch, then she too would be like thesedies.


    ¡°Jenny, sort out the manpower. We are going to that mysterious basement. There¡¯s no need to be nervous.¡±


    ¡°Then... Master, can I?¡±


    ¡°Nope, you can¡¯t take them off. I forget to tell you something. If you try to take them off, the device will automatically activate. Do you understand what I mean?


    ¡°I... I understand.¡±

 Chapter 99: Rescue Battle in the Wicked Mysterious Basement of Earl Harrison’s Residence (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 99: Rescue Battle in the Wicked Mysterious Basement of Earl Harrison¡¯s Residence (Part 1)</h4>


    Under Princess Natalie¡¯smand, the attacking Steinbeck Fief gradually obtained an advantage on the city walls. Although there was not much of a difference in troop numbers between the two warring sides. Adide Kingdom kept half of its defending troops in Earl Harrison¡¯s residence. The troops left in the outer city were actually quite scattered, so theirbinedbat power was far worse than Steinbeck Fief¡¯s concentrated troops. Midway through the battle, they were already at a disadvantage.


    Princess Natalie swung a knight¡¯s sword. After two or three swings, she beheaded the general of Adide¡¯s defending troops who had blocked her path. After killing three or four high ranking military officers, the Steinbeck Fief¡¯s morale was high. Like a hot knife cutting through butter, they gradually pressed towards Earl Harrison¡¯s pce.


    ¡°Lord Natalie, arge number of Adide Kingdom¡¯s troops have been detected in the front. Our vanguard army was wiped out!¡±


    ¡°Those fellows actually have the courage to fight back. This doesn¡¯t conform to Earl Harrison¡¯s military strategy.¡±


    Princess Natalie frowned; this matter wasn¡¯t simple. With her understanding of Earl Harrison, he should have already ordered his troops to seal off the pce and wait for rescue, not take the initiative to dispatch troops. Princess Natalie had fought Earl Harrison before, so she knew the usual practices of that fellow in the battlefield.


    ¡°A trifling fief¡¯s misceneous army dares to attack a kingdom. Eh, you are themander of these misceneous mobs. Even a woman can be amander... A misceneous army truly is a misceneous army.¡±


    Harman, the eldest son of Earl Harrison, wearing ck armor and holding a huge two-handed sword, stalked over and looked at Princess Natalie with disdain. In this rainy night, the visibility was low. He could only see her vague outline and discern that she was a woman. He didn¡¯t know her true identity. However, even after being insulted, Princess Natalie confronted him in silence to prevent him from hearing her voice.


    Harman swung his huge sword horizontally, wanting to cut this female general into two halves. Princess Natalie blocked by raising her knight sword. Along with ear-piercing collision sounds, the sliding des released sparks in the night.


    ¡°What a huge strength, you... are you truly a woman? Damn it, you are actually...¡±


    Princess Natalie took advantage of when Harman was distracted to kick him on the stomach, sending this huge man flying back. Catching himself after several meters, he couldn¡¯t help but vomit a mouthful of blood. Now, he looked at Natalie in shock. The strength of this woman was ridiculous. With the sword in her thin hand, she was able to block his two-handed sword¡¯s full powered sh. It seemed she was not a flower vase; he might have made an error in judgment. However, Harman, who regarded face as all-important, refused to admit that Natalie was stronger because it would damage his dignity.


    Princess Natalie had originally used a two-handed sword; she had merely switched to ta one-handed sword after following Clyde. Thus, she understood most of the attack patterns of two-handed swords. Herman using a two-handed sword to deal with her was simply seeking death. Striding forward, Natalieunched several follow-up attacks. She held her one-handed sword with her two hands and rushed forward with rapid, unpredictable steps.


    Upon seeing that the situation was anything but reassuring, Harman raised his two-handed sword, assuming a blocking posture simr to Natalie¡¯s previously. However, Natalie didn¡¯t make the same wide horizontal sh, but rather angled it toward the inside of his guards. Flying after the afterimages of her sword, Harman¡¯s two-handed swordnded on the ground. Even the ck armor he wore had been cut open. Fortunately, he was also wearing an additional set of chainmail; otherwise, that one attack of just now would have directly sent him on his way.


    ¡°Protect Lord Harman!¡±


    ¡°Support Lord Natalie!¡±


    Upon seeing that the situation was bad, the other troops of Adide Kingdom hastily rushed over to cover Harman. The soldiers behind Natalie were also not vegetarians. When they saw that the opposition wanted to besiege theirmander, they immediately rushed over to assist. Very quickly, both sides entered a chaotic warfare. Taking advantage of the chaos, Harman withdrew from the battle under the cover of his soldiers towards the pce area.


    Natalie didn¡¯t intend to finish him off. She also retreated a few steps and quietly watched Harman¡¯s sorry fleeing figure. Just sending the other party¡¯s two-handed sword flying could already be considered a victory. Harman, after all, was Earl Harrison¡¯s son. If she killed him like this, Earl Harrison might fly into a rage from shame and lead his army in a fight to the death. Like that, even if they won, they would also have to pay a big price. Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was already small, so she didn¡¯t wish to be too wasteful here, considering the possibility of their having to fight against reinforcementster.


    In Clyde¡¯s exclusive room, Jenny and her assassin team met with Clyde. Fortunately, the room was big enough to amodate everyone. Princess Halisi, Eldest Miss Sophie, Second Miss Reba, and Third Miss Vignia were all shackled to the big bed and couldn¡¯t move. They were wearing only those wicked gem undergarments, and their entire bodies were bound by red rope in shameful tortoise-shell binding styles.


    This hadn¡¯t been Clyde¡¯s orders, but Knight Aike and Knight Ailu had emted the way they had been bound before. These two knight beauties weren¡¯t malicious but knew that it was not easy to struggle free from these bindings, so they directly used this method. Halisi and the others¡¯plexions were iparably red. The gem undergarments they wore were still vibrating. Furthermore, small balls sealed their mouths. To add insult to injury, they were also blindfolded and had had their ears plugged, making them unable to understand their current situation. They could only helplessly wait here.


    Other than not wearing cors, their current appearances of tempting others tomit crimes were no different from the situations of Pdin Alicia and the others imprisoned in that mysterious basement by Hal. Jenny looked at the bed¡¯s scenery with some lingering fear. She was also wearing gem undergarments. Once they activated, she might also end up lying on the bed like that.


    While Clyde prepared to activate the teleportation magic array that connected to Young Master Hal¡¯s mysterious basement, footsteps approached the door. After noting that he didn¡¯t have enough time to finish the spell, he stopped activating the teleportation magic array and used his eyes to signal for Jenny to lead her team to hide themselves. Jenny looked at the room¡¯s ceiling and discovered that the ceiling was not suitable for concealment.


    While Jenny was in an awkward predicament, Clyde suddenly reached out. Pulling her little hand, he briefly exined the n. Herplexion suddenly became bright red. Although that method could be used, it was too shameful. Despite having done so before, doing that in this ce was too shameful.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, can we...¡±


    ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you before. Why are you being shy? How about I turn the switch on? At that time, it would be beyond your control. Rest assured. You all can wear your undercloth. I don¡¯t want others topletely see my people.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t turn it on! Master, I was wrong. I will immediately take my clothes off. You all do as I say.¡±


    Jenny vaguely felt that the gem undergarments she was wearing stir, removing any traces of hesitation. In ordance with his wickedmands, she removed the ck special skintight night attire of assassins until she was reduced to just wearing the gem undergarments. She then climbed on the big bed and randomly chose to lie next to Princess Halisi.


    Upon seeing their family¡¯s Miss was taking off her clothes, the female assassins under Jenny also acted. They quickly took off their ck attires and hide them away. Afterward, only in their undergarments, they dispersed and found ces on the carpet to lie down. Since they probably had probably received a tip from Miss Jenny, these beautiful assassins¡¯ undergarments all belonged to the openwork garter appeal style. They were seriously inconsistent with the reserved and aloof atmosphere of the assassin profession. However, this was good for Clyde¡¯s next n.


    Once the assassins finished, Aike and Ailu changed into ck string-type undergarments, the kind that could be removed with a light pull of a knot, with red faces. They made things convenient for a Master to do various kinds of wicked deeds at any time. Afterward, they put on red leather cors with an iron chain attached to each and knelt in front of Clyde. Just after everything was prepared, the person outside knocked on the door. Just a moment ago, that fellow had paced to and fro outside as if he hesitating about whether to look for Clyde.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Coming to look for me in the middle of the night, you must have some matter. Speak quickly.¡±


    ¡°Sire Clyde, were you asleep? I have an urgent matter to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Harriet? Come in. The door is already unlocked.¡±


    After obtaining Clyde¡¯s permission, profligate son Harriet, the second son of Earl Harrison, entered the room and immediately closed the door. After entering the room, Harriet saw Clyde¡¯s bedroom separated with a pink translucent gauze curtain. He could see ve girls wearing sexy appealing ck undergarments lying everywhere inside. It looked like the big bed was also filled with quite a few maid-servants. Merely, because they were covered by a quilt, he couldn¡¯t clearly see their appearances; otherwise, Harriet would have already recognized that the girls lying on the bed were his family¡¯s threedies and Princess Halisi.


    Jenny had intentionally positioned herself at the outermost position of the big bed, facing her back towards the door. Thus, Young Master Harriet could see only Jenny¡¯s hair. As for Clyde, he sat on a sofa with Aike and Ailu kneeling to his left and right respectively. In addition, their heads bobbed up and down. Looking from the side, it looked like they were in the process of giving Clyde a wicked service.


    ¡°Young Master Harriet, what¡¯s the matter? As you can see, I¡¯m busy tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sire Clyde, I never expected you to not just be a treasure merchant but also a ve trader. I made an error of judgment before. I truly apologize. I was just wondering something. Do you have any teleportation magic scrolls. I want to purchase a few. All the teleportation magic scrolls here are in my old man¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Teleportation magic scrolls? I have some. Wait for me outside in the drawing room.¡±

 Chapter 100: Rescue Battle in the Wicked Mysterious Basement of Earl Harrison’s Residence (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 100: Rescue Battle in the Wicked Mysterious Basement of Earl Harrison¡¯s Residence (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In Clyde¡¯s exclusive room, Second Young Master Harriet came to look for Clyde at night to discuss a matter. Compared to the Eldest Son Harman, that boorish fellow, and Third Young Master Hal, that hidden Undead Shaman, Harriet was a profligate son andparatively easier tomunicate with. As the heir appointed by Earl Harrison to inherit his rank of nobility, the wealth in this fellow¡¯s hands was definitely thergest among the three young masters.


    ¡°Young Master Harriet, I apologize for having made you wait for a long time. What you saw before was just one of this humble one¡¯s little hobbies. Please don¡¯t treat me as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. If a merchant of Augusta Empire didn¡¯t sell ves, I would have felt it a little strange. I understand. Treasures are only a side business of yours, isn¡¯t that right? ve trading is actually your main business. That business truly has a high profit. There are plenty of such people who can suddenly be rich in one or two months. Those idiots of Victor Alliance will never understand the benefits of the ve trade in their lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°I bnce both sides, but I do mainly sell treasures, nothing more. This can only be regarded as a small business!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Sire Clyde, this business is not small. The quality of your goods is too high. I guess you will make a big profit on this trip.¡±


    In the living room outside his bedroom, Clyde and Harriet sat face to face beside a table, chatting about the transaction. Aike and Ailu cooperated with Clyde to act as his ves. They wore just those ck string type undergarments and knelt not far away from Clyde. At this moment, they were lowering their heads to drink water from a red tray. Because they were separated by ayer of pink gauze curtain, Harriet was unable to clearly see their detailed appearances; he could only indistinctly discern that they were beautiful.


    Aike and Ailu¡¯s acting abilities were pretty good. Their acting was extremely vivid. However, with their rtionship with Clyde, this could actually be counted as true performance. There wasn¡¯t any false pretenses nor artificial factors, they were truly Clyde¡¯s special maids even if they were overying the part now. Not only Aike and Ailu, in fact, among the beauties in his bedroom, Princess Halisi and the three goldendies of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence also all had close rtions with Clyde. As for the other beauties, their rtionships were very ambiguous. Basically, all had had the experience of beingpletely seen.


    Harriet lifted a goblet filled with red wine and chatted with Clyde about the matters of the ve trade with great interest. The more he talked, the more he opened up, talking about even the most depraved trends. Fortunately, Vignia, Sophie and Reba lying on the big bed had had their ears plugged and couldn¡¯t hear Harriet¡¯s words. If they could have heard them, they would have felt very ashamed, especially upon hearing Harriet¡¯s suggestions for what to do with them.


    Harriet also didn¡¯t know that there were three people of his family on the bed. Talking about the ve trade and methods for ying with ves in front of his sisters, this degree of shamelessness truly made Clyde felt inferior. To be fair, he was directly responsible for this scene, but he refrained from thinking more on it. He secretly rejoiced that he had made the wise decision to timely plug Vignia and the others¡¯ ears. It was better for them to not hear this kind of speech.


    ¡°Sire Clyde, I never expect you to understand so much, unlike my family¡¯s other three. Hal, that mental case, specially bought a lot of cors, ropes, and other props, but he didn¡¯t purchase any ves. Even if I specialized in the trade of those sorts of props, selling such luxuries to people who wouldn¡¯t use them is simply a waste of resources.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, actually... nothing. Hal might have already used them.¡±


    In normal times, Harriet specialized in the trade of triangr wooden horses, cors, and other kinds of wicked props. ording to him, Hal had begun to buy those kinds of wicked erotic props from him around three years ago. However, in the past three years, he had never seen Hal buy any ves. Thus, he believed that those props had simply been wasted; therefore, after drinking some wine, he couldn¡¯t help but talk about that matter with Clyde.


    Clyde was well aware that Hal naturally hadn¡¯t spent money to purchase them all for nothing. In that secret wicked basement below his bedroom, he had made the best use of everything. Harriet just hadn¡¯t known of it, nothing more. Clyde had never expected Harriet to be the root of all this evil. All the wicked props used by Hal had been supplied by him.


    ¡°Harriet, this is a single person teleportation magic scroll. It can teleport to Vernon City, the nearest city to Atad. I originally nned to stop there next to do some business with Viscount Peter. As for a multiple-person teleportation magic scroll, I don¡¯t have one. That one is very hard to get ahold of. You should also know this.¡±


    ¡°I know, having one for a single person is enough. How much is it? Let¡¯s hear the price! Viscount Peter is even stingier than my old man. If you do business with him, you will not make much profit.¡±


    Clyde hadn¡¯t told the truth. In fact, he had a lot of multiple-people teleportation scrolls. In Ximengsi Continent, because the number of human magicians was quite low, the magic items produced were in even shorter supply, especially magic teleportation scrolls since they required a lot of advanced magics. Magic teleportation scrolls were in great demand, and even a single person teleportation magic scroll was very expensive. As for a multiple people teleportation magic scroll, it had an even higher price. It was an item that could often be sought but not found. Generally, many had to be made by reclusive hermits or even other races since there were so Human mages capable of such things.


    The multiple people teleportation magic scrolls Clyde had were all obtained from Witch Ista and Miss Sigrid. Among them, one had many treasures, and the other had time and space magic capabilities, so procuring multiple people teleportation magic scrolls wasn¡¯t difficult for them. However, Clyde didn¡¯t want to sell them for money; he wanted to use them for an even more important cause.


    ¡°Harriet, I will not charge you for this teleportation magic scroll. Take it as a gift from a friend. However, I have a small matter in which I will need your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sire Clyde truly deserves to be called a true friend. What¡¯s the matter? I will definitely help you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... I need to escape from the city due to the ruckus that appears to be happening, but I¡¯m afraid the guards will stop me.¡± Clyde tried to sound as worried as possible.


    ¡°Just that? It¡¯s a trivial matter. I can give you a token to exit the city.¡±


    Clyde gave Harriet a teleportation magic scroll as a gift. In exchange, Harriet helped him obtain a token that would allow him to go out of Atad through a backdoor. In addition, Harriet also gave a carriage fleet to him in passing. The price of a teleportation magic scroll was as high as heaven. Compared to it, these two things were not worth much. Harriet felt that he had made a profit. Just by using a little bit of authority, he had gained an extremely expensive teleportation magic scroll. Even if he didn¡¯t use it, he could toss it in an auction houseter and convert it into cash, definitely making a profit.


    Clyde falsely imed that his vemodities had been smuggled in because he hadn¡¯t wanted to pay customs and trade taxes, so he needed Harriet¡¯s help as those soldiers guarding the entrance gate who had let him smuggle these ves in had changed. He could only ask Harriet to provide him a special token to leave from a backdoor of Atad, which would be a simple matter for this heir of the Earl¡¯s position.


    rk Alliance was a syndicate of nations that practiced very. The ve trade between member nations was legal, but customs and trade taxes had to be paid during the transportation and sale of ves. Typically, the tax was levied ording to the quality of the ves. The more beautiful the ve, the greater the tax. Many ve traders who wanted to make a bigger profit would simply bribe the local bigwigs or use special channels to evade taxes. This kind of matter was verymon.


    Harriet didn¡¯t think too much on this. He didn¡¯t know that Clyde wanted this token to take away those female prisoners imprisoned in that secret wicked basement of Young Master Hal using the provided carriage fleet. In addition, he also intended to take away those fewdies and princesses on the bed in passing. If Harriet had learned the truth, he would definitely vomit blood. It was equivalent to having given away his sisters for free.


    After Harriet obtained the teleportation magic scroll, he left in satisfaction after giving a token he carried on his person to Clyde. That was a special token that allowed people to leave Atad via the backdoor. As for the matter of the carriage fleet, Harriet would go to make preparations. Although the outdoor city wall of Atad was already been upied by Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, the backdoor exit location was still firmly secured within the hands of Adide¡¯s troops. The number of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops was limited, so themander Princess Natalie hadn¡¯t chosen to employ encirclement tactics to besiege the entirety of Atad.


    Harriet needed a teleportation magic scroll to escape in case things turned sour. In the past, he had worried that the defenses of the pce would be breached. At that time, Earl Harrison who had a magic teleportation scroll would definitely take the initiative to escape. He, however, had no means to escape the city. Naturally, he didn¡¯t mention all this in front of Clyde, fearing this merchant wouldn¡¯t sell him a teleportation magic scroll after he knew all this. After all, many merchants greatly feared death. The richer you were, the greater the fear. At the slightest signs of a disturbance, they would take the initiative to slip away. While most people in the pce knew something suspicious was going on, none knew how dire the situation currently was.


    After Harriet had left and determining that no one else woulde looking for him, Clyde activated the teleportation magic array to that secret basement of Young Master Hal with a red-faced Jenny and her beautiful female assassin team. Because time was tight coupled with Clyde¡¯s intentional arrangements, Jenny and others weren¡¯t able to wear their original assassin attire during this operation. They were still in their transparent series openwork appealing undergarments. Only a ck clothes had been tied around their snowy white thighs where their assassin daggers hung. Their masks and so on had all been discarded.


    ording to Clyde, this secret wicked erotic basement was full of female prisoners, so it didn¡¯t matter what they wore. In any case, everyone was in the same state there. Jenny didn¡¯t dare to reason things out andplied with Clyde¡¯s demands; otherwise, she feared that Clyde would suddenly turn on the switch, making the gem undergarments she wore vibrate. At that time, she would be in an even more embarrassing state.


    The secret basement below Young Master Hal¡¯s room was still dark and damp, and the air was filled with a wicked erotic atmosphere. Because the battle ongoing outside, the Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array had already collected a lot of resentment. Now, there was a risk of it spontaneously activating on its own at any time. Those scattered skeletons in the basement vaguely showed signs of movement; seemingly, they were about to awaken. With such arge amount of resentment, without an Undead Shaman even needing to manipte anything, some Undeads would resurrect on their own.


    Pdin Alica looked behind Clyde in surprise. The assassin team this master had brought to rescue them consisted of only girls. In addition, they actually were carrying out a task while only wearing their undergarments. She had never heard of this kind of assassins. For a moment, she wondered if Clyde had truly brought assassins or whether they belong to more...scivious professions.


    ¡°That fellow Hal truly was unable toe in. Jenny, you all will act ording to the n. I will go and take a look at the magic array. Some fellows just can¡¯t wait to be summoned. I¡¯ll let them leave early.¡±

 Chapter 101: Rescue Battle in the Wicked Mysterious Basement of Earl Harrison’s Residence (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 101: Rescue Battle in the Wicked Mysterious Basement of Earl Harrison¡¯s Residence (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In the secret basement below Third Young Master Hal¡¯s room, arge amount of resentment from therge-scale war between Adide Kingdom and Steinbeck Fief had been collected. If the resentment reached a certain level, an Undead Shaman wouldn¡¯t even need to personally make a move. The Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array would activate on its own, summoning terrifying undead creatures. Generally, such self-summoned demonic creatures wouldn¡¯t be under the control of the Undead Shaman and would be even more dangerous to the continent.


    When Clyde left to take care of the Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array, he saw that this ce was alreadypletely shrouded in dense resentment and that the Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array was emitting a chilly grey, pallid light. Clyde was a littlete, so the summoning had been almostpleted. When that fateful moment came, Princess Alicia and the others who didn¡¯t have the ability to defend themselves were very likely to be the first group of living sacrifices before the eruption of the Undead cmity.


    With a burst of pallid light, a huge skeleton slowly rose from the Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array. That giant skeleton was over three meters tall and wore bone armor along with a ck iron crown on its head. Its weapon was a huge ck iron sword. It was also apanied by a very strong baleful aura, which was the atmosphere of a demonic creature that had experienced countless massacres.


    Through his family with the dark camp, Clyde immediately saw through the status of that fellow. Among skeleton demonic creatures, this fellow was a Skeleton General. In ordance with the rank ssification index, it could be regarded as a high-level skeleton. Above it, there were still the Skeleton King, Skeleton Sovereign, Skeleton Emperor, and the legendary Skeleton Death God ranks. However, since these ranks were quite rare and walking cmities on their own, Skeleton Generals were the mostmon BOSS among skeletons.


    In the history of Ximengsi Continent, the human nations had once sent unified armed forces against a Skeleton King. At that time, they had paid a disastrous price to banish that Skeleton King. The four super human empires defending the borders of Ximengsi hadn¡¯t had the surplus manpower to help, causing these interior human nations to be forced to send joint armed forces against that Skeleton King and eat a big loss. Just this proved how fearsome the higher ranked skeletons could be.


    ¡°Ignorant human Undead Shaman, you actually wanted to summon and control Lord Skeleton King. Wait, you seem strange. Are you that presumptuous human Undead Shaman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m just a passing merchant.¡±


    ¡°Then, go to hell!¡±


    Clyde¡¯s fearless expression angered the Skeleton General. This human unexpectedly didn¡¯t fear a powerful undead demonic creature like himself and went on to say he was just a merchant, truly not giving it any face. For its dignity and prestige, the Skeleton General raised its huge sword and chopped towards Clyde¡¯s head. Its de sh was very powerful, appearing as if it had the ability to cut through the air. Clyde heard the faint rustle of its passing breaking the wind barrier.


    ¡°Sorry. If you want to go, then go by yourself!¡±


    ¡°How can it be?¡±


    From the ground near Clyde, a ck energy thorn sprang out and directly attacked the foolish Skeleton General, crushing its head. The Skeleton General disintegrated and scattered about the ground as if it had been head-shotted by a sniper rifle. As for that huge sword, because its master had been instantly annihted, it deviated from its arc as its momentum carried it forward. After slicing through the air almost an arm¡¯s length away from Clyde, it fell beside him.


    Afterwards, Clyde leisurely took a step forward and stomped, destroying the ck iron crown that Skeleton General had been wearing. ording to the usual summoning procedures, if the first initial Boss had been a Skeleton General, at least one Skeleton King would appear since an initial strong summons indicated a lot of rampant mana in the summoning array. However, that Skeleton King was so scared by Clyde¡¯s strength that it didn¡¯t dare to utter a single word even though its subordinate general had been instantly killed. It didn¡¯t even think to retrieve any of the artifacts its general had worn. Now, it only wished to stay in its realm and avoid this terrifying being. Afterward, the chilling, pallid light emitted by that Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array dimmed. Although the resentment was still very dense, the other party didn¡¯t dare to look for any trouble with Clyde.


    Even if a Skeleton King hade, the result wouldn¡¯t have been much different. Clyde would have just stomped an extra crown, nothing more. There would be no change in the end result. In front of Clyde¡¯s immeasurably frightening strength, even the strongest Skeleton Death God, a demonic creature that existed only in legend, was no different from an ordinary skeleton. All were trash he could dispatch instantly in one move. After all, even a Skeleton Death God would have to exert a significant portion of its full might to annihte a Skeleton General in a single blow.


    ¡°Coward. Even a Skeleton King is just so-so.¡±


    Clyde leisurely turned around and left, no longer caring about that cowardly Skeleton King hiding behind the scenes. After all, all were considered to be from the same camp. Since the opponent was not going overboard, it was not necessary to go all-out because directly killing everyone who bothered him would be rather troublesome.


    By the time Clyde returned to the secret underground prison hall, Miss Jenny and those female assassins had sessfully rescued Pdin Alicia and the other members of her knight regiment from those wicked triangr wooden horses and the other erotic props by relying on their assassin technical abilities.


    In ordance with Clyde¡¯s instruction, they also released the other female prisoners from frames, but didn¡¯t take off the props props restraining the bodies of these alreadypletely dominated ves. Those ve imprints would have been very hard to deal with, and it was unsuitable to resolve them in this basement. Fortunately, these whitembs had already been well-trained by Hal, so they didn¡¯t resist at all. Pulling their iron chains, they would move ording to their master¡¯s requirements. They didn¡¯t even have the consciousness to resist. They were like puppets anyone could toy with at will.


    ¡°Master, you are...¡±


    ¡°Alicia, your clothes are dirty. Take them off. Do you want to go out wearing wet clothes?¡±


    ¡°No, not that thing. Why are you using a rope...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just do as Master says.¡±


    The undergarments that Alicia and the others wore had already be drenched because of the wicked punishment ys from the triangr wooden horses. Therefore, they had to strip. After they hadpletely removed their final pieces of protective cloth that covered up their embarrassment, Miss Jenny took out red leather cors as well as red ropes, stunning the beautiful female knights. Afterward, they were tied in shameful postures through tortoise-shell binding styles and red leather cors were tied around their necks.


    When Alicia with a redplexion asked for the reason of this arrangement, Jenny covered her little mouth to prevent others from eavesdropping and whispered something in her ear. No one knew what Jenny whispered, but the pdin¡¯s face reddened even further. Shyly looking at Clyde, she obediently opened her little mouth, letting Jenny use a wicked small red ball to seal her ability to speak. After that, a ck blindfold was put on her.


    Seeing their Miss had already submitted, the other female knights also didn¡¯t struggle, letting the other party dress them as vemodities. Like this, they could safely leave Adide Kingdom. Even if the truth was exposed, in order to save his face and prestige, Earl Harrison would most likely choose to wipe out Alicia and the others to prevent them from divulging the dark secrets of this basement rather than allowing them to be ves to another lord.


    Now, Alicia was also betting everything. If Clyde chose to truly regard them as vemodities and sell them, they also couldn¡¯tin. After all, Clyde had saved them. He had the right to decide their end fates. Although there were many prey imprisoned in this secret wicked basement of Hal, Clyde teleported all of them to his room via his teleportation magic array and then transferred them to those carriages prepared for him by Second Young Master Harriet.


    Usually, transferring so many people would have alerted others, but the situation was rather peculiar tonight. In addition to the torrential rain that made it almost impossible to distinguish between sounds, the defending troops in Earl Harrison¡¯s residence had all been transferred to the pce walls to fight. Even after the final female prisoner had been transferred out, Clyde¡¯s stealing operation had not been discovered by the defending troops, and the process went quite smoothly.


    ¡°Master, all are secured. Should we destroy this ce?¡±


    ¡°Jenny, you¡¯ve worked hard. I will take care of this matter. You all should return to the room first and wait for me.¡±


    Jenny and her assassin subordinates returned to Clyde¡¯s exclusive room via the teleportation array. After they had left, Clyde looked at the empty basement with a bad smile. This ce resembled a treasure-house ransacked by bandits and had beenpletely cleaned-up. Clyde destroyed the teleportation array. Then hiding in the shadows, he went to the flight of steps and got rid of the dark istion barrier he had set up before. He nned to return through the normal entrance.


    ¡°Lord Asmode, why is my power is weakening? No, this can¡¯t be true! The demonic contract between us still exists!¡±


    Hal opened the basement entrance door and rushed down the stairs like a madman. He wanted to examine the circumstances of the basement. Smirking, Clyde let him through, and the two brushed past each other. However, Hal didn¡¯t notice Clyde, this main culprit. When he reached the basement, he just saw an empty space; all the sacrificial offerings were gone.


    As agreed upon with Clyde, ** Demon King Asmode had withdrawn the magical assistance that she had bestowed Hal. Through just that, Hal¡¯s three-year n of triggering an Undead Cmity had been foiled. In that Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array, there were some fragments of the ck iron crown which was the only remnants of the status of that Skeleton General Clyde had killed, so it was very easy to misunderstand this scene as the sacrificial offerings having been devoured by the undead demonic creatures that had been spontaneously summoned. After all, the resentment was very dense here, so this exnation was also the most reasonable.


    ¡°This fellow, he has already found new prey so quickly. His efficiency is too high. Why is he still acting as an Undead Shaman? Wouldn¡¯t it be much better to be a ve trader? This truly is a waste of talent.¡±


    In Hal¡¯s room, Clyde saw several new preys. Although that mysterious istion barrier Clyde had ced in that basement had prevented Hal from entering, this hadn¡¯t affected his hunting activities. Merely, he had temporarily changed the location where he had stored his prey. Several beautifuldies of illustrious and aristocratic families had been imprisoned in his bedroom. Their hands had been bound behind their backs with red ropes, and their white legs had also been simrly bound. In addition, they swung in the air. Theirplexions were red because they had been hung upside down.


    Thesedies were lucky. Inparison the the previous scenes below, it was not a big deal to be hung upside-down naked. Mainly because Hal couldn¡¯t enter the wicked basement, other than these red ropes, he had been unable to use any other wicked erotic props, so he had resorted to only local materials. Everyst piece of cloth that he had obtained from these youngdies had been magically transformed into wicked restraining props.


    The blindfolds of thesedies were the bras they had worn before. As for the cloth balls used to clog their little mouths, no matter how Clyde looked, they were clearly panties. He wondered if the undergarments used here had originally been their own. If they had been switched around the girls, the degree of wickedness would immediately multiply.


    While Clyde was thinking about how to deal with these new prey, crazyughter resounded along with Hal¡¯s voice from the basement. That fellow still hadn¡¯t admitted failure. Since he had bet everything, it was impossible to ept.


    ¡°There are still the shards of an imperial crown. I have not lost yet! The Human Race has a limit, so I will surpass the entire Human Race!¡±

 Chapter 102: The Night of Terror in Atad City, Adelaide Kingdom’s Strategic Border Town (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 102: The Night of Terror in Atad City, Adide Kingdom¡¯s Strategic Border Town (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    In Third Young Master Hal¡¯s room, as Clyde nned to take away those new victims, Hal¡¯s crazyughter came from that mysterious basement behind him.


    A gloomy and cold undead aura blew over, but Clyde ignored this issue. That ck iron crown worn by the Skeleton General could be used to trigger an undead cmity. Just a moment ago, Clyde hadn¡¯tpletely destroyed that ck iron crown, giving Hal a chance to trigger an undead cmity once more.


    This couldn¡¯t be regarded as Clyde¡¯s carelessness. Even if an Undead Shaman obtained this skeleton crown and wanted to trigger an undead cmity, he needed sacrificial offerings. Now, all the female prisoners in that mysterious basement had already been transferred away. If he wanted to trigger an undead cmity, then he could only offer himself up. This was thest resort of Undead Shamans. However, only a few human Undead Shamans were resolute enough to do so throughout history. Hal was such an exception. From that dark aura alone, his obsession and madness were clearly far above ordinary colleagues. He offered himself up as a sacrifice.


    ¡°Truly a hopeless lunatic. Forget it. If you like to stir up trouble, then stir up trouble. Considering that you are barely a colleague, I won¡¯t take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move randomly; otherwise, I will leave you all here.¡±


    Clyde found a small carriage near Hal¡¯s room. He then untied those several unfortunatedies who were hung upside down and ced them in the carriage, before transporting them to his room. Originally, these severaldies still thought to struggle for a while, but after hearing his warning, they instantly became obedient. Now, they were in their underwear only, with their mouths gagged and eyes blindfolded. It was a shameful state. They didn¡¯t dare to go against his orders and epted the arrangements of this man of unknown origin.


    Standing above the Undead Cmity Ritual Magic Array, Hal put on that broken ck iron skeleton crown and offered himself as a sacrifice to summon the undead cmity. As long as there were enough resentment spirits, an Undead Shaman could offer himself as a sacrifice to summon an undead cmity. However, he had to pay a very big price for sess. The Undead Shaman would no longer be a human and would turn into a monster. For a human, losing one¡¯s racial identity was a very big price.


    If they could substitute sacrificial offerings, many Undead Shamans wouldn¡¯t take this step. After all, many Undead Shamans just wanted to gain immense power by relying on the undead cmity to get higher statuses. Not many would offer themselves as a sacrifice. After all, not everyone had a deep obsession and big resentment like Hal did.


    Hal was the Third Young Master, but his body was weak and ill. He was no match for his two older brothers. He basically had no chance to win without cultivating undead magic. He too was very interested in bing the heir to Earl Harrison¡¯s nobility. However, he was inferior to his two older brothers. In addition, Earl Harrison also hadn¡¯t attached any importance to him; thus, resentment had inevitably emerged over time.


    Initially, Hal¡¯s undead magic had not been obtained from the legendary ** Demon King Asmode, but rather the poor management of Light Church. When Hal had epted the empty title of being a member of the clergy, he had stumbled upon some banned Undead magic tomes that had escaped the Church¡¯s destruction. From then on, the door to a new world had been opened, and things had steadily gotten out of hand until the appearance of today¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Sire Clyde, the carriages are prepared. You truly have many goods in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Harriet, I suggest for you to immediately use that teleportation magic scroll.¡±


    ¡°Sire Clyde, do you want to go out of the city from the backdoor now? With so many carriages, if the troops of Steinbeck Fief noticed and blocked you midway, then you will not be able to escape, and all the goods will be wasted.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I have a way to deal with the troops of Steinbeck Fief. Problems that can be solved with money are not big problems. What do you say, Sire Harriet?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that is reasonable. I wish Sire Clyde to have a smooth journey.¡±


    At the doorway, Clyde met Second Young Master Harriet who had prepared a carriage fleet ording to the agreement. Upon seeing Clyde and several beauties in the small carriages, Harriet couldn¡¯t help teasing him. Now, it was a dark and windy night, so Harriet was unable to clearly see the faces of those beauties in the carriages. He didn¡¯t know that they were the golden daughters anddies of illustrious and noble families. He thought that they were just ordinary female ves. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be joking like now.


    Considering this business partner had delivered him carriages and the token to leave town, Clyde graciously warned Harriet. But, whether this fellow could flee or not, that would depend on his luck. In any case, he had already done everything called for by humanity and duty. Harriet left soon after leaving behind the carriage fleet. Clyde then immediately made the arrangements, and Jenny and the others quickly transported thosedies into the carriages.


    Harriet¡¯s work was quite detailed. After learning that Clyde wanted to use the carriage fleet to transport ves, all the carriages he had supplied were of a special-type. The carriages had sturdy iron cages as well as ck cloths that were especially used to cover the cages, making things convenient for covert transportation.


    Miss Pdin Alicia along with the beautiful female knights under her leadership were now in restricted states likembs. They didn¡¯t know about the wicked arrangements of Clyde, but even after entering the iron cages, they didn¡¯t struggle. The other whitembs were also the same. When dealing with Princess Halisi along with Miss Sophy, Second Miss Reba, as well as Third Miss Vignia, the assassin captain Jenny was clearly hesitant. Clyde could see that she was thinking of releasing them.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Jenny, why are you hesitating? Rest assured. Although I am not an envoy of justice, I will not do anything bad to them.¡±


    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t seem to have asked for their opinions? Isn¡¯t that not very good?¡±


    ¡°There was no time to ask. An undead cmity is about to erupt here. If they don¡¯t leave now, then none of them will survive. I have already messaged Natalie; she will be withdrawing her troops to dodge this hazard.¡±


    Jenny no longer hesitated. After transferring all the loot into the carriages, she left towards the back door area of Atad ording to Clyde¡¯s instructions. Although it an emergency now, the carriages of Clyde¡¯s party had Young Master Harriet¡¯s pass token, so they were unimpeded all the way. The troops of Adide Kingdom guarding the checkpoints let Clyde¡¯s party pass after seeing the pass token in his hand. With this pass token, the usual procedures of routine inspections of goods and cross-examinations were also skipped.


    These defending troops weren¡¯t stupid. The matter of Young Master Harriet giving pass tokens to merchants of Atad to furnish smuggling, evading customs and trade taxes was not rare. Even before Clyde, such matters had been repeated many times in the past. Those defending troops were already used to it and skipped all inspections with this token. Even if one used a toe to think, all knew that such smuggled goods were dubious, knowing too much was just detrimental to them. The defending troops also didn¡¯t dare to offend Young Master Harriet. He, however, was the heir of Earl Harrison¡¯s rank, the future Earl, the new master.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, take the grand avenue after going out of the backdoor. Then, you can go straight to Vernon.¡±


    ¡°I troubled you all, this is a small token of appreciation. There¡¯s no need to treat me as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, you are too polite.¡±


    All along the way, Clyde gave the soldiers guarding each checkpoint some gold coins. The defending troops of Adide that received his bribery were unable to conceal their happiness. Such a generous smuggling merchant like Clyde was already considered a very rare species. Usually, if those merchants passing in the middle of the night gave them a few copper coins, then that would be considered pretty good. Many didn¡¯t give anything. Thinking this, their movements became even quicker. In the past, they would take a lot of time to open the gate, but tonight, they opened the gate much faster.


    There was no one among these soldiers who noticed that Clyde was looking at them like they were dead. Most of these pitiful fellows were doomed to die tonight, unable to see the sun of tomorrow, but they still hadn¡¯t realized this point yet. Since they didn¡¯t examine Clyde¡¯s carriages, thest chance to find Princess Halisi, Sophie, and the others slipped away. Clyde¡¯s carriages smoothly passed through the backdoor of Atad and advanced towards the grand avenue.


    It was still foul weather outside. However, Clyde¡¯s carriages weren¡¯t affected much. The horses arranged by Harriet were allpletely trained mixed-blood horses that had a part of a demonic beasts¡¯ bloodline. They quickly adapted to the rainstorm environment. Almost at the same time, the troops of Steinbeck Fief that had almost knocked down Earl Harrison¡¯s residence suddenly withdrew. Princess Natalie signaled to cease the attack andmanded the army to retreat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did they suddenly withdraw? Don¡¯t pursue the retreating enemy!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Harman, they must have been scared by your bravery. The army of Steinbeck Fief is just a group of boorish fellows without formal military training. They will not attack the city again; they are not worth fearing.¡±


    Standing on the walls of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence pce, Young Master Harman had a lingering fear. Watching the retreating troops of Steinbeck Fief, he felt uneasy. The strength of that female general was clearly above his. If she hadn¡¯t intentionally shown mercy before in the war, then he would have already been beheaded by her.


    Now, the other side was withdrawing their troops without rhyme nor reason. Harman not only didn¡¯t feel the joy of victory, but he also vaguely felt fear like something terrifying was about to happen. Steinbeck¡¯s troops clearly had ample time and could have calmly retreated after sorting through the intact corpses of theirpanions. But now, they weren¡¯t even looking at theirpanions¡¯ corpses, rather choosing to quickly retreat like fugitives. This in itself was very abnormal.


    ¡°Quickly look! That corpse... corpse over there moved.¡±


    ¡°No, that corpse doesn¡¯t have a head. How can it stand up?¡±

 Chapter 103: The Night of Terror in Atad City, Adelaide Kingdom’s Strategic Border Town (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 103: The Night of Terror in Atad City, Adide Kingdom¡¯s Strategic Border Town (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Not long after Clyde¡¯s wicked freight carriage fleet had left the city, the undead cmity erupted. This fact proved that a lunatic truly couldn¡¯t be stopped. Third Young Master Hal relied on the Skeleton General¡¯s ck iron crown and offered himself up as a sacrifice, sessfully activating the Undead Cmity Magic Ritual Array.


    The troops of Steinbeck Fief attacking here had received information in advance and had been prepared. Princess Natalie who had assumedmand had made a prompt decision. She had directly given up on attacking Earl Harrison¡¯s pce and withdrawn her troops, transferring the main forces outside the city. They hadn¡¯t even had the time to sort out theirpanions¡¯ corpses. The corpses of friendly forces from moments ago could rise in the next, turning into troublesome foes.


    ¡°Verly, I said that someone wanted to trigger the undead cmity, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now, you ought to believe me. When have I lied to you?¡±


    ¡°How can this be? Darn, there still are many innocentmon people below.¡±


    Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly who had been fighting in the sky above Atad finally noticed the abnormality. The entire city below was shrouded in death qiing from the earl¡¯s residence. Earl Harrison¡¯s residence pce that originally had been Atad¡¯s strongest defensive building became the first ce to fall. Under the effect of therge-scale death qi from the undead cmity, many sleeping people died on the spot and rapidly transformed into undead. The spreading of this effect was far faster than the infection speeds of biochemical hazards.


    Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly now couldn¡¯t afford to fight against the Three-Headed Demonic Dragon Knight, Demon Princess Andrea. She urged the silver dragon she rode, nning to rush over to save people. Although the matters of Adide didn¡¯t have anything to do with her, the undead cmities on Ximengsi Continent were tacitly approved to be Light Church¡¯s responsibility, and she was just a passerby Dragon Knight, she couldn¡¯t pretend to see nothing.


    For her knight¡¯s duty and her own beliefs, she decided to help Atad. However, just when she was ready to change directions, Three-Headed Demonic Dragon Knight Andreamanded her three-headed demonic dragon to block her. Her response was quick, as if she had already expected that Verly would definitely take such action.


    ¡°Andrea, get out of the way. I want to go save these people. I will finish the contest between us next time.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Verly, I refuse. Are you stupid? Do you want to help these worthless people who kill each other? Besides, you alone cannot deal with this undead cmity. If you go, you will get killed. I will never let you die in the hands of another: you can only die by my hands.¡±


    ¡°Enough, you demoness. Do you have a principle to always lecture me?¡±


    ¡°Nope, but your current time belongs to me. Dont care about this undead cmity. If you go to save people, I will trigger the evil spirits to descend from the sky. At that time, I will see how you will respond to a double attack.¡±


    Verly was helpless. With Andrea tangling with her, she had no chance to save Atad. The humiliation and pain dealt a great blow to her morals as a knight.


    The strengths of Verly and Andrea were close, so it would be very difficult for them to reach a conclusion in a short time. If the other party truly wanted to stall for time, Verly would be utterly helpless. Her silver dragon couldn¡¯t defeat that three-headed demonic dragon of Andrea¡¯s. Even if it used all its strength, it would be difficult to breach the other party¡¯s defenses.


    ¡°Humph, Verly, you have finally let me upy the initiative this time. See that carriage fleet preparing to sneak out of the city? It must be a noble intending to run away. I will immediately wipe it out and let you see the tragic sight of hope vanishing into thin air.¡±


    ¡°Stop! Andrea, your opponent is me! I will not allow you to harm innocent people. Stop!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! Watch that carriage fleet disappear!¡±


    Demon Princess Andrea was like a little girl whose prank was about to seed, and she disyed a mischievous smile. After provoking Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly, Andrea prompted her three-headed demonic dragon to dive down. Her target was the carriage fleet that had escaped the undead cmity. Verly followed closely behind on her silver dragon, attempting to stop Andrea¡¯s crazy actions; however, she was too slow.


    Before they could reach it, that mysterious carriage fleet stopped after leaving the city for an unknown reason. Then, a person wearing a grey cloak emerged from the carriage and gestured at the ground, seemingly drawing some kind of magic array. Because of the torrential rain, Andrea was unable to determine what that person was drawing, but she anyway didn¡¯t care. She just prompted her three-headed demonic dragon tounch a surprise attack. It would be the most regreted decision that she had ever made since birth. She would pay a grand price for her recklessness.


    ¡°Disappear, carriage fleet! Eh, this is...¡±


    ording to the instructions of its master, Demon Princess Andrea¡¯s three-headed demonic dragon opened its big mouths, directly spraying ¡°Dark Waves¡± towards that carriage fleet. Because all three heads had attacked, this attack was actually a ¡°Triple Dark Wave¡±. Each demonic dragon head sprayed out ck, dark-energy light beams that shot towards Clyde¡¯s fleet in a spiraling crisscross pattern.


    In the next second, a situation that Andrea had never expected happened. Just before ¡°Triple Dark Wave¡± reached the carriage fleet, an invisible energy defense barrier blocked it. After hitting this barrier, ¡°Triple Dark Wave¡± didn¡¯t give rise to even the slightest fluctuations. This exceeded the understanding of Andrea. Three-headed demonic dragon¡¯s ¡°Dark Wave¡±, The might of this ¡°Dark Wave¡± move alone was very high; in addition, it had been a threefold attack whose might had multiplied over three times. Even the battle angels of Divine Realm wouldn¡¯t dare to take this attack head-on, not to mention an ordinary human. Even Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly behind her wouldn¡¯t dare to take a ¡°Triple Dark Wave¡± head-on. That carriage fleet must have an issue.


    Before Demon Princess Andrea could carry out her next n, many ck, long ¡°tentacles¡± sprang from the ground and shot towards her. Her mount three-headed demonic dragon was immediately bound and pulled to the ground. The three-headed demonic dragon struggled with all its tremendous strength, but it was still unable to struggle free.


    A mysterious hurricane blew over, seemingly appearing from the void. Andrea was caught unguarded, so that mysterious hurricane directly knocked her from her mount¡¯s back. While she fell, her demonic dragon armor was cut into pieces by that mysterious hurricane. The other party was clearly showing mercy; otherwise, she would have easily been ripped to pieces.


    ¡°Andrea, don¡¯t panic! I aming to save... I aming to save you. You fiend, let go of Demon... let go of Andrea!¡±


    Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly was in an awkward position. She couldn¡¯t properly form her thoughts. Although she had been a dragon knight for so long, this was the first time she had ever rushed to save a Demon Princess from the hands of a fiend. She concentrated on the scene before it. Andrea hadn¡¯t fallen to the ground, but has rather been bound by those tentacles in midair. It looked like the tentacles were about to XXOO her. This scene was too wicked,parable to the CG scene of certain adult H games.


    Dark red blood flowed from the corners of Andrea¡¯s mouth, and her face was filled with terror. She had seen the face of that mysterious person and been so badly scared that her snowy white legs now violently trembled. Fortunately, it was dark and heavily raining; otherwise, she certainly wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide the fact that she had ** herself in fear.


    ¡°Verly, quick... quickly leave!¡±


    When Andrea saw that Holy Moon Dragon Knight Verly intended to save her, she warned Verly in a trembling voice. She wanted Verly to leave quickly; otherwise, it would be toote to escape. However, Verly who cared not for her own safety ced her sacred holy shield in front of her and rushed towards that mysterious cloaked man.


    After seeing the true face of that mysterious person, Verly stalled in the sky, then she fell along with her silver dragon mount. She had been unable tounch even a single attack. While falling, Verly vomited several mouthfuls of blood, and her armor broke into pieces. She simrly had fear written all over her face, an instinctual fear that came from deep in one¡¯s heart. The other side had intentionally shown mercy; otherwise, Verly would have already exploded into pieces.


    A dozen or so tentacles rushed towards Verly and bound her, and she was caught together with Andrea. The mounts of these two princesses, the three-headed demonic dragon and silver dragon, were forcibly teleported back. Because their masters had lost consciousness, their summonings were forcibly reversed. They could only watch their masters fall into the hands of another while fading from existence.


    ¡°You guys are truly venomous. Whether you two love each other or want to kill each other, what does that have to do with me, a passerby? I just wanted to draw a magic array. Is that not allowed?¡±


    That mysterious person wearing a cloak was Clyde who had transformed into his original form, a Great Old One. In this form, whoever looked at him would feel indescribable terror. He had intended to draw a soul luring magic array on the ground to take away all those undead creatures created by Hal¡¯s undead cmity, but he had be involved in the battle of these two dragon knight princesses.


    No one could look straight at the Great Old Ones. Verly and Andrea were not killed on the spot only because of Clyde¡¯s mercy. Nevertheless, those tentacles were not under hisplete control. Verly and Andrea has been caught simply out of instinct. As for that wicked binding method, it was not Clyde¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    ¡°Nothing... By the way, Jenny, are there any vacant seats in the carriage? I have picked up two little kids. Come over and move them in. I won¡¯t peek at you, so you don¡¯t need to be nervous.¡±


    ¡°Picked up? These two are little... little kids!¡±

 Chapter 104: The Night of Terror in Atad City, Adelaide Kingdom’s Strategic Border Town (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 104: The Night of Terror in Atad City, Adide Kingdom¡¯s Strategic Border Town (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Because Demon Princess Andrea had been knocked down, the evil spirits descending from the sky that she had set up before copsed by itself. That extremely abominable rainstorm also quickly dispersed on its own. However, because of the undead cmity, Atad still changed into hell on the human world. The sounds of people running everywhere while screaming in despair and the guttural growls of the Undead attacking and biting resounded throughout its once peaceful, luxurious streets.


    The death qi spread all over far too fast for any attempts to stem its expansion to ur. In addition, since it was such a rainy night, most of the residents of Atad were fast asleep instead of on the streets. They were caught unprepared, so most didn¡¯t even get the time to react. The death qi took their lives and not long after dying, they would automatically turn into Undead. Soon afterward under the urge of their Undead instincts, upon smelling the breath of they living, they chased and killed after those still alive residents, further increasing the number of Undead.


    The spread of the Undead cmity was simr to a virus infection. It was best to stop an Undead cmity within one day of its eruption. Unfortunately, Atad didn¡¯t have a branch of Light Church because Earl Harrison was quite stingy and disliked how he would have had to pay a big fee monthly to the Church if a branch had been built, so he had stubbornly rejected the requests of Light Church to dispatch some clergy and build a branch church here. He imed that Atad was blessed and under the protection of god. Not to mention an undead cmity, not even a single undead would appear here.


    Now, Earl Harrison had to eat his own bitter fruit. The Undead cmity had erupted from his own residence pce; moreover, it had been triggered by his third son Hal. In ordance with the scale of this Undead cmity, even ordinary bishops wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with it. Once tens of thousands of people in Atad turned into Undead, Light Church would need to dispatch a Holy Knight Regiment and Divine Judgement Regiment as well as a high-level archbishop to deal with it. Even with that, there was just a 50-50% chance of winning. If there was a Skeleton King or some other more powerful undead existence among the undead army, then the contemporary Light Pope would have to personally enter the stage to have the slightest chance of suppressing this cmity.


    In the worst case scenario, Light Pope might even need to open a God Attracting Ritual to request Divine Realm to dispatch a battle angel to help. Even the supreme existence of the Human Race could only invite the Angel Race; he couldn¡¯t even dream of requesting for aid from the God Race. Depending on the situation, themunicating god would judge whether he should provide a helping hand. Those people like Clyde who could casually request the support of a Divine Realm Valkyrie belonged to extremely exceptional cases.


    Earl Harrison had already fled. Eldest Young Master Harman as well as the Second Young Master Harriet had also fled. Basically, all powerful aristocrats of Atad had sessfully fled. One shouldn¡¯t be fooled by these aristocrats¡¯ decadent lives. They had all secretly long prepared short-range teleportation magic scrolls for just such a case. The real victims would always be themon residents and soldiers of Atad since theycked the financial resources to purchase teleportation magic scrolls, such luxurious and precious magic items. Relying on their legs to run away, they were unable to outrun the spread of death qi and would eventually copse.


    ¡°Wait, you... Weren¡¯t youying out a soul-luring magic array just a moment ago? Can you activate it again! I beg of you.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, is this the time to care for others?¡±


    In Clyde¡¯s mysterious carriage fleet, Jenny properly using a red rope to tie up Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly and Three-Headed Demonic Dragon Knight Andrea who had already lost theirbat powers in ordance with Clyde¡¯s instructions. At ordinary times, with herbat power, she would have been the opponent of neither this dragon knight princess nor the Demon Princess. Without Clyde making a move, Jenny, this assassin, would have never gotten a chance to capture a dragon knight and a Demon Princess. This achievement was enough to brag about for her entire life.


    Verly¡¯s fear had not yet dispersed. Like Andrea, she was so scared that she had ** herself. Fortunately, there was a rainstorm, saving herself from getting embarrassed. Verly recognized the magic array Clyde had drawn before as a soul luring magic array. Although she was unclear about the other¡¯s original intentions, she knew that this terrifying Evil God in front of her had once attempted to destroy the Undead cmity.


    Although begging an Evil God to prevent an Undead cmity was very absurd and seriously against her dragon knight¡¯s beliefs, Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly was not a rigid and conservative person. She was very clear that the nearest Light Church¡¯s Archbishop Iglesias was very far away in Augusta Empire¡¯s Elisad Church.


    For Archbishop Iglesias to rush over to deal with this Undead cmity, when considering the time taken to call together Holy Knight Regiment and Divine Judgment Regiment, it would take at least three days to arrive. This didn¡¯t even consider the time taken for the pope¡¯s approval of the application to dispatch an archbishop as well as the time taken to dispatch other personnel. Therefore, it would take much longer for Archbishop Iglesias toe here. Then, the Undead cmity here would have already be quite troublesome, and all the people in Atad would definitely have already be cold.


    She had no choice but to acknowledge that in the vicinity only this terrifying Evil God in front of her had the ability to deal with this Undead cmity. A tear of humiliation flowed down from the corner of Verly¡¯s eyes. She probably felt that having to beg for Clyde¡¯s assistance was going against her dragon knight¡¯s spirit and standard. But, she had no other means.


    ¡°Verly, how can you ask help from this... this lord? You need to offer your soul when asking help from a devil! Only I can defeat you. You are not allowed to hand your life to other people!¡±


    ¡°Andrea, you... you want to fight with me to this extent!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, honorable... honorable deity, don¡¯t listen to this sacred dragon knight, she has a bad brain, everything is certainly deity¡¯s great n, don¡¯t be persuaded by mortals.¡±


    Even though they were in distress together, Demon Princess Andrea still wanted to fight against Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly to the end. She didn¡¯t know Clyde¡¯s status. She suspected that he couldn¡¯t be a Demon King, since no Demon King was so terrifying. A Demon King that could kill people with just a look... even those legendary Demon Kings didn¡¯t have such a terrifying and abnormal strength. He already surpassed the understanding of this Demon Princess. After a round of careful consideration, Andrea straightforwardly addressed Clyde respectfully as a deity. From a certain aspect, her form of address was not wrong. In any case, Evil Gods were also considered as deities.


    ¡°You two should rest for a while. Drop this matter. After I have dealt with this, I will consider your matters.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, I beg you. Save... wuwu!¡±


    ¡°Lord Deity, I am a friendly force. I am on your side. Don¡¯t...¡±


    Jenny hesitated for a bit at Clyde¡¯s signal. Then, she took out two small red balls and gently sealed the mouths of Verly and Andrea. These two beautiful dragon knights finally became quiet. After Jenny took them into the carriage, they clearly saw the goods inside the carriage. Theirplexions became red, and they struggled intensely against her grip.


    In the carriage were bound whitembs without a thread of cloth. They had cors around their necks, and their eyes were blindfolded. They also had small balls in their mouths. In addition, red ropes bound them with a wicked tortoiseshell binding method. Verly and Andrea understood that this carriage fleet was one of Human Race¡¯s special fleet that transported ves and other special goods. Their luck was too bad. They had directly run into the spear tip, delivering themselves to the doorstep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. Master will not treat you two like this. Otherwise, you two would have already died just a moment ago. Don¡¯t use that kind of gaze to look at me, okay? I am just like you two, letting you two go depends on Master¡¯s whims. I don¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    ¡°Well, just stay calm. I will apany you two here. Don¡¯t think about running away; that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Jenny avoided Verly¡¯s earnest gaze and skilfully used a ck cloth to cover her eyes. Verly¡¯s attempt to invoke Jenny¡¯s righteousness failed. Demon Princess Andrea on the other side was also simrly blindfolded. From the very beginning, these two dragon knight princesses of different races hadn¡¯t particrly cooperative as they continuously struggled to escape their bindings.


    Only after Jenny used the red ropes to tie them up in ordance with the tortoiseshell binding method and fastened red cors around their necks, did Verly and Andrea becamepletely obedient, epting their fates and letting Jenny tie them to the leather loops inside the carriage. Afterward, Jenny used a damp towel to clean up their bodies, getting rid of the strange trickles down their legs. Theplexions of Verly and Andrea became very red. It seemed they were unable to conceal the matter of ** themselves from Jenny.


    Clyde looked at the halfpleted soul luring magic array on the ground outside the carriage and hesitated about whether to continue or not. After being interrupted just now, this halfpleted ritual was useless, so he would need to draw it again, but he might not have enough time. With him at the scene, the death qi spreading out from Atad wouldn¡¯t dare to attack the carriage fleet. The terrifying qi field of a Great Old One was enough to deter the death qi and make undead creatures avoid this direction.


    ¡°Lord Deity, is the n progressing smoothly? Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Asmode, the n... That¡¯s right. Can the range of the Undead cmity be controlled?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Deity. That fellow Hal was too unprofessional. He had used a fragment of the Skeleton General¡¯s crown as a medium, so the might and coverage of this Undead cmity should just reach Atad¡¯s city bounds, nothing more. It will not spread too fast. There is enough time for this world¡¯s church to mend this awful mess.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, the Divine Realm has already observed this phenomena. Lord Deity, look at the ce over there.¡±


    ** Demon King Asmode¡¯s mystical shadow appeared behind Clyde. This legend ranked Demon King had many avatars that could appear in any world at any time. Although her strength was notparable to Clyde¡¯s, if Clyde wanted to see her true appearance, it would be very difficult for him to do so without her consent before she self-destructed.


    Following the direction ** Demon King Asmode had indicated, Clyde looked at the night sky. Sure enough, he noticed several goddesses along with angels hiding behind the clouds and secretly observing. Clyde¡¯s night vision was quite sharp, so he immediately recognized the Valkyrie leading the group. She was Valkyrie Cynthia, who had just returned after repelling the Demonic Dragon Alcurus in the northernmost regions.


    Cynthia¡¯s expression was extremely awkward. Just after she had returned, she had noticed an Undead cmity and guessed that it was very likely to be the handiwork of her acquaintance. Beside Cynthia, there were not only other goddesses and angels. There was also another equally ranked Valkyrie observing the situation.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Cynthia? Is there anything unusual? Why are you looking at that direction for so long? Did you notice anything?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Lumina, we should return quickly and report to God King!¡±


    ¡°Eh, I haven¡¯t finished observing yet... Don¡¯t, Don¡¯t pull me! I can walk.¡±


    In order to secure the moral integrity of her colleague, Cynthia immediately pulled away Valkyrie Lumina. Clyde felt a little regretful. Before he could clearly see the appearance of Valkyrie Lumina, Cynthia had already taken her away.

 Chapter 105: The Hard Choice to Block Atad City (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 105: The Hard Choice to Block Atad City (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After the two Valkyries of Divine Realm who were observing the situation, Cynthia and Lumina, returned to report it, God King judged that the range of this undead cmity would not berge. In addition, there had been no appearance of high-level demonic creatures above the Skeleton King rank, so Light Church of Human Race was fully capable of dealing with this. Therefore, the God King didn¡¯t dispatched any Valkyries orbat angels to assist. Only if the Light Church of Human Race took the initiative to ask for help would the God King consider assisting.


    However, the one who had truly stopped the spread of the Undead cmity was ** Demon King Asmode. She epted Clyde¡¯s request and used her Demon King powers to contain the death qi emitted by the Undead cmity within the city lord¡¯s residence. This gave arge number of residents sufficient precious time to flee. This was Asmode¡¯s way of returning Clyde¡¯s favor. After all, that dark energy crystal Clyde had given her, although it was nothing important for him, had been very useful for her.


    By the time sunlight illuminated Atad, this border city had be a city of the dead. A horde of Undead wandered about. Often, some Undead would slip out from the cracks in the city wall. When Steinbeck Fief¡¯s scouting units had retreated yesterday, in spite of their personal safety, they had brought up the rear and risked their lives. Only after all saveable residents had withdrawn, had they withdrawn themselves. They had been thest group to withdraw. While retreating, they had also destroyed the city gate, blocking the main way for Undead to scatter out.


    In the vicinity of Atad, there were several temporary campsites where the troops of a few forces were stationed. The troops of Steinbeck Fief who had just undergone arge-scale battle in Atad were also here. In that fierce battle, they had suffered more than a thousand casualties. Now, Princess Nataliemanded the remaining nine thousand people to set up a camp near Atad.


    The other troops of Adide that hade to assist Atad were also stationed nearby. They were divided into two camps. One hade from Forte Fortress with over 15,000 troops under themand of Earl Hamm. The other one was over 6,000 troops under themand of Viscount Peter, the suzerain of Vernon City that was nearest to Atad. These two forces surrounded the ce where the troops of Steinbeck Fief were stationed to the left and right sides.


    However, Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter had no intention of jointly attacking Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army; they had their own selfish calctions. Earl Hamm was even more afraid of death than Earl Harrison. Although he had over 15,000 troops, he didn¡¯t want to take the lead to attack Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. The other side had over 9,000 people. If he truly wanted to wipe them out, he would lose at least half of his troops, a big loss.


    As for Viscount Peter, hisbat power was too poor. He couldn¡¯t even ride a war-horse. Even if he had wanted to attack, he could do nothing. He just had over 6,000 people, which was fewer than the troops of Steinbeck Fief. Earl Hamm had more people, but he didn¡¯t take the lead. Viscount Peter was also not a fool, so he didn¡¯t want to charge first like cannon fodder. These over 6,000 troops were practically his entire family¡¯s property. After losing them all, if Earl Hamm seized his military achievement, he would certainly lose blood.


    The most important point was that Earl Harrison had already fled. Eldest Young Master Harman and Second Young Master Harriet had also withdrawn using teleportation magic scrolls. There was no one in charge of Atad. This was the reason why Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter had not attacked. Since the people requesting reinforcements had already fled, there was the problem of who wouldpensate them for assisting.


    Now, a delicate peace was maintained among the three forces. There were no signs of conflict. In ordance with the traditions of human continent, once something very unusual emerged in a certain ce, like the outbreak of an Undead cmity, before the arrival of Light Church¡¯s troops, the troops in the vicinity of the incident, regardless of whether they were from the same camp or at war, they had to stop and jointly send troops to seal off the area. They would stabilize the situation as much as possible before Light Church arrived.


    Earl Hamm¡¯s Forte Fortress and Viscount Peter¡¯s Vernon City were the nearest ces to Atad. Although they didn¡¯t want to deal with the sticky matters of an Undead cmity, because the distance was too close, if they didn¡¯t put forth their strength, the Undead cmity was very likely to spread to their territories. Therefore, Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter were forced to stay here even though they wanted to pull back.


    The route of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops¡¯ retreat was blocked by them. Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter wanted to drag one more person into these dirty waters; moreover, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army just happened to be stationed in the ce nearest to Atad. Once Princess Natalie withdrew along with her army, they two might have to directly face the attacks of the Undead army. Therefore, before the troops of Light Church arrived, they wouldn¡¯t let the army of Steinbeck Fief pass through them. Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was their free protection.


    The situation was not optimistic. The total poption of Atad, including the once defending troops, was over 100,000. In the outbreak of the Undead cmity yesterday, less than half of the residents had been able to escape by luck. The remaining over 50,000 people had turned into Undead and could break out of the city at any time. It was only a matter of time before that sealed city wall was breached.


    As for the human armies in the vicinity, the three campsbined had just over 30,000 troops. This number was far inferior to the undead army over there. Basically, there were not enough people to seal off Atad. The difference in numbers was too great, even just surrounding the city was not realistic. Moreover, the armies of Steinbeck Fief and Viscount Peter were light armored units, which was very disadvantageous when dealing with Undead.


    Only Earl Hamm¡¯s troops had a heavy armored unit, but even that consisted of only two thousand or so troops. All the remaining were light armored troops. In addition, these two thousand or so people were hisst resort, and it was impossible for him to easily dispatch them since training them was extremely expensive. Once the Undead armyunched arge-scale attack, the human army here might not even able to withstand the first wave as no one here had brought a strong magician.


    Those territories that wereparatively far away from Atad maintained a watchful state from the sidelines. Although the Suzerains had unanimously agreed to dispatch troops to assist, their mobilization speed was very slow. At a nce, anyone could see that it was intentional. ording to their current mobilization speeds, it would take at least a week before they actually dispatched their troops. At that time Light Church¡¯s troops would have already arrived. They basically wouldn¡¯t need to expend their military force to save some territory that mattered little to them.


    For Clyde, there was still good news. Because Atad had suffered an Undead cmity, the war situation was directly rewritten. Franconia Empire that had attacked Adrian Empire and overpowered it throughout the way was forced to abandon their attack n just as they were close to surrounding Adrian Empire¡¯s capital. Instead, they had to switch to withdrawing their troops. Since their rear supply lines had been broken off, they couldn¡¯t attack Adrian Empire¡¯s capital in the short term. In addition, the reinforcements of other nations of Victor Alliance would also arrive soon. If Franconia Empire¡¯s expeditionary army didn¡¯t withdraw now, there was a very big possibility of falling into a tight encirclement.


    In order to avoid this scenario, themanding officer of Franconia Empire¡¯s expeditionary army resolutely stopped at the right time andmanded the expeditionary army to plunder Adrian¡¯s wealth and quickly withdraw. Adrian Empire was powerless to organize a pursuing army within this short window. Thus, they could only watch Franconia Empire slipping away with the riches and ves that had been plundered from them. They werepletely powerless.


    Once the expeditionary army of Franconia Empire withdrew, Adide Kingdom¡¯s expeditionary army also followed suit. They were just a kingdom, nothing more. If they truly fought against Adrian, they were basically not the empire¡¯s opponent. King Halid the Second, the King of Adide Kingdom, had already learned of the matters of the outbreak of the Undead cmity in Atad as well as the disappearance of Halisi, but this king didn¡¯t immediately make a decision. He too was observing from the sidelines, waiting for the troops of Light Church to deal with this matter.


    Adide Kingdom wanted to guard against Adrian Empire. After suffering their attack, Adrian Empire might retaliate against Adide Kingdom; therefore, the army in Halid¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t be dispatched randomly. Otherwise, when Adrian Empire counterattacked, he wouldn¡¯t have an army to defend himself. Although even his daughter was missing, Halid the Second could only issue orders, asking the aristocrats of nearby ces to step forth to deal with it. However, the aristocrats of those ces were masters of careful calctions and strict budgeting. No one wanted to be the first one to court death by going there to block the Undead army. The situation thus fell into an awkward state for a while.


    Clyde had already returned to the campsite where Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was located, Samuel Vige. After the outbreak of the Undead cmity, the residents of Samuel Vige had all fled, leaving behind a discarded, uninhabited vige, perfect for Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army to enter and be stationed in. The Human army was stationed outside the vige while inside the vige was the army of demonic creatures controlled by the Ancient Demon King Andrisno.


    That mysterious carriage fleet of Clyde transported the captured loot into Samuel Vige for safekeeping. Even those troops of Steinbeck Fief under his leadership didn¡¯t know that their Suzerain had secretly smuggled things into Samuel City.


    Clyde took the residence that had originally belonged to Samuel City¡¯s mayor as their new headquarters. Here, he was thinking about how to deal with the issue of Atad. Ancient Demon King Andrisno wearing a ck gothic Lolita outfit was quietly standing behind Clyde, apanying her master on a stroll around the garden.


    ¡°Master, those undead creatures can¡¯t be considered high leveled. As long as we make a move, they can be taken care of at any time.¡±


    ¡°Andrisno, it will not be good if by chance someone saw it. I don¡¯t want to cause more waves.¡±


    Over 100,000 demonic creature troops under Andrisno¡¯s leadership were hidden in the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief. Originally, they had been responsible for transportation, and their function hadn¡¯t changed much even now. From the very beginning, Clyde¡¯s group could have escaped unscathed. With over 100,000 demonic creature troops in the rear, the over 50,000 Undeads waiting in Atad weren¡¯t a big issue. If Clyde wanted it, then the demonic creature troops under Ancient Demon King Andrisno could even get rid of those surrounding 20,000 troops of Adide Kingdom in passing.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Lord Clyde. As long as all of them die, there will be no witness.¡±


    ¡°That is also reasonable. Eh, Natalie, is there something you want to report?¡±


    ¡°I must disturb you, Master. Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter have dispatched special envoys. They say that they wanted to discuss the issue of how to jointly withdraw. It is inconvenient for me to meet with their envoys.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will go to meet those special envoys. Those two fellows truly don¡¯t have guts. Before fighting, they are already considering how to run away.¡±

 Chapter 106: The Hard Choice to Block Atad City (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 106: The Hard Choice to Block Atad City (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, in the vicinity of Adide Kingdom¡¯ strategic border town, Atad City.


    In Samuel Vige where Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was temporarily stationed, while Clyde had not yet figured out how to deal with the Undead cmity, Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter sent special envoys to contact and discuss the matter of a joint retreat. Because her status was that she had already been killed in battle, it was inconvenient for Princess Natalie who originally had originally been the highestmanding officer to meet with these special envoys. She was worried that the other party might recognize her true identity, so she could only request Clyde to meet them on her behalf.


    ¡°Hello, I am Earl Hamm¡¯s younger brother, Baron Hake. I have especiallye here to discuss the matter of cooperation. This person is Viscount Peter¡¯s cousin, Knight Peer, may I ask how we should address Sire?¡±


    ¡°Clyde, administrative officer of Steinbeck Fief. Appointed by the lord tomand this army.¡±


    ¡°You are truly a promising young man, the younger generation will surpass us in time. When I was Sire¡¯s age, I could onlymand troops numbering in the several hundred.¡±


    Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter ced quite a lot of importance on these secret talks. Both had secretly dispatched their trusted aides. After all, among the two parties, one belonged to Victor Alliance and the other belonged to rk Alliance, which were hostile camps. If the matter of sending special envoys, wanting to secretlye into an agreement, was seen by too many people and spread, it wouldn¡¯t be good for either side.


    Baron Hake and Knight Peer were both shrewd and capable middle-aged men. Whening over, they had especially changed their aristocratic ceremony outfits and wore the armor of ordinary soldiers. They even took off their army badges. Looking from the distance, it was very difficult to discern their true identities. Others would think that they two were unidentified deserters, nothing more.


    ¡°Since time is pressing, I will make a long story short. The father-inw of my big brother Earl Hamm is Stockris Empire¡¯s Grand Duke Philip who is quite well-informed. Not long ago, Norton City, a border town of Stockris Empire, already had an outbreak of arge-scale Undead cmity. Light Church and Stockris Empire have tightly sealed off this news, I hope you will also maintain the secrecy of this matter.¡±


    ording to Baron Hake, before Atad, Norton City, the border town of Stockris Empire, the empire that wasmonly known as Ximengsi Continent¡¯s granary and one of the important empires belonging to the Neutral Treaty Organization, had suffered the outbreak of an Undead cmity. Nevertheless, the outbreak had escted very quickly. Over 200,000 undeads had already appeared, and ording to the rumors, even a Skeleton King, this kind of high-leveled undead demonic creature, had appeared.


    In order to not cause panic across Ximengsi Continent, Light Church and Stockris Empire had tightly sealed the information. Allegedly, the first batch of Light Church¡¯s troops had suffered a great defeat. Archbishop Trevelyan, one of Light Church¡¯s archbishops, had also suffered serious injuries from a high-level undead demonic creature, and even now, he was still in aa. Bishop Cocker under him had also been killed in action; Bishop Bruno and the holy knight regiment under him had also suffered a disastrous loss. The divine judgment regiment had also lost more than half of its members. It could be said that the first batch of Light Church¡¯s troops had suffered a crushing defeat.


    Light Church now had to urgently transfer manpower to deal with the Undead cmity that had broken out in Norton City. Stockris Empire, however, was the granary of Ximengsi Continent, once an Undead cmity spread over this empire, it would be a serious disaster for the people of the entire Ximengsi Continent. Therefore, Light Pope had transferred all the archbishops that could be transferred to the Norton front. Thus, there were no remaining archbishops to take care of Atad¡¯s affairs; after all, even Light Church didn¡¯t have sufficient manpower.


    Compared to Norton City, Atad located in Adide Kingdom was dispensable to the entire Ximengsi Continent since it was far less important than Stockris Empire. At least for the short term, Light Church wouldn¡¯t dispatch troops here. Everything would be left in the hands of local aristocratic Suzerains to deal with. The so-called dispatching of a troop was just a lie to console the local Suzerains, nothing more. The troops originally on the way had already been transferred to Norton City.


    ¡°Eh, could it be that Light Church wants to abandon this ce and watch the spread of the Undead cmity?¡±


    ¡°Sire Clyde, you are still too young. This is to be expected. The offerings Adide Kingdom gives every year to Light Church is not even a fraction of that of Stockris Empire¡¯s. Which one to protect, Light Pope had already decided in his heart. Even if you or I were in Light Pope¡¯s position, it would be impossible to abandon Stockris Empire.¡±


    ¡°Then, how will the Undead cmity of Atad be dealt with?¡±


    ¡°I havee for this matter. My cousin Viscount Peter has traded with Kobold Race and obtained some special items, which can be used to deal with the current straits.¡±


    With a mysterious expression on his face, Knight Peer stated their purpose ining to Clyde in a low voice. As it turned out, when Viscount Peter had traded with Kobold Race in the past, he had bought arge number of explosive chemical barrels. He had never used them but kept them hidden. At this time, they just happened toe in handy. The n of Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter was too insane; they actually nned to use the explosive chemical barrels to blow up the big dam of nearby Casper River and let the raging torrents flood the entirety of Atad.


    If they truly went ording to their ns, then the Undeads infesting Atad would be directly swept towards the border city of Adrian Empire, Eric City. In addition, there was also a certain probability of them flooding towards Augusta Empire¡¯s border town, Oller City. In any case, there would be no Undead in Adide Kingdom. This method was too malicious, even their allies would be entrapped. Augusta Empire was one of the big empires of rk Alliance and in the same camp as Adide. Entrapping Adrian Empire was fine, after all, they were from hostile camps, but trapping the people on their own side was a bit too much.


    ¡°Is that okay? Did King Halid the Second agree? Augusta Empire, however, is one of you.¡±


    ¡°The king naturally doesn¡¯t know anything. We are just local Suzerains. We just need to maintain our own territories. As for Augusta Empire, this matter of the big dam copsing is just an ident. Who would ever think that we blew it up? Even if someone truly had to be held ountable, they would go to look for His Majesty the King Halid the Second. It has nothing to do with us local Suzerains.¡±


    ¡°You all don¡¯t need to worry, my cousin Viscount Peter has already looked for quite a few scapegoats. If by chance the matter of blowing up the big dam were truly found out by someone, we can just behead them and pin the me on them. It will not implicate us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s talk about your detailed n.¡±


    Clyde turned back with an indifferent expression. Baron Hake and Knight Peer hade prepared and shared a detailed n with Clyde. As a matter of fact the n was not soplicated. As long as they could withstand the attacking Undead in Atad for one day and one night, they could arrange people to find suitable ces to ce explosive barrels and blow up the big dam at the upper reaches of Casper River.


    As Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army in the rear might not have enough time to evacuate and might have many lives flushed away, in order topensate the losses of Steinbeck Fief, Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter promised topensate Clyde the loss of every soldier with ten gold coins. Of course, only those soldiers that were flushed away would be counted. All those who had died in action wouldn¡¯t be counted. In order to express their sincerity, they would give Clyde a deposit of 50,000 gold coins. If this deposit were insufficient, they would make up the deficit in the future. However, if there were a surplus, then Clyde wouldn¡¯t need to return anything. Clyde could directly take it.


    ¡°Since you agree, when the momentes, we will rely on Sire Clyde to defend us from attack!¡±


    ¡°Okay, with this money, there is no problem. Then, I will not see you off.¡±


    After the secret meeting, Clyde epted the anonymous magic debit card from Baron Hake and Knight Peer which contained over 50,000 gold coins. These two aristocrats were very proficient in bribery. Clearly, they were veterans who had done it many times. They privately gave Clyde another anonymous magic debit card containing over 10,000 gold coins. It was for him individually. After all, Clyde¡¯s public status was as an administrative officer; he might have to turn over those over 50,000 gold coins to higher authorities, therefore, these over 10,000 gold coins were a bribe for him alone.


    ¡°Master, sometimes, the Human Race truly is worse than devils. Actually wanting to scheme against their own race. How do you n to deal with this?¡±


    ¡°That is not an issue; however, I don¡¯t want to follow their n. The private treasure collection of that old fox Earl Harrison wasn¡¯t taken away, it should still be in Atad. If there were a flood, wouldn¡¯t everything disappear?¡±


    After seeing Baron Hake and Knight Peer off, Ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s petite figure appeared behind Clyde. She had a yful smile as if she already knew the infighting of Human Race like the palm of her hand. Clyde took out a well-concealed sound recording crystal ball he had prepared in advance and handed it over to Ancient Demon King Andrisno. It recorded the contents of the secret conversation; however, his own voice was not recorded because of the special properties of this crystal ball. So, there was no need to worry about other people noticing him.


    ¡°Master, this is?¡±


    ¡°Andrisno, isn¡¯t your flying speed fast enough?¡±


    ¡°Of course, even the fastest flying dragon is no match for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, help me deliver this to someone. I will be discussing countermeasures with Princess Natalie and others.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I can guarantee toplete the task in an hour.¡±


    After half an hour, in thedy¡¯s chamber of ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia in the inner part of Augusta Empire¡¯s pce, this princess had originally been preparing to rest. But now, wearing a sexy ckce pajama, she wield a one-handed knight sword. Clear, icy sweat could be seen on her beautiful but cold face, cautiously looking at a mysterious Lolita who had invaded her chambers.


    That little girl in ck gothic Lolita outfit was obviously Ancient Demon King Andirsno who had flown in. The beautiful personal bodyguards of Princess Ophelia had already been dealt with in advance by her dark magic. They were in absent-minded states, unaware of everything that was happening.


    ¡°Big Sister Ophelia, no need to be so nervous. If I wanted to harm you, do you think you would still have had the chance to draw your sword?¡±


    ¡°You... who are you? It¡¯s impossible for you to be of the Human Race... could it be that you are...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Here, take this crystal ball. I am giving it to you as a present. Listen to it immediately, and pay attention! You are not allowed to muddle through!¡±


    ¡°This... fine!¡±


    Under the pressure of Ancient Demon King Andrisno, Ophelia had to take that sound-recording crystal ball and activate the yback function. She knew very well that she was not the opponent of this loli demoness in front of her. Therefore, she could only heed her demands.


    ¡°So obedient! Then I take my leave. Oh, that¡¯s right, Big Sister Ophelia, are you engaged to be married to anyone?¡±


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You are not allowed to have er too. My family¡¯s Master has set his eyes on you, remember!¡±


    ¡°Please... please wait. Who exactly is your family¡¯s master?¡±


    Ancient Demon King Andrisno had a mischievous smile as if she had seeded in making a prank. She then flew away without answering Princess Ophelia. At this moment, the attention of Ophelia was attracted to the conversation contenting from the crystal ball. She had no time to take care of the flying away Ancient Demon King Andrisno.


    ¡°Your Excellency the Princess, assassin...¡±


    ¡°No, no need to care about the matters of that assassin. Have themander of Olide Lion Eagle Knight Regimente to see me. There is not enough time. I want to see her as quickly as possible...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency the Princess, tomorrow, His Majesty the Emperor seemed to have arranged for you to meet Prince Brunos¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t remember having such an arrangement. Don¡¯t worry about it. You all go and tell that old man. If we arete, then Oller City will be in trouble.¡±

 Chapter 107: The Hard Choice to Block Atad City (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 107: The Hard Choice to Block Atad City (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern region, in the vicinity of Adide Kingdom¡¯ strategic border town, Atad City


    After sending off special envoys Baron Hake and Knight Peer, Clyde made Ancient Demon King Andrisno inform Augusta Empire¡¯s ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia about their ns to blow up the big dam blocking Casper River so that she would be prepared to some extent. Although there was just a 50% chance or so of the flooding waters heading her way, it was better to be prepared.


    As for Adrian Empire, Clyde didn¡¯t inform them about this matter. Although his rtions with Princess Alyssa were not simple, Princess Alyssa was different from Princess Ophelia. She was just a flower vase, nothing more. She had no real power. It would be useless even if she had been informed since she wouldn¡¯t be able to enact any preparations. Among the princesses of the human empires throughout the entire Ximengsi Continent, she could be counted as a rtively iron-willed princess. After learning of this news, she ought to know what to do.


    ¡°Master Clyde, what are your ns? Just a moment ago, I made a scout investigate the situation. The city gates of Atad are about to be broken. At that time, over ten thousand Undead will rush out. Our soldiers might not be able to withstand it.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, speak honestly. Do you think we can hold our position for a day and a night?¡±


    ¡°Master, without considering the over 100,000 demonic creature army under themand of Andrisno, our people will not be able to keep up for even half a day. The preparation time is too tight, and the trenches aren¡¯t evenpleted; moreover, we don¡¯t have any magicians. In addition, for this expedition, we didn¡¯t bring any bow units. If you truly n to defend this ce to the death, then I will do all I can. Worstes to worst, I will die... wuwu!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak such demoralizing words! Natalie, I am not so materially oriented. I will not sacrifice you. Remember, next time, you are not allowed to say words like dying in the line of duty. Otherwise, I will punish you.¡±


    ¡°Ok, Master, I promise to not speak of such things anymore.¡±


    Princess Natalie who had assumedmand of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had originally wanted to say that she would die in the line of duty, but Clyde covered her little mouth and didn¡¯t let her speak such ominous words. If other soldiers died, they could be recruited again, but if heroes like Princess Natalie died in battle, it would certainly be a big loss.


    Natalie¡¯s face became slightly red, and she felt an inexplicable warmth in her heart. Merely, because Clyde was an Evil God, she felt a little strange that she had beenforted like this by an Evil God. Clyde seemed to be thinking about something major and didn¡¯t notice the changes in Princess Natalie¡¯s expression. During that secret meeting a moment ago, he felt that although Baron Hake and Knight Peer had appeared sincere on the surface, when all was said and done, they were still politicians. There were bound to be some things invisible from the surface.


    ¡°Natalie, how are themanding abilities of Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°Master, although they are mediocre in military tactics, they are still veterans that havemanded armies for many years. No matter how bad they are, it is very unlikely for them to not clearly see the overall situation.¡±


    ¡°In other words, they should know that we cannot defend this ce for one day and one night?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, isn¡¯t it obvious? Even if all three sides were united, it would be very difficult to withstand the attacks of Undead for a day, let alone the strengthened attacks of Undead during the night.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, arrange scouts to monitor Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter¡¯s camps. Those guys definitely want to trick us.¡±


    Princess Natalie¡¯s words made Clyde see the light. He had nearly been bought over by those two old foxes, Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter, by exchanging only 60,000 gold coins for his entire army all while allowing them to turn Steinbeck Fief into a scapegoat. Once those Undead beings inside Atad rushed out, even the allied armies of the three sides wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the onught for a day and a night. From the very beginning, they hadn¡¯t expected Clyde¡¯s army to survive for a day and a night.


    Nevertheless, there was nothing wrong with their n. It was very likely that they had just tampered with the timing of the n that they had presented Clyde. Clyde suspected that the special envoys Baron Hake and Knight Peer had intentionally given him a dyed time for the detonation of Casper River¡¯s big dam. While Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was still suffering in the front, they would evacuate their armies. Then, once the dam broke, the flood would flush away the Undead in Atad along with the army of Steinbeck Fief. It would kill two birds with one stone.


    After all, if the matter of their destroying Casper River¡¯s big dam was spread, not even King Halid the Second would be able to protect them. This action had already exceeded the eptable limits. Therefore, the fewer the people who knew about this, the better. Only dead people could truly be counted on to keep secrets. Clyde¡¯s Steinbeck Fief was a member of Victor Alliance, which was hostile to rk Alliance. Once the Undead cmity was eliminated, they could not guarantee that Clyde wouldn¡¯t spread this matter, requiring them to silence him here. Human Race was always like this. Even when facingmon enemies, they wouldn¡¯t forget to scheme and take out their rivals.


    Clyde didn¡¯t care about the fact that he had been set up. In any case, that secret meeting had just been a simple exchange of interests. He himself had also informed Princess Ophelia of this matter, which was equivalent to notifying Augusta Empire in advance. He had betrayed the other party even earlier, so he had no standing to me the other party.


    In the casten residence of Samuel Vige, Clyde took out the loot he had transferred in that mysterious carriage fleet. Since he had also collected those special maids Hal had trained, with their presences, he didn¡¯t need to worry about taking care of the captured beauties. In addition, most of the female captives had already been trained to be obedient, so they didn¡¯t even have the capacity to revolt. Now, even though their master had changed, they just quietly epted their new reality.


    ¡°Quickly release me, I, however, am... wu!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t take that away. I¡¯m very hungry!¡±


    ¡°Miss, your tone isn¡¯t sincere. Reflect upon yourself while starving for a while!¡±


    ¡°No, I beg you. I have reflected upon myself. Please give it to me; I beg you.¡±


    Those misses who were rtively more resistant also gradually epted their fates after a period of time. Those special maids trained by Hal employed some simple training methods. They intentionally starved these misses to make them have no choice but to progressively ept shameful feeding methods. One step at a time, they sunk into depravity. They had no way out. Between being fed or being blindfolded by her bra and gagged by her panties, whichdy would choose thetter option? They could only follow the trainer¡¯s rhythm.


    Under the temptation of food, even thosedies who had been captured rtivelyte couldn¡¯t endure the temptation due to the instinctual reactions of their bodies. They couldn¡¯t attend to their dignity or moral integrity. They shamefully crawled and lowered their heads to eat the delicacies in the red trays before them. In any case, everyone around were girls. Even if they were inpletely bare states, there were no problems. This was better than starving.


    At this moment, Clyde rested in the bedroom that had originally belonged to the Suzerain. This room was full of beauties. The beautiful female knights Aike and Ailu were still in bare states, duly fulfilling their duties in the bedroom as Clyde¡¯s maids. They had already apanied Clyde for several days and were now ustomed to beingpletely bare in front of this man.


    However, a blush covered the beautiful Pdin Alicia¡¯s cheeks. She was also in a bare state, but unlike Aike and Ailu, a red leather cor coiled around her snow-white neck. Attached to a long iron chain, this cor forced her to stay within the radius of a rope tied to one side of the big bed, limiting her mobility. Although she had already recovered her strength, she didn¡¯t dare to resist Clyde. Thosedies in the big bed, including Sacred Dragon Knight Verly, had also been subdued by this mysterious man. Inparison, she was just a pdin, nothing more. She didn¡¯t want to court disaster. If her resistance failed, that would be a tragedy.


    Demon Princess Andrea who was stronger than Sacred Dragon Knight Verly had also been captured. After seeing this bewitching demon princess captured, none of the beauties of the Human Race present dared to resist, letting Clyde arrange them as he pleased.


    ¡°Miss Alicia, are you unustomed to this? How about resting here for a while. My bed is very big.¡±


    ¡°No, no thanks. Master, I am fine with this, truly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I can tell that you are absent-minded. Could it be that you are thinking about your engagement with Hal?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Master, I am not thinking about that. Please believe in me!¡±


    Alicia was so scared that herplexion turned white, and she quickly kowtowed, begging for mercy. If she were sent back to Hal, she would be done for. Although both were dark existences, no matter how she looked at it, an Evil God was much better than an Undead Shaman since she was less likely to be sacrificed in a ritual.


    The beautiful female knights under Alicia were also present. Like their Miss Alicia, they were also naked with red leather cors that restricted their mobility around their necks, serving Clyde. Only Aike and Ailu who hadpletely submitted were not restricted. They had already be people of Clyde¡¯s side. They even tried to persuade the other knights topletely submit themselves to their new master Clyde.


    ¡°Aike, Ailu, take your Miss to the bathroom to rx a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ok, Master. Miss, pleasee with us!¡±


    One led her by the iron chain while the other pushed her from behind, pulled a blushing Miss Alicia to the luxurious bathroom attached to the bedroom. Then, Aike and Ailu, these two former subordinates, ced her in a bathtub. After sshing water everywhere, they personally cleaned every inch of their Miss¡¯s body in ordance with Clyde¡¯s wicked orders, gradually making Alicia rx.


    ¡°Aiku, Ailu, not like this. It¡¯s strange. No...¡±


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be shy! If by chance Master does this next time, you need to be prepared. This is just practice now, nothing more. We want your entire body practiced.¡±


    ¡°Entire body! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t...¡±


    The sound of water sshing and charming female voices ]came from the bathroom. After hearing those sounds, the female knights in the bedroom slightly trembled as if they were afraid that it would be their turn next. Compared to those whitembs outside, they were fortunate and not yet ythings.


    Clyde walked over to the bedside where Princess Halisi, Eldest Miss Sophy, Second Miss Reba and Third Miss Vignia sat side by side. Still wearing enchanting openwork series gem undergarments, they stared at Clyde, red-faced. Their blindfolds had already been taken off, but small red balls blocked their mouths. A single nce revealed that they were frightened and embarrassed, unclear about what Clyde wanted to do to them.


    Miss Jenny and Princess Natalie also stood at the bedside. They were not restrained. Merely, they also wore gem undergarments like Princess Halisi and the others. If Clyde wished, they too would be in simr shameful positions. Without his permission, they didn¡¯t dare to remove these wicked gem undergarments, fearing the vibration function would automatically activate.


    On the big bed sat thepletely bare Sacred Dragon Knight Verly and Demon Princess Andrea, these two princess girlfriends who wanted to kill each other. A rope as red as their faces bound them together, their eyes were blindfolded, and their mouths gagged by small red balls. There was  so red leather cor around their white necks bound together by an iron chain. They didn¡¯t dare to move randomly. Now, their sensitive ces were also intimately pressed together. If they struggle even a little, they would rub each other¡¯s sensitive ces, and the result was very likely to be even more embarrassing, instead of sessfully freeing themselves.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t need to be nervous. I am not human. I don¡¯t sell ves. Naturally, if you all want, I can also deal with you in ordance with human conventions.¡±


    ¡°Master, please don¡¯t frighten them. Princess Halisi and the others... Their figures are very good. Please don¡¯t sacrifice them. I guarantee that they will be very obedient.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Jenny, I was just joking. Forget it. Let¡¯s talk about proper business.¡±

 Chapter 108: A Big Warfare of Atad Border City with Many Forces Involved (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 108: A Big Warfare of Atad Border City with Many Forces Involved (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The southern region of Ximengsi Continent, the big dam area of Casper River in the vicinity of Atad


    The special operation team of more than 1,000 people arranged by Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter had arrived here. They were apanied by a carriage fleet filled with explosive barrels disguised as a carriage fleet transporting normal goods. These explosive barrels were something Viscount Peter had bought on a whim when he had traded with Kobold Race in the past. Afterward, he had never had a use for them, but now, there was a chance to use them for his wicked n.


    There were just over a hundred defending troops of Adide guarding the Casper River dam. The Suzerain of this area, Baron Vincent, was not particrly interested in ce; after all, it had never had any major issues since his grandfather¡¯s generation. In addition, Baron Vincent was quite stupid. Because of problems stemming from his despotic rules and heavy taxes, ves continuously revolted. In order to subdue ves, he maintained ruthless rules. Baron Vincent had repeatedly dismissed the defending troops of this dam and transferred them to suppress revolting ves within his territory, steadily decreasing the defenses of this dam.


    After many deployments, among the original over 2,000 defending troops around the dam, only a hundred or so were left. In addition, most of them were old, weak, sick or disabled; they couldn¡¯t maintain the safety of this big dam. Because of dys and arrears of the soldier¡¯s pay and provisions, the defending troops weren¡¯t very enthusiastic. Their alertness levels were not high. When they saw over 1,000 kingdom troops escorting goods towards them, they believed that Baron Vincent had suddenly been stung by conscience and arranged for substitute troops toe and relieve the garrison.


    ¡°My God, His Excellency Baron Vincent finally remembered this ce. Brothers, have you alle to relieve us?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, we havee to relieve the sentries. You all can rest.¡±


    ¡°Great, we finally don¡¯t need to... Eh, your insignia doesn¡¯t...¡±


    While this defending soldier was not paying attention, a military dagger stabbed him in his back. Stabbed to death, he only gurgled in surprise before the dagger unsheathed itself from its flesh, letting him slide to the ground. Until his death, he didn¡¯t understand why he had died in the hands of allied Adide kingdom troops. Those 1,000 troops quicklyunched a surprise attack, but the scene quickly quieted. These hundred or so defending troops were unable to resist the attacks of over one thousand people. Very quickly, they were crushed, and their corpses were directly thrown into the Casper River. In a short time, only the bloodstains remaining on the big dam recounted the sins that had happened here.


    ¡°Act quickly, there is not much time. Bring all the goods from the carriages. Quickly! Otherwise, we will all be buried here.¡±


    ¡°Right away, you all...¡±


    ¡°Attack iing! Enemy attack from the sky! My god! Is that Augusta Empire¡¯s Olide Griffin Knight Regiment? Why are they here?¡±


    After the special troops sorted out the defending troops, just as they had been about to transfer the explosive barrels to the nned positions along the big dam, attacks suddenly fell from the sky, instantly creating chaos among them. In addition, they immediately fell into a plight where they found it difficult to advance or to retreat. Looking up, they saw griffin knights flying in the sky wearing the iconic ck iron armor that symbolized Augusta Empire¡¯s knights. Circling lower, the griffin knight regiment descended from the sky andunched a surprise attack. Using wind-attributed long-range magic attack, with wind des that cut swathes along the ground, they cut the troops on the ground to pieces.


    The big dam blocking Casper River suddenly became a bloody hell. The special troops were all dismembered by the wind de attacks. There was not a single intact corpse, making that scene quite tragic. The blood flowed into the river water and dyed it red. Facing the magic attacks, the armor worn by these soldiers was basically useless. After all, none wore magical armor; therefore, in front of magical attacks, their armor was like paper.


    Olide Griffin Knight Regiment was Augusta Empire¡¯s ace corps. Unless it was a very critical moment, they wouldn¡¯t be easily dispatched. Among the various human empires in the interior area of Ximengsi Continent, these griffin knights were the pinnacle of knight regiments. As for groups like the Dragon Knight Regiment, only the empires at the borders like Phoenix Farrell Empire could form one.


    ¡°Damn it! I mustplete the task given by His Excellency the Earl. It doesn¡¯t matter if I have to shift the ns to half a day earlier. I...¡±


    ¡°You are discharged from your duties. Stop there!¡±


    ¡°No, just a bit...¡±


    Upon seeing that the situation was hopeless, the leader of this special squad lifted a torch, intending to detonate the big dam of Casper River in advance. If the explosive barrels were ignited before they had been properly loaded onto the big dam, although the effects wouldn¡¯t be as good, and it would also be far earlier than the agreed upon time, at least, the ns wouldn¡¯tpletely fail. However, the moment he lifted a torch, ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia who rode a magnificent griffin made a prompt decision and pulled her bow, shooting the head of this leader. With an unreconciled expression, this leader helplessly fell beside the carriage fleet. The torch in his hand fell near an explosive barrel, just missing it. He had been off by a short, critical moment.


    ¡°These fellows nned to finish these matters ahead of time. Fortunately, we caught up.¡±


    ¡°Princess Ophelia, you have arbitrarily mobilized Olide Griffin Knight Regiment without going through His Majesty the Emperor first. After returning, you might be held ountable by His Majesty. Since Adide Kingdom is a member of rk Alliance, you can be regarded as having betrayed the alliance as you have invaded Adide Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Commander Aosi, let me be wilful this time. My old man¡¯s response is too slow. Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know the risks. By the time he agreed, this ce would have already exploded. Rest assured, after returning, I alone will take the responsibility. This will not implicate you.¡±


    ¡°Ophelia, I can¡¯t shift all the responsibility onto you. I¡¯m also responsible. Who asked me to be a good friend? When the timees, share half the responsibility with me. Don¡¯t show off by yourself. You¡¯ve been like this since your childhood. Worstes to the worst, I can just switch jobs. Among the many nations on this continent, do you really think that I can¡¯t find a suitable one?¡±


    Olide Griffin Knight Regiment¡¯smander Aosi was Princess Ophelia¡¯s close girlfriend. Considering their friendship, she had agreed to Princess Ophelia¡¯s reckless request without waiting for the emperor¡¯s consent. Although this operation was sessful, after returning, they might be in quite some trouble. It would take a very long time to deal with the aftermath.


    While Olide Griffin Knight Regiment progressively took over the big dam blocking Casper River, the scouts hidden in the nearby forest used telescopic items to clearly see the situation around the big dam. Although they didn¡¯t wear the mark of any army, they were equipped with peculiar daggers that were the exclusive weapons of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, already proving their identities.


    ¡°They were faster than expected. Quickly usemunication magic crystals to inform Her Excellency the Princess Natalie. Dhe dam of Casper River is already under the control of Augusta Empire. We¡¯ll continue to monitor from here.¡±


    In the vicinity of Atad, Samuel Vige where Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was temporarily stationed


    Towards the evening, the Suzerain residence was very quiet and peaceful. Despite being the nearest town to Atad, this ce had unexpectedly be the safest area after the Undead cmity. There were over 100,000 demonic creatures under themand of Ancient Demon King Andrisno gathered here. Not to mention Atad, even the horde of over 200,000 undead creatures in Norton City wouldn¡¯t dare to look for trouble against this demonic army.


    This demonic creature army was immune to death qi. In addition, Ancient Demon King Andrisno had intentionally summoned demonic creatures that countered the Undead like corpse collectors, bone breakers, rot-eaters, and devourers. The former two were aimed against skeletons, and thetter two were high-level ghouls that targeted the bodies of the Undead. There were even demonic creatures that countered specters called soul devourers. From the very beginning, the Undead legion had had no chance of winning. Even if they were many times superior in numbers, it was useless.


    Under the attribute restraint, the Undead army could only take a detour rather than risk a confrontation. They didn¡¯t dare to rush into Samuel Vige and court death. Thus, Clyde didn¡¯t need to worry about anyoneing to disturb his good deeds. In the bedroom of the Casten residence, there was an ambiguous atmosphere. Clyde stood by the bed, and Princess Halisi, Eldest Miss Sophy, Second Miss Reba, and Third Miss Vignia who had temporarily been freed from the binding of wicked items were in front of him. However, they were still wearing just those appealing gem undergarments. In addition, this ce was Clyde¡¯s domain. It was impossible for them to run away like this.


    ¡°Sire Clyde, we are already clear about the matters of Atad. Can you...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Miss Vignia, you all can stay here with at ease. That ce has already been upied by Undead creatures. In addition, that fellow Hal is no longer a human being. Returning to that city would only mean turning into an Undead.¡±


    ¡°Sire Clyde, my father will pay...¡±


    ¡°Princess Halisi, I don¡¯tck money. How can the ransom from King Halid the Second be as valuable as you? Don¡¯t think about it, I will not ept a ransom.¡±


    Theplexion of Princess Halisi and the others became red. They had never thought that they had invited a wolf into their house. Although the other party was a handsome young man, this was too overbearing. Halisi and Vignia didn¡¯t dare to use magic to resist because the wicked gem undergarments they were wearing might vibrate at any time; therefore, they basically were unable to concentrate their energy tounch magic attacks.


    ¡°Sire Clyde, how do you n to deal with us? Steinbeck Fief is a member of Victor Alliance; it doesn¡¯t practice very. You cannot...¡±


    ¡°Miss Sophy, the rules of Victor Alliance have little to nothing to do with me. Moreover, no one knows you all are in my hands. Everyone estimates that you all died in the Undead cmity of Atad and have already turned into Undead creatures by now.¡±


    Gradually, these four beautifuldies became more and more afraid. What Clyde spoke was correct. Now, they werepletely under the control of this Evil God. If this Evil God wanted to sacrifice them, they would have no way to resist. After seeing these beauties already had their hearts in their mouths, Clyde took out contracts prepared in advance and ced them in front of Princess Halisi and the others.


    After experiencing many encounters with beautiful women, Clyde now had no misgivings. As long as he could recruit beautiful girls as subordinates, even if the means were wicked, it would be fine. He was an Evil God with the identity of a Great Old One, so he was easily influenced by his evil attribute to do some wicked things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s safe to sign this contract. The construction of Steinbeck Fief needs a lot of talents. I need you all.¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t this a ve...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a form, nothing more. Even Jenny and Princess Natalie have also signed this contract with me. It doesn¡¯t restrict your freedom.¡±


    Under the threats and promises of Clyde, embarrassed expressions appeared on the faces of Princess Halisi and the others. Then, after brief but intense internal struggle, they finally signed the envement contract and pressed their thumbprints, epting Clyde¡¯s arrangements. After signing, they looked at Clyde using shy and uneasy gazes, thinking Clyde would immediately use his Master privilege to steal their first times.


    Clyde made these four girls lie side by side on the big bed with their hands behind their heads. Their white legs naturally came apart, assuming shameful postures indicating that they were ready to be enjoyed. On the other side, Sacred Dragon Knight Verly and Demon Princess Andrea had bright red faces. Although they couldn¡¯t see, they could hear Clyde¡¯s voice and clearly knew that a very erotic affair was going to happen beside them. As a result, they were even more worried that they would be implicated. At that time, this Evil God taking them two in passing was not impossible.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad night today! Tonight... you all are very beautiful. Rest assured, I will be gentle as possible. Well then, I¡¯ll start now.¡±


    ¡°Master, our scout unit has sent a secret message, Augusta Empire has already taken control of the big dam blocking Casper River. The Olide Griffin Knight Regiment personally led by Princess Ophelia has upied that ce.¡±


    ¡°Princess Ophelia is so efficient in handling affairs. Now, we don¡¯t need to worry about being flushed away and also have made a profit of over 60,000 gold coins. What¡¯s up? Jenny, do you have something else to report?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m extremely sorry to disturb you, but Master, the city gates of Atad have been broken. Arge number of Undead have burst open the gate and are rushing over here.¡±


    ¡°Truly disappointing. Well, I will spare you all tonight. Jenny, stay here and take care of them, I will go to deal with this.¡±

 Chapter 109: A Big Warfare of Atad Border City with Many Forces Involved (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 109: A Big Warfare of Atad Border City with Many Forces Involved (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The main city gate of Atad was unable to bear the continuous attacks of the Undead and was finally breached at midnight. Then, arge number of Undead pursued the smell of living people like beasts chasing after their prey.


    The first to bear the brunt of this hunt were Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops. Their temporary campsite was nearest to Atad, so they naturally became the first targets of the Undead army. Clyde changed into special silvery armor that only veteranmanders of the suicide squads would dare to wear and arrived at the frontlines. This kind of special silvery armor appeared very conspicuous at night. Although there was a risk of courting disaster, a general wearing this kind of armor indicated his or her determination to live or die in the frontline of the battlefield.


    Clyde arrived at the front of the defense line. The temporary campsite of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was located at the peripheries of Samuel Vige. Because the time had been quite tight, the soldiers had not yet dug up the necessary fortifications. Still, themanding ability of Princess Natalie was very strong. In the very short time she had led this army, these soldiers had already gained a certain level ofbat power. By the time Clyde arrived at the frontlines, the soldiers had already donned their armors and dug a trench half a meter deep.


    In ordance with theyout of the ground, they had originally nned to dig at least three trenches for defense. However, they hadn¡¯t had enough time, so they could only give up on digging other trenches, instead using all their strength to ensure the smooth progression of the first. The troops of Steinbeck Fief were temporary recruits, so their war preparations were not particrly adequate. The number of archers was limited, and they only had roughly a thousand or so arrowsbined. In this defensive battle, it was likely that all would die for their nation, willingly or not.


    Clyde could see that many soldiers¡¯ hands violently trembled while holding their weapons. Since their opponent was an Undead army, from the very beginning, the human soldiers had innately felt fear. Just standing here and not fleeing could already be regarded as having great courage. This time, Clyde didn¡¯t want to rely on the 100,000 demonic creature army stationed in Samuel City. If he did so, these human soldiers would never truly grow up. Without experiencing real life or death battles and being tempered through finding narrow escape in even the most hopeless situations, they would never mature to be true veterans.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have already made Prin... Her Excellency Natalie withdraw to Samuel Vige and activate the teleportation magic array there to return to Steinbeck Fief. Although she very much wanted to stay, she is a woman, so I don¡¯t intend to let her stay here.¡±


    ¡°It will take over one hour for this array to activate. The time is too little. Even when retreating, it will be impossible for everyone to withdraw. Therefore, I have decided to takemand here. I will stand fast until thest moment. The Undead shall never gain ground so long as we stand. If you want to quit, then you can walk away now. I will not force you all!¡±


    After Clyde expressed his determination to defend this ce to the death, the soldiers looked at each other in nk dismay. Although there were many who had previously nned to flee, after hearing Clyde¡¯s words, they felt that if they ran away like this, they would never be able to lift their heads for their entire lifetimes, and people would look down on them upon their return to Steinbeck Fief. When Princess Natalie had led these troops, she had treated these low-born soldiers from the independent cities without discrimination, quickly obtaining their respect and admiration. They had always nned to pay this debt of gratitude. Now just happened to be the perfect chance.


    ¡°No one wants to quit? After the Undead army attacks, there will be no chance to escape!¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, since you don¡¯t care about your life or death, what are we afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, just issue the order. We are willing to stand fast until the final moments. We will cover the safe evacuation of Lord Natalie. The fief needs Lord Natalie. Let us fight till thest to protect Lord Natalie!¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ hands no longer trembled, and their expressions hardened. It could be vaguely seen that they had truly prepared themselves to die. They had already made their final choice and were determined to cover the evacuation of their highestmanding officer, Princess Natalie. When all was said and done, they were men. Letting women withdraw to safety first was their responsibility.


    ¡°Very good, here are tens of thousands of gold coins. Later, all will be divided among you as a reward. In addition, as long as you can sessfully defend the front, there will be even greater rewards.¡±


    Clyde wasn¡¯t selfish. Since he currently couldn¡¯t take out the 60,000 gold coins given to him by Baron Hake and Knight Peer from the magic debit card, he took out tens of thousands of gold coins from his storage ring and dropped them on themand tform, intending to stimte the soldiers¡¯ morale.


    But, what surprised Clyde was that even after seeing the dazzling gold coins, the expressions of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s soldiers didn¡¯t change. Seemingly, this vast fortune was a pile ofpletely worthless metals, nothing more. Some high-ranking military officers walked over and picked up a few gold coins. After examining them for a while, they quietly tossed them back into the pile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you think this is insufficient, there will be more rewards as long as you all sessfully defend this front.¡±


    ¡°Commander... Lord Clyde, we will all die. What¡¯s the use of these gold coins? We must trouble you to pass them to Lord Natalie. Let her bring them back to the fief and give them to people in need! In the future, just making a simplememoration tablet for us will be enough.¡±


    Clyde was a little moved. Although he was merely pretending, the soldiers truly revealed their feelings. They were prepared to die. This made him feel ashamed. Nothing would happen to Samuel Vige, as there were over 100,000 demonic creature troops hiding there. The attacking Undead army would at most tten these peripheral defenses. Later, they would instinctively make a detour and attack other ces. They wouldn¡¯t dare attack Samuel Vige. The so-called teleportation magic array was a white lie, nothing more.


    ¡°You all are true soldiers. Such being the case, here are some bottles. After drinking them, we will surpass death. Don¡¯t worry about being infected by the Undead. Put your all into this fight! Are you all willing?¡±


    ¡°We are! Commander, in any case, we will all die. We don¡¯t care.¡±


    Clyde took out several special potions he had obtained from Witch Ista before setting out for this trip. This was a kind of dyed suicide poison. After drinking it, any human would obtain great physical strength, and theirtent potential would burst out; however, after two hours, they would die It was an essential potion for suicide squads.


    In ordance with the current situation, even resisting the enemy for two hours would be hard. The first batch of attacking Undead consisted of over 20,000 ording to visual estimates. That was over twice the number of defending troops. Their only advantage was that after drinking the poison, the human soldiers would be in half-dead special states where they wouldn¡¯t be killed by death qi because they would already be counted as dead. Simrly, they would not be infected and turned into Undeads after falling to the attacks of the Undead. After all, one couldn¡¯t be more dead if one was already in a zombie-like half-dead state.


    The soldiers of Steinbeck Fief had already seen through life and death. They resolutely drank this deadly poison and fought for the final dignity of human soldiers. Regardless of whether they were soldiers or high-ranking military officers, they didn¡¯t hesitate. This made Clyde who waspletely unaffected by this poison conscience-stricken. Although he was only pretending, the spirit of these human soldiers still touched this Great Old One.


    Before the start of the battle, under hismand, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army piled bits and pieces within the temporary campsite in front of the path leading to Samuel Vige, personally blocking their own route of retreat. Then, pouring oil, they ignited this barrier, making a raging me wall that could dy the march of the Undead army once they were overrun, giving Princess Natalie more time.


    After personally cutting off their route of retreat, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army made many bonfires in the vicinity of the trench to make their campsite more conspicuous in the darkness. Thus, the distant Undead army crazily rushed towards Steinbeck Fief¡¯s defensive line. Clyde and the others had intentionally lured the attacking undead army.


    When the Undead army arrived, the defending troops released ming arrows. Although there were not many archers, and many had bad aim, the Undead army wouldn¡¯t dodge. In addition, there were too many of them. Therefore, no matter how the arrows fell, as long as they shot the arrows in the right direction, something would usually be hit.


    ¡°Release the arrows. There¡¯s no need to economize!¡±


    Clyde who stood on the highestmand tform was especially conspicuous in his dazzling silvery armor. The attacking undead army was disturbed by the burning arrows, and their march speed greatly slowed. However, they were not afraid of burning. Many Undead were covered in fire, even igniting surrounding teammates, but they continued to fearlessly advance. Even if they were so burned that their legs gave out, they would crawl towards the trench.


    Any normal human army would have already panicked and fled upon seeing this, but the brave soldiers here remained expressionless. Like those undeads, they had no fear. After all, they were already dead. After nearly exhausting the burning arrows, the Undead army finally reached the trench.


    Clyde didn¡¯t need to give anymands. The soldiers threw their spears towards the Undead army and pulled out their daggers to close in. Even if the Undead were beheaded, that wouldn¡¯t stop their assault. Without the purifying support of light or holy ss magic, if they wanted to finish off an Undead, they could onlypletely destroy its body. In this type of situation, spear-like weapons were not convenient and far worse than shorter, closebat weapons; therefore, the soldiers abandoned their spears.


    The defensive line of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops changed into hell on the human world. Both sides engaged in a melee in the vicinity of the trench. All had forgotten death and fought in a most primitive and brutal way. In a moment, blood flowed like a river, sloshing at the bottom of the trench, and cut-off limbs, heads, and internal organs flew everywhere. The battle cries of the soldiers were like the howls of wild beasts. Shattering the quiet night, their battle cries spread quite far. Even the campsites of Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter in the rear could hear the fighting.


    The red-eyed defending troops of Steinbeck Fief fought in the vicinity of the trench, forcibly stalling the undead army for more than an hour. Every step backward motivated them to force the Undead back to reim the lost ground. They never retreated. Many dead soldiers mixed with mutted Undead corpses, difficult to distinguish between. In the sky far away, a group of griffin knights stopped and watched this scene. Augusta Empire¡¯s elite Olide Griffin Knight Regiment¡¯s Commander Aosi along with ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia happened to witness this tragic effort.


    Because of the distance, Ophelia couldn¡¯t make out that themander was Clyde. She looked solemn and quiet, but there was little concealed admiration on her face. At this time,mander Aosi wanted to ride the griffin and advance, but she was stopped by Princess Ophelia.


    ¡°I never thought the cowardly Victor Alliance would have such an iron-willed army. Aosi, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we must assist them. Everyone is human. Do we still need to split ourselves into alliances and leagues at such a time?¡±


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t intend to live. If you go to assist them, their efforts will be meaningless. Give consideration to the dignity of these men, intelligent women should understand...¡±


    ¡°But, it is a knight¡¯s duty...¡±


    ¡°Stand here. Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter, those two are expected to run away with their troops in panic. After this is over... our enemies... our so-called allies over there. We will bury them together as a final tribute!¡±


    Clyde who was pretending to bravelymand the troops from the trench had never expected that the drama he had casually conspired to be the most hot-blooded blocking action in the history of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s Human Race. After it spread, it was regarded as a heroic battle, making various bards sing in praise.

 Chapter 110: A Big Warfare of Atad Border City with Many Forces Involved (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 110: A Big Warfare of Atad Border City with Many Forces Involved (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Just over 9,000 defending troops from Steinbeck Fief fought against over 20,000 undeads for more than two hours before finally being annihted. Clyde set hismand tower alight, pretending to perish together with those at the front. The dozens of Undeads climbing themand tower were also burned to ashes.


    Clyde had intentionally suppressed his own aura, making these attacking undeads unable to sense that he was actually a Great Old One. If they hadn¡¯t dared to rush forward, this y wouldn¡¯t have ended with such a perfect ending.


    In Earl Hamm¡¯s base at the rear, the soldiers were busy preparing carriages for a quick retreat. They weren¡¯t daring and resolute enough to cut off all their means of retreat like Steinbeck Fief had and directly fight a life-and-death battle against the Undead army. Although the entire army had been wiped out, the Undead army had suffered a big loss. The loss ratio of both sides had been almost one-for-one. After losing more than 10,000 undeads, the Undead army finally captured the trench protected by Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops.


    In such a situation without the assistance of Light Church¡¯s priests, magic, orrge-scale defense weapons, and just relying on some drugs, having a casualty ratio like this was a miracle. Earl Hamm and his brother Baron Hake looked at each other in nk dismay and used a telescope to observe the burning trench defensive line with lingering fear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that administrative officer to be so heroic. It¡¯s a pity, but it¡¯s good. If we had let this kind of talent grow in Victor Alliance, then sooner orter, they would threaten our rk Alliance. Now that the Undead have rid us of this hidden danger, a big trouble has been eliminated for us.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡¯s words are right. Merely, we have lost 50,000 gold coins. If I had known this earlier, I would have made Viscount Peter offer less. Now, like this, we cannot recover the money.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Just treat it as having spent money to purchase a scapegoat and some cannon fodder. More importantly, what¡¯s going on with Casper River¡¯s dam? Why hasn¡¯t it detonated yet? Did something happen?¡±


    In his base, Viscount Peter observed the final fight of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s defending troops using a telescope with his cousin Knight Peer. These two aristocrats were solemn and didn¡¯t speak casually like Earl Hamm and Baron Hake. Although they were from the same camp and aristocrats of the same kingdom, their ways of treating this matter were different.


    ¡°Ai, if I had known this would result earlier, I would have given that youth more money. Peer, after the war, arrange for someone to secretly send 20,000 gold coins to Steinbeck Fief, but don¡¯t indicate it came from us.¡±


    ¡°This... isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate? If the matter of our sending money to Victor Alliance¡¯s area were found out, we will be branded as criminals for colluding with the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Since we have already given them money, there will be no problems. Just sending gold coins like before will be enough. Prepare to withdraw. There has been no response from Casper River. The situation might have changed. We can¡¯t rely on Earl Hamm and Baron Hake.¡±


    At this moment, the Undead army that broke through Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army¡¯s defensive line but didn¡¯t continue to rush towards Samuel Vige, just like Clyde had expected. Instead, they stopped for a short while. Only after the Undead in the rear converged, did they quickly charge toward the campsites of Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter.


    In Samuel City, there were over 100,000 demonic creatures under themand of Ancient Demon King Andrisno. Even after converging, the Undead barely numbered 20,000. They didn¡¯t dare to attack Samuel City, this hard bone, so they could only choose the pushovers. Attacking the human army and turning them into Undead to expand their numbers was their objective.


    Just a moment ago, the Undead army had suffered a big loss. The soldiers of the other side had already entered half-dead states and hadn¡¯t be new Undead. In order to capture that defended area, the Undead army had instead lost over 10,000 troops. If the human armies of the remaining two camps also faced death unflinchingly and took such suicidal drugs, it was possible for them to perish together with the Undead army, ending this cmity. Merely, they were not that courageous.


    The movement of the Undead army was very fast. They arrived at the temporary campsites of the two Adide Kingdom¡¯s aristocrats before they could react. Compared to the heroic and fearless defending troops of Steinbeck Fief, Adide Kingdom¡¯s defending troops were terrified and quickly retreated in defeat. All threw away their helmets and armors and vied to be the first ones to flee. The already weak defense line, because of these deserters, crumpled as morale dipped, allowing the undead army to tear through. Now, only blood-curdling screams resounded throughout the defenders.


    In the sky, one of the ace knight regiments of Augusta Empire watched the battle. Themander of Olide Griffin Knight Regiment, Aosi, along with ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia observed withplicated expressions. If they didn¡¯t assist Adide Kingdom¡¯s defending troops, they could not justify not assisting an ally as both parties were still members of rk Alliance. But, if they assisted, they would risk Augusta Empire¡¯s ace knight regiment, a big loss.


    The fearlessness of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army starkly contrasted Adide Kingdom¡¯s deserting troops. If it were not for the issue of their warring camps, Princess Ophelia would have definitely chosen to assist Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army and abandoned Adide Kingdom without the slightest hesitation, letting them perish on their own.


    Now, Augusta Empire had control over Casper River¡¯s dam. Nevertheless, what made Princess Ophelia helpless was that she herself had no effective way to solve the Undead cmity in Atad. The troops of Light Church were professional in dealing with Undead cmities. If they didn¡¯te, then Princess Ophelia, this kind of amateur personage, had no way to resolve this crisis. Her military tactics were all directed against human armies. If the enemy¡¯s troops were not living people, then Princess Ophelia couldn¡¯t n for all situations.


    The usual military tactics of Princess Ophelia were useless against an Undead army. The opposite side could replenish itself for every life taken, and her methods couldn¡¯t defeat them. In the end, Princess Ophelia discovered to her dismay that she had no choice but to follow Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter¡¯s n. Blowing up Casper River¡¯s dam with explosive barrels was a gamble on whether the flood would flush away the Undead army of Atad to the nearby Adrian Empire.


    ¡°Your Highness the Princess, must you blow up the dam... Is there no other way to deal with this? Yet, Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter, these two idiots will definitely gift soldiers to the Undead army. At that time, it will be even harder to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Commander Aosi, I... if I truly order it, regardless of its sess, many people will be killed.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness the Princess, calm down. Wait a minute, and it might take a turn for the better.¡±


    Commander Aosi keenly noticed that Princess Ophelia¡¯s trembling hand rested on an exquisite dagger at her waist and that she seemed to be in a mental struggle. It was not an ordinary dagger, but a special dagger used by Augusta Empire¡¯s imperial family tomit suicide by cutting their throats to avoid being captured alive upon defeat. At this moment, Princess Ophelia had already made a decision. Once she blew up Casper River¡¯s dam, regardless of the final oue, she would take all responsibility.


    Even if the flood didn¡¯t rush towards Augusta Empire, but rather rushed towards Adrian Empire, just looking at the areas of Adide Kingdom where the flood would pass through, at least 100,000 soldiers and civilians would be killed. If she truly took this step, she could only atone for this crime through death. Commander Aosi had been her bosom friend for many years, how could she watch her close friend die like this? She immediately persuaded Princess Ophelia to calm down.


    ¡°Your Highness the Princess, since this is such a big Undead cmity, the gods in heaven will not sit by and watch without care. Even if Light Church is temporarily not free to deal with this, the gods will intervene.¡±


    ¡°Gods... if the gods truly wanted to intervene, they would have alreadye... Aosi, you...¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Your Highness the Princess, I can¡¯t see you get into trouble.¡±


    Aosi took advantage of the moment when Princess Ophelia was inattentive to knock her out. When that step was truly the only resort, Aosi resolved to take all responsibility for blowing up Casper River¡¯s dam instead of Princess Ophelia.


    Clyde was entirely unaware of the dilemma the other forces faced on how to deal with the outbreak in Atad. After escaping the fire, he quietly changed into his form as a Great Old One and hid in the trench littered with corpses. Not long after, he caught the emissaries that would lead the souls of the newly deceased across. He didn¡¯t want to let these over 9,000 soldiers pass on just like this. It was time to wake them up.


    There were two emissaries of rtively high rank who hade to lead these souls. Generally, only inrge-scale battles where many died, would such high-ranked emissaries appear. This time, the emissaries attracted by Steinbeck Fief were Divine Realm¡¯s high-level Death Angel Somar and Ghost Realm¡¯s Death God Melis. These two hade to lead the souls of the newly deceased to heaven and hell (Ghost Realm). Demon Realm didn¡¯t participate in leading the souls of the newly deceased. Evil spirits would sign up for Demon Realm by themselves; an emissary was not required.


    Somar and Miles stood back to back with tense expressions. Their beautiful faces were covered with cold sweat. Just after arriving, they had been surrounded by ck tentacles. This kind of evil existence had a special restraining effect against girls. Even these two high-leveled goddesses couldn¡¯t avoid thistent attribute.


    ¡°What terrifying energy... you, who exactly are you!¡±


    ¡°Miss Goddesses, I want these over 9,000 souls to stay here. You two should understand what I mean!¡±


    ¡°What, this... how is that possible? They are all dead, and the dead must go to... Wait, we can discuss.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss anything. I will detain you two and wait for your superior to personallye have a chat.¡±

 Chapter 111: All Forces’ Secret Trade behind the Undead Calamity of Atad Border City (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 111: All Forces¡¯ Secret Trade behind the Undead Cmity of Atad Border City (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    The Undead army turned to attack the campsites of Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter while Princess Ophelia had been knocked out by her close girlfriend Aosi whomanded Olide Griffin Knight Regiment. With the startling scenes near Atad, for a short time, no one paid close attention to the deserted battlefield around Samuel City.


    Clyde took advantage of this time while no one was paying close attention and transformed into his original Great Old One form. He had originally wanted to recover the souls of the over 9000 deceased Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops and reincarnate them here on this battlefield. Therefore, he directly detained Divine Realm¡¯s high-ranking Death Angel Somar and Ghost Realm¡¯s special ss Death God Melis, the emissaries who hade to retrieve the souls of the newly deceased in order to negotiate.


    The high-ranking Death Angel Somar had beautiful, long ck hair and a pair of violet pupils. Her skin was fair and clear, resembling the high quality white jade. On Somar¡¯s back were six ck wings. Unlike the white wings of Seraphim that symbolized purity, Somar¡¯s wings were ck. The energy feathers that naturally floated down along with each p of her wings were different from the pure white feathers of ordinary angels and ck instead.


    Although Somar wore an angel-specific, revealing white gown, greatly resembling a fallen angel. Even the angel halo above her head was made of ck energy, very different from the golden angel halos of ordinary angels. In her hands, Somar had a golden bnce with the God Race¡¯s insignia depicted on it. That was a divining artifact, ¡°Soul Bnce¡±, used for weighing the good and evil within the souls of the newly deceased. Divine Realm only guided souls with a certain level of goodness to heaven. Normally, the souls with a murky mix of good and evil would all be handed over to the Ghost Realm. As for evil spirits and resentful souls, they would go to the Demon Realm on their own without the need for an emissary.


    As a divine artifact, ¡°Soul Bnce¡± had the very strong ability to weigh the degree of soul purity of all of Human Race on Ximengsi Continent. However, after seeing Clyde, ¡°Soul Bnce ¡± continuously remained in a tilted state. It was unable to measure the degree of evilness of this Great Old One. ¡°Soul Bnce¡± even clearly shook as if it dreaded Clyde¡¯s unfathomable degree of evilness.


    The Ghost Realm¡¯s special ss Death God Melis was a Lolita with an ultra-long twin-tail hairstyle and a pair of blood-red eyes. Although she had the petite figure of a Lolita, she was not a traditional t-chested Lolita. Her cup size was clearly on the level of a grown-updy, not any inferior to Somar. She could be regarded as a heretic among the Lolita group. She wore a dark red and ck gothic loli outfit and had a big blood-red scythe in one hand and a notebook inscribed with ck and red letters in the other. She was a standard, dark-ss, beautiful Lolita and looked like an exquisite doll.


    Those two items in her hands were the essential equipment of a Death God: a Death Scythe and a Death Book. That Death Scythe emitting dark-red bloody mist could easily cut a dragon. No human, including the Dragon Knights of Ximengsi Continent, could stop a single attack of this Death Scythe. As for the Death Book, it recorded the names of the deceased. It was not regarded as a weapon, but rather amunication treasure used to exchange information between Death Gods. When the higher-level Death Gods wanted to pass around the name lists of the deceased, or the lower-level Death Gods wanted to report thepletion of their tasks, such Death Books were used.


    The ranks of both Somar and Melis were very high. Somar was more powerful than ordinary six-winged seraphs and on the same level as the strongest archangels. Merely, because of her attribute and role, it was inconvenient for the God Race to give her the title of being an archangel, nothing more. As for Melis, she was only a level away from the highest-level Death Gods. In the Ghost Realm, her position was even higher than that of Divine Realm¡¯s archangels. If so many people hadn¡¯t died and the projected deaths expected to reach over 100,000ter in the day, Melis wouldn¡¯t havee in person.


    ¡°I want to discuss something with you two. How about you treat this ce today like you two didn¡¯t see any of these souls?¡±


    ¡°This... their lives and deaths have already been set. Like this, it will make things very difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making things difficult for you two. If the emissaries are defeated, then these little souls don¡¯t need to die.¡±


    ¡°You, could it be that you want to murder a god... Wait...¡±


    After sensing the hostility in his tone, Somar and Melis immediately prepared to fight. However, these two goddesses didn¡¯t understand the powers of a Great Old One. They thought that Clyde would rely on those writhing dark energy tentacles tounch attacks. Therefore, they ced their entire vignce on those ck energy tentacles and subconsciously looked at Clyde. Clyde seized this chance to remove the hood covering his face, letting these two goddesses look straight at the true face of a Great Old One.


    Somar and Melis were unable to defend. As if they had suddenly been electrocuted, their equipment shattered and scattered in all directions, turning into dust. All their previous battle preparations were wasted. In terms of strength, these two goddesses were inferior to Valkyrie Cynthia who had likewise fallen in front of Clyde.


    ¡°Miss Death Angel, howe the clothes you wear are even more liberal than Demon Realm? Little Sister Death God, aren¡¯t you wearing those too far ahead of the times?¡±


    ¡°You, don¡¯te! This is needed for the clothes to match. Otherwise...¡±


    ¡°I... I am not a kid. Although my figure is rtively small-framed, my age is not little. There is no problem in my wearing these! But, you... How did you randomly take my things? Quickly return them to me!¡±


    Somar and Melis were high-ranking goddesses. Unlike Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly and the Three-Headed Demonic Dragon Knight Andrea whose equipment had entirely disintegrated, leaving not a single piece behind, they had at least retained their undergarments, saving themselves from being **, that kind of embarrassing situation. However, the underwear styles that these two chose had far exceeded Clyde¡¯s expectations.


    On the upper part of her body, Somar had just a white band-aid to cover her sensitive buds, nothing more. It was little different from wearing nothing. As for her lower part, she wore extremely small T-shaped ck panties, also like wearing nothing. Unlike what a pervert would think, she simply wore these to save herself from the embarrassment of shing herself. The angel-specific white gown she normally wore used a material that was practically transparent, so any undergarments worn inside could be seen at a nce. Therefore, Somar¡¯s choice was better than choosing conservative series undergarments as she had in the very beginning. In that case, all would be seen by the other party.


    The undergarments worn by Melis were of the ck, openworkce series arranged in a garter style. Because she didn¡¯t have an airport-runway-t figure, it was not a scene at which a man could remain at peace upon seeing. Merely, Clyde felt that this set of underwear should be worn by a subus. Since Melis didn¡¯t have a sufficient bewitching aura when wearing these undergarments, it appeared somewhat unsuitable.


    Clyde walked over. Hefting them over his left and right shoulders respectively, he took away Somar and Melis. Now, they were in severely injured states. Even if they wanted to struggle, theycked the strength. They could only watch Clyde confiscate their divine artifacts. In addition, thinking about how they had notpleted their tasks, their expressions became iparably tangled. Since they had been unable to handle this matter, the souls here would not have anyone to lead them across in the short term, which would lead to a bigger disaster.


    It was very unlikely for the Divine and Ghost Realms to suspect that these two high-ranking goddesses had fallen within a short time. By the time they finally discovered this matter and dispatched other people to deal with the work here, it would already be toote. Thinking this, Melis became even more anxious and cried.


    ¡°Bastard, quickly release me. My job must not be dyed! Wait, outsiders are forbidden from examining the secrets of Death Book. You... you! Listen when other people are speaking!¡±


    ¡°Asshole, Divine Realm will not...¡±


    ¡°You two, be quiet for a while. Otherwise, I will let them entertain you two!¡±


    Somar and Melis followed the direction Clyde had pointed at. After seeing those ck energy tentacles, they were so scared that they quieted immediately. Even goddesses were afraid of those things. Clyde hugged their smooth waists and forced them to snuggle close to him on his left and right. Now, they looked as if they were intimate lovers passionately in love. The feeling of these goddess¡¯ bodies was different from that given by the beauties of Human Race; it was iparable. Just touching them was a kind of enjoyment. Now, Clyde could understand his colleagues¡¯ attachment to spheming goddesses. It was indeed an addictive taboo **.


    Theplexions of Somar and Melis were bright red. Under the threat of tentacles, these two became a lot better behaved while struggling to control their embarrassment. Their equipment had all been either confiscated or destroyed. Now, they basicallycked the strength to resist Clyde; they were whitembs for others to exploit at will, nothing more.


    Clyde opened the Death Book and saw a name list of deceased people containing over 100,000 names. Specting from the countless names on this list, Casper River¡¯s dam would certainly be destroyed, that was arranged by fate. In addition, the name ¡°Extreme Night Princess Ophelia¡± was also on the death list. It was marked in grey and was turning red. This represented that there was a very high chance that she would die unless there was an unexpected interference.


    ¡°Little Sister Death God, there are so many names here. I will help you erase most of them!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t! Fate must not be infringed upon. Like this... I beg you. Don¡¯t change it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for Melis. This namelist was passed on to the Death Gods by Fate Goddess. She just acts in ordance with her orders, nothing more.¡±


    Somar and Melis¡¯s tone were unable to conceal their fear. They could clearly feel someone¡¯s devil ws at the knots of their panties, intending to take off their final defenses at a single unsuitable remark. Although they were goddesses, they had never experienced this matter. In this aspect, their experience was practically zero. Therefore, upon encountering this kind of situation, they were inevitably at their wits¡¯ end.


    ¡°Hmm... so this matter is not up to you. What do you two think about that?¡±


    ¡°Clyde, Fate Goddess is entric in nature. If her arrangements are disrupted... Why must you make things difficult for me?¡±


    ¡°Sir Respected Deity, although there is no problem on the King of Hell¡¯s side, it is hard to deal with the supreme Death God!¡±


    Not far away behind Clyde, his two acquaintances appeared, Divine Realm¡¯s Valkyrie Cynthia and Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier. Even if Valkyrie Cynthia came equipped in her full valkyrie armor and armed with her divine weapon, she basically had no way to win against Clyde. Striving for peaceful negotiation was the best method for resolving this issue. After all, they also had special rtions. Although Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier was in her avatar state which allowed her to be present without revealing her true face, in terms of her attractiveness index, she was very unlikely to be inferior to special ss Death God Melis.


    ¡°Goddesses, do you have the power to make decisions regarding my demands? If not, I request you two to stay here and wait for God King and King of Hell toe and negotiate.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, as long as Ghost Realm doesn¡¯t have objections, I will think of a way to resolve this with Fate Goddess!¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, you are tossing a hot potato... I have a way. We need the cooperation of Demon Realm. As long as the souls of these over 9,000 people are set to be evil spirits and resentment souls, we can just say that they went to Demon Realm to report themselves. Divine Realm and Ghost Realm will never go to Demon Realm to check on it. At that time...¡±


    ¡°Eresugier, you... you are too skilled. You know all about this process. Don¡¯t tell me that you have cooperated with other goddesses before?¡±


    ¡°No, Cynthia, don¡¯t think randomly. I have truly never done this before. Absolutely not!4¡±

 Chapter 112: All Forces’ Secret Trade behind the Undead Calamity of Atad Border City (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 112: All Forces¡¯ Secret Trade behind the Undead Cmity of Atad Border City (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    RAW Title: Chapter 53: All Forces¡¯ Secret Trade behind the Undead Cmity of Atad Border City (Part 2)


    While the undead army was still attacking the bases of Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter, Clyde was in the process of a secret discussion with the representatives of three parties about the matter of returning the souls of those over 9000 newly deceased Steinbeck Fief troops.


    In an abandoned bell tower within the vige, Divine Realm¡¯s representative Valkyrie Cynthia was in her real form, Ghost Realm¡¯s representative Goddess Eresugier had used her idol avatar, and Demon Realm¡¯s Princess Lilith hade in person. Merely, Lilith was still wearing the ck armor thatpletely covered her body. This Demon Realm princess was too conservative. Her armor was even more rigid than that of Valkyrie Cynthia. Ignoring the color of her armor, Clyde would have thought that she was a valkyrie.


    Because of the important conspiracy urring here that concerned reversing death, the representatives of all three parties were required to be present. Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier had invited Demon Realm¡¯s Princess Lilith, saying she had an important matter to discuss. Lilith was entirely unaware that she was being led into a trap. After seeing Clyde, she had immediately realized that she would not be able to leave no matter what she tried. This was like boarding a pirate ship, wanting to withdraw midway was just an extravagant wish.


    High-ranking Death Angel Somar and Ghost Realm¡¯s special ss Death God Melis had been captured as hostages by Clyde. At this moment, these two goddesses had bright red faces as they reluctantly sat on the left and right sides of Clyde in only their extremely thin undergarments. In addition, the other party held their slender waists, appearing very intimate with them. However, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Nevertheless, being held as hostages in front of their superiors like this was a big loss of their faces.


    Other than Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier who felt secure because she wasn¡¯t here in person and had only used her idol avatar, Valkyrie Cynthia and Demon Realm¡¯s Princess Lilith crossed their hands in front of their chests and also stood a little far away. Vigntly watching Clyde¡¯s actions, these two were worried about the sudden destruction of their clothing if they were careless, which would lead to an even more awkward scene. Cynthia had had several shameful experiences in the past, and she knew of Clyde¡¯s mysterious powers from before. As for Lilith, upon seeing special ss Death God Melis¡¯s state, she guessed some possibilities and made simr actions.


    ¡°I say, why are you two standing so far away? If I truly wanted it, do you think your armor would remain intact? What, do you want me to see what style of clothes you two are wearing inside? Come closer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Clyde, don¡¯t mess around! Last time, the divine armor was so badly damaged that it became irreparable. It took me a lot of time to exin myself so that I could obtain a new set. I wille over at once.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Deity, please don¡¯t joke around. I have trulye to help you; I was rude just a moment ago.¡±


    Valkyrie Cynthia and Demon Realm¡¯s Princess Lilith were unable to guess whether Clyde¡¯s casual remarks were just a joke. They could only walk to his side and helplessly put down the hands that were hugging their bosoms. Only Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier could secretlyugh up her sleeve here. She hadn¡¯te here in her true body; therefore, she didn¡¯t need to worry about gettingpletely exposed under Clyde¡¯s mysterious power.


    ¡°Then, I will say it directly. The matter of these 9,000 people... Can you handle it or not?¡±


    ¡°We can, but since there are simply too many souls that must be turned into evil spirits, I fear I might not be able to conceal this matter. However, there is an Undead Shaman here. We can use its appearance to make this matter bigger. When the timees, we can push all the me onto it.¡±


    ¡°Lilith and Eresugier, Fate Goddess is not so easy to deceive. This proposal... I think... I think it¡¯s not bad!¡±


    The proposal of Demon Princess Lilith and Goddess Eresugier was to directly expand the grade of the undead cmity. Once the cmity expanded, Divine Realm would make an exception to reward the brave heroes who resolved the root of the evil. Because of their secret assistance, the grade of the undead cmity triggered by Hal would increase by several levels, at that time, Divine Realm would also raise the rewards. Then, covering up that they had revived those over 9,000 people would also be a very simple matter. When the time came, iming a miracle had urred to fix the Undead problem would do.


    Originally, Valkyrie Cynthia righteously thought to reject this proposal, but when she saw Clyde looking at her direction, she nervously agreed. After all, they had special rtions in addition to that mysterious contract. If Clyde truly used the contract¡¯s power, Cynthia basically wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse anything. In order to avoid losing face in front of her two arch-rival goddesses, Cynthia tacitly consented to this n.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then. Can these two cuties be... Forget it. Since they are going to cry, I will not joke anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also not impossible. How about this: Melis and Somar, here is a new mission for you two.¡±


    Originally, Clyde had just been joking. He had never thought that he would truly obtain these two high-ranking goddesses. But, beyond his expectations, Valkyrie Cynthia and Goddess Eresugier went silent for a moment. Then seeminglying to an agreement, they arbitrarily ordered Death Angel Somar and Death God Melis to be secret special envoys and stay beside Clyde, representing Divine and Ghost Realm, equivalent to being emissaries.


    Somar and Melis with bright red faces nodded in agreement. They were very intelligent. They knew that, after they had witnessed this secret trade between the three parties, if they didn¡¯t be participants and implicate themselves, they would be silenced. They could only board this pirate ship. After the secret meeting, Valkyrie Cynthia soared to a high altitude, before hiding in the clouds to observe the situation, awaiting her orders in ordance with the n. Meanwhile, Ghost Realm¡¯s Goddess Eresugier and Demon Realm¡¯s Princess Lilith dove to the ground and teleported cannon fodder demonic creatures of Demon and Ghost Realm here. Cynthia pretended to not see their teleportation magic.


    Not long after, the observatory of Divine Realm exploded. ording to their observations, in Atad, a strategic border town of Adide Kingdom, where an undead cmity had broken out, the auras of Ghost and Demon Realm had been detected. Therefore, Divine Realm mistakenly believed that the Undead Shaman Hal had colluded with Ghost and Demon Realm to aid them in opening a teleportation gate, which was a breach that could be used to invade Ximengsi Continent.


    The situation suddenly became serious. Normally, Divine Realm wouldn¡¯t care about an Undead cmity triggered by the Human Race unless they received a special request. Instead, they would let Human Race¡¯s Light Church deal with it. However, once they detected that Demon and Ghost Realm were also involved, Divine Realm would no longer ignore this matter. Immediately, various gods of Divine Realm sessively issued oracles to Human Race¡¯s Light Church, making them ignore the Undead cmity of Norton City and quickly deal with the matter in Atad first.


    After Light Pope received the oracle, she felt at a loss. She had already transferred most of Light Church¡¯s reserve forces to Norton City. Withdrawing from such an operation midway was not very good. Even if she wanted to transfer them to Atad, it would need a lot of time, time that seemed to becking. All this didn¡¯t even consider the significant amount of resources that had been poured into mobilizing the Church¡¯s forces. She feared that she wouldn¡¯t be able to manage both sides. At that time, Divine Realm wouldn¡¯t take any responsibility, and Light Church would be the one that would have to bear all responsibility for the cmities. After all, in the religious doctrine Light Church had disseminated all along, the gods of Divine Realm never made mistakes. All problems were the fault ofmon people.


    The most indescribable and intriguing person was in fact the instigator of this incident, Hal. He had clearly just summoned over 50,000 undead creatures, yet in the blink of an eye, over 200,000 destructive demonic creatures of Demon and Ghost Realm had appeared in the vicinity of Atad. In addition, over 100,000 demonic creatures under the leadership of Ancient Demon King Andrisno also no longer remained hidden, directly releasing their evil auras, making the situation seem even more serious. This originally small scale undead cmity had directly turned into arge scale cmity with support from Demon and Ghost Realm. With more than 50,000 undead creatures coupled with over 300,000 demonic creatures, this army was already enough to severely damaged the human empires of Ximengsi Continent. Sweeping across arge area would not be a problem.


    Hal¡¯s losses had been huge, and those over 300,000 demonic creatures also had no rtions with him. He basically couldn¡¯t control them. Nevertheless, Divine Realm directly ced this additional army of 300,000 demonic creatures on Hal¡¯s head, firmly believing that he was the chief culprit of this incident. Thus, Divine Realm announced that as long as Human Race¡¯s brave heroes vanquished Hal, they would be able to obtain the rewards of the gods. The God Race feared that their losses would be too great during this expedition if they directly took action, so they thought that it was best to use high rewards to make Human Race, these cannon fodders, deal with this matter.


    In the next 24 hours after the grade of the Undead cmity increased, God Race would basically take no actions, waiting for the response of Human Race to see whether the Human Race had a way to deal with this. In this period of time, Clyde just had to deal with Hal. At that time upon settling all ounts, all the consequences would be ced on Hal, this scapegoat. It was very unlikely for Clyde to be implicated. The goddess arranged by Divine Realm to observe here was Valkyrie Cynthia, who was a person that belonged to Clyde¡¯s side.


    Clyde had ample time, so carrying Death Angel Somar and Death God Melis on his left and right shoulders respectively, he returned to the casten residence of Samuel Vige. Until the Undead cmity was dealt with, these two goddesses had to stay beside Clyde as special envoys. In order to not shock his other beautifulpanions, Clyde arranged for special rooms where they could rest. After all, they were goddesses, so he still needed to give some consideration for their faces.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, we are just special envoys, not maids. Please let us look for a ce ourselves...¡±


    ¡°Be obedient. Otherwise, you two will quickly be maids and lose your positions as special envoys.¡±


    Somar and Melis immediately became obedient. With their current appearances, they were just one step away from truly bing that at any time that Clyde wished. Clyde took these two goddesses to a secret room. After confiscating their divine artifacts, he made Ancient Demon King Andrisnoe over to watch these two goddesses. He then knocked out Somar and Melis to prevent them from bing further panicked before cing them on a bed and covering them with a quilt.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you even dare toy your hands on a senior angel of Divine Realm and a death god of Ghost Realm! This is simply too...¡±


    ¡°There are no problems. In addition, I even asked their superiors who agreed to let me take them. This is not a kidnapping; at most, you can regard it as taking a ransom. Properly look after them. I am going to deal with Hal and end this Undead cmity farce.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I will properly take care of them. As for the matter of Hal, there is no need to worry. His Undead army of 50,000 Undead creatures has already been blocked by the three armies of demonic creatures in Atad. They are already like a trapped beast. The gods of Divine Realm must have believed that Hal could truly control so many demonic creatures.¡±

 Chapter 113: The Final Dark Showdown in the Endless Night of Atad City Part (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 113: The Final Dark Showdown in the Endless Night of Atad City Part (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Hal who had triggered the Undead cmity and his army of over 50,000 undead creatures were surrounded by the over 300,000 demonic creature army in Atad and couldn¡¯t move around. The demonic armyposed of three parties, Demon Realm, Ghost Realm and Ancient Demon King Andrisno,pletely surrounded Atad. Now, this ce was a battlefield of demonic creatures. The Human Race basically had no chance to disy its strength. The army of over 300,000 demonic creatures could easily sweep away any nations in the interior regions of Ximengsi Continent.


    Earl Hamm and Viscount Peter who had originally been watching the battle had already withdrawn the armies under their leadership. Although they had already lost several hundred soldiers and the whereabouts of the over one thousand troops sent to the big dam of Casper River were unknown, these two aristocrats looked deathly pale, already considering forsaking their fiefs and running away. It would take only a few days for this army of over 300,000 demonic creatures to destroy Adide. They nned to transfer their properties and seek refuge in the nearby Augusta Empire.


    In the skies, Commander Aosi of Augusta Empire¡¯s ace legion, Olide Griffin Knight Regiment, had a very unsightlyplexion while holding the unconscious Princess Ophelia. This situation was clearly beyond her control. When there had been just those 50,000 Undead troops, the method of blowing up the dam had been feasible. Now, it was impossible. 300,000 demonic creatures wouldn¡¯t be washed away. In addition, there were arge number of flying demonic creatures. If they didn¡¯t leave now, she guessed that her griffin knight regiment would be wiped out here.


    ¡°Withdraw, return to Casper River and be on standby.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Commander Aosi made a difficult choice and issued a retreat. Although she was quite unwilling, she still decided to withdraw. The current situation couldn¡¯t be reversed by Olide Griffin Knight Regiment, they could only wait for a miracle. Fortunately, those flying demonic creatures nearest to Olide Griffin Knight Regiment were under the control of the Ancient Demon King Andrisno who had specially ordered these flying demonic creatures to not pursue. If the flying demonic creatures of Ghost and Demon Realm had been here instead, then Olide Griffin Knight Regiment would have found it hard to avoidplete annihtion.


    Clyde turned into his human form. Casually changing into ordinary armor and carrying a sword, he entered Atad. The main city gate had already been destroyed by the Undead troops before, so he could directly enter. Under the siege of the demonic army, the Undead army was forced to return to Atad. Now, both sides confronted each other. The most effective way to deal with this Undead cmity was Divine Realm¡¯s Judgment Light, a miracle to purify the entire city.


    However, Divine Realm¡¯s gods couldn¡¯t use Judgment Light to deal with the current Atad. With the existence of Demon and Ghost Realm¡¯s demonic creatures, there would surely be a special Ghost Shaman and Dark Magic Emissary who would counter with an Extreme Dark Canopy; thus, Judgment Light wouldn¡¯t even reach the ground. Nevertheless, since Clyde had an exclusive abyss aura, regardless of whether the creatures were Undead or demonic, all avoided him. Even approaching him had the danger of being devoured by his abyss aura. In addition, there were many ck energy tentacles below his legs that would pull any rude fellows attempting to approach this Great Old One into an endless abyss.


    Basically, the humans had all withdrawn. Therefore, Clyde no longer deliberately concealed his true strength. Demon and Ghost Realms had a way to deal with the Undead produced by the Undead cmity. Ghost Realm took over specters while Undead like zombies were taken by Demon Realm to use as soldiers. Their efficiency in dealing with Undead was inferior to Divine Realm¡¯s Judgment Light, but Divine Realm¡¯s gods worried that this would increase thebat powers of Ghost and Demon Realm. Therefore, allowing them to handle this Undead cmity was controversial.


    The Undead in the streets of Atad made space on their own, giving Clyde way. Not a single Undead overrated its abilities and dared to challenge the power from the abyss. This somewhat disappointed Clyde. He had originally wanted to give a small demonstration of his impressive skills, but he hadn¡¯t expected that the other party was so wise, not giving him any chance to make a move.


    When Clyde arrived at the casten residence of Atad, Earl Harrison¡¯s pce, the sky was still very dark. Since this was the ce from where the Undead cmity had broken out, until the Undead cmity was resolved, this ce would always remain in a pr night. Only after the Undead Shaman Hal was killed would dawne.


    The guards guarding the entrance gate to Earl Harrison¡¯s residence pce had already turned into Undead, still wearing their signature armor. After they noticed Clyde, although they violently trembled due to fear, their original guard duty made them ignore their fear and charge towards Clyde. Clyde, however, didn¡¯t even have time to draw his sword, the abyss tentacles on the ground grabbed those Undeads¡¯ legs, and their bodies were sucked dry on the spot. Those Undead quickly withered, then turned into ashes and dispersed.


    ¡°Too weak, to be directly sucked into ashes.¡±


    Clyde awkwardly stopped pulling out his sword and continued to advance. After all the guards guarding the entrance gate were wiped out, Clyde entered unimpeded. He didn¡¯t encounter the obstruction of any Undead again. When the Undead cmity had broken out, although Suzerain Earl Harrison had escaped with his kin and most of the aristocrats, because the time had been too tight, their wealth hadn¡¯t apanied them. The treasure house in the pce was intact: piles of gold, silver, treasures and jewels practically filled the treasure-house. This loot was enough for Clyde to make a fortune.


    Although this method of making money was quite immoral, Clyde didn¡¯t care much about it. All this unexpected wealth was directly treated as ownerless treasure. He marked the concealed treasure-house with a special mark. Later, he would make Ancient Demon King Andrisno arrange the demonic creatures under her to transport this wealth. The demonic creatures of Ghost and Demon Realm had no interest in the wealth of Human Race.


    Hal had chosen his new base at the center of Earl Harrison¡¯s pce. This third young master was quite good at dissipating a family fortune. In just a few days, he had managed to destroy the pce his old man had managed for half his life beyond recognition. If Earl Harrison learned of this, he would die from excessive anger. The ceiling of the pce center waspletely destroyed, and a huge oval-shaped pale energy ball floated there, resembling a huge egg that would hatch something terrifying. Even from far away, Clyde could sense arge amount of energy from that huge egg. In addition, via the energy barrier in the periphery of the huge egg, he could vaguely see a giant standing inside the huge egg. He didn¡¯t know what kind of terrifying experiment Hal was performing inside the huge egg, but he subconsciously picked up his speed.


    ** Demon King Asmode had already stopped giving energy support to Hal. Normally, an entry-level Undead Shaman couldn¡¯t control such a terrifying demonic creature. Thus, Clyde suspected that another Demon King might have made a deal. The closer he got to the huge egg, the more he could feel the aura of a Demon King simr to Ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s, so Clyde guessed that another Ancient Demon Knight had intervened in this Undead cmity.


    After entering the central square, Clyde finally saw the appearance of the huge demonic creature. It was a giant type demonic creature over a hundred meters tall. Its entire body was bone, a huge standing skeleton. Looking at that skeleton, it might beparable to the already extinct Titans in legend. However, the skeleton¡¯s head was a huge dragon skull that had three horns. In this different world, dragons with an odd number of horns were usually evil. For instance, the three-headed demonic dragon of Demon Princess Andrea had one horn on each head.


    This demonic creature was pieced together. There were a pair of huge bone wings on its back. Its head was a demonic dragon skull, its wings were dragon bone wings, and its main body was a legendary Titan¡¯s skeleton. Its hands and legs were also demonic dragon limbs. It seemed that Titan had lost its head and limbs, leaving just the body. Thus, the other party had grafted on a demonic dragon¡¯s limbs and head, making this weird mixed monster.


    When Clyde arrived, this mixed monster was already almostplete. Its eyes emitted a blood-red radiance as if it would awaken at any time. Hal was facing his back towards Clyde and standing in the foremost sacrificial altar directly before the monster. In front of him seemed to be a blurred figure who was interacting with Hal. It looked like that mixed monster¡¯s demonic soul.


    ¡°Excuse me, Your Excellency Hal, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You... Clyde, you are not human... In the basement before...¡±


    ¡°What basement? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. This thing you are building is a great vition of regtions, I will help you dismantle it!¡±


    Hal turned around and looked at Clyde with an uncertain gaze as if he didn¡¯t understand why Clyde wanted to attack people from the same camp. Because he had sacrificed himself to initiate the Undead cmity, his originally handsome face had shriveled, and he looked iparably older, just like those Undead. He wore an obsolete Undead Shaman¡¯s magic robe and held a bone magic staff with his one hand and a magic crystal ball with the other.


    That blurred figure hiding behind Hal disappeared after Clyde appeared. Turning into a speck of white light, it entered the huge skeleton. After that shadow entered the huge skeleton, the limbs of that huge skeleton began to shudder as if a soul had been injected. It even showed signs of going berserk.


    ¡°Even if we are from the same side, don¡¯t think about stopping my n. I have already waited for over ten years.¡±


    ¡°Forget your n. Although this big fellow looks very strong, it is not my opponent.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, the power of an Ancient Demon King is invincible. Plus, it has the power of a Titan giant.¡±


    ¡°You truly are stubborn. Since that is the case, I will smash your delusions.¡±

 Chapter 114: The Final Dark Showdown in the Endless Night of Atad City Part (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 114: The Final Dark Showdown in the Endless Night of Atad City Part (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After triggering the Undead cmity, Hal had created this enormous dragon-headed giant. This mixed monster had been pieced together bybining an ancient demonic dragon and a legendary ancient Titan giant. Its power was terrifying. Moreover, the demonic soul of an Ancient Demon King was stationed in it. It was unknown where Hal, this Junior Undead Shaman, had found these valuable materials in such a short period of time.


    Unfortunately, Hal¡¯s abilities were limited since he was just Junior Undead Shaman. In addition, the destructive power of this mixed monster assembled in such a short period of time was also limited. For Clyde, although this giant monster looked terrifying, its destructive power was well within his endurance limits. After the enormous dragon type giant stood, it walked towards Clyde, raising its huge right w. Ferociously swinging down, it swatted at Clyde to turn him into meat pulp.


    Clyde, however, was fearless and looked straight at the huge w descending from the sky. Although he could dodge, he intended to forcibly endure it to feel the strength of this giant. He raised his hand, but just when he was about to meet that huge w head-on, countless abyss tentacles below Clyde¡¯s feet instantly turned into a huge ck energy hand, meeting the huge dragon w¡¯s attack head-on.


    ¡°Presumptuous fellow, break into pieces for me! Eh, this energy is...¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I wanted to test your power, but my kin seem unwilling.¡±


    After a brief wrestle, the enormous dragon-type giant couldn¡¯tpete with the attacks from the abyss hand and could only retreat. Shortly afterward, in front of the dragon giant, a terrifying, colossal pool filled with a strange liquid resembling petroleum appeared. That ck liquid bubbled as if it were boiling, swallowing the ground of the pce. From inside the pool, countless ck, abyssal hands grasped out trying to pull others into the abyss.


    After a short while, a huge monster sprang from the ck pool. It looked like a giant made of ck y. It was over three hundred meters tall and still growing. The ck giant didn¡¯t have any facial features, just a nk circle for a head.


    The dragon giant violently trembled, afraid of the dark giant. Its height was less than half the other, so its momentum was suppressed. Clyde stood on the head of the abyss giant and looked down on the so-called dragon giant. Now, it could only be counted as a dragon dwarf. This abyss giant was an ordinary-level abyss monster, a minion, nothing more. It was a monster born from darkness and abyssal resentment. It was simr to the dragon giant in that both could be regarded as synthetic monsters. Although this minion had terrifyingbat power, when it came to the terrors of the abyss, it was only the tip of the smallest iceberg in a fleet of ciers.


    The abyss giant punched out, smashing the sternum of the dragon giant on the spot. The dragon giant swayed and retreated tens of meters. It didn¡¯t have the ability to counterattack at all. Among the army of over 300,000 demonic creatures watching from the peripheries, with the exception of the 100,000 demonic creatures under Ancient Demon King Andrisno, the demonic creatures were so scared that they retreated several hundred meters away. They didn¡¯t know that that abyss giant belonged to friendly forces. They could only watch the battle between the two behemoths in fear.


    The attacks of the abyss giant didn¡¯t stop. After breaking through the dragon giant¡¯s chest, it swung its hands, forcing the dragon giant to raise its hands to block. Along with a ¡°kacha¡± sound, the dragon giant¡¯s arms were directly torn off. Since Hal¡¯s masterpiece had been rushed, the links had not yetpletely set; therefore, the superior strength of the abyss giant allowed it to directly rip the dragon giant at its seams. The torn-off arms flew out the pce, creating a cloud of dust and smoke when theynded.


    Upon seeing the situation was anything but reassuring, the dragon giant pped its wings to fly away. However, the abyss giant had already seen through its thoughts. Bear-hugging the dragon giant to keep it grounded, it crushed the dragon bone wings on its back. Panicking, the dragon giant gave out a solemn and stirring roar. Opening its dragon mouth, it spat out its strongest dragon breath attack. It knew that the situation was hopeless, so it could only attempt to redeem face by desperately aiming for mutual harm.


    However, the abyss giant remained still, not even attempting to defend. When the pale light beam hit the abyss giant, there were no great waves. Thest-ditch struggle of the dragon giant was futile. After the breath attack ended, the abyss giant grabbed the dragon giant¡¯s neck and lifted, watching the dragon giant struggle in the air.


    Without giving any time for Clyde to decide, the abyss giant exerted its strength, crushing the dragon giant¡¯s neck and sttering its head. The huge demonic dragon¡¯s skull broke into pieces and scattered. In the battle between two dark monsters, the abyss giant had won aplete victory. From the beginning to the end, the dragon giant had passively taken a beating. Even its final counterattack didn¡¯t have any effect.


    The remaining headless skeleton fell to the ground with a loud crash. This battle, Clyde hadn¡¯t even issued any orders. The abyss giant had finished the battle by itself, saving Clyde¡¯s efforts. The Ancient Demon King¡¯s soul emerged from the skeleton as a floating white light before quickly shooting toward the pce. At this moment, Clyde realized that Hal had already slipped away. Realizing that the dragon giant would be defeated, that Undead Shaman¡¯s had been disillusioned with his grandeur and fled into the pce.


    Clyde made the abyss giant use its hands to ce him on the ground. After that, he chased Hal into the pce. To his surprise, Hal hadn¡¯t run far away; he was in the pce hall, behind the throne that had originally belonged to Suzerain Earl Harrison. At this moment, the Undead guards had all already fled upon understanding that the situation was hopeless. Hal had already be isted prey trapped in the pce.


    When Clyde entered the pce hall, Hal violently trembled, hiding behind the throne. After seeing Clyde, he knew that hiding was useless and hesitantly emerged. That shriveled face¡¯s expression revealed that he¡¯d already epted death; however, he could already be regarded as dead, so there were no issues with dying again.


    ¡°Your Excellency Hal, I beg your pardon. My family¡¯s junior was heavy-handed and crushed your trump card. That was not my fault; your workmanship wasme. The limbs weren¡¯t connected properly.¡±


    ¡°How could this have been? The power of an Ancient Demon King and Titan giant couldn¡¯t even touch your mud puppet! You... who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°I... I am just a passing... Forget it. What can I say to a soon-to-be disappearing fellow. Be a good person in the next life!¡±


    ¡°No, my ns cannot end here!¡±


    Hal¡¯s mental state copsed. Raising the bone magic staff in his hand, he summoned arge number of skeleton soldiers, attempting to stop Clyde¡¯s attack. Like the dragon giant from before, he was putting up ast-ditch struggle. However, before these summoned skeleton soldiers could approach Clyde, those abyss hands on the ground tore them to shreds. Clyde casually walked the dust left from their destruction. Holding his sword with both hands, he swung toward Hal. The crystal ball in Hal¡¯s hand emitted a brilliant light, forming a transparent defense barrier to stop Clyde¡¯s attack.


    Clyde¡¯s sword directly split that transparent barrier and halved the bone magic staff in Hal¡¯s hand. After the destruction of the magic defense barrier, the crystal ball in his hand was unable to withstand the energy recoil and disintegrated on its own. Hal¡¯s final weapons had been destroyed by Clyde.


    ¡°Farewell, Hal. Your sisters and properties... I will properly take over them. You can go on your way at ease!¡±


    ¡°No, wait! We can talk...¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested!¡±


    Clyde¡¯s sword pierced through Hal¡¯s chest. This chef culprit who had triggered the Undead cmity in Atad finally received his punishment. He had an unreconciled expression as if he were unwilling to believe that his end had unexpectedly note from the light¡¯s punishment but rather from the dark¡¯s.


    Undead Shamans were no longer humans. They couldn¡¯t be eliminated by attacking ordinary vital parts. However, Clyde¡¯s sword was shrouded in dark power that directly destroyed Hal¡¯s rebirth ability. This Undead Shaman stumbled back onto the throne as his entire body emitted white mist. His resentment aura gradually dispersed.


    Before Hal died, he raised his hand and pointed towards a direction, seemingly wanting to trade with Clyde for its life. However, Clyde¡¯s movements were too quick. Before the trade could begin, Hal died. Clyde discovered that Hal had pointed towards his mysterious basement.


    After killing Hal, Clyde didn¡¯t immediately leave. He realized that he seemed to have missed that Ancient Demon King¡¯s soul, nearly allowing that fellow to escape. Thinking of this, Clyde decided to personally handle the aftermath. He looked around for a while before deciding that only Hal¡¯s mysterious basement could hide a person. Thinking this, Clyde walked over to the basement, wanting to see whether that Ancient Demon King¡¯s soul was hiding inside.

 Chapter 115: The Closure and Post-Aftermath Work of Atad Border City’s Undead Calamity (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 115: The Closure and Post-Aftermath Work of Atad Border City¡¯s Undead Cmity (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In the depths of Earl Harrison¡¯s pce, Undead Shaman Hal was finally stabbed to death by Clyde on the Earl¡¯s throne, ending his evil delusions. With Hal¡¯s fall, those over 50,000 undeads upying Atad were left without a leader. In addition, since they were besieged by demonic armies of three parties, they had no way to run away.


    The scope of this Undead cmity had been limited to Atad from beginning to end. It didn¡¯t pose any substantial threat to most human nations in the interior region of Ximengsi Continent. Although Adide Kingdom suffered rtivelyrge effects, it was just a kingdom, practically negligible. Naturally, this was not the end of the battle. That dragon giant created by Hal had had the support of a certain Ancient Demon King¡¯s soul. If that Ancient Demon King wasn¡¯t taken care of, then the Undead cmity couldn¡¯t be counted as resolved.


    The Undead army upying Atad was led away by Demon Realm¡¯s emissary. Demon and Ghost Realms each took what they needed, dividing and dismantling the main force. The division of the Undead went smoothly without a fight. It could be said that it was a perfect result.


    Clyde entered the mysterious basement. It had been several days since he hadst entered this ce, but it hadn¡¯t changed much. It still had a gloomy and damp atmosphere. Even though Hal had lost his humanity, he seemed to have not forgotten some of his previous wicked tastes. In just a few days, the mysterious wicked basement that Clyde had originally emptied had been filled with collectibles and riches. Clyde had a bit of regret. If he had known this earlier, he would have taken a few more days. At that time, when reeling in the, he might have gotten even more.


    In the gloomy and damp mysterious basement, there were many imprisoned whitembs without a thread of cloth on them. These preys were those aristocratic families¡¯ golden misses who hadn¡¯t had enough time to run during the outbreak. Their numbers were quite considerable. After all, luxury items like teleportation magic scrolls, even among aristocrats, only upper-ss high-ranking aristocrats could afford their price. Mid-to-low-range aristocrats had no way to obtain them Thus, when the Undead cmity had broken out, they could only resign themselves to their fates.


    Thedies¡¯ torn clothes littered the ground. Outerwear, undergarments, silk stockings: there was everything one could imagine. The methods of imprisonment employed even more wicked than thest time. The stark-naked prey were locked up in special bone cages made up of human bones. Staying in this kind of terrifying cage, anyone normal would be badly scared, much less these originally pampered misses.


    The whitembs imprisoned in the bone cages were forced to stand in ¡°?¡è¡ì¡± standing postures. Their spotless white legs were parted to two sides, and their ankles and wrists were firmly grasped by bone ws extending from the cage. They were unable to move at all. In addition, white bone cors were fastened around their necks, and leg bones blocked their mouths. One might even mistake it for them biting the bones.


    In each bone cage, a skeleton standing behind these whitembs trained them, using its ws to ** those well-developed bosoms or the stic and pert white behinds. Because of ck blindfolds on their faces, wthese whitembs¡¯ expressions couldn¡¯t be seen. However, from their shivering figures, water stains flowing down their white legs, strange puddles on the ground, and the special smell in the air, Clyde could already guess the state of these prey.


    Fortunately, the skeletonscked brains for wisdom, didn¡¯t have the tools formitting crimes, or the dexterity to use their fingers. Otherwise, these prey might have already been yed with to ruin. Nevertheless, this simple and crude method of grabbing and kneading also almost made these prey copse. Being imprisoned in a gloomy wicked basement and allowing skeletons to toy with them, it would take a long time to get rid of this psychological shadow.


    Clyde felt that it would have been better if these skeletonscking certain capabilities had been reced by capable goblins or slimes. Hal had imprisoned these preys as sacrifices. Clyde could see ve imprints on their pert white butts. These whitembs had been almostpletely enved in just a few days. Only putting on the R rings in those enchanting red cherries was left.


    Clyde was in no hurry to save them. He passed by those bone cages. In the innermost area of the mysterious basement, he found a newly drawn summoning magic array. The arrangement and runes were especially used to summon Demon Kings. At the center of the magic array, a dusky and blurred figurey on the ground. It seemed to have suffered serious injuries. This should be the Ancient Demon King¡¯s soul that was secretly supporting Hal. After the dragon giant it possessed had been defeated, it appeared to have also received damage despite its intangibility.


    This evil magic array was an ultrarge twelve-edged star, i.e. an array made by ovepping two six-edged star magic arrays. At the twelve corners were beautiful sacrifices shackled with both hands bound behind them while kneeling and tied by rope. On each of their thighs was a strange skull with a pair of demonic horns and a gaping mouth. It seemed to be absorbing something. It looked like it had opened its mouth to breath, not much different from a living person.


    The imprisoned sacrificial offerings¡¯ had deathly paleplexions. Their faces and entire bodies were covered in translucent sweat as if they were performing strenuous exercise. The preys¡¯ little mouths were held open by hoops. Even their pink fragrant tongues were fixed outside with special wicked items. When saliva dropped and fell on the skulls on their legs, they slightly trembled. Under those ck blindfolds, there were dried-up tears.


    Strange ck energy shrouded these sacrificial offerings. Clyde could vaguely see ck energy ws pressing the plump ** of those sacrificial offerings, making all kinds of alluring forms. Even when they were scared, these sacrificial offerings¡¯ bodies also gave particr responses due to their bodily instincts, an automatic reaction difficult to control. Under the control of the demonic creatures, they continuously reached their peaks. Their legs were alreadypletely wet, and it was already easy to distinguish what those strange water stains were.


    The Ancient Demon King¡¯s demonic soul was using the magic array to absorb the life energy of these sacrificial offerings to heal its injuries. Usually, young girls were needed because the yin attributeplemented darkness. Virgins who hadn¡¯t experienced sexual affairs were the best candidates. If men were used as sacrifices, then an extra step for yin-yang conversion would be needed. Thus, many demonic creatures directly used women to save themselves the hassle.


    After the Ancient Demon King¡¯s demonic soul activated the evil magic array, ck energy tentacles protruded from the ground in front of each sacrifice and urately plunged into their mouths. Afterward, those tentacles drew in energy. These sacrificial offerings violently trembled as if they were being electrocuted, and they rapidly lost arge amount of vitality.


    ¡°Okay, stop here, Hal has already been defeated.¡±


    ¡°Hal, that good-for-nothing, I gave him ancient demonic dragon Megas¡¯s skull and a Titan Giant¡¯s skeleton, but he only made a crappy toy and was destroyed so quickly. How about this? If you cooperate with me, I believe we...¡±


    ¡°You are a defeated opponent, and you also use such evil magic. I am fine with cooperating with Andrisno; she is much better than you.¡±


    ¡°Andrisno¡¯s that Lolita figure cannotpare with me. If it were not for... In any case, I am just in a spiritual state. You cannot stop... Wait, how can this be... Don¡¯te here! Impossible...¡±


    The Ancient Demon King¡¯s demonic soul believed that since it was in a spiritual state, unless it possessed something, Clyde would be helpless against it. Who would have thought that Clyde would take out a golden cross that he had frivolously borrowed from Valkyrie Cynthia. The voice of the Ancient Demon King¡¯s soul was filled with iparable fear. In this state, she couldn¡¯t resist the sacred item of a Valkyrie. She would be annihted if she came into contact with it.


    ¡°Farewell, Ancient Demon King. Later...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Aren¡¯t you cooperating with Andrisno? Whatever reward she gave you, I will give you double... No, triple! Whatever price you want, I will pay you.¡±


    The Ancient Demon King¡¯s demonic soul was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. In order to show her sincerity, she terminated the evil magic array, letting those sacrificial offerings escape death by a hair¡¯s breadth. At this moment, although the appearance of the demonic soul couldn¡¯t be seen, the voice revealed that it should be a female demon king. Generally, demon kings didn¡¯t have the wicked interest to pretend to be of the opposite gender.


    ¡°Are you a girl?¡±


    ¡°This... Do you still need to ask? No... Sorry, don¡¯t be annoyed. It¡¯s better to use words. Please put down that cross, all right?¡±


    ¡°I can do that, but it would beparatively better to hand you over to Andrisno to deal with. Enter here by yourself.¡±


    After hesitating for a bit, that Ancient Demon King¡¯s demonic soul changed into mist and entered a special ss bottle Clyde had taken out. Her gaseous form was sealed inside the bottle, sealing her. Now, the Undead cmity of Atad could be counted as satisfactorily resolved. The next step was to y out this drama in ordance with the prior arrangements and wind up a y to fool the world.

 Chapter 116: The Closure and Post-Aftermath Work of Atad Border City’s Undead Calamity (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Closure and Post-Aftermath Work of Atad Border City’s Undead Cmity (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After sealing the Ancient Demon King’s soul, the Undead cmity of Atad was over. After those of Demon and Ghost Realms divided those over 50,000 undeads and led them to their respective realms, Valkyrie Cynthia, who had been watching the battle from the sky, used Judgment Light, creating the illusion of her purifying the Undead army.


    After the Judgment Light, Atad turned into an uninhabited city. Suzerain Earl Harrison’splexion was unsightly when he returned and saw his empty treasury. There was not a single copper coin left. Undeads had no interest in valuables, so the thief must have definitely been human, yet Earl Harrison couldn’t imagine who would be capable and daring enough to fish in troubled waters during the Undead cmity.


    “Pa, restrain your grief, and ept fate. I guess Third Brother Hal’s situation boded ill rather than well.�


    “Dad, Vignia and the others... I guess they also.�


    Behind Earl Harrison, Eldest Young Master Harman and Second Young Master Harriet who had escaped by luckforted their old man. However, their expressions didn’t have a hint of sadness. Privately, they didn’t feel much about the deaths of their siblings. In this world, only the strong could survive. If their luck had not been good, then perhaps, they would have been the unlucky ones.


    “That kid Hal didn’t have any talent, so dying can be considered to have freed himself. The loss of Vignia and the others only meant losing arge number of betrothal gifts, nothing more. Grecia Principality also doesn’t matter. In any case, Alicia was to marry Hal. Since they had both died, no one can me anyone. Merely, the matter of Princess Halisi is not easy to exin...�


    Earl Harrison and the others didn’t know that this Undead cmity had been caused by Hal. They thought that Hal and his fiancée Pdin Alicia as well as Vignia and the others had all died in this sudden and unexpected Undead cmity. As for the visiting Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly, they didn’t think much about it. With Princess Verly’s strength as a captain level Dragon Knight, even if she couldn’t deal with the Undead cmity, she would find no problems in escaping unscathed. Before the flying-type Undead had appeared, Valkyrie Cynthia’s divine trial had already been unleashed; therefore, there had been almost no threat to those on flying mounts.


    The matter that made Earl Harrison feel entangled was the grim possibility of Princess Halisi’s death. This matter would not be easy to exin to the king, his brother Kalid the Second. This Undead cmity had inflicted heavy losses on Adide Kingdom. Atad, a city with major economic and military importance, had copsed. After losing over 50,000 residents and 20,000 troops, in ordance with kingdomw, Earl Harrison would probably directly lose his rank of nobility and be downgraded to be amon person. However, King Halid the Second showed mercy considering that Earl Harrison was his own brother and didn’t punish him harshly, only downgrading him to be a baron.


    In addition, although Princess Halisi had been lost, King Halid the Second didn’t me Baron Harrison; he sent an official letter tofort his own brother. After all, Harrison had lost a son and three daughters. Clearly, he was the party with a greater loss. If he pursued Harrison’s faults, then themon people would have a bad opinion toward him. As for Grecia Principality that had lost a daughter, it could only suffer in silence. It had finally made friends through marriage, but beyond their expectations, the other party’s rank of nobility had directly been reduced. The actual results of this political marriage were far less than expected.


    After the Undead cmity, Adide Kingdom redistributed the territory of the border Suzerains. Harrison who had been downgraded to be a Baroncked the authority to manage arge fief like Atad. King Halid the Second transferred him to the dam area of Casper River, recing Baron Vincent, the original Suzerain of that ce.


    During the outbreak of the undead cmity, a mysterious force had carried out a sneak attack on the dam killed all the defenders, nearly leading to catastrophe. Fortunately, the attackers hadn’t destroyed the dam, saving Adide Kingdom. As the chief person in charge, Baron Vincent simrly had his rank of nobility reduced. He was downgraded to be a Knight and transferred to a remote region, demonstrating the kingdom’s determination to punish aristocrats who neglected their duties.


    Earl Hamm, the highestmanding officer of Fort Fortress closest to Atad, was transferred to Atad as the new Suzerain, taking over this hot potato. Atad had many problems and was impoverished. Hisplexion was not any inferior to former Suzerain Harrison’s. Kind Halid the Second had stated clearly that this was his duty: he had to think of a way to raise money and rebuild Atad or else risk punishment.


    As for the position of the highestmanding officer of Fort Fortress, Earl Hamm’s younger brother, Baron Hake, seeded that position. Hake was also promoted to Viscount. He was the only one whose rank of nobility had been promoted after this deadly Undead cmity. Because the decline of Atad City couldn’t be reversed in a short time, King Halid the Second made the nearby Vernon City a ce of strategic importance and changed its name to Vall, attempting to use it to rece the declined Atad.


    Viscount Peter, the original Suzerain of Vernon City, inexplicably became the Suzerain of the new city, Vall. While some parts of Vernon City were handed over to his cousin, Knight Peer, for management. After the Undead cmity, the attitude of Augusta Empire, the nearest empire in rk Alliance, towards Adide Kingdom changed dramatically. They unterally rejected Adide Kingdom’s requests for assistance. In addition, tariff preferences Adide Kingdom had enjoyed were all canceled. Asking for their reasoning, Adide Kingdom’s King Halid the Second dispatched many messengers to Augusta Empire, but the other side directly deported them, leaving no leeway for exnation and negotiation.


    Now, Adide Kingdom had offended both sides. Not long ago, they had united with Augusta Empire and attacked Adrian Empire, so it was impossible for Victor Alliance to take them. This cold indifference by Augusta Empire made sensitive nearby nations of rk Alliance notice the change in political affairs, so they distanced themselves from Adide Kingdom in session. Now, King Halid the Second definitely had a most unsightlyplexion. He didn’t even know how they had offended Augusta Empire, this kind of giant.


    The matter of Steinbeck Fief’s army fighting back the Undead army spread. With skilled touches of bards, the entire Ximengsi Continent knew that a brave army had stalled the crazy offense of the Undead cmity until the lord gods of Divine Realm had moved. Valkyrie Cynthia of Divine Realm who hade to purify the Undead cmity through Divine Judgement was moved by their spirits, so she used a divine blessing to allow these brave warriors to return to life.


    However, out of political need, various forces deliberately obscured the issue of who this army belonged to during the information’s dissemination. rk Alliance said the army was Adide Kingdom’s defending troops while the Victor Alliance said the army was Adrian Empire’s troops. All wanted this credit. There was even a rumor that the army had belonged to the national guard of a Neutral Treaty Organization. As for the truth of the matter, only a small number of people knew. Augusta Empire’s Princess, “Extreme Night Princess�Ophelia, was one.


    However, considering the emperor’s repeated requests, she couldn’t admit in public that the legendary army had belonged to Victor Alliance. Like that, rk Alliance would certainly lose their faces. At that time, the number of rk Alliance’s troops had been muchrger than Victor Alliance’s. Once this contrast spread, who would lose face was very obvious. Even with more people, rk Alliance had timidly fled, they were notparable to the courage of Steinbeck Fief’s army. The matter was ssified as a secret. It was not until the secret was dessified a hundred yearster that the issue of who that legendary army had belonged to was finally settled.


    Light Church was not blind. From their channels, very probably from Divine Realm, they learned whose army it was. But, giving consideration to the faces of the various participating forces, Light Church didn’t publicly announce the truth. Instead, they chose to secretly send a special envoy to Steinbeck Fief and gave Clyde who hadmanded Steinbeck Fief’s defenders a “Special Light Knight�medal in order tomend his courage and insight. In addition to this, Light Church’s cathedrals in Steinbeck Fief were exempted from paying tribute for a year.


    Clyde didn’t know whether tough or cry with Light Church’s decision to award him a “Special Light Knight�medal. If Light Church knew that the person they were awarding this medal to actually was an evil god, a Great Old One, Light Pope would definitely be infuriated to death. Other than Light Church’s secret reward, Adrian Empire didn’t have any reaction. They didn’t express any opinions on Steinbeck Fief’s performance. Clyde had never expected to be rewarded by this empire. Not making things troublesome would have been enough.


    After this Undead cmity, both Adrian Empire and Steinbeck Fief gainedparatively long-term border security. Basically, those kingdoms and principalities of rk Alliance had suffered heavy damage, so it would take them a long time to recover. In the short term, they had no way to look for trouble with Adrian Empire and Steinbeck Fief. Both Augusta Empire and Franconia Empire had just attacked Adrian Empire. However, since they didn’t have an absolutely irreconcble hatred, they wouldn’t attack twice in the short term. The purpose of their attacks had just been to plunder wealth and ves; it had not reached the level of seeking their destruction.


    As for Clyde, he had already made a big profit. With his victorious return to Steinbeck Fief, he brought a carriage fleet filled with wealth and spoils of war. These riches might be enough to promote the grade of his fief by several grades at once.

 Chapter 117: The Peaceful and Wicked Morning of Steinbeck Fief’s Suzerain Palace (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 117: The Peaceful and Wicked Morning of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Suzerain Pce (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The southern region of Ximengsi Continent, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s central region, Stanley City where the Suzerain¡¯s residence is located


    It had already been a few days since the Undead cmity of Atad. Adide Kingdom whose vitality had been greatly damaged had no way to create trouble for Steinbeck Fief. Basically, all the nations of rk Alliance in the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief had suffered various degrees of damage. Kruft Kingdom along with Cromwell Principality would be unable to disturb Steinbeck Fief for a short time due to their losses. Therefore, Steinbeck fief was in a rtively peaceful state.


    At present, the attention of all the interior human nations of Ximengsi Continent was focused on the Undead cmity erupting in Norton City. With Light Church acting as a go-between, rk Alliance, Victor Alliance and the Neutral Alliance reached a temporary peace agreement and signed the short-term <Wilde Pact>. Until the Undead cmity was dealt with, there would be a ceasefire.


    Naturally, <Wilde Pact> had several great ws and limitations. The four strongest border super empires of the Human Race had not participated. If it were not for their focusing all their strength to resist the invasions of different races, they wouldn¡¯t have given any face at all to Light Church. Without their participation, this treaty couldn¡¯t be regarded as a unified agreement by the Human Race.


    <Wilde Pact> had several intentionally designed loopholes. The treaty only restricted wars between empires, but kingdoms and principalities weren¡¯t limited at all; therefore, they could war in this restricted period without viting the treaty. If the empires of the three forces wished to battle, then they only needed to withdraw behind the scenes, secretly instigating and controlling those kingdoms and principalities to mobilize and fight a proxy war.


    However, all this had little to do with Clyde. In any case, he was safe for the moment. The kingdoms and principalities of rk Alliance in the vicinity of Steinbeck Fief had already been taught a painful lesson, so it was very unlikely for them to look for trouble in the short term. After robbing Earl Harrison¡¯s private collection coupled with inheriting the wealth of the Lamina Dynasty with the help of Undead Queen Lafania and Curse Queen Mephis, Steinbeck Fief had wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation. In terms of wealth, Steinbeck Fief crushed Adrian Empire and had even surpassed the two nearby empires of rk Alliance, Franconia Empire and Augusta Empire.


    Only the four border super empires of Ximengsi Continent had the chance topare Lamina Dynasty in terms of wealth. Now, rich and imposing, Steinbeck Fief beganrge-scale constructions. Because Clyde had arge number of demonic creatures without employment under his leadership, he arranged for these demonic creatures toe and participate in construction works for free. With all kinds of demonic creatures working day and night, Steinbeck Fief underwent a rapid expansion. The speed of construction even on the outskirts of Stanley City was incredible.


    With the ingenious arrangements of Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, these demonic creatures avoided the sight of the church members within Stanley City who were upied with building the branch cathedrals of Light Church. ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria never even noticed that the workers building outside the city walls were actually demonic creatures. They believed that Steinbeck Fief has spent arge amount of money to recruit workers who continuously toiled from morning till night. Therefore, a strange harmony appeared in Steinbeck Fief. Light Church worked beside all kinds of demonic creatures. That scene, in the eyes of many people, was simply unbelievable.


    All the collections Clyde had obtained from that mysterious wicked basement along with those spoils of war were transferred to the pce and arranged. In Adide Kingdom, they were already considered dead due to Atad¡¯s Undead cmity. Now, it was impossible for them to return; therefore, they could only choose to ept their fates and stay in Steinbeck Fief.


    Hal has already ground off the arrogance of these misses from illustrious and aristocratic families. Practically none had any resistance to the arrangements of their new master. Although the ve imprints on their white butts couldn¡¯t be removed in the short term, those wicked R rings on their alluring cherries were removed, and healing magic was used to deal with the aftermath. However, they had already epted their new statuses and declined to remove their ve imprint. They were worried that without this imprint, they wouldpletely lose their sense of identity and risk being abandoned by this new master.


    Moreover, these whitembs didn¡¯t intend to wear any clothing. They had already be ustomed to staying bare. Clothing felt somewhat ufortable. However, the most crucial thing was that all the maids in the pce were naked. Women with clothes were different level existences. Clothes were a symbol of a heir position. They didn¡¯t dare to overstep.


    Clyde also didn¡¯t force them to wear clothing. From a different perspective, many people craved this so much that they would even dream about it. Making excuses seemed very hypocritical; it was better to be sincere. Although most of them came from illustrious and aristocratic families, there were some Hal had trained as special maids among them. Under their direction, thesedies were soon able to perform ordinary and simple maid jobs. For identification, they wore cors around their necks forged in silver. Compared to the red leather cors the maids with ordinary origins wore, the difference was clear. Even the thin attached chains were made of silver.


    The origins of the maids in Steinbeck Fief¡¯s casten pce already crushed many orthodox rk Alliance nations. It was difficult to imagine that this fief belonged to Victor Alliance, which adhered to an antivery system. The Suzerain pce was not open to outsiders, and the nominal Suzerain of Steinbeck Fief was still Princess Saras. Clyde hid behind the scenes and secretly controlled everything. Basically, no one would think that the residence of a female Suzerain would have so many special maids imprisoned.


    A small portion were dissatisfied. Although they had some resistance in their hearts, they were unable to persist. The Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer personally confronted them and carried out various kinds of training. In a special room deep within the pce, these whitembs stood side by side, assuming ¡°?oo¡± shameful standing postures. Their hands were raised above their heads and bound together with red ropes to force them to maintain this very shameful posture.


    The prey nervously looked around the secret room and saw wicked erotic tools that gave them a sense of d??j? vu lying everywhere. Theirplexions turned red, seemingly recalling those shameful memories from Hal¡¯s secret wicked basement. However, red balls sealed their mouths, so they could only look at the wicked Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer with a pair of small ck devil horns in her ck gothic Lolita dress. With a wicked smile, she walked toward a whitemb and temporarily removed her wicked red ball, allowing her to speak.


    ¡°Quickly, release me quickly! I, however, am... wu!¡±


    ¡°This Big Sister, you still don¡¯t seem to understand your plight. What a fragrant taste! If it were not for Big Brother Clyde¡¯s instructions to not do that, I would...¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t eat me. I... I beg you!¡±


    ¡°Humph, you have to be obedient here. Otherwise, I will punish you!¡±


    The whitemb¡¯s persistence didn¡¯tst long. Lucifer walked toward her side and opened her cherry mouth, revealing her fangs. Kissing her prey¡¯s white neck, she hungrily **. At that time, her face unintentionally showed her craving for food, and her eyes filled with greed as her fangs almost pierced the tender flesh. Although she didn¡¯t bite, this pitiful whitemb was so scared that she **, and her ** flowed down her white legs, forming a strange water pool on the ground.


    Because Clyde had instructed her in advance, Lucifer wouldn¡¯t truly suck their blood; she was merely scaring them, nothing more. Otherwise, these disobedient prey would have already been sucked dry and transformed into blood servants. As a Bloodkin, she was most skilled in this kind of y. Although she couldn¡¯t truly perform the act, she still took delight in doing this. Her hobby appeared to be bullying prey and watching them show frightened expressions.


    ¡°You all should recognize this! Although it is not particrly painful, I don¡¯t imagine you all will want to wear these!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not. Don¡¯t... It¡¯s better to talk. Don¡¯t...¡±


    When they saw Lucifer with her evil smile walking towards them with wicked erotic R-rings, thesedies were so frightened that they nearly passed out on the spot. They quickly yielded and, like the others who had already submitted, wore the silver cors, prepared to serve as maids in the pce.


    Before they were rescued, these whitembs had been lucky enough to not experience the R-rings. However, those terrifying items had given them a deep impression. Their entire bodies trembled when they saw them. At that time when Hal had put those wicked items on theirpanions, they had clearly seen everything. Therefore, upon seeing those wicked items, they trembled and felt an indescribable fear.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, but although this is not necessary, the imprints are a must. There¡¯s no need to worry. Compared to your former master, I¡¯m much more reliable. It will not hurt and will be over in just a moment.¡±


    Before the whitembs had the time to beg for mercy, Lucifer sealed their mouths with red balls. They could only look with terrified faces as a glowing-red hot, special wicked tool for imprinting ve marks on prey appeared behind Lucifer. Then, this bloodkin Lolita blindfolded them and imprinted envement marks on each of their pert butts. Clyde had not instructed this, but Clyde wouldn¡¯t me her in any case.


    In the mysterious room, illuminated only by dim candlelight, the shadows of those whitembs revealed on the wall violently trembled as if their owners had been electrocuted. Every one was eventually imprinted with special envement marks. This time, these whitembspletely epted their fates and no longer tried to go against the wicked Bloodkin lolita¡¯s various wickedmands. Under her guidance, they turned into qualified special maids.

 Chapter 118: The Peaceful and Wicked Morning of Steinbeck Fief’s Suzerain Palace (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 118: The Peaceful and Wicked Morning of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Suzerain Pce (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In the luxurious sleeping quarters deep within the pce, Clyde who had triumphantly returned could finally rest well for a few days. Although he didn¡¯t need to sleep as a Great Old One, his former habits as part of Human Race made him feel it necessary to lie for a while.


    Clyde¡¯s younger sister, wicked Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, carried out a wicked interrogating ritual in that secret room. Clyde wasn¡¯t very clear about the particrs but he hadplied. In the Suzerain residence pce, Lucifer was in charge of managing these matters. She herself seemed interested and enjoyed it; therefore, Clyde didn¡¯t prevent her and held the attitude of tacitly epting.


    During the campaign of Atad, over 9,000 soldiers of Steinbeck Fief had been killed in action. However, because Clyde had made a secret evil deal with Divine Realm, Demon Realm, and Ghost Realm, they hade back to life without any price. And since they were tempered by life and death, they had matured a lot. Naturally, the soldiers didn¡¯t really know that they were resurrected because of various insider tradings. They believed that their final battle touched the gods, causing Divine Realm¡¯s Valkyrie Cynthia to resurrect them as Clyde had said.


    These sleeping quarters had an ambiguous scene. The maids here were the beautiful female knights under Pdin Alicia. At that time, they had fallen in Hal¡¯s wicked trap along with their Miss and been captured. After that, they had been imprisoned in that wicked secret basement for a period of time. Since Clyde had saved them, their everythings had been transferred to this new master¡¯s hands.


    In the sleeping quarters, these beautiful female knights were in bare states. Their treatment was much better than the maids outside the sleeping quarters. At the very least, they didn¡¯t need to wear the wicked cors with pendants around their white necks. Although all had the background of a knight and experienced many battles, they still felt ashamed and blushed. After all, serving their master in a bare state was too shameful.


    However, even theirdy, Pdin Alicia, was obedient, they had no reason to be stubborn. In addition, Clyde was much better than Hal. He didn¡¯t rely on his status, like those aristocrats of rk Alliance to trade them as amodity. This alone was enough for them.


    On the luxurious big bed of his sleeping quarters, Clydefortablyy, stretching out and enjoying his rare time off. The beautiful knights Aike and Ailu sat on their knees at the lower part of the bed and massaged Clyde¡¯s legs, one on the left and the other on the right. They were also bare and had their heads lowered with redplexions. When massaging their master, their slightly drooping plump and well-developed bosoms would sway lightly, creating a beautiful wicked scenery.


    Although Aike and Ailu could clearly feel the gaze of their master focused on their swaying ** many times, they didn¡¯t stop massaging to cover themselves with their hands. In any case, in Earl Harrison¡¯s residence pce at Atad, all had already been seen. They had no secrets in front of Clyde; therefore, Aike and Ailu just had bright red beautiful faces and didn¡¯t dare to look up at Clyde.


    ¡°Aike, Ailu, your faces are so red. Do you want it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully them. Wait...¡±


    ¡°Alicia, your face is also red! How about I bully you first?¡±


    ¡°Whose face is red? No... No, you saw wrong!¡±


    Pdin Alicia sat cross-legged at one side of the big bed. She was also in apletely bare state. Clyde rested his head on her white thighs that were intertwined together, enjoying this very stic and smooth qualityp-pillow. Looking up, he could see those plump and alluring Jade Hares. Alicia¡¯splexion was also red and burning hot. She was a lot more embarrassed than Aike and Ailu. Merely, she was enduring with her dignity of being ady and a pdin, nothing more. Her hands were busy massaging Clyde¡¯s shoulders, using somewhat unskilled techniques. All the maids in the sleeping quarters were her subordinates. Giving service to the master in front of them was no different from a public execution.


    ¡°Alicia go lower, and let me have a good look!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Master, I... I got it.¡±


    A bashful expression was unintentionally shown on her face. She then lowered her head, letting her master kiss her plump and warm Jade Hares many times. At that time, a certain person reached for a yard after getting an inch, conveniently nibbling those alluring red cherries. The intense stimtion and pleasureing from her upper body made Alicia unable to restrain herself. Under her bodily instincts, she let out wonderful sounds.


    After the Undead cmity of Adide Kingdom, Alicia had also been registered among the dead people. She was believed to have been buried together with Hal in Atad¡¯s Undead cmity. Now, it was impossible for her to return. Even if by chance she returned to Grecia Principality, she would just be married off to another person. Perhaps, she would encounter an even more abnormal existence than Hal. Her current state was not bad. At least, she had been able to protect her final chastity until now.


    Princess Halisi and the three golden daughters of Earl Harrison, Eldest Miss Sophy, Second Miss Reba and Third Miss Vignia, were also here in the sleeping quarters. The openwork style gem undergarments they had originally worn had been removed. Theyy on this big bed, restlessly awaiting their master¡¯s love. Their hands were bound behind their backs with red ribbons, so they couldn¡¯t even cover their bosoms. They could only let Clyde admire their beautiful and alluring bearing with embarrassed expressions.


    ¡°You all alsoe over. I will make arrangements for you all. Don¡¯t worry. Everyone here is on the same side. There¡¯s no need to worry about being noticed. Princess Halisi, like this...¡±


    ¡°Master, that is too... Can you chose someone else.¡±


    ¡°No, give it a try. You will start liking this feeling soon. By the way, Princess Alyssa was fine with it. She, however, is Adrian Empire¡¯s princess; she didn¡¯t mind it and was able to easily perform. You are a kingdom¡¯s princess. Can it be that you can¡¯tpare to her?¡±


    ¡°I... okay. I will try my best.¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s wicked guidance, Princess Halisi seemed to gather her thoughts. Then, after Clyde removed the red ribbon that tied her hands to her back, this princess climbed to Clyde¡¯s lower position with a red face. Afterward, imitating Adrian Empire¡¯s Princess Alyssa, she lowered her head and used her cheery mouth to hold his source of evil. Although her technique was not skilled, it wasparable to Princess Alyssa¡¯s. Both these princesses had not experienced human affairs before. If their technique was proficient, that would be abnormal. Besides, unsmooth techniques brought another kind of splendor.


    ¡°Mas... Master. Weren¡¯t you talking about arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Vignia, what do you think? This, however, is the first job!¡±


    ¡°Master, I... I still haven¡¯t prayed today. Can you...¡±


    ¡°Sophy, you can pray here! Go to other ces to do anything else, but pray here from now on. Reba, don¡¯t urgently study alchemy. There is a lot of fun to study here.¡±


    Under his wickedmands, the threedies had no way to escape Clyde¡¯s ws. They could only do as he asked. After the red ribbons tying their hands were removed, they also climbed to the side of their master and epted the erotic assignment. Vignia and Rebay down on the left and right side with red faces and let his evil hands hug their slender and smooth waists to explore their bodies to his heart¡¯s content. Clyde could clearly feel that when they stuck to his body, their plump bosom trembled slightly.


    Sophy also trulyplied with Clyde¡¯s request. She parted her white legs and straddled her master¡¯s waist. Although herplexion was red and boiling hot, she was able to maintain a praying posture with both palms together. The holy and pure praying ritual was interwoven with a wicked state, which made Clyde have a certain kind of indescribable taboo feeling. He almost couldn¡¯t help wanting to interrupt Sophy¡¯s prayers several times; however, upon seeing her blushing face and her little mouth muttering the daily prayers of Light Church, Clyde gave up.


    At this moment, Sophy had not thought that this shameful prayer ritual she had unwittingly initiated had dug a pit for those beauties of Light Church that Clyde would obtain in the future. Without knowing that Sophy was the one who had initiated this, several great saintesses would follow her steps. Naturally, this was a part of the story that was toe. After the wicked prayer ritual ended, Sophy followed Clyde¡¯s wickedmand and lowered her body with a red face, letting her master taste and enjoy her delicious red cherries after Pdin Alicia¡¯s plump bosom.


    The Assassin Jenny and Army Commander Natalie also knelt on the left and right of their master. Although they were bare, they didn¡¯t need to give wicked service to their master. They just needed to kneel and hold a silver tray full of delicious foods, making things convenient for Clyde to ess. Theplexions of these two beauties were not inferior to others; they did their best to mp their white legs, attempting to conceal their embarrassing instinctual reactions after seeing the wicked scene before them. Clyde also didn¡¯t bluntly point it out, watching their resisting appearance was also a kind of enjoyment.


    ¡°Jenny, Natalie, open your legs and change your posture!¡±


    ¡°Master, we... we...¡±


    ¡°Be obedient, change your posture, and open your legs. Otherwise...¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master!¡±


    Under his sudden wickedmand, theplexions of Jenny and Princess Natalie became bright red. They shyly opened their legs, letting their master enjoy their alluring and embarrassed looks. After opening their white legs, they put down the silver trays in their hands and held their hands on the backs of their head, assuming very shameful ¡°H¡± kneeling postures. This was one of the frequently seen wicked postures in erotic movies.


    At this moment, at Lawrence River¡¯s bank at the periphery of Steinbeck Fief, Light Church¡¯s secret special envoy squad to award Clyde the ¡°Light Knight¡± medal had arrived. They were passing the temporary floating bridge. Looking at the two leading figures from the distance, it could be seen that they were girls. Among them, one was Clyde¡¯s acquaintance, ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Suhiya, didn¡¯t you say that you have seen that Suzerain¡¯s administrator andmander of her guard regiment? I heard he is a handsome young man and that you two have a very close rtionship.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just felt a chill instinctively; it should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then. There is no danger. Tiffany and Maria are building their branch cathedrals here; lp; it is impossible for an evil existence to be here.¡±

 Chapter 119: Light Church’s Secret Diplomatic Corps that Came From Afar (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 119: Light Church¡¯s Secret Diplomatic Corps that Came From Afar (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Adrian Empire was definitely the unluckiest empire of Victor Alliance during this time period, having suffered heavy losses from rk Alliance¡¯s two big empires, Augusta Empire and Franconia Empire. Its economy had taken a heavy hit and the prestige of its imperial family had also faced a setback. Many big Suzerains were already wriggling, taking advantage of a favorable situation to gain political bargaining chips and pressure Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family to offer even more privilege to great aristocrats.


    In this period of time, Steinbeck Fief was upied with reconstruction of itself. Taking advantage of this chance when Adrian Empire was declining, Steinbeck Fief didn¡¯t care about the issue of hostile camps and traded with neighboring rk Alliance nations, purchasing all kinds of building materials from their hands, and soon, the trade extended to even othermon goods.


    Due to the enticement of enormous economic profits, these rk Alliance principalities and kingdoms changed their former hostile attitudes towards Steinbeck Fief. After all, who didn¡¯t like money? Steinbeck Fief temporarily became the safest fief on the border of Adrian Empire. Arge number of people evading war in the surrounding areas swarmed into Steinbeck Fief, increasing the poption.


    However, all this had little to do with Clyde. He was still enjoying his spoils of war in bed. Although he hadn¡¯t taken the final step, his current attitude was not very different from that. Princess Halisi was bright red. Under his wicked guidance, she swallowed his source of evil with her unskilled technique. Theplexions of the other beauties were also bright red. They didn¡¯t dare to act rashly in fear of being selected to rece Princess Halisi.


    Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly and Three-Headed Demonic Dragon Knight Demon Princess Andrea were also on this luxurious big bed. Their blindfolds had already been removed; thus, they were able to clearly see the wicked scenes happening on the bed. These two princesses werepletely bare. They knelt on the pink bedsheet with their bodies slightly leaning forward, and both hands bound together behind with red ropes. Their legs were also bound with red rope. On the bed were only bound prey. At present, Clyde only had thoughts of enjoying himself, so he didn¡¯t put his hands on these two whitembs for the time being.


    The difference in openness between Human and Demon Race was iparable. Facing the same scene, Princess Verly was bright red as she strived to lower her head, wanting to avoid the scene, but those wicked and charming voices continuously resounded in her ears. Herplexion was red to her neck. However, Andrea was not particrly red. Basically, shyness couldn¡¯t be seen on her face. She just had an unreconciled expression. After her and Verly¡¯s blindfolds had been taken off, they had only seen Clyde in humanoid form, not in his Great Old One form. As a result, they were unable to associate them together and thought that that terrifying Evil God had casually bestowed them to one of its believers as a gift.


    Clyde also didn¡¯t point out the truth, cing magic restriction seals on these two princesses. Unless this magic restriction seal was removed, their true strengths would be sealed. They would be no different from ordinary women. As for how to deal with these two princesses, Clyde was somewhat at a loss. One was from a super empire, and the other one was the princess of an alien race, different from these princesses and misses around him, who were only on the kingdom and principality level and could be easily forgotten.


    ¡°Despicable human, quickly release me! If it were not for His Excellency the Evil God... How could you...¡±


    ¡°Princess Andrea, in my ce, there is no division between races. Even if you were a Valkyrie, you would still be treated the same!¡±


    ¡°You... aren¡¯t you a human? You actually aren¡¯t afraid of Demon Race? Wait, don¡¯te! Don¡¯t...¡±


    Seeing that Andrea wanted to unt her superiority, Clyde got up with a bad smile and let the other beauties beside him rest for the time being. He moved over, tightly hugged Andrea, and used his finger to touch her sensitive acupoints. Andrea¡¯s white body violently trembled as if she had received an electrical shock. Because he had explored Ancient Demon King Andirsno before, he was very clear about the sensitive ces of Demon Race. This time, Andrea no longer had her prior contemptuous look and unintentionally showed fear. She realized that this human before her was terrifying. He actually knew the sensitive ces of the Demon race.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t make things difficult for Andrea! She is Demon Race¡¯s princess. If she isn¡¯t released, Demon Race might...¡±


    ¡°Princess Verly, what? Do you want to help her? Or do you want to serve your master in her stead?¡±


    ¡°You..., aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Princess Verly, no one knows that you are here in this remote ce. Even if your honored countryes to investigate, they would just go to Adide Kingdom...¡±


    Verly¡¯s face was very red as Clyde used his hand to pull up her smooth chin as if he were examining a precious artwork. Honestly speaking, if this handsome young man in front of her eyes wasn¡¯t ying with her in evil ways and had pursued her normally, then it would not be impossible for her to consider him a little. Nevertheless, her current plight was too embarrassing. Her power had been sealed like Princess Andrea¡¯s. She wanted to summon her flying dragon, but both sides had lost contact. Now, even if her nation wanted to look for her via her mount, the sess rate would be very low.


    ¡°You... What price do you want? Can we discuss this? I...¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it for the moment. You two can stay here for several more days. My sleeping quarters are pretty big; there is no problem even if a few more have to stay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. The conflict between you two hasn¡¯t been resolved yet, right? I will help mediate between you two.¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t... It¡¯s weird.¡±


    ¡°No, you are a devil!¡±


    After a short while, Verly and Andrea were tied together facing each other. Clyde then extended his evil hands and gently pushed the backs of their heads. Theplexions of these two arch-rival princesses reddened. Because their soft and stic bosoms were squeezed together, a very weird and peculiar feeling quickly spread throughout their bodies.


    Verly and Andrea looked at each other and hesitated before shyly sticking out their fragrant tongues, tongue-kissing each other. Clydecently enjoyed the beautiful scene as his devilish hands felt about their smooth backs. These twombs were quickly unable to resist the continuous double stimtions and gave out strange sounds. Soon afterward, Clyde made Knight Aike and Ailu press their shoulders together from behind, making Verly and Andrea maintain the highly sensitive state until they thoroughly submitted themselves to their bodily instincts.


    Verly and Andrea soon became engrossed in each other¡¯s softness. For a moment, they forgot about their hostile identities. A mysterious fragrance permeated these sleeping quarters, making people do many absurd things as if it were a hallucination. It had an outstanding effect on girls. From the time they had first been imprisoned, they had already fallen into an inescapable trap.


    The only matter that made Clyde feel somewhat unfortunate was that Death Angel Somar and Death God Melis had returned to Divine and Ghost Realm respectively after the Undead cmity of Atad was dealt with. Divine and Ghost Realm had used summoning magic to forcefully recall them. Otherwise, there would be two more delicious whitembs on the big bed now.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, did I disturb you? If I have disturbed you, then I¡¯ll withdraw for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Saras. Come in. Everyone here is one of our people. Do not be rmed.¡±


    Just as Clyde was preparing to further engage in all kinds of taboo ys, Princess Saras, the acting Suzerain of Steinbeck Fief, came in carrying a pile of official documents. After obtaining his permission, Princess Saras entered this sleeping chamber filled with an unusually ambiguous air. Her face instantly became a little red, but she was long ustomed to seeing various kinds of wicked ys. Merely, upon seeing Princess Verly and Princess Andrea, she unintentionally showed surprise. The statuses of these two princesses was so high that it was beyond her expectations.


    Princess Saras wore princess-specific formal evening wear, but there were no straps on her exposed, smooth, white, fragrant shoulders. It was very likely that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything beneath her upper outerwear and skirt. After Princess Saras noticed Clyde¡¯s gaze was somewhat strange, she smiled, sat on the bedside, and ced the official documents on a bookcase beside the bed.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you already have enough people here! Don¡¯t tell me... you want to add more people!¡±


    ¡°Say, what matter made you look for me? There shouldn¡¯t be any matters major enough for me to deal with in person. You should be able to handle everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this: the special envoys of Light Church havee to award you the ¡°Light Knight¡± medal. They have already arrived at the outskirts of Stanley City. Do you want to...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t it fine for you to receive the medal in my stead? If I go to receive the medal in person, that would be weird.¡±


    While reporting the situation, Princess Saras snuggled in Clyde¡¯s arms. Under her intentional coordination, Clyde¡¯s mischievous ws didn¡¯t still. Not waiting for her to finish her report, this prey who had taken the initiative to throw herself into his arms was stripped naked, turning into a whitemb. Clyde¡¯s former guess was right. When Princess Saras hade to report, she had intentionally not worn any undergarments. After taking off that outeryer of fabric, he could directly enjoy her.


    ¡°Wu, Lord Clyde, wait a moment... There¡¯s no... Wait for me to finish speaking!¡±


    ¡°Saras, your face is so red. You can still give the reportter.¡±


    ¡°No, Lord Clyde, the matters of the Needham ins have changed. Adrian Empire seems to have given the Needham ins to another aristocrat. Light Church¡¯s special envoy came to exin this to us in passing.¡±


    ¡°What! Going back on their words. That old fox Bishop Nichols took tens of thousands of gold coins from us, and he actually went back on his words! Where is the special envoy?¡±

 Chapter 120: Light Church’s Secret Diplomatic Corps that Came From Afar (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 120: Light Church¡¯s Secret Diplomatic Corps that Came From Afar (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In the reception hall, Clyde who had changed into his formal administrator attire met the visiting Light Church secret special envoy squad that had two leaders, one being one of Clyde¡¯s acquaintances, ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya.


    Clyde had already met quite a few saintesses of Light Church such as ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria who were building branch cathedrals in Steinbeck Fief. Now, another two saintesses hade. One was Suhiya, and the other one was a beautiful young girl, ¡°Ice Saintess¡± Shirley. Shirley had sea-blue-colored, shoulder-length hair and azure blue pupils. She wore a sea-blue-colored priest dress that had a sea wave ripple emblem.


    At present, Ximengsi Continent¡¯s Light Church had seven saintesses. Clyde had seen that sky-high-priced ckmarket namelist given to him by Bishop Nichs, so he knew all seven saintesses. They were ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya, ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany, ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, ¡°Ice Saintess¡± Shirley, ¡°Earth Saintess¡± Kn, ¡°ze Saintess¡± Finina, and ¡°Lightning Saintess¡± Olena. So far, Clyde had seen four of them.


    The previous three saintesses Clyde hade into contact with had all belonged to the light or holy-ss categories Among them, Suhiya gave priority to defense, Tiffany prioritized to offense while Maria favored blessing and support. As for the remaining four saintesses, they belonged to the four-element series. ¡°Ice Saintess¡± Shirley who hade with Suhiya was a young woman. She seemed to be just 15 or 16 years old. Her face was immature and pure, and her azure pupils bright and clear. Compared to the three Light Church saintesses Clyde had seen before, Shirley looked iparably innocent. At first nce, she looked like a beautiful young girl who couldn¡¯t hide any secrets. What she thought in her heart could be judged from her eyes.


    ¡°You are Clyde? I heard about the matter of Atad. The Undead cmity sounds terrifying! Did arge group of strange people... Ouch, Big Sister Suhiya, why did you hit my head? It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Shirley, we came here for a mission. Don¡¯t forget our proper business!¡±


    ¡°I know. I just wanted to ask... Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t hit me. I will be stupid.¡±


    Suhiya wore a rtively formal white Light Church priest dress; however, she didn¡¯t dare to look at Clyde. Nevertheless, during the investigative operation, her entire body had been seen by him, allowing Clyde to filter out her clothing. Relying just on his imagination, he could draw Suhiya¡¯s alluring figure in his mind.


    ¡°You two, let¡¯s go to the living room. The tea has already been prepared!¡±


    Clyde led the party to a hall in the pce for receiving guests. Several tea-tables dotted the room, each with a pot of green tea. The entourage of these two saintesses were all beautiful priestesses and nuns. When they were hastening on their journey before, all of them had covered their faces with headscarves in order to not attract attention. Now, after rxing, they took off their headscarves, and Clyde discovered that their attractiveness indexes were very high, as was often the case with Light Church¡¯s priestesses and nuns.


    ¡°Clyde, this is a ¡°Light Knight¡± Medal issued by His Excellency the Pope. Please, ept it. May the blessing of Light Goddess always apany you!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    In the reception hall, Shirley gave Clyde the ¡°Light Knight¡± Medal in the contemporary Pope of Light Church¡¯s stead. Clyde reluctantly epted it. Considering Shirley¡¯s pure look, Clyde honestly couldn¡¯t find any reason to refuse it. Honestly speaking, Clyde didn¡¯t want to ept this glittering medal. He was a Great Old One, an Evil God. Words like ¡°Light Goddess¡¯s blessing¡± were like a curse in disguise to him.


    ¡°Suhiya, I remember Bishop Nichs promising our Steinbeck Fief Needham in. Why did he go back on his words now?¡±


    ¡°This matter... let me exin this to you. Clyde, you don¡¯t seem to know much about the politics of Victor Alliance¡¯s nations. Do you know Dous n?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of it. I... I came from the countryside. Why should I know these ns?¡±


    Suhiya patiently exined it to Clyde. As it turned out, in most of the nations of Victor Alliance, there existed some wealthy big ns. These big ns had amazing wealth and great political influence in the nation. Many nation¡¯s imperial families didn¡¯t have the wealth these big ns had. Most of the time, the emperors had to give face to these moneybags and give consideration to their interests when making decisions.


    Comparatively speaking, those nations of rk Alliance practiced very, and their aristocrats and bigwigs were very particr about blood lineages. Basically, all imperial families and aristocrats had their positions determined via blood lineage. The nobler the blood lineage, the greater the power. The nations of Victor Alliance, however, relied on financial resources to determine position. The greater the wealth, the higher the position and political influence. Those rich big ns were exactly like Earth¡¯s western tycoon groups that could affect a nations¡¯ policies via money. Which side was better, Clyde didn¡¯tment. In any case, he felt that all was ck, so he had nothing to say. It was unnecessary topare.


    The nations of the third party, n Treaty, practiced a sharing of power between a parliament and imperial family. It wasparatively more democratic. However, because the imperial power and parliament power seriously opposed each other and generally had equal statuses, a very awkward scene predominated in nations of n Treaty. The emperor and parliament verbally attacked each other all day long. Both sides always thought of ways to make trouble for the other, which caused the nations of n Treaty to seriouslyg behind. From the capital to the smallest vige, the emperor and his officials at all levels fought the parliament and its agents every day, so political decisions progressed very slowly.


    Altogether, there were three tycoon ns in Adrian Empire. They were Morston n that monopolized the empire¡¯s grain industry, Stuart n that monopolized the empire¡¯s iron mines and weapon forging profession, and Dous n thatpletely controlled the empire¡¯s trade. These three ns secretly controlled the politics of Adrian Empire.


    At present, after the sessive defeats of Adrian Empire against Augusta Empire and Franconia Empire, the authority of the imperial family had declined. Most of the local aristocrats had seized this chance to carry out their ns. They wanted to rely on the military strength in their hands to coerce the emperor to give them greater political power. The three tycoon ns were secretly adding fuel to the mes from behind the scenes.


    Originally, Adrian Empire had promised to make the Needham ins a part of Steinbeck Fief, but now it was being given to the great aristocrat Marquis Charles who had Dous n behind his back. Bishop Nichs who had obtained benefits from Clyde was secretly bought over by Dous n at a higher price. Clearly, after getting a higher price from Dous n, as a perceptive person, Bishop Nichs, had seen that Steinbeck Fief, which was just a new, weak fief, was iparable to Marquis Charles, so he had happily betrayed Steinbeck Fief. Now, no one knew where the bishop had fled with that huge sum of money.


    ¡°Clyde, don¡¯t be angry! Bishop Nichs is like that. If you have anyints, then you can tell us!¡±


    ¡°No, I am not angry; I just felt that I spent that money in vain.¡±


    Clyde finally understood why Light Church¡¯s secret special envoy squad was just girls. They had sent customer-servicedies to give him an exnation. He could not proficientlyin to girls, especially in front of Shirley who had a pure and cute look. However, he wouldn¡¯t drop the matter just like this. Like that, he would lose tens of thousands of gold coins!¡±


    ¡°Then... Suhiya, is this your only mission, or is there another matter? For instance,pensation...¡±


    ¡°No, the higher-ups just ordered us to give you an exnation, nothing more. What¡¯s wrong, Clyde?¡±


    ¡°No... nothing.¡±


    Clyde had nothing to say. Bishop Nichs was too ungrateful. He had swindled his tens of thousands of gold coins without any offeringpensation. If these two saintesses of Light Church along with the entire special envoy squad were given to him, then he would have regarded as nothing having happened and let the matter drop. But now, there was no need to speak about letting the matter drop.


    Although Clyde didn¡¯t know why Marquis Charles and Dous n wanted those barren ins, withoutpensation, Clyde didn¡¯t n to give up. He nned to dispatch troops to snatch the Needham ins. When the time came, if Adrian Empire asked him for an exnation, he could say that he didn¡¯t know anything. However, with the current situation, it was hard to say whether the words of Adrian Empire counted.


    ¡°Suhiya, Shirley, you all can do whatever you want. My pce is pretty big, It¡¯s fine to stay and y around for several days. You all can just go to bed after getting tired. I have some urgent matters to deal with now.¡±


    ¡°I n to go see Big Sister Tiffany and Maria. Then, I will take my leave first!¡±


    ¡°Go. Shirley, remember to send my regards to them on my behalf. Clyde, you aren¡¯t thinking of looking for Marquis Charles, are you? Don¡¯t be impulsive. It¡¯s not good for your fief.¡±


    Out of concern, Suhiya persuaded Clyde to not impulsively argue with Marquis Charles. In ordance with what she knew, Marquis Charles belonged to the higher-level aristocrats within the great aristocrats of Adrian Empire. Only some Grand Dukes could restrain him. In this Marquis¡¯s hand was an army of over 100,000 people. In addition, he had over 20,000 reserve troops, giving him at least 120,000 soldiers.


    Among the great aristocrats of Adrian Empire, only dukes had over 100,000 troops in their hands, so Marquis Charles was privately known as the ¡°Uncrowned Grand Duke.¡± The actual number of his troops had already reached the level of dukes. Because the duke quota in Adrian Empire was already filled, he had not been promoted, nothing more. At present, the entire poption of Clyde¡¯s Steinbeck Fief had not even reached half the number of Marquis Charles¡¯ troops. Basically, the two sides weren¡¯t on the same level.


    ¡°Suhiya, I am clear about this. Don¡¯t worry. Well, this is a rare visit. Since you didn¡¯t have timest time, I will guide you to properly look around my fief.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. I am sorry to bother Sire Light Knight.¡±


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t bring up that title, please.¡±

 Chapter 121: The Tour of Stanley City Together With Radiant Saintess (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 121: The Tour of Stanley City Together With Radiant Saintess (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde guided one of the leaders of Light Church¡¯s special envoy squad, his acquaintance ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya, to stroll around, enjoying the beautiful sights of a thriving city. After a period of development, Stanley City no longer had that previous uninhabited appearance and had begun to show a flourishing trend.


    Naturally, the Suzerain¡¯s residence was a restricted zone. Themon people were unaware of the evils concealed inside. In a certain sense, the evils hidden in Stanley City¡¯s casten residence during Clyde¡¯s age were not inferior to those in the former Suzerain Andrew¡¯s age; in fact, they might have been even worse than the former¡¯s. In the end, Andrew was just a low-level demon lord. Basically, there was no way for him to beparable to Clyde, this Great Old One level of existence. The two parties were existences ofpletely different levels.


    ¡°It truly is a peaceful town. This kind of life is very good, much better than in big cities. I really envy Maria and Tiffany for being able to choose such a good ce.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Suhiya, if you want, you can also choose this ce for your cathedral. My territory is pretty big, so you are always wee toe. I canpletely cover the expenses; it¡¯s enough as long as you bring people here.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, I can see that you really are a business-minded person. Being able to promote sales like this, it¡¯s truly a pity that you didn¡¯t be a merchant. But, I still have to reject your offer. Light Church won¡¯t allow it. In fact, even Maria and Tiffany are breaking the rules. It¡¯s just that the higher-ups aren¡¯t checking strictly ording to regtions for the time being, nothing more.¡±


    Suhiya looked at the bustling scenes in the streets, and a pleased expression unintentionally showed on her face. She had stayed in big cities for a long time, but she liked these peaceful towns much better. While these two people walked, the other members of Light Church¡¯s special envoy squads followed ¡°Ice Saintess¡± Shirley to visit ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, who were both building their branch cathedrals in Steinbeck Fief. Without anyone following them, the pair had alone time as if they were on a date.


    Clyde very naturally held Suhiya¡¯s hand. As he saw it, he had already seen her bare, so he didn¡¯t need to mind about anything. At the very beginning, her face had turned slightly red, and she had attempted to struggle free. However, after her few attempts ended in failure, she finally gave up struggling and let Clyde do whatever he pleased. In any case, there were no other members of Light Church here, and there was no problem as long as no one saw this. Still, the main reason was that Clyde had too much strength, so Suhiya had no way to struggle free.


    Among the Light Church¡¯s saintesses Clyde hade into contact with, he had seen Maria and Tiffany bare with all their secrets first, but Suhiya was the next one he hadparatively closer rtions with. Now, their rtionship was close like that of sweethearts passionately in love. However, Suhiya was too shy and embarrassed to bluntly point it out, nothing more. Clyde also didn¡¯t tactlessly mention it. As he saw it, they had antagonistic rtions in terms of their true identities, and this rtionship was filled with various kinds of taboo feelings, making him indescribably excited.


    Suhiya¡¯splexion was red, but in order to avoid an awkward and ambiguous silence, she cleverly shifted topics to talk about the Light Church saintesses with Clyde. Under normal circumstances without an exceptional case, Light Church¡¯s saintesses wouldn¡¯t be dispatched to small fiefs below the principality level. Light Church would just dispatch ordinary priests to those small fiefs, nothing more.


    In addition, even in Light Church¡¯s branches of the principality level where a saintess was allowed to take up post, there could only be one saintess. Two saintesses required the kingdom level. Even in the highest-ranking of empires, only three saintesses were allowed. The current official fief level of Steinbeck Fief was not even that of a principality; therefore, having two saintesses was definitely breaking the rules.


    Moreover, in order to swindle people, Light Church had established a system of substitute and trainee saintesses. This system was very defrauding. Light Church imed that the positions of trainee and substitute saintesses were equal to Light Church¡¯s saintesses, and the fiefs where they were dispatched had to payrge protection fees to Light Church every year as if they were true saintesses.


    Under normal circumstances, substitute saintesses were dispatched to principality level branches, trainee saintesses were dispatched to those of the kingdom level, and the true saintesses were only dispatched to empires. No matter whether it was a trainee or a substitute saintess, none could achieve the strength of a true saintess. They had no way topare with the true saintesses. They were just ordinary nuns or female priests of Light Church who had temporarily changed their titles to swindle protection fees. The charge, however, matched Light Church¡¯s real saintesses.


    The nations of Ximengsi Continent were very dissatisfied with this practice of Light Church, but they were unable to publiclyin because Light Church had disseminated this im under the name of Light Goddess. They could only pay in ordance with what Light Church demands. Steinbeck Fief, which was not even a kingdom, had easily obtained two ¡°real¡± saintesses; moreover, they didn¡¯t even need to pay extra fees in advance, so it was an exceptional case, unprecedented in history and would not be repeated in the future.


    ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya¡¯s exnation made Clyde realize the benefit he had reaped. After speaking for a long time, he understood that he had earned a huge blood profit over Light Church. In ordance with normal procedure, Steinbeck Fief would have had to pay an extremely high price and, at most, would have obtained just a substitute saintess. Steinbeck Fief would have never been able to invite ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany or ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria.


    However, the matter of tens of thousands of gold coins couldn¡¯t be left alone like this. These were two entirely separate things. If Clyde could seize the Needham ins, then his fief¡¯s area would increase enough to be promoted. He didn¡¯t n to let go of Marquis Charles just like this. In the politics of Victor Alliance, money was given priority. As long as a fief¡¯s area reached the necessary standard, and it had paid sufficient tributes to the imperial court, the fief could be advanced by spending money. If there were no problems, then average people could spend money to advance to Earl. As for Marquises, Dukes and even Princes, these positions which were above Earls, they all had connections with the tycoon ns of their respective nations. With their support, anyone could advance.


    Comparatively speaking, Victor Alliance was rtively better in this aspect. With money, anyone could advance. In the nations of rk Alliance, noble blood lineages were the only standard for advancement. Even a wealthy person, as long as his birth was of low blood, couldn¡¯t even be a Knight in his lifetime. He had almost no chance of bing an aristocrat. In addition, if a higher-level aristocrat were dissatisfied with him, they could take away all his property at any time and turn him into a ve.


    This was also the root reason why Victor Alliance and rk Alliance couldn¡¯t coexist peacefully. The contradictions between capitalists and veholders were irreconcble. The nations of n Treaty clipped between them were transitional mounds. The aristocrats over there were standard feudalistic lord types. As for the parliaments, other than jointly arguing with the emperor, they were discussing forums for variousrgendlords to negotiate and bncend. Ximengsi Continent¡¯s three big alliances of human nations spanned over a primitive ve area, a feudalistdlord area, and a budding capitalistic area.


    Clyde admired ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia¡¯s bold vision. As the princess of Augusta Empire, which practiced very, she wished to conquer Victor Alliance, these nations with a budding capitalistic system. If the social development patterns of Earth were applicable in this different world, then Princess Ophelia¡¯s dream was destined to not be realized. No matter how strong she was by herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to change this system. Nevertheless, that courage deserved recognition.


    ¡°Clyde, don¡¯t think too much. Other than being big, the Needham ins have nothing. They are also not peaceful. It¡¯s fine to give up that piece ofnd.¡±


    ¡°Well, Suhiya, I have my own ns about this, but thank you for your suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, am I meddling too much? If you mind it, then you can treat it as if I had said nothing just now.¡±


    Suhiya was very rational. She knew where to stop. If Clyde really nned to argue with Marquis Charles, that was beyond her control. When all was said and done, it was a battle between Suzerains of Adrian Empire. It had little to do with Light Church. Now, she was going beyond her limits. The dispatched members of Light Church were not allowed to interfere in the political affairs of nations, at least on the surface. In addition, these Light Church¡¯s saintesses were all rtively honest, unlike those crafty and cunning bishops who secretly yed tricks and made unknown amounts of profits.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, are you on a date? Who is this beautiful big sister?¡±


    ¡°Eh, Lucifer, isn¡¯t now the daytime... Oh, never mind...¡±


    ¡°No, little sister, I¡¯m just discussing some business with Mister Clyde! Truly nothing else.¡±


    While strolling around Stanley City, Clyde and Suhiya encountered Lucifer. This bloodkin Lolita wore ck gothic Lolita attire while carrying a gorgeous ck parasol of exquisite workmanship. A Bloodkin who could walk outdoors in the daytime and call out to a saintess of Light Church with an innocent and pure smile, other than Lucifer, Clyde had not seen a second. But, the most important point was that Lucifer was able to sessfully avoid arousing suspicion every time. The saintesses of Light Church never saw through her disguise.


    Later, Clyde learned that Lucifer had a peculiar ability: methods for distinguishing her wouldn¡¯t work on her more than once. When he had just crossed to this different world and seen Lucifer for the first time, Light Church¡¯s special force had been pursuing her. At that time, the distinguishing method of Light Church had sessfully revealed her identity as a Bloodkin. However, that operation had ultimately failed, and the current Light Church had no second method to recognize Lucifer¡¯s Bloodkin identity.


    Unless Lucifer slipped up or took the initiative to make a move, even the contemporary Light Pope wouldn¡¯t be able to see through her disguise if she were right here. Upon facing Lucifer¡¯s mischievous smile, Suhiya blushed and did her utmost to deny her having a date with Clyde; however, her flustered voice and Clyde tightly grabbing her hand, made it too obvious. The more she tried to hide, the more she was exposed.


    ¡°Lucifer, I am just strolling the streets with her.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s not a date, Big Brother Clyde, you don¡¯t mind me joining, right? I will take you to a great restaurant. It just opened, so there are discounts and freebies! However, this big sister needs to help.¡±

 Chapter 122: The Tour of Stanley City Together With Radiant Saintess (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Tour of Stanley City Together With Radiant Saintess (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    While Clyde was strolling around the streets on a date with ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya, one of the leaders of Light Church¡¯s special envoy squad, they encountered his younger sister Lucifer, this innocent-looking Bloodkin Lolita. Under her lead, they arrived at a newly opened grand hotel.


    Steinbeck Fief was still in the developing phase. Many stores had still not opened. Although Suzerain Princess Saras had issued many preferential policies for investment, the highest benefits even reaching the level of a one year tax exemption, because the poption of Steinbeck Fief was too low, coupled with the safety of the environment being too bad, and all the nearby rk Alliance nations, many merchants thought that this ce was not a safe investment.


    However, there were some exceptions like this grand hotel ¡°Moston¡± in front of Clyde¡¯s party. Its main building was nine stories, and it had an extremely luxurious interior. The standard wasparable to a five-star grand hotel. Evenpared to the five-star grand hotel that Clyde had stayed at in Adrian Empire¡¯s capital, Samuel City, the level of luxury here was clearly better. However, Ckyde couldn¡¯t understand since in the current Steinbeck Fief, only a few dozen people could afford such a high-grade hotel. Even if there were a preferential tax exemption for a year, it was hard to avoid losing money when opening such a grand hotel. The dailybor costs alone were very high.


    Clyde was worried that an awkward situation might arise due to his and,ter on, other locals not having enough money; however, after seeing the advertisement hanging outside ¡°Moston¡± Hotel, he suddenly saw the light. He finally realized that this Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer was truly a clever person who knew all the loopholes in the preferential welfare policies. At a conspicuous position at the ¡°Moston¡± Hotel¡¯s entrance gate, a billboard stated that Light Church¡¯s members didn¡¯t need to pay for anything. In addition, they could bring along two non-Light Church members who would also not need to pay any bills.


    This ¡°Moston¡± Hotel was the conscience of the industry. Members of Light Church didn¡¯t need to pay for anything and were even allowed to bring along two friends to enjoy sumptuous meals free of charge. Fortunately, all members of Light Church in Steinbeck Fief were priestesses, nuns, and saintesses who, as girls, didn¡¯t eat much. If instead they were people like Bishop Nichols, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for ¡°Moston¡± Hotel to go bankrupt.


    ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya stood outside the entrance of ¡°Moston¡± Hotel. Looking at the golden rice-ear symbol on the signboard above the hotel¡¯s entrance, she was a little confused. She felt that she recognized the origins of that symbol. Clyde noticed her small movement and also paused as he was preparing to step into ¡°Moston¡± Hotel.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Suhiya? Is there a problem with this hotel? If this hotel is not to your liking, we can choose a normal one.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just this symbol... This hotel is run by the Morston n. That rice-ear mark symbolizes their family. I wonder why they would want to open a hotel here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about it. Suhiya, we are here to just have a meal. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    ¡°Okay, perhaps I was too sensitive. Sorry.¡±


    Clyde looked very calm and collected on the surface, but, in his heart, he was calcting the pros and cons. Morston n was one of the three big tycoon ns that secretly controlled Adrian Empire¡¯s politics. They monopolized the grain industry. Because they had an abundance of wealth, they often opened side businesses to make money, and hotels were their mostmon choice.


    However, Clyde didn¡¯t think that the Morston n would foolishly spend money to open a grand hotel in a new fief. While he was pondering this issue, Lucifer had already led them inside ¡°Moston¡± Grand Hotel. The attendants were well-trained. After seeing the pure-white priest attire of Light Church on Suhiya¡¯s body, an attendant came over with a smile and led them to a specialpartment.


    There, they encountered many acquaintances. Just after entering the doors to the luxuriouspartment with Suhiya, Clyde saw three other saintesses of Light Church. ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany, ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria, and ¡°Ice Saintess¡± Shirley along with arge number of nuns and priestess of Light Church¡¯s secret envoy squad were all dining here. When Clyde and the others came, theplexions of these saintesses turned slightly red, looking very charming. Even the beautiful, pretty, innocent, and young Shirley expressed a rare feminine charm on her face.


    Clyde nced at the dining table and saw several empty bottles of fruit wine. The quality of most of the fruit wines avable in Ximengsi Continent was poor. Generally, they couldn¡¯t make people drunk. Those that could make people drunk like how these priestesses currently were were high-ss goods. It seemed ¡°Moston¡± Hotel deserved its reputation. Even though they were serving these members of Light Church free of charge, they weren¡¯t stingy and offered those good wines.


    ¡°Suhiya, howe you are here? You usually don¡¯te to this kind of hotel.¡±


    ¡°Maria, Tiffany, how could you bring Shirley to this kind of ce! She is still young.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Suhiya, don¡¯t me them. I am not a baby, and these are just fruit juices, nothing more. Make an exception today, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Shirley was clearly drunk, but she was still coherent. Herplexion was slightly red as she coquettishly shook Suhiya¡¯s arm. Suhiya helplessly sighed. Looking at Shirley with a doting gaze, she nodded before taking a seat. Clyde and Lucifer sat off to the side by themselves, not disturbing this gathering of saintesses. The secrecy measures of thispartment were quite good. After all, these Light Church personnel usually maintained strict and serious appearances in front of believers, and it would not be good to let ordinary believers see their drunken appearances. Otherwise, it could easily disillusion numerous believers, and their impressions towards the Light Church clergy would instantly shatter.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, among thosedies you brought back, I have already turned many disobedient ones into obedient children. What do you think? These big sisters of Light Church, I can... wu!¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, when eating, don¡¯t think about these strange things.¡±


    Clyde used chopsticks to pick up a piece of roast meat and stuff Lucifer¡¯s little mouth, not allowing this wicked erotic Bloodkin Lolita to talk about strange topics at the dining table. Naturally, if Clyde said that he had no thoughts towards these saintesses, even he himself wouldn¡¯t believe it. Besides Shirley who he had just met, he had already seen the rest naked. Handing them over to other people, no matter how he thought of it, seemed wrong.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, you are too bad. Don¡¯t you know that Bloodkin don¡¯t eat human food? I only drink blood.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Sister Lucifer, where do you usually go to suck blood?¡±


    ¡°There are so many beautiful big sisters in the pce. Of course, I... It¡¯s time to eat now. Don¡¯t talk about strange topics.¡±


    Lucifer put the roast meat back on the table. She was a Bloodkin, so she didn¡¯t eat human foods; she had juste to this hotel to y around. Although she had stopped herself, Clyde could already guess the truth. Those beautiful maids in the pce were enough to fill Lucifer even if she only sucked a little mouthful from each one. Thus, there was no need to worry about her sucking the other party dry.


    Naturally, Lucifer had a sense of propriety and didn¡¯t turn those beauties into blood servants. Only she, this kind of special existence among Bloodkin, could control whether to turn the target into a blood servant. Since Lucifer didn¡¯t eat any food, Clyde had to eat everything. In any case, the saintesses were upied with each other. It was very unlikely for them to notice the abnormal situation here. Lucifer watched Clyde eat with a smile while reporting the recent developments of Steinbeck Fief to him. The scene looked very warm like a real brother and sister intimately chatting.


    As the real behind-the-scenes controller of Steinbeck Fief, Lucifer¡¯s understanding of Steinbeck Fief was far above the acting Suzerain Princess Saras and the other ¡°higher-ups.¡± Naturally, her understanding of the beauties around Clyde was also the best. If Clyde wanted any information on any woman around him, Lucifer could immediately provide him first-hand information. Clyde had nothing to say. He truly wondered how this wicked Lolita with her off-the-chart ero-attribute was never bored doing this every day. Whenever she had free time, she would monitor the entirety of Stanley City and the actions of the various beauties in the pce. Lucifer knew what they did even better than they themselves did.


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, you... you don¡¯t monitor them all day long, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they all are big brother¡¯s people. We need to watch for disloyal hearts. Rest assured; they will never know.¡±


    Lucifer replied with a rxed and pleased expression as if the things she did were a matter of course. Clyde didn¡¯t know what to say. He himself had tacitly consented to her actions and even indulged them a little. With her strength, she was the strongest among his beautifulpanions, so it was very unlikely that she would be found out if she didn¡¯t will it. In addition, since she behaved like an endearing, silly younger sister with the many beauties, no one had noticed the wicked aims of this Lolita.


    While Clyde was enjoying the good food, a beauty dressed in exquisite knight armor suddenly entered the luxuriouspartment, before handing him an invitation card. Without a doubt, this ck-haired beautiful knight was a pdin, simr to Alicia. Clyde silently opened the invitation card and immediately noticed a conspicuous symbol, Morston n¡¯s golden rice-ear emblem. In addition, there was an anonymous magic debit card of ten thousand gold coins.


    ¡°Miss Pdin, did you give this invitation card to the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°Respected Mister Clyde, my family¡¯s Miss wants to negotiate with you. These ten thousand gold coins are just a gift for a first meeting. If you are interested, pleasee with me.¡±


    ?

 Chapter 123: The Special Mission of Morston Clan’s Miss that Came From Afar (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Special Mission of Morston n¡¯s Miss that Came From Afar (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde originally came to ¡°Moston¡± Hotel together with ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya and his younger sister. Here, he happened to encounter the other three saintesses of Light Church.


    During the dinner, Clyde received an invitation card from the hotel¡¯s behind-the-scenes operator, Morston n, one of the three big tycoon ns that secretly controlled Adrian Empire. Morston n¡¯s special envoy had delivered an invitation card and said that their Miss had invited him to discuss a matter. Although Clyde didn¡¯t want to have any rtions with the tycoon ns, considering that the other party was ady and had presented him with 10,000 gold coins, he reluctantly epted the appointment. If she had been a young master, Clyde would have directly rejected the invitation.


    Now, the most important trouble facing Steinbeck Fief was Marquis Charles as well as his supporters, the tycoon Dous n that controlled all trade of Adrian Empire, who challenged it for the Needham ins. Dous n oftenpeted with Morston n; otherwise, Clyde would have ignored this invitation.


    Before the appointment, Clyde made his little sister, bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, stay to apany Light Church¡¯s wasted saintesses. If Suhiya or the others asked for his whereabouts, she would excuse him. Lucifer epted this task with pleasure and pledged not to take advantage of this asion toy her hands on the drunken women of Light Church.


    Morston n had arranged for a beautiful ck-haired knight named Lun to invite Clyde. Themander of Adrian Empire¡¯s Imperial Knight Regiment, she had a deep friendship with Morston n¡¯s Miss and was willing to run errands for her as a close female friend. Along the way, Clyde chatted with this beautiful knight who seemed aloof and cold. Although Lun¡¯s ck pupils unintentionally revealed her vignce, she politely didn¡¯t avoid Clyde¡¯s questions and didn¡¯t hide many matters.


    This beautiful pdin had an unexpected connection with Clyde. After chatting, Clyde discovered that Lun was a schoolmate of Alicia from the same knight academy. Lun was actually her senior schoolmate. However, this senior schoolmate never suspected that this man who had no outstanding features besides being handsome was bullying her junior schoolmate in private.


    ¡°That girl Alicia is too softhearted. I heard she married the Third Young Master Hal, the son of Earl Harrison, a Suzerain of Adide¡¯s Atad City. It¡¯s such a pity. All contact was lost after that Undead cmity. In all likelihood, the facts bode ill rather than well.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lun, don¡¯t worry. Alicia might have escaped. Light Goddess blesses and protects kind-hearted people.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, thank you for your kind words, but I cannot count on that. Due to that Undead cmity, even the idol I admire, Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly, is missing. Even a dragon knight met misfortune, junior Alicia is just a pdin. I fear...¡±


    Pdin Lun had a forlorn look. She didn¡¯t notice that Clyde was struggling to notugh. If this beautiful pdin knew that her junior schoolmate and idol had shared a bed with him just a few hours ago without a thread of cloth on them and done all kinds of ambiguous things, he wondered what kind of amusing expression she would show. Thinking this, Clyde involuntarily sized up her figure. This beautiful pdin was tall and slender. He felt that she absolutely wouldn¡¯t feel inferior to Miss Pdin Alicia.


    ¡°We have arrived. Mister Clyde, what are you thinking?¡± Noticing his gaze, Lun hesitated.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just I don¡¯t know Miss Morais. I wonder why she is looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. She just wants to discuss business, very simple.¡±


    Under Lun¡¯s guidance, Clyde arrived at the secret meeting, ¡°Morton¡± Hotel¡¯s ninth floor, the top floor a luxurious privatepartment was located. At the moment, Clyde was thinking about how to take down this beautiful Pdin Lun. However, he couldn¡¯t speak of this wicked matter; fortunately, Clyde cleverly responded with some reasonable lies to avoid being seen through.


    Clyde walked into this luxurious privatepartment, and with the illumination of multiplemps, he saw Miss Morais. Miss Morais wore golden, alchemist-specific attire. Clyde had seen simr attire on Second Miss Reba, but judging from the profession rank badge on her shoulder, Morais was quite a few grades better than Reba. She really wasn¡¯t a useless flower vasedy.


    Miss Morais had beautiful x-colored hair and light blue pupils. Out of a professional need to avoid careless idents that might happen during alchemy experiments, Morias had tied her long hair into a ponytail. She also wore very big golden-framed circr sses, appearing to be an astute and capable secretary. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t wearing an office suit; otherwise, she would have truly resembled one.


    Although she hade into contact with mysterious medicaments for a long time, Morais had fair skin, unaffected by her alchemist profession. In contrast, Reba, the Second Miss of Earl Harrison¡¯s family, just focused on the study of alchemy and wasn¡¯t as astute as Morias in the practical aspects.


    Alchemy was a very expensive profession. In Ximengsi Continent, this profession¡¯s level of squandering money far surpassed most other magic-ss professions. Physical professions were simply iparable. Even for the knight profession that squandered the most money among the physical professions, not counting mounts, the price of a Dragon Knight¡¯s set of equipment might still not match the price of refining a single rare potion.


    The alchemist profession was ssified as a magic profession, but in reality, most alchemists¡¯ magic levels were very low. They couldn¡¯t even defeat Magic Apprentices who only knew the low-leveled Fireball spell. The human alchemists of Ximengsi Continent didn¡¯t have high requirements for magic; being wealthy enough to purchase various expensive alchemy materials was enough.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, please sit here. Lun should have told you about mymission already!¡±


    ¡°Say, Miss Morais, I roughly understand the concept of proxy warfare. Merely, why choose me... No, our Steinbeck Fief. You should have investigated that our Steinbeck Fief has just over ten thousand troops. Even if you sponsor us, we might not be able to gather even 20,000 troops, which is basically iparable to Marquis Charles¡¯s army of 120,000 troops.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, you are truly frank. If... if I said I chose ording to my intuition, would you believe it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. Intuition is often inurate. Believing in miracles is something for the devotees of Light Church. If I remember correctly, Miss Morias, you don¡¯t believe in Light Church. In addition, an astute merchant like you would not depend on intuition with stakes like these.¡±


    In the luxurious privatepartment, Clyde chatted with Miss Morias. Pdin Lun was sitting beside Morias while quietly drinking tea, resembling apetent bodyguard. Although Clyde cared little about this discussion, Lun was themander of Adrian Empire¡¯s Imperial Knight Regiment, so it was impossible for her to not care about this, but she pretended to no care.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, then I¡¯ll just say it. Ai, I can¡¯t find anyone else that can help other than you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Morais, I¡¯m a bit unclear about this. Even with the financial resources of your family, you still can¡¯t find a hired thug?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not an issue of money, but rather...¡±


    Morias was very frank. She didn¡¯t conceal her ns from Clyde. The issue of the ownership of the Needham ins was a point of contention between Dous and Morston n. After suffering the sessive invasions of Augusta and Franconia Empire, most of the grain production areas of Adrian Empire had taken a heavy hit, indirectly destroying Morston n¡¯s earnings for this year.


    Like the saying ¡°misfortunes nevere alone,¡± Dous n took advantage of their difficulties and demanded Morston n to reduce the price of grain when selling to them; therefore, they could sell itter at a higher price and make a hefty profit. If not, Dous threatened to purchase cheap grain from other empires and rely on their trading abilities to hit the markets of Adrian Empire with cheap grain and suppress grain prices. In that case, Morston n would lose even more.


    Marquis Charles had received the support of Dous n, intending to forcibly upy the Needham ins that had remained discarded for many years. There, Dous n nned to secretly build arge-scale granary to store the cheap grains they had purchased from other empires. As long as the warehouse were established, they could suppress the grain prices at any time, dealing a blow to their rival.


    Morston n had no choice but to look for a proxy to help them seize the Needham ins. Dous n had already spent arge amount of capital to build arge-scale granary. Once the ownership of the Needham ins changed, the situation would reverse. After losing arge amount of capital, Dous n would not be able to pay attention to Morston n for a long time.


    However, most of the aristocrats of Adrian Empire already had fixed patrons. Unless their original financial backers went bankrupt, those aristocrats would not easily change their financial backers. Near the Needham ins, only Steinbeck Fief didn¡¯t have a financial backer. Miss Morias had made a special trip to see whether she could be its financer. Her ability to judge such matters was extraordinary. Based on some simple collected information, she was able to easily determine the true ruler of Steinbeck Fief. It was not the public Suzerain Princess Saras, but rather Clyde, who had taken the post of being an administrative officer.

 Chapter 124: The Special Mission of Morston Clan’s Miss that Came From Afar (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Special Mission of Morston n¡¯s Miss that Came From Afar (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    A month ago, Steinbeck Fief had had many projects but hadcked the capital toplete them. At that time, getting capital assistance from a big tycoon n had seemed impossible. Clyde hadn¡¯t even dared to have such extravagant hopes. At that time, if Miss Morais had offered her sponsorship, Clyde would have definitely agreed without the slightest hesitation. Now, however, was different. The wealth Clyde had obtained from the treasury of Lamina Dynasty and Earl Harrison¡¯s private collection far surpassed Adide Kingdom¡¯s national treasury. In fact, he didn¡¯tck for finances; he could even be a financial backer of others.


    ¡°Eh, Mister Clyde, you don¡¯t seem to be interested? Do you think my initial offer of 200,000 gold coins is too little? It can be discussed. Everyone has a price; please don¡¯t mind letting me know what your price tag is...¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, Miss Morais. It is not an issue of money. Even without your sponsorship, I would snatch back the Needham ins.¡±


    The ideal price in Clyde¡¯s heart was Miss Morais herself. However, he was too embarrassed to speak out such greedy and wicked words. Thinking this, Clyde pretended to get up. He wanted to see the highest price Morais would put on the table. Upon seeing that Clyde wanted to leave, Morais looked hesitant. However, Pdin Lun who had been sitting at the side immediately stood up and blocked his way.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, don¡¯t be in such a rush to leave! Treat this as helping Morais. She is too embarrassed to say it, so let me help her exin!¡±


    ¡°Lun, wait! That¡¯s not pertinent, no...¡±


    ¡°Morais, how¡¯s this off topic? Do you really want to marry him?¡±


    After Lun asked this, Morais¡¯splexion became bright red. She lowered her head and yed with the handle of the teacup in front of her as if she had tacitly agreed for Lun to overstep and reveal the truth. After hearing Lun¡¯s exnation, Clyde understood many secrets. Originally, in order to resist Dous n¡¯s offense, Morston n had intended to form an alliance with Stuart n that had monopolized Adrian Empire¡¯s iron mines and forging industry. For this political alliance, Morais needed to marry Stuart n¡¯s Young Master Astor.


    However, Morais didn¡¯t like this arrangement. Young Master Astor was a typical profligate son. Although he was capable, he craved to indulge in hedonism and lead a decadent life. He didn¡¯t match Morais who liked to study and research. Therefore, Morais felt wronged and acted impetuously, seeking a proxy to help her. As long as the matter of the Needham ins was resolved, Dous n would be suppressed, and Morston n might reconsider the political marriage.


    The financial backers of most of Adrian Empire¡¯s aristocrats were fixed. In addition, since Morais had impetuously left upon feeling wronged, contradicting her n, those big aristocrats who were supported by Morston n were secretly instigated to look for various reasons to refuse hermission. Helpless, Morais could only ask for Clyde. Steinbeck Fief was the only ce within Adrian Empire that had over 10,000 troops but didn¡¯t already have a financial backer behind-the-scenes.


    ¡°Since that is the case, I can help. I don¡¯t want your sponsorship. However, when the timees, you can publicly announce that I¡¯m your proxy. Your sponsorship is unneeded.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, thank you! What remuneration do you want? I don¡¯t want to ept others¡¯ help for nothing. If there is anything I can do, I will do my best!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for the time being. We¡¯ll talk again after the warfare for Needham is over. After all, it¡¯s hard to say whether we can win.¡±


    A hint of gratitude unintentionally showed on the two girls¡¯ faces, and they expressed a thousand thanks to Clyde for his help. Smiling to himself, Clyde prepared to leave the room. Now, he had spread the. After the battle for the Needham ins ended, he could reel it in, capturing Miss Morais, this precious beauty. If he were lucky enough, he might even capture Pdin Lun in passing.


    Before the end of the Needham battle, Miss Morais would hide in this ¡°Morton¡± Hotel. Therefore, Clyde nned to immediately arrange for demonic creatures to protect this hotel. After all, Miss Morais was the nominal financial backer of Steinbeck Fief. If she were unprotected and suffered an attack, that would be inexcusable.


    After an agreement was reached, Miss Morais had to immediately arrange a lot of things. She was unable to see him off, so she assigned her close girlfriend Pdin Lun to send Clyde off on her behalf. Before she left though, she insisted on giving him a gift. Although he had repeatedly expressed that she didn¡¯t need to pay him anypensation and could quietly stay in Steinbeck Fief and ¡°win without needing to even lift a finger,¡± Miss Morais felt sorry in her heart and forcibly gave Clyde a special card with her signature. As long as one had this special card, everything in ¡°Moston¡± Hotel would be free of charge. One could even bring along two friends who would simrly enjoy this privilege.


    Miss Morais forcibly squeezed this special card into his hands. There was no chance to refuse. In thest moment, Clyde decided not to quibble and epted it. After receiving her gift, Clyde left the luxurious privatepartment together with Pdin Lun and went downstairs. He wanted to see whether Suhiya and the others were still there. After all, they had initiallye together, and it would be inappropriate for him to abandon them and go home first.


    ¡°Sire Clyde, thank you for helping Morais. Nevertheless, the Needham ins, that ce might... Marquis Charles was once a famed general. Not long ago, when Franconia Empire invaded us, they detoured around his territory to not lose resources against him. In addition, he has an army of over one hundred thousand...¡±


    ¡°Miss Lun, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. People have limits. No matter how strong Marquis Charles is, in the end, he is just a human, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Eh, fine. Perhaps, I¡¯m being oversensitive.¡±


    Lun didn¡¯t understand the deep meaning behind Clyde¡¯s words. She just treated it as a casual joke, nothing more. This beautiful pdin couldn¡¯t participate in the war because she was themander of Adrian Empire¡¯s Imperial Knight Regiment. The current domestic situation of Adrian Empire was quite grim, so she couldn¡¯t help her friend. The big aristocrats of various ces had taken advantage of the empire¡¯s declining national power to gather their troops, attempting to demand greater authority from the emperor.


    Now, with the exception of the capital, Samuel City, the imperial n of Adrian Empire no longer had control over the other regions. Only the territories at the borders like Steinbeck Fief were rtively safe due to their distance from the disputes. However, it was only a matter of time before war spread. Various Suzerains who had received financial aid from the three big tycoon ns who secretly controlled Adrian Empire were attacking each other. They wanted to take advantage of the chaos to expand their own territories. It was hard to say when the mes of war would reach Steinbeck Fief.


    The local aristocrats of several territories near Steinbeck Fief were all attacking each other, with the most intense fighting being around Leopold Lake. In order to fight for thisrgeke with an abundance of freshwater and fish, an army of 50,000 led by Earl Fred, an army of over 40,000manded by Earl Gerard, and an army of 60,000manded by Earl Edgar had surrounded theke and be entangled inbat. This war had been named ¡°the Battle of Three Earls¡±.


    The behind-the-scenes financial backers of these three earls were all different. Earl Fred was sponsored by Stuart n, Earl Gerard was aided by Morston n, and Earl Edgar was supported by Dous n. Ownership of the Leopold Lake area had always been disputed because ity between these three earls¡¯ territories. Now, taking advantage of this time when the imperial family¡¯s power had weakened, these three earls had directly shed all pretenses of cordiality andmanded their troops to fight for ownership of Leopold Lake.


    At present, Steinbeck Fief had not yet been eyed by these three earls because its strength was too weak. Now, the three earls had each already roped in a group of small and mid-sized aristocrats, and they were continuing to court more allies. Many viscounts, barons, and so on had chosen sides. In the neighboring areas of Leopold Lake, over 200,000 troops had already gathered, and the war was only further intensifying. Although Clyde didn¡¯t want to participate in this chaotic battle, he feared they would drag Steinbeck Fief in. At that time, it would be difficult to avoid conflict.


    In the main hall of ¡°Morton¡± Hotel, Clyde saw many intoxicated Light Church¡¯s priestesses and nuns as well as four saintesses lying on the table. They had all fallen asleep. As for his sister, she had somehow mixed in with the members of Light Church without her true form being discovered. Lucifer had a mischievous expression, sitting beside ¡°Ice Saintess¡± Shirley while ying with her smooth and silky hair.


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, this is...¡±


    ¡°Ya, Big Brother Clyde. I... I just apanied them to drink some wine. I didn¡¯t expect them to get so drunk; it really wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±


    From her smiling expression, it had obviously been intentional. Clyde even suspected that if he hadn¡¯te over, this wicked Lolita would have revealed her true instincts and begun to hunt Light Church¡¯s members. Looking at the drunken members of Light Church, although all were beauties, Clyde felt a headacheing on. Could it be that he would have to carry them all back?


    ¡°Mister Clyde, Morton Hotel has free rooms. If you don¡¯t mind, they can rest here for the night.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Miss Lun.¡±

 Chapter 125: Moston Hotel’s Restless Bloody Night (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 125: Moston Hotel¡¯s Restless Bloody Night (part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In ¡°Moston¡± Hotel, all the members of Light Church who had gathered to dine were drunk from drinking too much fruit wine. Clyde couldn¡¯t take away so many people, so he could only leave them in ¡°Moston¡± Hotel at Pdin Lun¡¯s suggestion.


    As a five-star hotel, ¡°Moston¡± Hostel didn¡¯tck for rooms. Although that wicked Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer had repeatedly expressed that she didn¡¯t have any ns, Clyde was not at ease with her because he feared that she would take advantage of them while they slept to carry out a hunt of hers. At that time, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin it away. In fact, Lucifer had made a slip of tongue before, revealing that she had already hunted many beauties from the pce of Steinbeck Fief.


    Pdin Lun generously used her name to open rooms in ¡°Moston¡± Hotel for these members of Light Church to rest. As for the rent, she wrote it off; Clyde didn¡¯t need to pay out of his own pocket. After going to the service desk of ¡°Moston¡± Hotel and paying the rental fee, she left. As themander of Adrian Empire¡¯s Imperial Knight Regiment, she had a lot of work and couldn¡¯t help him more than this.


    However, no one knew whether Lun had intentionally done it, but the room she had chosen was unexpectedly dedicated to lovers. When Clyde saw the room¡¯s ambiguous pink hue, he rejoiced that he had not ced down his name when renting this ce; otherwise, it certainly would have been hard to exin it when the priestesses woke up. Because all the members of Light Church were drunk, Clyde had to carry them into the room and find suitable ces to let them rest. With four saintesses as well as about a dozen nuns and priestesses from Light Church¡¯s secret envoy squad, Clyde had to go back and forth several times.


    Fortunately, Clyde was a Great Old One. He was not tired even after carrying these women for so long. It just felt somewhat strange. As an Evil God, the indescribable out of sorts feeling of carrying Light Church¡¯s saintesses and other high-ranking members without any devious actions was quite serious. He wanted to ignore this feeling but was unable topletely do so. Naturally, he happily received some benefits. After all, when carrying a girl, there was no way to avoid skin contact. Moreover, these female believers of Light Church, from saintesses to priestesses and nuns, after drinking sweet fruit wine seemed to like opening theirpels. Since their top knots were opened, Clyde could easily see through their robes, revealing their undergarments.


    The undergarments of these female believers of Light Church greatly differed from their conservative outward attire. It was like night and day. Without exception, all wore bold and sexy appealing undergarments. Generally, nuns wore white transparent clothes, and priestesses wore ckce openwork series. Clyde didn¡¯t shy away. In any case, they were all asleep. It was very unlikely for them to notice his peeping actions. Moreover, the members of this special envoy squad of Light Church were all priestesses and nuns who had participated in the investigation of the Needham ins together with ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya.


    On that night during the investigation of the Needham ins, Clyde had seen their bare bodies. Now, he was just looking at undergarments, so Clyde felt that this was rather proper. If these nuns and priestesses had chosen bold and open undergarments, the saintesses were even bolder. ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany had a purple openworkce style, ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria had a golden openworkce style, and ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya had a silvery openworkce style, all made with silk. Didn¡¯t they fear people robbing their wealth and beauty? For instance, the person in front of them had many strange and bold thoughts in his heart.


    The most explosive one was ¡°Ice Saintess¡± Shirley. Her undergarments were ice-blue and entirely transparent, which basically was the same as not wearing anything. Although the other female believers of Light Church wore openworkce, they were no match for Shirley¡¯s boldness. Her undergarments were a lot bolder than her three seniors¡¯. Wearing such an explosive undergarment coupled with her innocent expression, she tempted people tomit crimes even more than Suhiya and the others.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, if you want to see it that much. Let me help you!¡±


    ¡°Lucifer, are you thinking of something bad again? Wait... you, this is...!¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is to help them. Isn¡¯t it ufortable to sleep in outerwear? Since there are no spare pajamas here, I think that wearing nothing is the best choice! No need to worry. If they wake up, just say I did it.¡±


    ¡°Wait, sister Lucifer, you... At least leave thatst piece of cloth!¡±


    Lucifer seemed to clearly understand Clyde¡¯stent dark thoughts. If it were not for Clyde¡¯s request, she might have truly stripped these big sisters of Light Churchpletely naked. With her proficient skill, in the blink of an eye, their clothes were taken off, leaving them only in their thin, appealing undergarments. Because they were drunk, they had ruddyplexions, which inexplicably increased their temptation.


    Suhiya, Tiffany, Maria and Shirley, these four saintesses wereid out on the big bed located at the center of this luxurious room. As for the other nuns and priestesses of Light Church, they were ced on sofas, recliners, and so on. Clyde and Lucifer stayed in the living room and watched. During the visit of Light Church¡¯s secret envoy squad to Steinbeck Fief, Clyde had to guarantee their safety; otherwise, if something unexpected happened, Steinbeck Fief wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, you can go back! You can leave this ce to me; I won¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, wipe your saliva first before speaking! Don¡¯t even think about it. I forbid you to put your hands to them, at least... not now.¡±


    Clyde was worried that Lucifer would start her hunt while he was not here. Therefore, he could only stay here in ¡°Moston¡± Hotel and guard against Lucifer. Now, it was already night. Originally, Stanley City had been arge city with a poption of several hundred thousand people. The current poption of several ten thousand was nothing. Thus, after nightfall, the city became much quieter as some blockspletely emptied out; the bustling of the day stilled as people returned to their homes to rest.


    Clyde and Lucifer didn¡¯t need to sleep because they were not human. Instead, they sat and casually chatted. Looking at the state of Light Church¡¯s members, they would probably remain asleep until the morning. Although they couldn¡¯t truly put their hands on them, being able to enjoy this scenery was not bad. Thinking about the prices of these saintesses in that ck trading list Bishop Nichols had shown him, Clyde felt that he was reaping a blood profit. If he wanted, he could capture them, and Light Church would suffer an even bigger loss.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, there are some guests. It truly isn¡¯t peaceful! Although I asked Big Sister Natalie and Saras to set up a City Guard Regiment, they are still shorthanded. All the people that could hold weapons were prioritized for recruitment to the fief¡¯s army. There are too few people in the guard regiment, insufficient for even guarding the city gates.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Are there bandits?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s more interesting than that.¡±


    A small blood bat stopped on Lucifer¡¯s right shoulder and used the Bloodkinnguage to whisper with its master, reporting an important situation. Clyde didn¡¯t know the Bloodkinnguage, so he could only wait for her trantion. Whenever Lucifer left home, all her Bloodkins would follow her, and this time was no exception. Those Bloodkins deployed in the periphery had noticed arge number of ck-robed people wearing the night attire of assassins approaching ¡°Moston¡± Hotel. At a nce, anyone could see that they were well-trained assassins.


    Clyde¡¯s assassins, Miss Jenny and those female assassins under her leadership, mainly defended the Casten residential pce. The current guard regiment of Stanley City had insufficient troops, and just as Lucifer had said, they didn¡¯t even have enough people to guard the few city gates. Under these circumstances, there was no way to effectively safeguard the city, so it was very easy for assassins to sneak in.


    Steinbeck Fief¡¯s ten thousand troops were not stationed in Stanley City. Their campsite was on the outside to make things convenient for them to support the borders at any time. These assassins took advantage of the void in Stanley City¡¯s defenses before heading straight towards their target, Moston Hotel. Clearly, their target was Miss Morais who had rashly run away from Moston n. She had only one high-level guard, her close girlfriend Pdin Lun, nothing more.


    As themander of Adrian Empire¡¯s Imperial Knight Regiment, Lun actually bore an empty title. Her authority was limited; she couldn¡¯t bring along even a single guard. At the moment, other than the attendants, there was not a single security guard in Moston Hotel. If Clyde and Lucifer had been absent, Miss Morais would have been massacred for sure.


    However, the assassin squad didn¡¯t go towards the pce. The casten residence of Steinbeck Fief was very different from other fiefs¡¯. Surprisingly, the huge pce didn¡¯t have a single guard at the gates. Many bandits and petty thieves had entered to see whether they could make a profit, but these people had never returned. After a few more times, no one else had dared to go inside that mysterious pce and gamble their lives. Most who had entered through the pce gates had been attacked by the Bloodkin under Lucifer before they could even take a few steps. All of them had died tragic deaths without understanding what had happened.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, there are so many people, roughly over 200. It¡¯s clearly arge-scale project. Someone must have paid a lot of money to request a high-level assassination. Perhaps, this assassination is directed against that beautiful big sister pdin who led us here.¡±


    ¡°This really dampens my mood. I just want to peacefully watch tonight¡¯s beautiful scenery. Never mind, it¡¯s time to show Miss Morais our strength.¡±

 Chapter 126: Moston Hotel’s Restless Bloody Night (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 126: Moston Hotel¡¯s Restless Bloody Night (part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde had originally nned to apany the drunk beauties of Light Church¡¯s special envoy squad resting here. However, the arrival of arge number of assassins disrupted this n. As a proper host would, Clyde had to go out to wee them.


    ¡°Moston¡± Hotel had practically no security. Those over 200 high-level assassins entered the hotel like entering a vacant building. Pdin Lun, the only person withbat power, had received a letter from Adrian Empire¡¯s capital and had had to return overnight as themander of Imperial Knight Regiment. Now, ¡°Moston¡± Hotel truly had no security personnel. Whether Adrian Empire had intentionally nned this, it was hard to say.


    The high-level assassins entered the main hall. Because they hadn¡¯t met any obstructions, they didn¡¯t even aim for stealth. They directly charged in with open weapons like bandits. The attendants were caught unprepared, and their lives reaped by the sleeve swords of these assassins. Their throats were pierced on the spot, and they fell as their blood pooled around them. They didn¡¯t even have time to scream for help. The first floor of ¡°Moston¡± Hotel was shrouded in a bloody atmosphere.


    ¡°Captain, isn¡¯t this too much? Didn¡¯t they just say to deal with the target?¡±


    ¡°Idiot... what do you not understand? Only after everyone has died, will it be a perfect infiltration. This time, the higher-ups cooperated and transferred that troublesome woman, Pdin Lun, away. The current ¡°Moston¡± Hotel is our training grounds to do whatever we want.¡±


    ¡°Captain, then can we leave some maids alive for us brothers to enjoy? In any case, everyone here will be silenced.¡±


    ¡°You brat... Be quick. If the boss learns of this matter, it will not be good for us.¡±


    The assassin leader and assassins had already begun to discuss how to deal with the aftermath; they hadn¡¯t yet realized that they were tonight¡¯s real prey. Hiding within the hotel, the real hunters were waiting for their arrival. From the moment they had entered ¡°Moston¡± Hotel, arge number ofckeys under Lucifer had hid in the peripheries along with her high-level Bloodkin followers. Theseckeys revealed their sharp fangs and eyed these unlucky assassins as if they were prey.


    Although these high-level assassins were proficient in moving stealthily, Bloodkin had natural talent in stealth, far exceeding the Human Race. Moreover, these were high-level Bloodkin. In their eyes, these assassins were novices. They could see through these assassins¡¯ movements without any difficulties. However, the high-level assassins were unable to detect the Bloodkins in their near-transparent ultimate concealment state. The assassins were entirely unaware that they were being surveilled by others.


    Because it was the evening closing time, the attendants on the first floor were all male attendants. There were no maids. The assassins left behind a group to guard the first floor while the majority rushed toward the higher floors, nning to reach the target of this operation. Before dealing with Miss Morais, they nned to conveniently capture some beautiful maids to enjoy. Since the current ¡°Moston¡± Hotel was in its early days, other than Clyde, Lucifer, and Light Church¡¯s special envoy squad who had stayed overnight, there were no other guests. The corridors of the hotel appeared quiet.


    However, they didn¡¯t know that someone had already made a move before them. In the rooms of the second and third floors of ¡°Moston¡± Hotel, all the maids were imprisoned on soft beds. Their hands were tied together behind their backs with red ropes, and their legs were also bound together, making them kneel on the pink bedsheets. In addition, several red ropes wound around their plump bosoms, forcing them to hold up their heads and throw out their chests.


    The maids¡¯ faces were red, and their white bodies trembled in fear. All of their clothes had already been stripped off, including their undergarments. In fact, not even their shoes and socks had been not spared. Small red balls sealed their mouths. Unable to cry for help, they could only look helplessly at the other party.


    In front of these maids, a group of Bloodkin beauties with hot figures and charming expressions with their sharp fangs exposed changed into these maids¡¯ previous outfits. This task was rather difficult for them. The maids¡¯ figures were not as flourishing as theirs, so changing into the outfits, especially their undergarments gave them a headache because of the size differences.


    However, for the sake of the mission, these Bloodkin beauties endured. After changing their clothes, they approached those maids with charming and wicked smiles and greedily kissed their soft and fair necks as their hands ** their plump bosoms. Under the dual stimtion of fear and teasing, those imprisoned maids helplessly shook their heads to futilely resist that ** spreading all over their bodies. However, the power to decide was not in their hands; it was all in the hands of these Bloodkin beauties. The Bloodkin beauties enjoyed kissing the maids¡¯ bodies. If it were not for this mission, they would have enjoyed a blood feast here.


    ¡°This taste... truly delicious. I can¡¯t help wanting to bite...¡±


    ¡°Wait, Empress Lucifer ordered us not to make a move on them. Do you want to get punished?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pity. I hope we do well this time. Then, Empress Lucifer might reward these cuties to us as blood servants.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress knows what¡¯s what. There should be no problems as long as we do well. The prey havee. Let¡¯s set out!¡±


    The Bloodkin beauties took out ck blindfolds and covered the eyes of these maids, making them quietly wait here for their return. After that, they left the room and acted as the maids of ¡°Moston¡± Hotel, traversing the corridor. The assassins rushing upstairs didn¡¯t know that they were being cheated. They drew their daggers and pressed them against the necks of the Bloodkin beauties from behind, attempting to capture them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Be obedient if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me. I will be obedient...¡±


    The Bloodkin beauties pretended to be scared and cooperated with the assassins¡¯ performance as much as possible, so the assassins didn¡¯t find any problems. They were misled by the Bloodkins¡¯ charm ability. If they had been as sober as usual, they would have been able to see some abnormalities. Such alluring beauties with hot figures... how could they be the maids of an ordinary hotel? Even the most luxurious high-end hotels of Ximengsi Continent couldn¡¯t afford maids of this level.


    ¡°These maids are too... No, I can¡¯t endure it. There is a room over there. Brothers, we must enjoy them first.¡±


    The assassins were tempted by the charm of the Bloodkin beauties. All of them hastily separated and went into different rooms to enjoy their prey. After entering the rooms, they locked the doors behind themselves and impatiently pounced on their captives, roughly tearing the clothes of the maids to shreds. Soon,rge expanses of white skin were exposed to the air without any reservations. After the clothes were torn to shreds, the Bloodkin beauties only had their undergarments.


    Originally, these undergarments had been of a conservative style, but because of the difference in body sizes, they appeared very narrow, giving the appearance of them wearing erotic undergarments. They could do nothing; their figures were too flourishing, and the cup sizes of the original owners of these undergarments were quite a few grades smaller than theirs. That was not their fault. In order to cooperate with the performance, the Bloodkin beauties pretended to be as scared as possible. They used their hands to cover their bountiful chests and curled up on the beds. However, no matter how it was looked at, their expressions didn¡¯t resemble fearful maidens, but rather excited nymphs although, unbeknownst to these hapless assassins, it was only for theing hunt. Their current appearances increased their temptation, making the assassins further lose their reason.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this! Help!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scream. Even if you yell until your throat splits, no one wille to save you. Tonight, you are...¡±


    ¡°No one wille to save us. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why would I lie? What, are you scared? Rest assured, wait until I make you feel pleasure. Eh... this is...¡±


    ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    The situation suddenly changed. The originally weak maids revealed sharp Bloodkin fangs that had been hidden behind their full lips. In addition, their sharp fingernails quickly turned into blood ws. The assassins were so scared that theirplexions turned pale, and their things directly withered. Originally, they had just taken off their pants and hadn¡¯t had the time to hold their weapons before elegant hands pierced through their chests and dug out their still-beating hearts. The Blood Race were not zombies. They wouldn¡¯t eat the hearts of their prey. They were just doing this for fun.


    ¡°Hey handsome, you look so pale, and it suddenly softened. That won¡¯t do! The night has just begun!¡±


    ¡°Mon... monster...¡±


    Suddenly, the rooms with their ambiguous atmospheres turned into terrifying massacres. Truly like those assassins had said, although they screamed until their throats split, no one came to their rescue.


    In the first floor of the hotel where the assassins had killed the male attendants, the corpses suddenly rose. Due to the magic of the Blood Race, they had turned into zombies who attacked those assassins.


    ¡°Truly, those fellows are too immoral. They went to enjoy themselves while leaving us brothers to look after these corpses. We truly are unlucky like this every time. Even the rewards for us are simrlyckluster. ¡±


    ¡°Those corpses seemed to have... My god, don¡¯t, don¡¯te...¡±


    The assassins on the first floor were caught unprepared by the attacks of the blood zombies. Many were bitten to death on the spot. Miserable screams reverberated throughout the hall. The assassins had practically no methods to attack Undead. The blood zombies could move even after being decapitated. To kill them, they either had topletely destroy the corpses or defeat the Bloodkin who controlled everything from behind-the-scenes. However, these assassins were unable to aplish either. They could only wait to be killed.


    Because the sound instion barrier set up by the Bloodkin shrouded the entire ¡°Moston¡± Hotel, everything that happened inside waspletely unknown to the outside. Basically, no sounds were transmitted outside. No one had expected that the Bloodkin would show their sharp fangs and hunt right under the eyes of Light Church, especially with the presence of Light Church¡¯s four saintesses.

 Chapter 127: Moston Hotel’s Restless Bloody Night (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 127: Moston Hotel¡¯s Restless Bloody Night (part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Inside ¡°Moston¡± Hotel, the assassins¡¯ invasion had already turned into the hunting grounds of Bloodkin. Under the attack of Lucifer¡¯s Bloodkin, these high-level assassins were killed. The entire ¡°Moston¡± Hotel was filled with the dense odor of blood. Even those high-level assassins ustomed to massacre felt a strong difort. Screams reverberated throughout the hotel as if it were hell in the human world.


    Light Church¡¯s secret envoy squad rested in their room. At this moment, they had all fallen into a deep sleep. Before leaving the room, Clyde had put exquisite earplugs on the members of Light Church including the four saintesses in order to avoid having themotion wake them up. In addition, he had increased the dosage of high-quality incense ignited in the room to cover the smell of blood. Like this, these beauties of Light Church wouldn¡¯t have their sleep disturbed.


    In the end, Clyde picked up their clothing along with the shoes and socks scattered on the carpet before locking them in the room¡¯s wardrobe. Afterward, he left with the key. Like this, even if they woke up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to run out of the room. Now, these beauties were wearing just extremely thin undergarments of the bold openwork appealing style. ording to Clyde¡¯s understanding, none among these members of Light Church was bold enough to casually stroll outside in such a state, especially when they wore the cross nes that proved their identities. It further limited the possibility of them leaving.


    Afterpleting this, Clyde carefully closed the door and left. Before walking away, he summoned a few ghosts to prevent anyone from entering this room by mistake. The summoned ghosts were blood-red in color. It was only possible to summon these blood ghosts, a special branch of specters, in a bloody environment. They especially targeted the Human Race and wouldn¡¯t harm the Blood Race as both sides were unable to attack each other. Those bloodkins were Lucifer¡¯s kin and had already been warned in advance. It was very unlikely for them to intrude into this room since everything inside already had a master.


    Although the number of assassins that had intruded on ¡°Moston¡± Hotel was over 200, and all were high-leveled, their opponents were too strong. Under the suppression of the high-level Bloodkins¡¯ terrifyingbat power, the assassins were quickly defeated. When Clyde came out, the assassins had already suffered many casualties. There were dismembered bodies everywhere in the reception hall, and the zombies under the Bloodkins¡¯ control were chewing a few. It greatly resembled the final miserable scene of a tragedy.


    All along the way, he encountered many high-level Bloodkin. They all respectfully saluted him and pointed toward Lucifer¡¯s location so that he could easily find her. While he had been busy dealing with Light Church¡¯s special envoy squad, Lucifer had gotten impatient and taken action by herself, not waiting for Clyde to finish.


    In therge dining hall of ¡°Moston¡± Hotel¡¯s second floor, Clyde finally found her. The scenery was very wicked and erotic. That Bloodkin Lolita was wantonly ying with her spoils of war. The few female assassins had been captured and offered up as a sacrifice to Her Majesty the Empress.


    Those originally aloof assassins were so scared that their entire bodies trembled as their pale lips quivered. Their ck-colored assassin attires had been torn to shreds by the Bloodkin, revealing their white bodies. As for their undergarments, by the time Clyde had arrived, Lucifer had already removed those obstructive fabrics, preparing to enjoy a delicious blood feast.


    Their faces filled with fear, these assassins knelt on the ground with their hands bound behind their backs, immobilizing them. ck belts tied their white thighs and lower legs together; thus, it was impossible for them to stand up even if they had wanted to. They also wore ck leather cors around their white necks, but especially eye-catching were the erotic ck iron rods that sealed their mouths.


    At this moment, Lucifer was kissing the prey nearest to her, her sharp fangs revealed. Although the eyes of the whitemb being kissed were covered with a ck blindfold, so she couldn¡¯t see Lucifer¡¯s current appearance, she could feel the light graze of Lucifer¡¯s fangs on her neck.


    The eyes of the other whitembs were not covered yet. They could see the wicked atrocitiesmitted against theirpanion. They didn¡¯t have any means to resist Lucifer; evenmitting suicide was impossible. Everything waspletely under Lucifer¡¯s control. Now, these assassins who usually killed people like flies and disregarded human life were so scared that they quickly fell apart. strange water stains could be seen below their white legs. Clearly, they were so frightened that they had **.


    ¡°Lucifer, are you hunting? Excuse me, I will go elsewhere!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Big Brother Clyde, I¡¯m not hunting anything. I am just interrogating them. However, these sisters didn¡¯tply and refused to tell me about their employer. Moreover, they wanted tomit suicide, so I could only do this.¡±


    Lucifer had an innocent smile. As for the beautiful assassins, they had looks of despair after hearing her words. It was not that they hadn¡¯tplied but rather that this wicked Bloodkin Lolita had never had any intention of giving them a chance to confess. She had directly imprisoned them here, preparing to enjoy herself. At that time, the doors of many rooms opened, and those Bloodkin beauties who had disguised themselves as the maids of ¡°Moston¡± Hotel walked out with perfectly content expressions. The clothes on their bodies had already been torn to shreds. Even their undergarments had been torn whilst they had baited their prey; thus, their explosive figures werepletely exposed, tempting others tomit a crime.


    As for those male assassins who had wanted to enjoy themselves, they had already been sucked dry. Those Bloodkin beauties dragged out the dried corpses and tossed them in the corridor. Looking at their wounds, it looked like they had been sucked dry after being impaled by a hand. The Bloodkin of this different world had various ways to suck blood. Using hands to directly draw a prey¡¯s blood was one of the mostmon ways; after all, it was very efficient. In addition, they could pay attention to the surrounding environment while simultaneously sucking blood. This way was safe.


    As for using their sharp fangs to suck blood, the high-level Bloodkin used this method only when facing prey they were very interested in. Upon seeing the dried corpses of theirpanions, those beautiful assassins were so scared that they practically copsed as they violently trembled, worried that the next batch to be sucked dry would be themselves.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, go look for Big Sister Morais. She might still not know what is happening here!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will go see her. After making such a bigmotion in the hotel she opened, it would be impolite to not greet the owner. These few assassins, you n to...¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Big Brother Clyde. I will turn them into blood servants. They will not die.¡±


    The beautiful assassins looked at Clyde¡¯s back, wanting to ask him for help. However, in the next moment, their eyes were all blindfolded with ck cloths. Under Lucifer¡¯s invitation, those Bloodkin beauties who had just eaten and drinken their fill gathered around, sharing a delicious sacrifice. They opened their mouths, revealing sharp fangs that bit into the whitembs¡¯ fragrant shoulders, white thighs, tender necks, even their plump bosoms and stic white butts as well as other sensitive ces to suck their blood. After they bit the whitembs, thembs¡¯ violent tremblings gradually slowed. As they sucked out the blood, the Bloodkin were sent to their peak states as they delighted in the pain they brought.


    Fortunately, these high-level Bloodkin were women and still able to restrain their desire for blood. If they had been male, they would have directly sucked their prey dry due to their instincts without leaving behind even dried corpses, squeezing out everything. It was basically impossible to turn others into blood servants if not a single breath were left. Lucifer enjoyed a whitemb alone, biting the prey¡¯s tender neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move around randomly. It will not hurt long. Wait until you be a blood servant, and you will start to enjoy this feeling.¡±


    Clyde didn¡¯t pay attention to the matters happening behind him. He had already arrived at Miss Morais¡¯s room. At her door were the corpses of several unlucky assassins. Their bodies abnormally rotted, it didn¡¯t look like they had suffered the attack of the high-level Bloodkin under Lucifer but more like they had been dissolved by a strong sulfuric acid.


    Miss Morais¡¯splexion was pale and cold sweats covered her face. Shey on the bedside with her back leaning against the big bed. Embedded in her chest and thigh were the hidden weapons of assassins. The hidden weapons were still stuck in her body, and she had lost arge amount of blood, dyeing her clothes red. It looked like Morais had been interrupted while taking a bath. She wore a small, white bathrobe without undergarments inside. With thepel opened wide, a wide expanse of her smooth and alluring white skin was visible. In her hands, she gripped a few chemical bottles. As a high-level alchemist, she could refine a number of advanced chemical attacks for self-defense.


    It could be easily guessed that those assassins on the ground had been defeated by her using her advanced chemicals. When Morais had just finished bathing, she had been poisoned by the assassins, catching her off-guard. Those hidden weapons were smeared with highly toxic poison that shecked the time to study in order to create a detoxifying drug. When she saw Clyde, her face became red, and she revealed a helpless expression.


    ¡°Sire Clyde, it seems our trade will not bepleted. On my desk over there, there are several anonymous magic debit cards. All the funds in them are yours. I hope... Eh, you, this is...¡±


    ¡°Miss Moras, don¡¯t speak like these are your dying words. My ce also has a high-level alchemist. You will be fine. I apologize, but I must offend you.¡±


    ¡°But... there should be arge number of their partners outside. We can¡¯t get out of here.¡±


    ¡°What partners? They don¡¯t exist. Miss Moras, don¡¯t ask so much. Just leave everything to me.¡±

 Chapter 128: The Inevitable Warfare of Needham Plain (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 128: The Inevitable Warfare of Needham in (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde immediately took Miss Morais back to his pce for treatment. He found Alchemist Reba who immediately took a sample and went to prepare an emergency antidote.


    Generally, after smearing poison on their daggers, it was very unlikely for high-level assassins to carry an antidote with them. All of them were determined to die, so it would be very difficult to obtain the antidote from those assassins either through interrogation or force. Thus, Clyde gave up this n and urgently handed the matter of creating an emergency antidote to the skilled alchemist. This method tested an alchemist¡¯s judgment. On the basis of the analyzed poison¡¯sposition, they had to find corresponding detoxification drugs and adapt in ordance with the proportions present in the poison. The closer their potion matched the proper antidote¡¯sposition, the better the detoxification effect.


    As for how close it could reach, it depended entirely on the professional skills of the alchemist. In this urgent situation, there was only one chance. Reba didn¡¯t dare to neglect anything, immediately preparing an antidote without wasting any time. She didn¡¯t even concern herself with the identity of this beautiful young girl. As she saw it, Clyde bringing back ady wearing just a bathrobe at midnight was normal a circumstance and nothing strange.


    ¡°Sire Clyde, it¡¯s toote. I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. How is this toote? Leave everything to me. Sorry, I willpensate you for your clothes in the future!¡±


    ¡°Eh,pensate... Wait, this is too...¡±


    Before Morais could understand the meaning of his words, Clyde directly grabbed the hem of her robe and suddenly yanked, tearing that thin bathrobe from her, exposing her enchanting white **. In the next moment, Clyde leaned forward and used his mouth to suck out the poisoned blood from her wound. Morais¡¯s face became bright red because the wounds were at the peak of her breast and her white thigh. With a man ** this kind of ce, it was impossible to remain calm.


    Clyde didn¡¯t give Morais any chance to speak. He conveniently found a red apple on a table and used it to block her little mouth. Morais was so touched that she momentarily ignored her misgivings about Clyde taking cheap advantage of her. As she imagined it, the other party was risking his life to help her suck out the poisoned blood.


    Clyde himself was immune to poisons. However, he wasn¡¯t Lucifer, that Bloodkin specialized in sucking blood. His actions provided some mentalfort to Morais, nothing more. After a little while, Reba came over with the emergency antidote she had created and fed it to Morais. After Morais took it, herplexion eased a little. After undergoing such tribtions, she was rather tired, so she soon closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    ¡°Reba, was it effective?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the other party used... It cannot be considered a poison. In fact, it is a kind of...¡±


    After finishing her treatment, Reba hesitated a bit and told Clyde everything. The poison that had affected Miss Morais before was a kind of fake poison but very well disguised. The actual effect was not really that lethal. At most, she would only lose her consciousness despite her initial reaction somewhat resembling being poisoned. Reba guessed that among the assassins who hade to assassinate her, some might have had selfish motives. He hadn¡¯t wanted to kill Miss Morais but rather capture her. What he had wanted to do to her after capturing her, just a little bit thought quickly let one know that it had absolutely been nothing good.


    ¡°Reba, can you make a simr potion? I have a great use for it.¡±


    ¡°I can... I should be able to. Merely, it takes time.¡±


    ¡°No problem. As long as you can make it, that¡¯d be fine.¡±


    When the sunlight of the next morning illuminated ¡°Moston¡± Hotel¡¯s main hall, it had already been cleaned up. The blood staining the ground and walls along with the stench of blood were all removed as if nothing had happened here. Those over 200 assassins had quietly disappeared as if they had never existed.


    Only maids were left to act as attendants of the hotel. All the male attendants had resigned overnight. In addition, these maids had already been turned into blood servants. After that night, they had turned into low-level Bloodkin due to being embraced by those bloodkin beauties. This was the most economical method. ording to Clyde¡¯s n, next time, if someone came to ¡°Moston¡± Hotel to pick a fight, before the guard regiment of Steinbeck Fief arrived, these blood maids could wee the enemies and stall them until the arrival of reinforcements.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, did younger sister Lucifer truly help me change my clothesst night?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I was not at the scene. You can rest assured. I wouldn¡¯t lie to a little girl.¡±


    The members of Light Church¡¯s secret envoy squad woke up early in the morning and found that they were barely dressed. Then, they had discovered the key that Clyde had ced on the table, opened the wardrobes, and taken out their robes. After the four saintesses saw Clyde, the most innocent ¡°Ice Saintess¡± Shirley kept confirming Clyde¡¯s story with him, worried that he had seen her undergarments. Among the four saintesses present at the scene, the one who had worn the sexiest and most open undergarments was Shirley. Clyde was well aware of this, but he was quite wise, so after taking advantage of her, he pretended to know nothing.


    ¡°Clyde, your Suzerain seems to be nning to send troops to the Needham ins! Is it fine to seek trouble with Marquis Charles with just over 10,000 troops? He has over 120,000 troops.¡±


    ¡°Even if he had a million troops, what about it? Sometimes, number advantages are not absolute.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you... Sire Clyde, please ept this.¡±


    The saintesses didn¡¯t know that the real ruler of Steinbeck Fief was Clyde. They believed that he was just a simple administration officer, and the Suzerain was Princess Saras. When they went out and saw the deploying army marching through the streets, they guessed that the Suzerain had decided to start a war. As saintesses of Light Church¡¯s, they were not allowed to openly participate in the politics of any nation. They couldn¡¯t speak out of turn. After briefly discussing, ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya obtained the agreement of the other saintesses and gave a seal that symbolized the status of a high-ranking priest from Light Church to Clyde.


    Once Steinbeck Fief was defeated, as long as Clyde took out this seal, he could quickly escape the battlefield using the guise of being a Light Church member, relying on the exclusive protection privilege of the clergy. This was the first time these saintesses had done this kind of thing. They looked nervous and somewhat fidgety as if they weremitting a naughty act for the first time. After all, their current actions counted as breaking the rules of Light Church.


    Suhiya and the other saintesses were too young and innocent. Not to mention other people, just Bishop Nichols had privately sold many such seals for a profit ording to Clyde¡¯s knowledge. These saintesses couldn¡¯tpare with him. Simply out of kindness, they had given it to Clyde for free without taking a single cent. If other Light Church higher-ups had been in their ces, they would have sold such a seal for at least 10,000 gold coins, and there was no ceiling for how much they would demand.


    As for Miss Morais, she temporarily rested at the pce. After the attack on ¡°Moston¡± Hotel, it was still uncertain whether the other party would attack again. Therefore, Miss Morais couldn¡¯t take risks for the time being. The current situation of Adrian Empire was grim. As themander of Imperial Knight Regiment, Pdin Lun had been recalled to the empire¡¯s capital, Samuel City. There had been no news from her after that; it was unknown whether something had happened to her.


    After a brief period of quiet, Steinbeck Fief was about to start a war once more. This time, before seizing the Needham ins, Clyde had to deal with ¡°The battle of Three Earls¡± at Leopold Lake first. The area where these three parties were entangled blocked his course of advance. Without breaking through them, it would be too time-consuming to make a detour.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, do you n to march to the Leopold Lake area? That ce, however, has over 150,000 troops gathered. If by chance, they cooperated, then it would be even tougher than dealing with Marquis Charles.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to attack them. Our target is Marquis Charles. Everyone else will be left for our friendly forces to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Friendly forces? Do we have friendly forces?¡±


    ¡°Princess Saras, we definitely don¡¯t have any friendly forces of the Human Race, but we do have allies from other races. As long as no one knows that they are connected with us, they can move freely.¡±


    In the pce of Steinbeck Fief, after sending off the secret envoy squad of Light Church, Clyde discussed the matters of war with Princess Saras. After a round of recruitment, the number of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops had increased to just over 12,000 from the original 9,000. Nevertheless, that just meant that over 3,000 troops were novice recruits.


    Steinbeck Fief mainlycked time. The recruited new troopscked training, but there were no issues in their equipment. ording to the current wealth of the fief, equipping over 100,000 troops would also not have been a problem. However, Clyde didn¡¯t want to be too high-profile and eye-catching; thus, he had deliberately restricted the number of troops. In addition, he wanted elite troops, not a misceneous mob that relied on numbers.


    ¡°By the way, how should Princess Verly and Demon Princess Andrea be treated? They tried to escape several times, but Ancient Demon King Andrisno stopped them every time. Now, Verly says that she wants to see you. She went on a hunger strike and won¡¯t stop until she¡¯s seen you.¡±


    ¡°That girl, truly acting as I don¡¯t dare to ride...Forget it. I¡¯ll go to see what she wants.¡±


    Under Princess Saras¡¯s directions, Clyde arrived at the sleeping quarters deep within the pce. He saw Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly sitting face to face with Ancient Demon King Andrisno. Andrisno, however,pletely ignored Verly¡¯s reactions with a calm expression. Verly¡¯s face was a little red. She already didn¡¯t care about her moral integrity. Even though she waspletely bare, she wanted to run away. Unfortunately, every time, just when she was about to seed, she would be captured and brought back by this Lolita Demon King. Now, in order to avoid Princess Verly and Demon Princess Andrea cooperating in secret, they had been imprisoned in seperate locations.


    ¡°Princess Verly, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you going on a hunger strike? The food here is delicious! Look, that ce is well-developed.¡±


    ¡°You... where are you looking? So hateful! Let me go. I won¡¯t say anything. I... I pledge by the name of Light Goddess.¡±


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t believe in pledges unless you truly be one of my people!¡±


    ¡°You... change your conditions. Other... Wait, don¡¯t go away so quickly! In any case, listen to me until the end!¡±

 Chapter 129: The Inevitable Warfare of Needham Plain (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Inevitable Warfare of Needham in (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde was discussing the concrete ns to dispatch troops to the Needham ins with the high-level officials around him. Leopold Lake area was one of the shortcuts to there. However, that ce was in the midst of ¡°The Battle of Three Earls,¡± involving over 150,000 troops entangled in warf, which was even more troublesome than the 120,000 troops of Marquis Charles in the Needham ins.


    From the viewpoints of themanding officers, none of the three earls were the opponent of Marquis Charles. That army of over 150,000 troops was basically a mob. Other than ten thousand troops exclusively controlled by the three earls, the remaining tens of thousands of soldiers were militiamen, nothing more. Theirbat abilities were poor, and their equipment standards even lower. They just had simple weapons, and the majority didn¡¯t even have the simplest of defensive equipment, let alone armor, shields, helmets, and so on. Theirbined realbat power was just those over the ten thousand exclusive troops of the earls.


    Marquis Charles¡¯s army, however, was different. Itsbat power was higher than the private armies of many of Adrian Empire¡¯s great aristocrats. Even the armies of some dukes could not match him. Other than his 20,000 reserve troops that had ordinary equipment, his regr army of over 100,000 troops were fully equipped with chain mails, iron helmets, and shields. In addition, their weapons were also brand new. Their superiority to the equipment of the three earls¡¯ armies was very clear.


    Marquis Charles¡¯s military sesses were also illustrious; he had countless outstanding military exploits. His only loss was five years ago when at the peak of his power and influence with over 150,000 private troops in his hands, he had added his armies to the dispatched troops of Adrian Empire to crusade against Augusta Empire¡¯s military operations, attempting to recapture the Austin ins that had been controlled by Augusta Empire for decades. That battle was known as the ¡°Austin ins Campaign¡±. However, Marquis Charles and the other local aristocrats of Adrian Empire had been defeated by the troops under themand of the young and inexperienced ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia.


    In that war, Adrian Empire had dispatched almost 500,000 troops, representing mobilizing half its national strength, yet in the end, Adrian Empire¡¯s troops had been defeated by Princess Ophelia. With infantries as their main forces, coupled with the effect of the terrain of the Austin ins, they hadn¡¯t been able to resist the flexibility andbat power of Augusta Empire¡¯s troops, causing the frontline to ultimately copse, suffering more than half of its army as casualties. From that point on, Adrian Empire had lost the courage to fight for control over the Austin ins and merely adopted defensive strategies against Augusta Empire right up to the present.


    This ¡°Austin ins Campaign¡± was also the battle that had made ¡°Extreme Night Princess¡± Ophelia famous. In that battle, Augusta Empire had dispatched just over 100,000 troops and defeated Adrian Empire¡¯s troops that were five times that in number. Over 500,000 troops of the Adrian Empire had been routed, all while suffering heavy casualties. After the war, several dukes and Marquis Charles had directly shut themselves inside their domains and never mentioned a word about the details of the war as if they were unwilling to recall that psychological shadow.


    In the pce area of Stanley City, the location for the meeting was Clyde¡¯s sleeping quarters. If anyone had imed that this had not been intentional, even Clyde himself wouldn¡¯t believe it. In any case, all the high-level officers taking part in this meeting were beauties; moreover, most of them were in the alluring state of not wearing any clothes. The small proportion wearing clothes wore just very thin night clothes or undergarments like they would usually dress in theirdy¡¯s chambers.


    Clyde was the only man in the pce, all others were beautiful women. There was no issue in saying the entire pce was ady¡¯s chamber. In any case, they all usually wore very skimpy clothing in the pce.


    Under the intentional direction of Clyde¡¯s little sister, Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, wearing such clothing inside the pce had be a tacit rule. Basically, all the people who entered the pce epted this rule. If it weren¡¯t for them discussing serious matters, just watching their outward appearances, anyone would mistake them for having a wicked party. The visual impact was too strong to ignore.


    Clyde sat on a special throne, observing everything in the sleeping quarters. There were wicked erotic beneficial scenes everywhere. This was the arrangement of that wicked Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, fitting Clyde¡¯s liking. Not to mention anything else, just the throne itself was very luxurious. Pdin Alicia and her subordinate Knight Aike and Ailu, these three beautiful knights were prostrating side by side in bare states, and their smooth backs made this special throne. Sitting on this smooth and soft throne, anyone would be unwilling to get up.


    Alicia and the others were blushing. Because of big ck blindfolds, their expressions couldn¡¯t be seen, but a stream of sweat along with the ck iron rods they bit that caused saliva to flow down from the corners of their mouths clearly exined the strain they were in. Special iron hoops on the ground affixed their hands and legs, forcing them to maintain their positions. The three of them together bore their master¡¯s weight. In addition, ck leather cors around their necks were especially conspicuous.


    Clyde¡¯s wicked white desk was made with Earl Harrison¡¯s family¡¯s three misses, Eldest Miss Sophy, Second Miss Reba, and Third Miss Vignia. The wicked restraining props on their bodies were in the same style as on Pdin Alicia and the others, simrly forcing them to maintain the state of prostrating side by side. In fact, which was the desk and which the chair was not set: it depended on their master¡¯s preference. If Clyde wanted, then the functions of thesedies would also instantly change.


    Princess Halisi stood behind Clyde, massaging her master¡¯s shoulders. She directly used the softest part of her upper body for this special massage activity. Her entire body slightly trembled No one knew whether that was because of excitement. Beside Clyde¡¯s legs, Assassin Jenny and Princess Natalie, one on the left and the other on the right, massaged their master¡¯s legs. They were also prostrating in bare states. If their master wanted it, they could use their hands and other body parts to provide an even more stimting special service to their master.


    Sacred Moon Dragon Knight, Princess Verly, and Three-Headed Demonic Dragon Knight, Demon Princess Andrea, were in front of him not far away, riding a wicked erotic prop, a special seesaw, with their white legs spread apart. They were also in bare states with their hands tied behind their backs, and their thighs tied together with red ropes. In addition, each had a red leather cor around their soft and fair neck connected to the other by a short, thin iron chain.


    Due to gravity, the two princesses indirectly rubbed each other¡¯s sensitive areas with the rise and fall of the seesaw. Theirplexions were red. However, they were unable to speak because red balls sealed their mouths. Verly and Andrea could only look at each other with embarrassed gazes. They had be a super luxurious special art exhibit for Clyde. With their true identities, many great aristocratic ve owners of rk Alliance wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine this.


    On a special stage at the center of the sleeping quarters, Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis stood wearing thin, practically transparent, white gauze clothes. They werepletely bare under that thin, gauze clothing without any undergarments. Basically, everything could be seen. Currently, these two ancient queens were performing a delicate dance for their master with charming expressions on their faces. They tempted one tomit a crime. If not for the readily avable products around him, Clyde might not have been able to endure and directly approached the stage to execute those two seductresses on the spot.


    Unfortunately, when the stage was built, a pole had not been installed; otherwise, Clyde would have wanted to make Lafania and Mephis attempt an even sexier pole dance. When all was said and done, these two queens had sexy figures. In addition, they had lived for a long time, so they weren¡¯t shy and could adapt much faster than the other human beauties present.


    Princess Saras, Witch Ista, and Sigrid sat around a special table in front of Clyde. They wore sexy openwork undergarments along with garters. All had chosen ck without exceptions. Sigrid wasparatively more open. After all, she was ady from several hundred years ago. Among these three, she sat most casually, and her expression was most calm.


    Princess Saras and Witch Ista were different. Their entire bodies trembled slightly as they fidgeted in their seats. Their white legs were mped together, and their hands were crossed above their bosoms. However, the more they tried to hide themselves, the more was exposed. Their bright red faces were filled with embarrassment and unease, but they could do nothing. The atmosphere of the sleeping quarters was honestly too wicked and ambiguous. In addition, dressed like this, it was easy for their strange, erotic attributes to awaken.


    There were also other whitembs,dies of illustrious and aristocratic families who had been rescued from Hal¡¯s wicked basement, throughout the sleeping quarters. Lucifer seemed to have intentionally arranged this. After undergoing her special training, these whitembs hadpletely submitted themselves. They waited in the sleeping quarters to provide special services for their master at any time. Their limbs were bound with chains, and each had a red to seal her ability to speak. In addition, they each wore a ck leather cor with a te hanging that had a unique number. Because of their ck blindfolds, their expressions couldn¡¯t be seen, only their bright redplexions and their clear envement imprints.


    ¡°Princess Saras, is the report finished?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Master, there are still some matters left. I¡¯ll immediately sort them out. Just now, I was absent-minded.¡±


    ¡°Saras, there¡¯s no need to be nervous. We are holding a meeting, not doing anything strange.¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m aware of it. By the way, Ancient Demon King Andrisno has already prepared the monster army. Do you truly want her help?¡±


    ¡°Of course, the monsters are free for our use. At this moment, we have four saintesses here. Who who would suspect that the monster army came from our ce?¡±

 Chapter 130: The Inevitable Warfare of Needham Plain (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Inevitable Warfare of Needham in (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The night before Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army set out, Clyde devised his battle ns. First, he wanted to pass through the Leopold Lake area without getting involved in ¡°The Battle of Three Earls¡± by staying along the edge of their warzone. His target was only Marquis Charles who had upied the Needham ins.


    If the three earls didn¡¯t care about Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, then everyone would live in peace with each other. However, if they obstructed him, Clyde could only offer those 150,000 troops as a sacrifice to Heaven first before dealing with the over 120,000 elite troops under Marquis Charles. Clyde¡¯s war units consisted of over 10,000 troops of Steinbeck Fief, the non-included 2,000 troops would serve as temporary members of the guard regiment to maintain Steinbeck Fief¡¯s stability of Steinbeck Fief, and 100,000 demonic creatures under Ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯smand who were responsible for transporting goods and materials in the rear. In addition, they could also actst-minute stand-ins.


    This time, Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis would also participate in the war. They led over 160,000 mummy-type alien civilization monsters, directly splitting it so each controlled 80,000 monsters. Because the monsters they controlled were very different from the monsters under Ancient Demon King Andrisno, the two sides weren¡¯t united and couldn¡¯t take action in unison. It was fine as long as they cooperated to take independent action. This group was responsible for the nk maneuvers of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s legions. If there were no exceptional cases, they wouldn¡¯t make public contact with Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army to avoid causing outsiders to suspect the rtionship between the two sides.


    The number of troops under the three earls and Marquis Charles summed to over 270,000. The number of troops under Clyde was also over 270,000. In terms of numbers, both sides were equal without a great difference. The only difference was that among the troops of Clyde, only 10,000 were human soldiers; the remaining 260,000 were all monsters. Basically, the quality of his troops was on another level as monsters wielded far morebat power.


    Even adding up their entire military strengths, the 270,000 human soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat those 100,000 monster soldiers under Ancient Demon King Andrisno, not to mention the 160,000 monster troops from a different dimension under Undead Queen Lafania and Cursed Queen Mephis. Even Light Church wouldn¡¯t be able to gain the upper hand against these totally alien monsters; after all, these monsters were from another civilization that didn¡¯t belong to this world. Therefore, the effects of Light Church¡¯s traditional magics such as purification magic, holy light, and so on would be greatly reduced.


    However, the biggest force of Steinbeck Fief was Clyde¡¯s younger sister. The specific number of Bloodkin familiar troops following that wicked Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer was unknown, but Clyde conservatively estimated that it was at least 300,000. They were the strongest fighting strength guarding Steinbeck Fief. Among the human nations of Ximengsi Continent, other than those few super empires at the border, even if rk Alliance, Victor Alliance, and n Treaty formed an allied army, not to mention capturing Steinbeck Fief, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to break through the peripheries of the fief due to the protection of those Bloodkin familiars.


    Among the high-level officers around Clyde, Princess Saras had nobat power, but she held the nominal position of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Suzerain. Themander of the fief¡¯s army was the swordsman Princess Natalie who had Assassin Miss Jenny assisting her as her close girlfriend. Witch Ista was simr to Princess Saras. She and Miss Sigrid, the daughter of the former Suzerain of the Needham ins, were very high ranked magicians. Ista had a very high level of spiritual power while Sigrid had time and space-summoning magic. Unfortunately, Steinbeck Fief didn¡¯t have a magician squad that could cooperate with them to fight.


    Ista and Sigrid could only fight by themselves on the battlefield since magicians were a super-expensive profession. Very few nations of Ximengsi Continent could support a magician squad. In addition to these femalepanions, there were Pdin Miss Alicia, her followers Aike, Ailu as well as her other female knights, Princess Halisi, and Earl Harrison¡¯s family¡¯s three misses. Although all had high-level professions, Clyde didn¡¯t haveplete trust in them yet. Thus, he didn¡¯t give them the chance to participate in the war.


    As for Sacred Moon Dragon Knight, Princess Verly, and Three-Headed Demonic Dragon Knight, Demon Princess Andrea, although thebat powers of these two princesses were the strongest, they had never given up on escaping; therefore, Clyde had no intention of having them help in this war. He needed to advance properly one step at a time, progressively drawing them into his camp.


    Ancient Demon King Andrisno, Undead Queen Lafania, and Cursed Queen Mephis, without counting Lucifer who was a special existence or Valkyrie Cynthia who couldn¡¯t easily join them publicly, these were the strongest units around Clyde. In this battle against Marquis Charles, victory or defeat was decided by the monster armies under them. The current situation was different from Atad. When fighting against Adide Kingdom, the numerical gap between Clyde and the enemy¡¯s armies had not been this big, leaving the possibility for victory.


    For the Needham ins, Steinbeck Fief only had over 10,000 troops. No matter how strong they were, it was impossible for them to defeat Marquis Charles¡¯s army of 120,000 troops. In addition, the soldiers on the other side were fully equipped. In the battle of Atad, if it were not for the sudden outbreak of the Undead cmity due to the indirect assistance of Young Master Hal, Clyde would have withdrawn his troops. He didn¡¯t have the manpower to deal with the reinforcements of Adide Kingdom, he could only choose to fight advantageous strategic battles.


    Later that night, the atmosphere in the pce became even more ambiguous, especially around the sleeping quarters. Beautiful white figures of maidensy everywhere. Red candles illuminated the sleeping quarters. Furthermore, a special scented incense burned, bringing about a strange fragrance, all the more increasing the ambiguous atmosphere in the sleeping quarters.


    Clydey sprawled out on a big bed. He was rxing before beginning his expedition. After leaving, he wouldn¡¯t have such afortable pce to do all kinds of obscure things. As a Great Old One, he didn¡¯t need to sleep. Still, he decided toy on the bed and rest like the Human Race to enjoy some particr benefits. On the big luxurious bed, there were special maids who served this Evil God. All were inpletely bare states without exception. After getting on the big bed, even the final pieces of cloth that had covered their embarrassment were removed.


    The beautiful knights Aike and Ailu massaged their master¡¯s feet, lying at the base of the bed. Like two pets acting spoiled with their master, they used kissing techniques to massage him, making Clyde feel somewhat ticklish. A bit further up were Undead Queen Lafania and Cursed Queen Mephis. This pair of imperial sisters rode his right and left thighs with their white legs parted, massaging his thighs. Their softest and most private parts were in intimate contact with him. Thatfortable feelinging from their contact made Clyde seriously wonder whether these two sisters had practiced this many times before. Their technique was quite proficient.


    Like thest time, Princess Halisi swallowed his towering evil. Although she was blushing, her technique had already be somewhat skilled from its originalcklusterness. After experiencing this several more times, she would finally master this wicked technique. Princess Saras and Princess Natalie knelt further up beside Clyde. They respectively held their master¡¯s hands at their bosoms, making Clyde feel that astonishing sticity. Originally, Clyde had wanted to make them change positions with Princess Halisi, but they were senior executives with important tasks, so he couldn¡¯t tease them too much. Otherwise, if they couldn¡¯t work tomorrow, then the daily tasks of Steinbeck Fief would be affected. Therefore, Clyde didn¡¯t make them taste his wicked items.


    Sacred Moon Dragon Knight, Princess Verly, knelt at the uppermost position. Her white legs were tied together and forced into a kneeling position. Her hands were also tied to her back with a red rope. A small red ball sealed her mouth, therefore, she could only use an embarrassed gaze to express her protestations. Clyde was using her white things as a pillow. Even though there were several other human princesses present here, since Verly was also a Dragon Knight, herp pillow felt the best due to the suppleness of her thighs. After sessive testing, he had determined Princess Verly to be the best pillow.


    Witch Ista and Miss Sigridy beside Clyde. Ista¡¯splexion was red. This time, she didn¡¯t know what had happened, but as if affected by the ambiguous atmosphere, like the doings of ghosts and gods, she hade to Clyde¡¯s wicked sleeping quarters. Miss Sigrid¡¯splexion was not so red. After all, she had lived for a long time. She was not as shy as those little girls. These two beautiful magicians nestled beside Clyde and chatted with him while reporting the fruits of their magic research. They had juste to deal with some official business, but Clyde had incidentally swindled them into his bed.


    Demon Princess Andrea faced her arch-rival, Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly. Her hands were also bound behind her back with a red rope, and she was forced into a shameful posture of bestriding Clyde¡¯s abdomen. Her most private part made intimate contact with her master¡¯s stomach. All her secrets were presented before his eyes, letting him enjoy at his will.


    Andrea¡¯s eyes were filled with her unwillingness. Merely, she too had been gagged by a red ball. She was a dignified princess of Demon Race, but now, she was unexpectedly treated like an ornament to y with at will by a human aristocrat. This shame, even if she were a liberal beauty of Demon Race, she would be unable to bear. At the four corners of the big bedwere four towering, silver poles where Assassin Jenny and the threedies of Earl Harrison¡¯s family, Eldest Miss Sophy, Second Miss Reba, and Third Miss Vignia, performed a pole dance with bright red faces in ordance with Clyde¡¯s wicked requests. Their white ** and swaying bosoms formed the most beautiful bedside scenery.


    Other than Jenny, the other three wore red leather cors with iron chains attached around their white necks. The other ends of the iron chains were bound to the tops of the poles to prevent them from sneaking away in the midst of their dancing. The most fortunate one present at the scene was Ancient Demon King Andrisno. With a document in her hands, she was reporting the preparations of the monster armies. Although she was also in apletely bare state, she didn¡¯t need to get on the bed for the time being.


    Clyde¡¯s younger sister, Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, had note to the sleeping quarters. Clyde guessed that she was in a certain secret ce of the pce, tasting the blood of her newest blood servants. If she came, Clyde truly wouldn¡¯t have arranged a position for her. Lucifer was different from other beauties. She was like a manager who helped Clyde manage his harem. It was somewhat hard for him to put his hands on her.


    ¡°Saras, I think Princess Ophelia¡¯s dream is not bad. Even if rk Alliance unified Ximengsi Continent, very also has some redeeming qualities.¡±


    ¡°Wu, Mas... Master, if you wish, all will be done in ordance with your arrangements. In any case, Victor Alliance cannot stop a small territory from leaving the alliance.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, then I will report itter. First...¡±


    ¡°Andrisno, why are you standing so far away like that? Come closer and report the situation. You don¡¯t need to bring along the reporting documents. I don¡¯t want to see them; just dictating them would be enough.¡±


    ¡°Eh, I... I understand.¡±

 Chapter 131: Leopold Lake Area Enveloped in the Flames of War (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 131: Leopold Lake Area Enveloped in the mes of War (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The southern region of Ximengsi Continent, Adrian Empire¡¯srgestke area along the border


    In the vicinity of the Leopold Lake Area, Earl Fred led over 50,000 troops, Earl Gerardmanded over 40,000 troops, and Earl Edgarmanded over 60,000 troops in order topete for this ultrargeke with abundant fresh water and fishery resources. Entangled in battle, over 150,000 troops had encircled theke. ¡°The Battle of Three Earls¡± had raged for many days.


    The behind-the-scenes financial backers of those three earls were all different. Earl Fred¡¯s backer was Stuart n, Earl Gerard¡¯s was Morston n, and Earl Edgar¡¯s was Dous n. Although the behind-the-scenes financial backer of Steinbeck Fief was nominally Morais, ady of Morston n, because Morais had impetuously run away from her n in a fit of pique, Earl Gerard couldn¡¯t be counted as a friendly force to Clyde¡¯s side. Moreover, from the beginning, Clyde hadn¡¯t wanted to take part in this ¡°Battle of Three Earls.¡± He just wanted to march forward and attack Marquis Charles¡¯s army before they could finish building fortifications in the Needham ins to gain a tactical advantage over any invaders.


    Over 10,000 soldiers of Steinbeck Fief had set out on this journey. Among these soldiers, over 7,000 were the resurrected soldiers who had participated in Atad¡¯s Undead cmity. They were elite troops. The other 3,000 or so were new recruits. This was their first test. There were still over 2,000 elite troops staying behind in Steinbeck Fief because Clyde couldn¡¯t leave the city unguarded; that would be too suspicious. It was inconvenient for those Bloodkin familiars following his younger sister, the wicked Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, to publicly protect Steinbeck Fief. They could only take action in secret.


    In this expedition, all of Clyde¡¯s femalepanions were present other than ¡°Punishment Saintess¡± Tiffany and ¡°Light Saintess¡± Maria. They were upied with supervising the construction of their cathedrals. After their cathedrals were finished, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army would have the support of these powerful priests during expeditions. However, there was no shortage of priests around Clyde. Earl Harrison¡¯s family¡¯s Eldest Miss Sophie was a high-level priest who could be dispatched for free.


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Big Brother Clyde. I¡¯m not so fragile! I¡¯m different from those ordinary Bloodkin. This level of sunlight is no issue.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself. If you feel ufortable, go to the Suzerain carriage in the rear and rest!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Big sister Saras and the others are there, and I can¡¯t help but want to hunt when I see them.¡±


    At the fore of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, Clyde rode a white warhorse, wearingmander-specific silver armor. His younger sister Lucifer sat behind him. She wore a ck gothic Lolita outfit and held a small ck parasol to block the radiant and enchanting daytime sunlight.


    Not far behind Clyde was a big luxurious carriage. The nominal Suzerain of Steinbeck Fief, Princess Saras, was in there along with Clyde¡¯s other femalepanions. For this expedition, Steinbeck Fief had announced that the Suzerain herself would lead the troops in person; therefore, Princess Saras had to appear at the scene.


    In this expedition, there were over 100,000 monster troops under Ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯smand at the rear Acting as the transport supply corps. On the left and right wings marched over 160,000 mummy-type monster troops under themand of Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister, Cursed Queen Memphis. They were responsible for guarding the nks. Each of themmanded over 80,000 troops at their respective side. This was the reason Clyde fearlessly dared to bring along so many femalepanions without worrying about running into difficulties. Even if they ran into an Undead cmity like in Atad, he was confident enough in escaping with his women unscathed.


    Miss Pdin Alicia and the female knights under her guarded the Suzerain carriage. Over a period of time, they had gradually epted Clyde¡¯s status as their master. In order to avoid being conspicuous, they woremon knight armor. In addition, they also wore helmets. Now, they weren¡¯t wearing the female-specific armor they usually wore. Like this, they were able to hide their gender. Practically no soldiers of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army knew that the knights in the vicinity of the Suzerain¡¯s carriage were all beautiful girls. They only knew that the leader of this knight regiment had the strength of a pdin. Everything else was unclear.


    When Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army reached the peripheries of Leopold Lake, they discovered that this ce was already a mess. The buildings in a nearby city were all destroyed, and there were countless signs of destruction. Originally, because Leopold Lake was abundant with freshwater and fishery resources, the residents here had led very prosperous lives and used the plentiful water to turn everywhere into civilized farnd. It was an important grain production area at the borders of Adrian Empire. Moreover, because of the historical unclear rights of attribution, it was not clear which Suzerain had jurisdiction over the Leopold Lake Area; therefore, there was no administration overseen by a local aristocrat, so the residents hadn¡¯t needed to pay any taxes. This ce had been a free zone and had legally evaded taxes for many years.


    However, sooner orter, they would¡¯ve had to pay back for these years of prosperity, and now the time hade. With the three earls entangled in warfare, this ce had thoroughly turned to chaos. The earls¡¯ allied soldiers wantonly looted the residents. Their wealth, properties, and anything of value were stolen. Only now at this moment did the residents realize the benefits of being under the jurisdiction of a Suzerain. At least, their security would have been more guaranteed.


    The troops directly under the three earls still maintained some military discipline. They didn¡¯t loot the residents like bandits. Nevertheless, the armies of those small lords recruited to assist in battle were different. They were basically temporarily recruited militias. Their military disciple couldn¡¯t be guaranteed. Tyrannical army ruffians who did evil everywhere filled the ranks of those small lords¡¯ armies.


    Adrian Empire was a member of Victor Alliance, so there was no very. Thus, it was very unlikely for the soldiers to capture prisoners for very, which could be regarded as their good luck. Those army ruffians normally withdrew after looting some valuables. However, because the three earls had brought too many small lords to assist in this battle, the number of troops they had brought was simply too great, leading to excessive looting. Often, just after a batch had finished looting and left, another batch would arrive like an endless cycle.


    Clyde indifferently gazed at the tragedies around him. In the end, after evading taxes for all those years, coughing up their belongings like this was well-deserved. At least, thend had not been robbed, and the people remained with their lives. It couldn¡¯t be regarded as not owning a thing in the world. The army ruffians here had an unwritten rule. They would only loot money and valuables, not grains. Like that, the residents would justck money and frivolous luxuries, nothing more.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, I asked Andrisno, and she said that the demonic soul you brought back from Atadst time is another Ancient Demon King for sure. She seems to be an acquaintance of hers. Now, we justck a suitable female body to serve as an intermediary for resuscitating her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. We can find a suitable bodyter. After all, we might find one this time.¡±


    ¡°I hope we can find something. Honestly speaking, I want to see that Ancient Demon King¡¯s appearance. Andrisno said that she had been much more beautiful than herself.¡±


    Clyde was chatting with Lucifer on the warhorse. Although they had encountered many army ruffians along the way, they had only been in groups numbering in the tens or hundreds. Upon seeing the 10,000 well-equipped troops of Steinbeck Fief, no one dared toe look for trouble, instead choosing to avoid them.


    At this moment, several knights quickly rushed over from a distance. They were scouts Clyde had sent forward in advance. During the march, Clyde had dispatched arge number of scouts to investigate the military situation ahead and determine the best marching route to avoid the main battlefield of the three earls.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, the route ahead is blocked by the three earls. We¡¯ve investigated and found that the path is basically sealed up without any side routes.¡±


    ¡°I... the three earls are too immoral. Is there a suitable ce to station nearby? We¡¯ll stay there for the time being.¡±


    ¡°There is a ce called Ian Vige nearby that is a suitable ce to stay. However, that ce is upied by Knight Thomas who has over 2,000 troops that will be quite troublesome to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Knight Thomas, which earl¡¯s side does he belong to?¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, we heard that he was invited by Earl Edgar.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be the earl supported by Dous n. Well then, we don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony. March to Ian Vige. If Thomas doesn¡¯t leave that ce, directly use force to drive him out.¡±


    After receiving the scouts¡¯ intelligence reports, Clyde was at a loss. Around the Leopold Lake Area, the three earls had built various kinds of trenches, fortresses, and other fortifications, entering a war of attrition. They were clearly prepared to fight for a long period of time. This blocked the route of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. Although Clyde didn¡¯t want to involve himself in the ¡°Battle of Three Earls,¡± it was toote to make a detour now.


    Therefore, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army quickly turned around and advanced towards Ian Vige, which was upied by Knight Thomas who fought for Earl Edgar. The behind-the-scenes financial backer of Earl Edgar was Dous n, the same behind-the-scenes financial backer as Marquis Charles whom he wanted to deal withter. Therefore, Clyde decided to make it a priority to settle Knight Thomas.


    The current Leopold Lake Area was a chaotic ce where allies could turn on each other at any moment and formerrades could duel to the death. Even though everyone was of Adrian Empire, the current power and prestige of Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family had declined and could effectively be ignored. When Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army finally reached Ian Vige, they found the troops of Knight Thomas wantonly looting the vige residents. They hadn¡¯t built any fortifications or defenses, revealing their unprofessionalism,. The sudden arrival of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops frightened them, yet before they could react and understand what was going on, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s infantries charged.


    There was a brief battle between the two sides. Knight Thomas¡¯s misceneous troops of over 2,000 couldn¡¯tpete at all with Clyde¡¯s trained army. After a short while, they ran away, leaving behind several hundred corpses, and this vige fell into Clyde¡¯s hands. From the looks of it, they wanted to request reinforcements from Earl Edgar. As for the casualties of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, only a dozen or so had been injured, without their suffering any deaths.

 Chapter 132: Leopold Lake Area Enveloped in the Flames of War (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 132: Leopold Lake Area Enveloped in the mes of War (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The ¡°Battle of Three Earls¡± led to a blockade of the path, sealing up the passage to the Needham ins. Clyde, who had originally just wanted to go to the Needham ins using this shortcut path, was helpless. He could onlymand Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army to capture Ian Vige and build a temporary campsite before thinking about how to break through the blockade line around the Leopold Lake Area.


    Ian Vige was not small in terms of the area it covered. Knight Thomas, who had previously controlled this ce, belonged to Earl Edgar¡¯s side, who had a behind-the-scenes financial backer in Dous n. Clyde wasn¡¯t courteous, directly leading his army to drive out Knight Thomas in less than half a day. Knight Thomas¡¯s 2,000 misceneous soldiers were not Clyde¡¯s opponent. They fled in a panic, leaving behind several hundred corpses. It seemed they had gone to look for Earl Edgar to request reinforcements.


    Thus, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army sessfully entered Ian Vige. However, Knight Thomas and his army had already stolen everything from this vige¡¯s residents. Other than grains, all other valuables had been looted. The army ruffians under these small lords were little different from bandits. After seeing Clyde, Ian Vige¡¯s Mayor Lauren, a middle-aged uncle, sweated profusely. Now, this vige had nothing valuable. Just a moment ago, Knight Thomas and his army had ransacked them; they were unable to offer any money or goods to Clyde.


    ¡°Your Excellency, now, this vige has nothing. We can only provide some food and drink for your noble troops. Please forgive us. I will go prepare it immediately.¡±


    ¡°Mayor Lauren, I came to temporarily borrow the peripherals of your vige to station my troops. We are not bandits. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, our vige truly has no money. Please show us mercy!¡±


    Mayor Lauren turned pale. He was not faking his fear. Clyde hadn¡¯t known, but Knight Thomas who hade before had also said the same words, iming that they weren¡¯t bandits, so the vigers should remain at ease. However, he had suddenly turned hostile, his face changing faster than turning a page of a book as he had looted Ian Vige.


    Clyde was toozy to continue to exin himself. He just waved his hands, signaling for Mayor Lauren to leave. After Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army stationed itself in Ian Vige, they made some simple fortifications in the vacant periphery of the vige as well as constructing some fences that were necessary for basic defenses. Clyde used Mayor Lauren¡¯s mayor residence as his temporary headquarters. Knight Thomas had already redecorated this ce, so it could be used as a temporary imperial residence.


    In this renovated residence, Clyde held an emergency meeting with his high-ranking officials, Princess Saras and the others, around him to discuss the issue of breaking through the barricade. ording to the scouts¡¯ investigations, the three earl¡¯s fortifications had beenpleted. It was rather difficult to break through them from the front. The best method was to pass through one of the three earls¡¯ territories.


    Among the three earls, Earl Fred was supported by Stuart n, Earl Gerard was supported by Morston n, and Earl Edgar was supported by Dous n. Clyde chose Earl Gerard. In any case, they were both supported by Morston n. With this identity, it wasparatively better to speak with him. Moreover, the scouts at the frontlines brought back a piece of extremely useful intelligence.


    Earl Gerard¡¯s family¡¯s miss, Magician Anna, was a person known by Clyde. When the imperial capital of Adrian Empire had been under lockdown due to the assassin attack at the pce, Miss Anna, as one of Princess Alyssa¡¯s close girlfriends, had also shared a bed with Clyde. Clyde could still remember that beautiful night. During this expedition, Anna had followed Earl Gerard, so he could just ask for her help.


    Without wasting any time, Clyde, as the administrative officer of Steinbeck Fief, took a letter written by Princess Saras to where Earl Gerard¡¯s army was stationed, trying to discuss the matter of opening a path with Earl Gerard. Clyde¡¯s younger sister, Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, stayed behind to help Clyde guard the important officials.


    Earl Gerard was stationed in Benson City, an important city and in fact thergest beside Leopold Lake. The three earls were stationed in different regions, making a triangr formation. There were no signs of their main armies entering battle for the time being. Now, only the misceneous mobs of the small lords they had recruited fought here and there. The moment for their main forces to fight had not arrived yet.


    Compared to Ian Vige, the defenses of Benson Town were quite a few grades higher. Sentry posts dotted the borders at regr intervals. It waspletely different from Knight Thomas, that unprofessional fellow who hadn¡¯t even made a basic wooden fence. Clyde came here alone on horseback while wearing his knight armor. When he arrived at the outskirts of Benson Town, the guards stopped him.


    ¡°This ce is under military control. No one can enter.¡±


    ¡°Brothers, we¡¯re on the same side. I came here to discuss an important matter with Earl Gerard.¡±


    ¡°This is... It turns out to be one of us. Enter! Brother, it isparatively better to look for His Excellency the Earl Gerard a littleter. Now, he has already begun a drinking party with several flowers. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed at this moment.¡±


    ¡°A drinking party with flowers... This, however, is a battlefield.¡±


    ¡°Brother, did you just be a soldier? What battlefield? Everything is a chessboard between bigwigs, and we are just chess pieces, nothing more. It is most important to preserve our lives.¡±


    After Clyde showed Morston n¡¯s seal that he had obtained from Miss Morais, these defending troops recognized his status as an ally. Since they were supported by the same backer, it was very unlikely for the other party to be hostile. When the squad leader heard that Clyde was looking for Earl Gerard, he warned Clyde out of goodwill. Now, Earl Gerard was enjoying his rest. He wouldn¡¯t receive guests for now. The squad leader first led Clyde to the mayor¡¯s residence of Benson Town and made him wait for Earl Gerard to be free.


    Compared to Ian Vige, the situation of Benson Town was even more miserable. Not only had all their properties been looted, but also the family members of many residents had been detained as hostages and locked up in Benson Town¡¯s dungeon to prevent the residents from colluding with the enemy. The dungeon was right next to the mayor¡¯s residence, so when Clyde arrived at the mayor¡¯s residence, he saw arge number of residents, both men and women, staring at him from prison cells.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look, brother. Avoid trouble whenever possible. It is just a method to get rich.¡±


    ¡°Method to get rich?¡±


    The squad leader showing Clyde the way was a rtively straightforward person. He bluntly told Clyde that Earl Gerard was detaining these hostages to demand a ransom. Victor Alliance didn¡¯t practice very; therefore, they couldn¡¯t openly engage in human trafficking. The most direct method was extorting a ransom. Those captured in the dungeons would pay a huge ransom if they wished for freedom. If they couldn¡¯t pay the ransom, they would be treated as temporary recruits and forced to enter the battlefield.


    The attitudes of other nations in the Victor Alliance towards such actions were unclear, but the aristocratic Suzerains of Adrian Empire gave tacit consent to this unwritten rule. Knight Thomas had been driven away by Clyde before he had had the time to kidnap hostages. After arranging a ce for Clyde, the squad leader left. Immediately afterward, Clyde used his Dark Mist Magic to conceal himself in the shadows and explore the mayor¡¯s residence of Benson Town. Earl Gerard was in thergest hotel of Benson Town, ¡°Abel Hotel.¡± A banquet for Earl Gerard and the small and mid-sized lords he had dispatched was being held here. They were not present in the mayor¡¯s residence for the time being, making things easier for Clyde¡¯s infiltration.


    After searching for a period of time, Clyde found Miss Anna in a luxurious boudoir of the mayor¡¯s residence. The blonde and dark blue-haired beauty wore just a white bathrobe. Because she had yet to fasten thepel, a vast expanse of white skin covered with dewdrops could be seen. It seemed that she had just finished taking a bath and still had not had time to change her clothes. She had not even worn any undergarments and was in a bare state. Because her figure was a well-developed type, this appearance greatly increased her temptation.


    ¡°Eh, Priest... Lord Clyde, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Miss Anna, I just happen to have been passing by. I haven¡¯t seen you for a period of time, and you seemed to have grown again. Do you want me to examine you carefully?¡±


    ¡°So hateful! No matter how you say it... You, what do you want to examine?¡±


    Anna¡¯s face became bright red. Although her mouth was saying otherwise, her body was unexpectedly honest. She directly took off her white bathrobe, revealing herpletely bare white body. Then, she sat on the bed, ced her hands behind her head and parted her white legs, allowing Clyde to see all her secrets. After all, the other party had opened his mouth to ask for this. Compared to her close girlfriends Princess Alyssa and Miss Sivia, Anna¡¯s personality was quite bold and open. She confidently took on this charming posture in front of the person she liked.


    ¡°Cough, cough. Miss Anna, I¡¯vee here to seek your help.¡±


    ¡°It... it tickles! Lord Clyde, feel free to instruct me. You can order me however you like.¡±


    Clyde stepped forward and reached out his evil ws, pinching those two alluring red cherries. Anna¡¯s face turned bright red for a moment, seeming very charming as she stammered. If it were not for his having proper business to handle, Clyde would have pushed her down on the big bed and firmly taught her a lesson.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you want to pass through my family¡¯s area? I can¡¯t help you in this matter. If my old man learned of this, it would be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Anna, I need to do this! Are you sure you can¡¯t help?¡±


    ¡°I can do nothing about it. Truly... eh, Lord, don¡¯t!¡±


    A wicked smile appeared on Clyde¡¯s face before he turned Anna around and pushed her down, forcing her to assume the shameful posture of sticking up her cute behind. He held Anna¡¯s hands with one hand, making her unable to resist. Lifting his other evil hand, he smacked her stic and soft flesh. Along with a clear and melodious wicked pping sound, Miss Anna¡¯s weirdly erotic voice echoed throughout the room.


    ¡°Ya, don¡¯t hit, don¡¯t... don¡¯t! Stop! Lord, I have a way.¡±


    ¡°Now you remember? This won¡¯t do; you have to be punished. Get down in this posture, then I might not punish you.¡±


    ¡°That posture is too... Don¡¯t! I will do it.¡±

 Chapter 133: Exploring the Abnormal Aspect of Kelifu Prison (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 133: Exploring the Abnormal Aspect of Kelifu Prison (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In the Casten¡¯s residence of Benson Town, Clyde discussed how to pass through the blockaded area with Anna, the youngdy of Earl Gerard¡¯s family. However, Anna herself had no power despite being a magician. Honestly, she had juste out to y this time and hadn¡¯t at all participated in battle.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, as a matter of fact, you can discuss this with Marquis Charles. I heard from Sivia that the Needham ins are an undeveloped wastnd. If it were not for his needing Dous n¡¯s support, Marquis Charles wouldn¡¯t have cared about that area.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Sivia is Marquis Charles¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master, didn¡¯t you know that? Ya, it hurts! Don¡¯t pinch me. I was wrong.¡±


    On Anna¡¯s big bed, Clyde hugged apletely bare blonde beauty and intimately chatted with her while his hands explored her body. Anna¡¯splexion was a little red, and she had a charming expression. She didn¡¯t stop Clyde¡¯s ws, showing her tacit consent. In any case, she couldn¡¯t stop Clyde¡¯s wicked actions even if she had wanted to.


    ording to her information, the beautiful magician Sivia, Princess Alyssa¡¯s other close girlfriend, was Marquis Charles¡¯s daughter. He had saved these rather aloofdies from assassination in the royal pce of Adrian Empire. She also had a particr friendship with Clyde. Until now, he had not learned this important information because he hadn¡¯t asked about the backgrounds of thesedies in the past.


    ¡°Master, you can only resort to the secret passage if you want to pass through the blockade. Although I don¡¯t know where that secret passage is, the lord of this ce should know.¡±


    ¡°Anna, isn¡¯t your father the lord?¡±


    ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t particrly care about war. For the most part, my big brother Gerald is in charge of military affairs. The former lord of this ce used that secret passage to flee him.¡±


    As it turned out, the mayor of Benson Town had fled with many valuables from Earl Gerard¡¯s encirclement. Although most of the mayor¡¯s family members had been taken hostage, the mayor had sessfully escaped. At that time, Anna¡¯s big brother, Viscount Gerald had personally led the troops to search the entire mayoral residence, but he hadn¡¯t found even a trace of a secret path. Anna suggested for Clyde to seek this secret path; otherwise, he could only use military power to forcibly pass through toward the Needham ins.


    ¡°Anna, a matter that even your Big Brother Gerald couldn¡¯t aplish, do you think I can do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Master. I was just suggesting that you give it a try. If that doesn¡¯t work, you can lead your troops to forcibly break through. My big brother¡¯s main force is focusedly suppressing the southeast direction, so you should strike the northwest direction because the defenses of that ce are not great.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope to pass through peacefully. Where are the family members of the former mayor? Take me to them. What, is it an inappropriate ce?¡±


    ¡°No. Master, please follow me.¡±


    Anna¡¯splexion was a little red. She had originally wanted to request for Clyde to leave so that she could wear clothes and then lead him. However, considering their rtionship, she also didn¡¯t feel very conflicted about this. She wore her clothes piece by piece in front of him, letting him enjoy the entire course. After Anna changed into her magician attire, she took Clyde to the prison beside the mayoral residence, Kelifu Prison.


    Kelifu Prison was arge prison that could hold over ten thousand people. When the former mayor of Benson Town had been in power, he had ruled Benson Town with heavy-handed policies. To put in inly, he had been a small local warlord. This prison was one of the tools for his brutal rule. After Earl Gerard had arrived, the former mayor had realized that the situation was turning sour and fled alone with gold, silvers, and treasure, abandoning over 2,000 troops.


    For the residents of Benson Town, although the small warlord had been overthrown, Earl Gerard was also not good. With Miss Anna leading the way, the guards at the entrance of Kelifu Prison let them pass without inspection. They didn¡¯t feel that their Miss bringing someone into Kelifu Prison was inappropriate. They thought that Clyde was merely an escort guard, so they didn¡¯t check his identity.


    ¡°Anna, why are there so many people in this prison? As I recall, Victor Alliance doesn¡¯t practice very!¡±


    ¡°Master, you may not know this, but although many people say that Victor Alliance¡¯s nations all are very upstanding, we are free to take prisoners.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Ick experience.¡±


    Despite being prepared in advance, he was still shocked after entering Kelifu Prison. This prison with the capacity to hold ten thousand people was actually full. Allegedly, even during Mayor Benson¡¯s rule, Kelifu Prison had never reached full capacity like this, only half at most. In just a short time under Earl Gerard, it had reached full capacity. It seemed that both parties weren¡¯t moderate lords.


    The people locked up in Kelifu Prison were family members of the fief¡¯s residents and were being detained indefinitely as ransom hostages. Victor Alliance didn¡¯t practice very on the surface. However, kidnapping hostages for ransom and simr actions belonged to a gray area. It didn¡¯t vite the alliance¡¯sws. Many local Suzerains were proficient in this method to make a fortune. Everyone had a tacit understanding to keep silent about this matter. Therefore, the dark side of Victor Alliance had never been exposed to the light.


    Kelifu Prison was dark and damp. Although it was unclear whether all the prisoners locked up had trulymitted crimes, the prison was full in any case. However, even after looking around, Anna and Clyde couldn¡¯t find the family members of Benson Town¡¯s former lord. Could it be that they had also escaped? Thus, they could only ask Head Warden Brown who was drinking wine. Upon seeing Clyde and Anna, he was a little shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that Miss Anna woulde to Kelifu Prison, this kind of ce.


    ¡°Miss... Miss Anna, howe you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Well, I just came to look around casually. Where are the family members of Benson Town¡¯s mayor? Howe I don¡¯t see them? Don¡¯t tell me that they also escaped?¡±


    ¡°This... I¡¯m also unclear about this. It¡¯s His Excellency Gerald¡¯s responsibility. I don¡¯t have the right to get involved in it.¡±


    From a nce, Prison Warden Brown was not a good person. Approaching him, Clyde could smell a heavy alcoholic stench on this fat man. A short while ago, this fatty had clearly indulged in excessive drinking. Anna frowned, seemingly finding this a problem. However, it was not good for her to reprimand him in front of Clyde. After all, Brown was still her family¡¯s subject.


    He noticed that Warden Brown had a wretched appearance; the warden even took advantage of when Miss Anna was not paying attention to ogle her plump ** with his wicked eyes. Afterward, he quickly lowered his head, pretending to see nothing. When facing her questions, he spoke evasively as if to conceal something. Just then, Clyde suddenly pulled her sleeves and hinted something with his gaze. Miss Anna readily took the hint and bade farewell to Warden Brown.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t find them, forget it. I was just asking casually. I¡¯ll return first. If you have any information, remember to notify me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Miss Anna, this subordinate will certainly do it. You can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. There¡¯s no need to send me off; I have my guard.¡±


    After Miss Anna turned around, a rxed expression unintentionally appeared on his face as if he had passed some major test, which didn¡¯t escape Clyde¡¯s eyes. Brown thought that Clyde was just a guard brought along by Miss Anna, nothing more; therefore, he had not been guarded against him. All his precautions had been directed towards Miss Anna. As a result, he had slipped up in front of Clyde.


    ¡°Master, why did you...?¡±


    ¡°Anna, are all the family members of the former mayor women?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when the mayor fled, only the women were left behind.¡±


    ¡°Then, your big brother Gerald, is hescivious? Also, that fellow Brown, what are his usual preferences?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother is notscivious. He is upied with military and political affairs all day long. He doesn¡¯t have the leisure time to care about these. As for that fellow Brown, he isscivious and indulges in excessive drinking. Master, did you notice any issues?¡±


    Aftering out of Kelifu Prison, Clyde sorted out the information with Anna and roughly guessed the truth. When he had looked around Kelifu Prison, he had noticed something wrong. Among the people imprisoned, all the women were either advanced in age or with country-woman level looks. Their appearances were ordinary, and most were ugly. There was not a single woman with above average looks, which was very suspicious.


    After learning the warden¡¯s character, Clyde roughly guessed what was going on. He nced back and noticed that the guards at the entrance gate of Kelifu Prison were repeatedly looking toward them as if to confirm whether Miss Anna had left. It was very likely that they were trusted subordinates of Warden Brown who were entrusted with monitoring Miss Anna¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Anna, return by yourself first. After you leave, I will sneak back in. If you are here, that fellow Brown will be cautious, and it will be harder to expose the truth.¡±


    ¡°That... I will listen to Master¡¯s arrangements. Master, if you have any requirements or orders, you cane look for me at any time.¡±


    Anna gave a charming smile and parted with Clyde at the next street corner. After seeing Miss Anna leave, the guards at Kelifu Prison immediately made someone enter, most likely to report to Warden Brown. None of them noticed Clyde, shrouded in Dark Mist Magic and blending into the shadows. Aftering back, he looked for a ce to infiltrate Kelifu Prison and carry out a secret battle.

 Chapter 134: Exploring the Abnormal Aspect of Kelifu Prison (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 134: Exploring the Abnormal Aspect of Kelifu Prison (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After Miss Anna left, Clyde turned back to Kelifu Prison while hiding in the shadows.


    The soldiers stationed at Kelifu Prison quickly rxed because their supervisor, Miss Anna, had left. Thisrge prison that could hold over 10,000 prisoners had 1,000 guards on duty; therefore, when guarding it, it was impossible to arrange for soldiers to guard every ce. Many ces were simply locked withrge iron chains. Clyde easily found an unguarded entrance, and using dark energy, he destroyed the iron chains to sneak into Kelifu Prison.


    The distribution of guards in Kelifu Prison was not reasonable. There were no patrolling troops in many ces, and some passages were blocked by mere locked doors. Along the way, Clyde broke through several locked gates but didn¡¯t run into a single patrolling soldier. Infact, he wondered whether using Shadow Magic had been a waste. The current situation was like boldly entering without any characteristics of sneaking in.


    Clyde immediately sought out Head Warden Brown. Honestly speaking, looking for a person in such a big prison was not easy. However, Clyde had a way. Since Head Warden Brown had been heavily drinking, Clyde made a shadow monster follow the odor of alcohol. Soon, he found Brown¡¯s traces. Following the shadow monster, Clyde took several turns and finally discovered his quarry.


    In the depths of Kelifu Prison was another underground prison that was a highly secretive location. When Clyde and Miss Anna had initially strolled around in Kelifu Prison before, even though they had inspected the entire prison, they hadn¡¯t noticed this hidden entrance. This time, the shadow monster found it through the smell of alcohol. When Clyde opened the cover of the underground prison¡¯s entrance, the stench of alcohol assailed his nostrils before he saw a pitch-ck entrance with a stone staircase in front that greatly resembled the mysterious basement of Third Young Master Hal. The only difference was that there had been no alcoholic smell in Hal¡¯s basement.


    Clyde cautiously walked down the flight of steps to underground prison. Despite the weak, red candle light, he could easily see the general situation of the underground prison due to his night vision. The essences between the prison here and the prison above vastly differed. Although theyout of prison cells was practically the same, here had implements of torture and a level of wickedness much more terrifying than above. Moreover, it was very difficult for others to not associate these tools with erotic ideas. The presence of crosses, X-shaped frames, wooden triangr horses, iron maidens, and so on couldn¡¯t be exined any other way. Even in Hal¡¯s mysterious wicked basement, such heavy wicked erotic tools had not been present. Just as you could¡¯t judge a person by appearance, Head Warden Brown¡¯s skills clearly exceeded thete Hal¡¯s.


    Like Clyde had expected, all the prisoners here were female. Before, he hadn¡¯t seen any decent beauty in Kelifu Prison, so it seemed that they had all been transferred to this secret underground prison. Even in the member nations of Victor Alliance that superficially banned very on the surface, it was difficult to avoid the dark issues of prisons. In fact, for female prisoners in this underground prison, their treatment was no different from the ve prisoners in rk Alliance.


    In those dark and damp prison cells, all the imprisoned female prisoners were bare while kneeling on the cold floor with their legs tied to iron rods that pressed into their heels from behind, forcing them to maintain their kneeling postures. With their hands stretched behind them and fixed to the same iron rods with heavy handcuffs, they couldn¡¯t move around at all. ck metal cors around their white necks seemed especially conspicuous.


    These whitembs were muted with iron-rod type wicked tools. With these erotic tools in their mouths, these whitembs couldn¡¯t speak except for the obvious saliva stains at the corners of their mouths. Because of their ck blindfolds, he could only see tear stains at the borders of the cloth.


    Head Warden Brown along with his trusted subordinates did all kinds of indescribable things to these prisoners. In order to make things convenient, these prison officers were dressed in little clothes. They only wore ck loincloths on their lower parts resembling what sumopetitors wore during their matches. Although the lighting of this underground prison was dim, and the visibility was very low, Clyde could clearly see countless evils held up by those ck loincloths. This was a normal reaction, nothing strange. After all, all the prison officers were men. If they didn¡¯t have such a reaction in this environment, that would be an issue. However, Clyde was so experienced that he could control such reactions unlike them.


    In the prison cells, the officers did bad deeds with wicked smiles to those whitembs. They whipped those whitembs¡¯ beautiful faces and their plump bosoms or stic, white buttocks. The most wicked prison officers directly used their ws to make their plump ** form all kinds of alluring shapes while pinching and twisting their alluring red cherries.


    The faces of those whitembs were filled with ashamed expressions, but because they couldn¡¯t make any sounds nor move, they could only let these men do as they pleased as they vented their dark desires. Above their white legs and on the floor were traces of strange water stains. Crisp pping sounds reverberated throughout the entire underground of Kelifu Prison. Just listening to these sounds alone could make the hearts of others ripple. Clyde felt that this ce was much wickeder than his residence back at Steinbeck Fief. After all, his younger sister Lucifer was a girl. In a few aspects, she could never surpass men.


    The treatment of the prisoners inside prison cells could be regarded asparatively better. After all, they were just imprisoned. The ones facing real tests were those prisoners outside who were bound to wicked erotic tools while undergoing various shameful interrogation methods. It didn¡¯t look like the prison officials were focused on interrogation. From the very beginning, they had gone for all kinds of obscure things.


    In the underground prison, whitembs tied to various kinds of wicked erotic tools were everywhere. All the cross and X-shaped frames had whitembs tied on them in the same states as the prisoners in the prison cells: they wore ck blindfolds and ck cors with long iron chains. The only difference was these the whitembs outside bit special rings that prevented them from closing their mouths while affixing their fragrant tongues outside with special frames. They were prepared to swallow the prison officials¡¯ sources of evil at any time.


    While Clyde was passing, he discovered that all the triangr wooden horses also had whitembs riding them with prison officials whipping them. They could only let out strange sounds and sway on the wooden horses, forming a wicked erotic scene. The female prisoners in the outer area belonged to the group that hadn¡¯t previously experienced human affairs. These erotic scenes were just a light taste. The real heavy tastes were deeper in the prison cells. The mature women were on apletely different level from these inexperienced chicks. After all, they had experienced human affairs.


    This kind of ce clearly tested ¡°men¡¯s spears.¡± Clyde felt that this ce could test endurance more than a battlefield. However, he couldn¡¯t turn back halfway since he had not yet found Head Warden Brown. With the guidance of the shadow monster following the alcoholic smell, Clyde endured erotic scenery and delved deeper into Kelifu Prison¡¯s underground prison.


    The degree of wickedness in Kelifu Prison¡¯s inner underground prison far exceeded that of the outer edges. The whitembs here had beenpletely trained. All were mature prey. Prostrated in front of the prison officials with charming expressions, they swallowed the officials¡¯ evil tools. In addition, strange gulps could be heard, and white marks could be clearly seen at the corners of their mouths. With expressions that only men could understand, the prison officials grabbed the chains attached to the cors around those whitembs.


    The whitembs in the depths of Kelifu Prison¡¯s underground prison were marked with wicked imprints. They were already like the ve market goods of rk Alliance. Their stic and pert white butts had clear envement marks, and the alluring red cherries of their well-developed bosoms were pierced with golden R rings. The wicked ve imprints were not only on their soft behinds, but also on their soft bosoms. Looking at the angry, red traces, they seemed to have just been marked. These whitembs had alreadypletely submitted. Lash marks along with red welts from wax drops marred their smooth backs.


    Clyde seriously believed that Head Warden Brown and his trusted subordinates were in the wrong camp. This talent was wasted in Victor Alliance. The patterns of those envement imprints were no different from rk Alliance. Clyde had seen simr imprints before, so he recognized them at a nce. Filled withplicated emotions, Clyde finally arrived at the location of Head Warden Brown with the shadow monster. He was in the innermost cells of Kelifu Prison¡¯s underground prison; no one knew what kind of evil was hidden behind those thick iron gates.

 Chapter 135: Exploring the Abnormal Aspect of Kelifu Prison (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Exploring the Abnormal Aspect of Kelifu Prison (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Outside the innermost underground cell of Kelifu Prison, Clyde used his shadow magic to hide his entire body. After passing through many temptations and trials, the shadow monster finally led him to the target of this operation, Head Warden Brown.


    The abnormally thick iron gate was unable to stop Clyde¡¯s steps. In his current state, his body was like mist. As a shadow, he could ignore any physical obstacles and pass through them. Considering the wicked scenes and erotic environment everywhere in this underground prison, Clyde made some brief mental preparations before entering this final prison cell.


    Brown, the Head Warden of Kelifu Prison, was here in this prison cell. As the head warden, he enjoyed many privileges. For instance, he had priority when choosing thembs. All the most beautiful prisoners were imprisoned here and treated as Head Warden Brown¡¯s private collection. He could do whatever he wanted. The female family members of the former mayor were also here.


    Under the dim candlelight, Clyde could clearly see the situation inside. The level of wickedness here was a lot more stimting than on the outside; moreover, the visual impact was too big. Fortunately, Clyde had made some brief mental preparations before; otherwise, he might not have been able to suppress his spear. The prisoners in these prison cells, no matter whether in attractiveness index or figure, were several grades higher than those outside being bullied by the prison officials. His privileges as Head Warden were truly enviable.


    Like outside, the whitembs here were divided into maidens who hadn¡¯t experienced human affairs and mature women. What was beyond Clyde¡¯s expectations was that Head Warden Brown was truly a wretched man. He was employing neglect PLAY with the former and all kinds of shameful PLAY towards thetter.


    In this dark underground prison cell, immature whitembs were in shameful,pletely bare states. Their hands were bound together behind their backs with ck ropes, and their white legs were parted, making them sit atop a thick rope with many knots. The ends of the thick rope were attached to special pulleys that slowly rotated. With each rotation, those knots would rub against their most private parts. The bullied whitembs had very red faces, and their white figures violently trembled as if they were being electrocuted while they continuously reached their pinnacles. Their writhing bodies, swaying bosoms, and strange water stains darkening the rope below formed a wicked picture.


    The eyes of these whitembs were covered with ck blindfolds, so they couldn¡¯t see the knots approaching them. They were biting ck rod-type erotic tools to prevent them from screaming in ecstasy. Clyde could only see saliva marks at the corners of their mouths. In addition, ck leather cors with long iron chains were tied around their white necks. The other ends were attached to the ceiling of the prison cell, forcing them to raise their heads and receive this shameful procedure with their full weights mashed against the knots as their backs stood tall and straight.


    The wickedest thing were the triangr red candlesticks above each whitemb. The height and cement had been calcted so that droplets of wax wouldnd around the alluring bosoms and stic white buttocks of those whitembs. Every time the hot liquid fell on them, the whitembs would tremble in fear. Some even had salt crystals forming along their blindfolds, indicating that they truly had no more tears left to cry. Other than not having envement imprints, these whitembs were much worse off than theirpanions outside.


    Head Warden Brown was not interested in these whitembs. He treated them as decorations and collected articles for a shameful disy, nothing more. As a wretched man, he naturally bullied those mature whitembs instead.


    There was a row of special wicked chairs, each with a mature-type whitemb. Their white legs were parted and tied to the armrests on both sides, making a shameful ¡°M.¡± Their hands were also fixed with special iron loops to their lower thighs. These prey also had tightly-locked, heavy metal cors around their necks. A white number te engraved with what seemed to be the respectivemb¡¯s codename hung from each of those cors.


    Because of the ck blindfolds, Clyde couldn¡¯t see their expressions. However, looking at those alluring red cherries pierced with dazzling silver R-rings, he judged that these whitembs had already been trained and hadpletely adjusted to their current situations. The clear envement marks on their white thighs proved Clyde¡¯s judgment.


    Head Warden Brown, that ¡°Old Dirty Tortoise,¡± had found a special wicked drug from who-knew- where, and after forcing these whitembs to take that drug, their bosoms had be a lot plumper and increased in size by quite a few grades. Even a strange white liquid had begun to flow once more. If it were not for those wicked R-rings, this scene might have be even wickeder and more explosive, far exceeding even Clyde¡¯s endurance.


    The whitembs on the chairs were also ornaments. Since they were simrly biting ck wicked rod-type erotic tools, they were unable to speak even a single word. Brown was in arge cage at the center of this prison cell. The scene there was even wickeder. The hands of the whitembs imprisoned there were bound together above their heads with iron chains, maintaining half-suspended in midair states. Only the tips of their toes touched the ground, and even then, they had to lean and could only stand on one leg. They also had ck iron cors with iron chains attached around their necks and had also been force-fed that wicked drug. Although they also had the R-rings and envement marks, they were not wearing ck blindfolds or gagged by those special balls. It seemed that Head Warden Brown had intentionally made such arrangements to increase the stimtion.


    From the expressions of those whitembs, Clyde judged that these whitembs had notpletely fallen yet. They were right at the edge of the cliff, which was the most amusing state. Head Warden Brown yed with his once noble prey. A whitemb hung in midair with iron chains hogtying her. Often, a white liquid droplet would fall from her plump bosom that already had R rings. The scene was especially wicked. Because she was biting a specially made ring, she couldn¡¯t close her mouth, and due to Brown¡¯s movements, she was forced to swallow his erect tool of crime while emitting strange noises. No matter how much they resisted, over a period of time, they would be forced to be habituated until it became second nature.


    Beside Brown¡¯s legs were a few mature whitembs prostrating on the ground. Clearly having already been trained, they licked water from red tes in front of them. Some of them were wearing ck animal ears on their heads and had ck furry tails stuck in their **. They had fawning looks. Seemingly, they had already forgotten their original identities. They also had ck furry paws on their hands and legs as if they were in a shameful role-ying game.


    Although Clyde didn¡¯t recognize anyone, he could roughly guess that the one being suspended and bullied was the main wife of the former mayor. Those beside Brown¡¯s legs should have been his consorts or concubines. That mayor of Benson Town was truly unlucky; he had fled by himself without taking his wives and concubines. Now, he had to wear a green hat. Clyde was witnessing arge-scale NTR scene.


    Head warden Brown stood there with one hand pulling an iron chain, controlling their necks, and another brandishing a ck whip tosh at the whitembs¡¯ smooth backs and stic butts. Strange moans apanying the cracks of the whip formed a sinful melody that tempted people tomit crimes in this underground prison.


    Not far away from Brown, there were several young whitembs. From Clyde¡¯s estimations, they were probably the golden daughters of the mayor. Theplexions of those whitembs were red while watching Brown¡¯s wicked deeds from the side. They wore long, silk stockings and gloves, nothing else. It was little different from being in apletely bare state. Forced to kneel on one knee with their hands tied together behind their backs with red ropes, they were unable to move at all.


    This binding method was quite filthy since the red ropes passed through their enchanting gullies, outlining their smooth and round bosoms. It was a simple variation of the tortoise-shell binding method. Because each girl¡¯s ability to speak was sealed with a small red ball, they would only watch in humiliation while only being able to fidget a few centimeters at most. Their enchanting flower gardens received continuous assault from the scene around them and were very wet. No matter how conflicted they felt, after continuously watching those scenes, their bodies instinctively reacted.


    ¡°Madam, to be honest, your family¡¯s darlings are going to suffer... Heh heh, do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Wu... don¡¯t touch them. I beg you! I... I truly don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°This answer is unsatisfactory. I have said this many times before, so it seems that I will have to mark them.¡±


    ¡°No, I truly... wu!¡±


    A cruel smile appeared on Brown¡¯s face as he casually gagged the whitemb in front of him with a small red ball. That whitemb shed tears but could only beg, shaking her head in vain. She saw Brown walking over to a nearby furnace and taking out a branding iron that had been heated red hot before walking towards those young whitembs. Those whitembs were so scared that they paled in fear of being marked with the permanent symbol of very. Even if they could run, iron bars blocked their escape.


    Head Warden Brown pushed those whitembs to the ground. After forcing them to stick their bosoms on the ice-cold ground, he forcibly hoisted up their white butts. As the red hot branding iron neared her fair skin, the first-in-line could feel the scorching temperature. The whitembs all looked deathly pale and were drenched in cold sweat while ncing at their sister from the corners of their eyes. In addition, because of their fear, they violently trembled. They were so afraid that they ** themselves.


    ¡°Truly a lovely shape! Unfortunately, you are... I will give you a final chance. Where is the private collection and treasure of that old man mayor hidden? If you say you don¡¯t know one more time, then these darlings will be...¡±

 Chapter 136: Unexpected Secret Path of Kelifu Prison (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Unexpected Secret Path of Kelifu Prison (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In the innermost prison cell of Kelifu Prison, Clyde who had arrived under the cover of shadow encountered the scenic scenery created by Warden Brown.


    Brown was clearly drunk and doing bad deeds by borrowing the strength of alcohol. After looking around, Clyde determined that only Head Warden Brown was in this prison cell. Then, he walked out from the shadows to appear beside this oblivious warden. At that moment, Brown had been preparing to mark those few young whitembs with envement imprints. No one noticed Clyde¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Stop! Sire Brown, your value is also nothing great!¡±


    ¡°You... aren¡¯t you that fellow who was beside Miss Anna? Ah...¡±


    Clyde snatched the red-hot searing end of the iron in the warden¡¯s hands before turning it around and firmly pressing it between Brown¡¯s legs. Brown shrieked like a dying pig, which reverberated throughout this underground prison cell. For men, this kind of attack was a deadly blow. Especially under these circumstances, it was like dropping to hell from heaven.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me! If you want money or women, all can...¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with your life and death. You can disappear at any time. During war, a missing warden is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±


    Clyde¡¯s hand transformed into a ck energy sword, and with a vertical chop, Head Warden Brown was cleaved in two. This fellow waspletely bare without any weapons. A single sh was enough to send him on his way. Men and women were all the same to Clyde; all were just whitembs waiting to be ughtered. After killing Brown, the shadow monster under Clyde split into multiple clones and dispersed to kill the other unguarded prison officials.


    In the blink of an eye, the underground prison changed from a sinful heaven into a bloody hell. Those indulging prison officials didn¡¯t even notice the arrival of their misfortune; all wore wicked smiles when beheaded by the shadow monster. After a short while, the underground prison became quiet. Along with Head Warden Brown, the prison officials had turned into ghosts, but those soldiers guarding outside were still entirely unaware of what had happened here. All were still patrolling at ease.


    After killing Head Warden Brown, Clyde walked to those few whitembs. Deathly pale, they were so scared that they trembled violently from fear. At this moment, they were even more scared than before. No matter how brutal Brown was, in the end, he was a human. Clyde, however, was different. Although he was handsome, that ck energy de appeared to be something only a devil would wield, and devils made humans feel apletely different kind of fear than those of the mortal coil could cause.


    ¡°Your appearance is very lovely. That fellow Brown¡¯s sight was not bad. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m not a good person, so your fear is useless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t..., don¡¯t hurt them! I beg you, Your Excellency Devil. I... I¡¯m willing...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not good at speaking. Madam, pray tell me, where is the treasure?¡±


    ¡°There truly... truly is no treasure. I don¡¯t know! Please believe me!¡±


    After Clyde temporarily removed the small ball in her mouth, the mayor¡¯s main wife immediately begged him to let off those few youngdies. Honestly speaking, because of their wealth being able to pay for personal care, the figures of thesedies were really good. Clyde could slightly understand the actions of Warden Brown.


    Those young whitembs turned around with difficulty and looked at Clyde with fearful gazes. They didn¡¯t dare to move randomly and run away, instead kneeling in front of him. Now, Clyde was surrounded with a ck energy mist. No matter how one looked at him, he seemed to be a devil. Facing a devil, they didn¡¯t even think of resistance, surrenderingpletely.


    ¡°Then, let me change the question! Are there any secrets here? How did that fellow mayor slip away?¡±


    ¡°This... this! I don¡¯t... don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you sure? Madam, I don¡¯t like liars!¡±


    Her facial expression had a subtle change as if she were hesitating. This didn¡¯t escape Clyde¡¯s eyes. Now, he was sure that the other party was hiding something. Thinking of this, Clyde showed a disinterested and cruel smile. Then, he casually grabbed the nearest youngdy and held up the other party¡¯s smooth chin.


    ¡°Developed pretty well! Madam, your family¡¯s daughters are very lovely. You should know my meaning!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... I... I will speak!¡±


    After undergoing Warden Brown¡¯s torment before, the psychological barriers of these prisoners had already copsed. Combined with Clyde¡¯s devilish intimidation, they quickly confessed everything. She didn¡¯t know whether the mayor had treasure, but she knew something about the secret path he had taken to escape.


    ording to this madam, the mayor had disappeared after fleeing to this prison area. If there were any secret path, it should be nearby. Because Clyde had already explored the upper section of Kelifu Prison with Miss Anna, he judged that the mysterious passage should be somewhere underground.


    ¡°Is this everything you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, truly, Your Excellency Devil. I am not lying! I beg of you: please don¡¯t torment them!¡±


    ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t disturb you all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Your Excellency Devil! Can you...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Madam, can¡¯t you stay here at ease?¡±


    As Clyde was about to leave to find the secret passage, the madam bade him to stop with a pleading tone. Even though the wicked Head Warden Brown had been killed, their predicament remained unchanged. At most, the head warden would be changed. The new head warden and prison officials might not be any better than the old. They would still be whitembs on the chopping block. Only their owner would be changed, and their treatment would likely remain the same. Therefore, the madam whose psychological barriers had already been broken begged the handsome devil before her for help.


    ¡°Madam, conduct yourself with dignity. I am not Brown. I¡¯m not interested in you all!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Devil, I beg you to help us! No matter what the price will be, I will not object. If I am insufficient, then they should stimte Your Excellency¡¯s appetite.¡± She eyed her daughters.


    When those few youngdies seemed about to protest, the madam stopped them with her stern gaze. They lowered their heads in shame, epting this insane proposition. Now, there seemed to be no other choice. Submitting to a devil could truly save themselves.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to make a trade with a devil? Perhaps, these fewdies will be sacrificedter!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The madam nodded her head with difficulty. Now, in this situation, she could only gamble. Even if she were unwilling, if this devil truly wanted to, he could sacrifice them at any time. After all, the one who controlled Kelifu Prison now was this devil in front of them. They had no power.


    ¡°Mas... Master, what are your instructions?¡±


    After Clyde undid the ropes and small balls, those few youngdies squatted in embarrassment with red faces and moved their hands, wanting to cover themselves. However, after thinking that the other party had already seen them bare, they judged such actions meaningless. Their hands stopped midway. cing them behind their backs again, they looked at Clyde with dread. After all, in the legends of Human Race, all devils were cruel existences. Even though this devil had a handsome human face and had indirectly saved them, they couldn¡¯t lower their guards. The split corpse of Warden Brown was a reminder of Clyde¡¯s true identity.


    ¡°You all should take off these useless clothes. Wearing them is awkward. What? Do you have a problem>¡±


    ¡°This... no, no problem!¡±


    Seeing his somewhat wicked expression, theplexions of those few young whitembs rouged. Now, they wore only silk stockings and gloves. By taking them off, they would bepletely bare without a thread. Still, they didn¡¯t wait for Clyde to repeat hismand. Under his attentive wicked gaze, these proud whitembs took off everything and personally tied red leather cors around their necks and knelt in front of their new master, expressing their allegiance.


    Now, the underground of Kelifu Prison waspletely controlled by Clyde and his shadow monsters. However, Clyde himself was not a person of rk Alliance. He didn¡¯t have the ability to discreetly handle so many goods like the ve owners over there. All the whitembs in their iron cages looked at this devil making arrangements for them with tearful eyes. Now, in this circumstance, they could only gamble. If this devil wanted to use them as sacrifices for his wicked ceremony, then they could only ept their fates.


    ¡°Master, say something! I beg you! By not saying a word, we are afraid!¡±


    ¡°Eh, I was thinking of what to do. By the way, will you all truly ept my arrangements?¡±


    ¡°Truly! Don¡¯t test our loyalty!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll make good arrangements for you all.¡±


    Clyde quickly thought of a way to settle this issue. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let his younger sister Lucifer, that wicked bloodkin Lolita, deal with this. If he let her, he could guess that she would turn them all into blood-servants. After considering for a while, he had remembered those ten thousand soldiers of Steinbeck Fief. All of them seemed to be ¡°well-off bachelors.¡± As a Suzerain, he had to think of a way to resolve this problem in order to avoid unrest. As long as they performed well, giving them each a wife was not impossible. Although the resources of Kelifu Prison was clearly insufficient for ten thousand soldiers, this was just the beginning. Clyde believed that it would gradually improve hereafter.


    Just when Clyde was about to announce his decision, a shadow monster returned and reported that it had found a secret passage. However, that ce was somewhat difficult to ess. Considering their master¡¯s face, they didn¡¯t rmend for Clyde to personally explore that ce. Clyde felt entangled. Even below Kelifu Prison¡¯s underground prison, there was another secret. This location of the secret path was truly bitter.

 Chapter 137: Unexpected Secret Path of Kelifu Prison (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 137: Unexpected Secret Path of Kelifu Prison (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After killing Head Warden Brown and his followers, Clyde sessfully controlled the wicked underground beneath Kelifu Prison. Although he did not control all of Kelifu Prison, being able to control the underground was enough.


    Just as Clyde was about to reveal his ns for his new loot, these cute whitembs, his summoned shadow monster reported that they had discovered a concealed path. There was a sewer area below here through which this path ran. Although the monster repeatedly suggested that Clyde didn¡¯t need to personally investigate that ce beneath his dignity, Clyde didn¡¯t intend to shrink back and insisted on going.


    After arriving at the sewer¡¯s entrance, Clyde regretted his resolve. The smell was honestly too strong. He felt strong difort without even entering. Those monsters under his leadership, however, were unaffected. After all, these monsters couldn¡¯t distinguish between foul smell and the like. There was no difference between fair fragrances and this stench for them.


    Clyde was at the point of dying. Now, he was still in human form, so he could clearly distinguish the odor. However, since he had ridden this tiger, he was too afraid to dismount, so it was hard for him to retreat. There was arge group of monsters behind him. In front of these subordinate shadow monsters, if he turned back midway like this, he would definitely lose his dignity as a Great Old One. With no way out, Clyde held his breath and descended into the pitch-ck underground sewers.


    This underground sewer area was built right below Benson Town. Because the Human Race of this different world basically never cleaned their sewers, these ces often suffered from blockages, allowing the already disgusting trash to fester. One could only imagine that smell. Clyde had no choice but to hold his breath and explore the sewer area with great reluctance. Those monsters under his leadership follow their master into this dank ce.


    The underground sewer area was even damper and chillier than the underground of Kelifu Prison. There were even some low-level monsters who had lived here undisturbed for a long time. Rat monsters as big as wild boars and multiple-legged insects (cockroaches) bigger than cats and dogs were mostmon here. These were low-level monsters with little to no attack power against humans. They could only wait here and scavenge in the garbage like a group of disgusting, unpresentable fellows.


    In ordance with the ranks assigned by the Adventurer Guild of Human Race, they were not even F-ranked, belonging to entry-level monsters. Generally speaking, subjugating these monsters had no rewards; in addition, they also didn¡¯t drop any valuable materials. However, that was just superficial since these monsters could evolve further. As long as they had sufficient time and resources, they could advance into humanoid monsters like ratmen and insect-men monsters. At that time, theirbat power would sharply increase in addition to their gaining a certain level of intelligence, bing existences that would be hard to deal with. Merely, the opportunity for advancement wasparatively low.


    Facing the shadow monsters that far outssed them, the rat monsters and cockroaches scattered in fear, making way for Clyde. Clyde followed this path and soon found the secret passage previously mentioned by the shadow demon. In this spacious secret passage, he saw some scattered household utensils and coins that seemed to have been left here recently due to theck of grim on them. Clyde guessed that the mayor of Benson Town must have dropped them whilst fleeing.


    ¡°Master, this path is not peaceful. There are some troublesome fellows!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Eh, you... you guys can talk! I thought you all couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Amongst the shadow monsters behind him, the nearest one suddenly spoke a few words, startling Clyde. He had never seen these monsters talk before since they had previously used telepathy to report to him. Shadow monsters were shadows without a firm appearance. Naturally, there was no way to judge their feelings via the changes in their expressions, which led many to believe them mere ves. However, that didn¡¯t make these beings weak. Their strength was linked to their master¡¯s strength. The stronger their master was, the more frightening theirbat power. These shadow monsters under Clyde could easily destroy the elite troops of every human nation on Ximengsi Continent.


    ording to the investigations of the shadow monsters, this secret path was not built by humans but rather humanoid monsters. The part under Benson Town was a corner of the iceberg, a mere branch. The true section stretched to the underground region of the Needham ins. It was a colossal underground construction. Because of the great ident several hundred years ago, the Needham ins had turned into abandoned ruins. Basically, no human lived there other than some odd hermits, so none had discovered the monsters hiding in the underground world. Only after Marquis Charles had recently seized that ce, had there been any humans to observe the monsters¡¯ suspicious activities.


    Clyde took a closer look at the underground tunnel. The workmanship level was about the same as the average of Human Race. Basically, the possibility of gnomes or dwarves building this ce could be ruled out. These two races also liked to build underground, but their workmanship was much more refined. Anyone could tell the difference at a nce. However, since the stench was too fearful, Clyde turned back after investigating a little. He wanted to look for suitable items like a gasmask before exploring further.


    On the basis Ximengsi Continent¡¯s Human Race¡¯s records, there were many strange races that liked to build and live underground. Gnomes and dwarves were the mostmon and had achieved high-level architecture. Their craftsmanship was simply on the master level, far higher than Human Race¡¯s. The only difference was that the underground constructions of Dwarf Race stressed practically while the underground constructions of Gnome Race stressed artistry, making it easy to distinguish between them.


    Other than Dwarf and Gnome Race, there were a variety of other underground races. However, architectural styles of the other underground races were hard to distinguish. Therefore, it was very hard to divine the builders from just their architectural style. In the case of the underground sewer before them, the shadow monsters could only guess that it had been built by some kind of humanoid monster.


    After Clyde returned to the underground part of Kelifu Prison, he saw that those whitembs were still waiting for his arrangements. Because they had already epted their fate and alreadycked the extravagant hope of escaping from his control, they had listlessly waited in their prison cells. With zerobat power, it was basically impossible for them to aplish anything.


    ¡°Eh, you all are still here! Howe you all didn¡¯t run away?¡±


    ¡°Master, we beg you to stop joking and testing our loyalty. Without your orders, we won¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now, I will tell you what to do next.¡±


    ording to Clyde¡¯s arrangements, after the war, these trophies would be given to military officers who had made significant military contributions as wives. Naturally, there was a difference between this and rk Alliance¡¯s reward ves. Clyde¡¯s reward was matching, a Suzerain resolving his troops¡¯ personal problems. It was not gifting ves. Prior to receiving this reward, the recipient¡¯s character would be inspected to ensure that no maltreatment would ur.


    The wives and children of the former mayor were excluded from this. Those few youngdies would stay beside Clyde as maids. After all, they were the golden daughters of the former mayor. Despite this, the number of whitembs in the underground prison numbered roughly one or two thousand, not enough for the 10,000 soldiers of Steinbeck Fief. Therefore, he could only prioritize soldiers who had achieved great military exploits or those who were well-off bachelors.


    Regarding his arrangements, these female prisoners had no objections. Compared to being treated as sacrifices for some evil ritual, this arrangement was pretty good. That handsome devil was unexpectedly good and had made fairly suitable arrangements. Most of the whitembs already had wicked ve marks imprinted on their bodies. If they were in rk Alliance, they would only have the fate of being reduced to beingmodities.


    After appeasing the emotions of the female prisoners, Clyde left behind those shadow monsters to guard the underground section of Kelifu Prison. Because the prison section above was still under the control of the human soldiers, it was impossible to quietly transfer so many people without the help of a special magic item. Afterward, he integrated into the shadows and calmly left Kelifu Prison. Once outside, he returned to the casten residence next door, looking for Miss Anna to discuss what had happened.


    In her room, Anna was lying on her soft big bed. She hadn¡¯t fallen yet asleep although she had already taken off her magician robes and was only in her extremely thin, ck,ce undergarments of the garter series style along with a pair of transparent, ck, silk stockings. In this unguarded, tempting appearance, shey on a pink bed sheet. When Clyde suddenly appeared in her chambers, she was so scared that she jumped and nearly screamed. Only after seeing that it was Clyde did her hands that had originally been preparing to cover up her well-developed bosom stop.


    ¡°Eh, Lord Clyde, you returned so quickly! What happened? Did you discover... Wait a moment. I will change my clothes... Ah!¡±


    ¡°Anna, there¡¯s no need to change so quickly. Truly, I endured for so long over there, and I saw you like this as soon as I returned. Do me a favor, will you?¡±


    ¡°What favor? Wu... now... Wait... So intimidating... I, I got it.¡±


    Clyde had endured for too long in the underground prison, and his ¡°spear¡± was already reaching its limits. When he returned, he had immediately seen Anna¡¯s alluring appearance; therefore, he could do nothing about it and had to request Anna¡¯s aid. Anna naturally didn¡¯t refuse. She sat up with a charming appearance. Afterward, remembering her actions in the inn of Adrian Empire¡¯s capital, Samuel City, she swallowed the towering source of evil, reducing her master¡¯s fire.

 Chapter 144: Chaotic Warfare of Monsters in all Sides, Benson Town’s Long Terrifying Night (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chaotic Warfare of Monsters in all Sides, Benson Town¡¯s Long Terrifying Night (part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Because the humanoid, underground ratmen monsters had initiated an attack from Kelifu Prison, the entire Benson Town turned into a hell on earth, and blood flowed like rivers on the streets.


    The mayor residence of Benson Town was captured first. Although Benson Town was under the control of Earl Gerard, and he had arranged arge number of soldiers to guard it, they were unable to withstand the crazy onught of these humanoid monsters. The biggest issue was that several garrisons in the periphery of Benson Town had been set aze. Those ces had encountered the joint attacks of the variant monster army under Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis as well as the Bloodkin familiar army led by Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer.


    Now, the army camps nearest to Benson Town had already fallen into the plight of being unable to fend for themselves, let alone assisting Benson Town. With regards to Benson Town¡¯s distress signal, even the cursory of responses was impossible.


    Under the curtain of night, only soaring mes roared, and the air was filled with the smell of blood and smoke. Both odors stung the nostrils, making citizens cough as they blearily stumbled on the streets. Beneath the dim night, Clyde couldn¡¯t tell how many underground ratmen had rushed out and attacked Benson Town. Previously, he had ordered the shadow monsters under his leadership to guard the underground area of Kelifu Prison, so with their presences there, those beautiful female prisoners in the underground prison area should have been safe from this attack. In terms of monster-ranking, the underground ratmen were not the opponents of the shadow monsters. The gap between the two was too great; he basically didn¡¯t need to worry.


    Clyde had no intention to save Benson Town. At least for now, he didn¡¯t have the military strength to waste here. He could only wait for a response from the monster armies under Lucifer and the others. As an Evil God and a Great Old One, any monster he casually summoned would attack everyone indiscriminately; humans wouldn¡¯t be spared. Since that was the case, it was better not to try to save them. Clyde didn¡¯t want to be a hindrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is the city¡¯s defensive army?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Gerard, there is no response from the military camps! We cannot contact them!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Gerald, take the special envoys to safety! We will follow afterward...¡±


    As the nominal host of this aristocrat party, Earl Gerald¡¯splexion became quite unsightly. If something happened to the earls and special envoys of the three tycoon ns at this time, he would be unable to shoulder this responsibility. While yelling his orders, he noticed a few shadows crash into the luxurious private room through the massive main window. The few aristocrats near the window didn¡¯t have any time to respond before being beheaded. Bright red blood spurted out, dyeing even the ceiling red. As for those beheaded heads, they flew out the window and sshed into therge artificial Lake Andy beside Service Hotel.


    From a careful look, Clyde discovered that the attackers were actually underground ratmen. He didn¡¯t know whether these underground ratmen had inherited genes from the kangaroos of Earth, but their amazing jumping abilities were astounding. From the other side of Lake Andy, they had jumped to this shore, crossing theke in a single leap. Then, they had jumped into the luxurious private room on the second floor of Service Hotel. The window on this side hadn¡¯t had any protection like railings; therefore, the other party was able to directly break in and carry out a sessful sneak attack.


    Facing the frenzied attacks of underground ratmen, even the envoys of Adrian Empire¡¯s three tycoon ns who were always calm andposed panicked and wildly fled. Although there were many troops under these aristocrats, none had ever wielded swords or spears in actual battle. Their weapons such as the sabres they carried were ceremonial items and decorations, nothing more. Running into this kind of unexpected incident, they panicked. This luxurious private room immediately turned into hell. Aristocrats were beheaded nonstop. Various human body parts flew everywhere, and the banquet¡¯s atmosphere instantly turned iparably bloody.


    The underground ratmen were equipped with all kinds of armor. The style of the armor they wore were all different. The armor sets they wore were notplementary full sets of equipment. This was because after gaining intelligence, the underground ratmen had plundered their gear from human adventurers as war trophies. The grade of most of their equipment was higher than the standards ofmon soldiers. It seemed that the number of unfortunate men who had contributed to the underground ratmen after dying was quite big.


    Taking advantage of the chaotic situation, Clyde appeared at the scene. Since he was wearing a soldier¡¯s armor, in this chaotic hour, no one would notice the addition of one or two unknown soldiers. The underground ratmen were attacking indiscriminately, but their main targets were still the trained soldiers. The aristocrats attending this party were secondary since they could be finished off at any moment. As for those beautiful maids, because they wore nothing, the underground ratmenpletely ignored them. Those without weapons, equipment, or even a fiber of cloth were not their targets.


    In the luxurious private room on the second floor of Service Hotel, a strange scene appeared. The maids were so scared that they curled up in the corners or under tables. However, they werepletely ignored by these underground ratmen. They passed by their white figures and attacked the aristocrats and soldiers. Clyde felt that the intelligence of these humanoid monsters needed to be further increased. They ignored pushovers and trampled on hard bones. It seemed like they were following the wrong script.


    ¡°Retreat this way! Go down these stairs. There is a special speed boat below that will directly lead you all outside of Benson Town.¡±


    ¡°Father, younger sister is still in the reception hall of the first floor...¡±


    ¡°No matter, we don¡¯t have time to save her. I hope Light Goddess will bless her! It will be toote if we don¡¯t leave now.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me ¡®buts.¡¯ This is an order!¡±


    Among the three earls and their respectives sons, only Miss Anna¡¯s elder brother, Viscount Gerald, was qualified to be a brother. At this time, he didn¡¯t think of running for his life but rather to help his younger sister. Knight Frauer and Viscount Edmund, however, were too excessive and looked indifferent, as if the people downstairs had nothing to do with them. They didn¡¯t care about their sisters who might still be in the reception hall downstairs.


    This couldn¡¯t be regarded as their being heartless. On Ximengsi Continent, the Human Race regarded men as superior to women. These earls had only one or two sons, but all three had at least three daughters. Usually, only the eldest daughter was allowed to go out. It didn¡¯t matter if they gave up a daughter; there were many substitutes. Sons, however, were different. It was troublesome to abandon them because it was not easy to cultivate a qualified heir.


    The reception hall on the first floor of Service Hotel was already facing an unfavorable plight. Screams resounded throughout the vast hall. It seemed the underground ratmen had already broken through the thin defensive line surrounding Service Hotel and prated into the hotel. Therefore, if they didn¡¯t break out of the ratmen¡¯s encirclement now, these aristocrats on the second floor would likely bepletely surrounded. At that time, no one would escape.


    Viscount Gerald had good intentions but was powerless. In the end, he had to follow the orders of his father. With a regretful expression, he took over evacuating the important members. Fortunately, the intelligence of these underground ratmen was limited. They couldn¡¯t distinguish between the statuses of the members of Human Race. In their view, all humans were the same. The only difference was whether they wore equipment. Therefore, these humanoid monsters attacked indiscriminately, making attacking humans with equipment a priority without focusing on their actions. Otherwise, they would have targeted those several earls and other important parties who were organizing the defense without giving their prey the chance to organize an escape.


    Clyde didn¡¯t want to let these special envoys of Adrian Empire¡¯s three tycoon ns escape so easily. Previously, when he had been secretly observing these special envoys while lurking in the shadows, their haughty bearings had dissatisfied him. Remembering this, Clyde took advantage of the confusion, and with a flick of his finger, he shot several small dark energy balls towards the three earls and the others. The size of those dark energy balls wasparable to ordinary marbles; however, their might was astonishing. Each contained arge amount ofpressed dark energy. Although they looked like harmless bullets at most (Editor note: lol harmless and bullets. What a world), their actual destructive power wasparable to a missile.


    ¡°This... dark magic! Not good! Everyone, quickly leave!¡±


    ¡°Ah... the head of His Excellency the envoy!¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s control, those small dark energy balls ingeniously bypassed the three earls and the young masters along their path. They brushed past them and urately hit those special envoys running at the front. Those special envoys paused and stood still for a while as if time had stopped before copsing. They didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before dying.


    The deaths of the special envoys were quite terrifying. Their corpses appeared as if a grenade shell had hit them, directly exploding and leaving a bloody hole. The upper parts of their bodies had beenpletely blown up, and only the lower parts crazily spurting blood were left. In this chaotic environment, no one noticed that Clyde had made this move. After these special envoys were dealt with, Adrian Empire¡¯s three tycoon ns, the behind-the-scenes financial backers that had sponsored the battle between the three earls, wouldn¡¯t be able to arrange for new special envoys in the short term. It would take time to dispatch new representatives. During this time, the war would slow a little.


    Afterward, Clyde casually swung his de and beheaded an underground ratman blocking his way. Then, he walked down to the reception hall on the first floor, ignoring the bloody corpse of his foe. Whether the three earls could escape or not, it would depend on their luck. Now, Clyde had more important matters to deal with: he had to go to protect the safety of some important targets before the monster army under Lucifer and the others arrived.

 Chapter 145: Chaotic Warfare of Monsters in all Sides, Benson Town’s Long Terrifying Night (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chaotic Warfare of Monsters in all Sides, Benson Town¡¯s Long Terrifying Night (part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Facing the frenzied attacks of humanoid monsters in all fronts, Benson Town quickly fell. The three earls that had originally gathered for a secret meeting had to quickly evacuate Service Hotel with their important and close subordinates and join their main forces.


    Earl Gerard, the host of this secret meeting, had formerly arranged many military camps for all his personal troops in the vicinity of Benson Town. These troops were well-equipped, and theirbat power was much stronger than those average aristocrats¡¯ militias. However, they had sent no aid even during this emergency because several military camps near Benson Town had been wiped out by the monster troops under Clyde¡¯s little sister Lucifer and the others. Thus, they were unable to rush to Benson Town to rescue Earl Gerard. The three earls were in a hopeless situation.


    Compared to the underground ratmen army, thebined armyposed of the Bloodkin familiars under Lucifer, the mummy armies under Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister, Cursed Queen Mephis, and the monster army under Ancient Demon King Andrisno was absolutely superior. All in this army were high-leveled monsters. If it were not for Clyde¡¯s orders to wait, these high-leveled monsters could have instantly crushed low-leveled monsters like these underground ratmen. Even if these underground ratmen had evolved into humanoid forms and gained a certain level of intelligence, theirbat power was still not worth mentioning in front of these high-leveled monsters.


    The fighting style of these underground ratmen was more like what bandits would use. Since they couldn¡¯t forge, their equipment had all been plundered, much like the grains they usually stole. When they had been giant rat monsters, they would scavenge and steal like rats. After evolving into underground ratmen, they now robbed openly in broad daylight. In essence, they had evolved from thieves into bandits.The change wasn¡¯t great.


    However, the underground ratmen didn¡¯t have any interest toward human women, presumably, because they didn¡¯t have certain wicked attributes. Otherwise, the current scene might have developed in a different direction. Nevertheless, the people present didn¡¯t notice these ratmen¡¯s unusual attribute among monsters. Those special maids were so frightened that they curled up under tables or behind pieces of furniture. Most girls had an innate fear of rat-like animals. This fear led them to be so frightened upon seeing the underground ratmen that they lost their will to resist. Fortunately, the underground ratmen didn¡¯t have any special hobbies. They ignored these maidens upon seeing nothing to plunder from them.


    After sessfully assassinating the representatives of Adrian Empire¡¯s three tycoon ns who had been sent to manipte the battle between the three earls, Clyde leisurely walked to the reception hall on the first floor of Service Hotel. He was still pretending to be an ordinary human soldier, nning to fish in these troubled waters while taking advantage of the chaotic situation.


    As the host, Earl Gerard attached great importance to the secret meeting. The soldiers arranged here were his strongest. Encountering the surprise attacks of the underground ratmen, after an initial surprise, those elite troops quickly adapted. Gradually, they recovered the initiative and stabilized the situation. At least, the situation in the luxurious private room on the second floor had been temporarily controlled. As for the reception hall on the first floor, it was hard to say. The terrifying screams rising from the first floor indicated that the situation there boded ill rather than well.


    Despite the elite troops dauntlessly fighting the enemy, they were helpless due to being hopelessly outnumbered. The number of underground ratmen was too much. Moreover, their reinforcements never ceased. As for the reinforcements of the human soldiers, they had none. The human soldiers here were in a desperate situation. Although the soldiers fought bravely, they were unable to change their current isted plight. It was only a matter of time before this ce fell into the hands of the underground ratmen. The soldiers could only try their best to win a little more time for the three earls and the other high ssed aristocrats to run away.


    This had nothing to do with Clyde. Taking advantage of this chaotic situation, he killed anyone blocking his path along the stairway, advancing toward the reception hall on the first floor. All along the way, those underground ratmen who attempted to stop Clyde were instantly killed without exception. Even though these humanoid monsters woreplete sets of armor and had quality weapons, they didn¡¯t pose any threat to him. Clyde was toozy to even block their attacks, so he took them head-on. No matter whether it were a stab, hack, or sh, all were reflected, directly killing the attackers.


    Many baffled underground ratmen died. They were not killed by Clyde¡¯s direct attack but rather the rebounds of their weapons. In death, they didn¡¯t even know how they had died and felt quite aggrieved. Clyde didn¡¯t even use his sword; he casually walked all the way down. His sword de was shiny without a hint of blood. It was unfortunate that the luxurious private room on the second floor was in a state of chaotic warfare now, so no one noticed the abnormal situation at Clyde¡¯s side. They were unable to witness the birth of the strongest soldier in the history of the Human Race.


    The scene on the first floor of Service Hotel was very bloody. Limbsy everywhere, and blood flowed like a river apanied by miserable screams. It seemed that Clyde had arrived a littlete. By the time he arrived in the reception hall, it had already been mostly captured. Basically, all the soldiers who had fought against the underground ratmen had been killed, so the underground ratmen had already begun to loot and clean up the battlefield.


    Clyde looked around. Other than some bloodstains and male corpses, many shivering womeny curled up on the ground. They used their hands to cover their chests, and their legs were tightly mped. From the special maids of Service Hotel to those honored female guests who hade to fulfill certain functions at this aristocrat party, all of them were inpletely bare states without exception. Under the dim lighting, he could see their trembling, fair and alluring bodies. But, because the ambiguous atmosphere, they looked a lot more tempting. Fortunately, the underground ratmen didn¡¯t have any interest in human women. They just cared about the money and valuables they carried. If they had been any other humanoid monster, the result might have been different. The scene might have been even wickeder, turning into another kind of tale.


    No matter their status, these women were all in the same state. In a certain sense, a so-called equality had been achieved. Naturally, many were unable to bear the frightening appearance of those underground ratmen and pissed themselves. Although their white legs were tightly closed, they could do nothing to conceal that special smell. When Clyde walked over, he could smell that odor before even nearing them.


    Miss Anna and the otherdies were still there. Thesedies had persisted to the end, waiting for his arrival. Most of them wore revealing, deep V-style cocktail wear. This sexy type of dress was suitable for a banquet but inconvenient for fighting. When Clyde looked at them, he saw that thesedies had been wounded in action. Their clothes were cut open and tattered, practically no different from wearing nothing. Wide expanses of their white skin were exposed to the air. Just being able to see this beneficial scenery made it worthwhile for Clyde to have rushed over to help them.


    Now, some of his previous wicked, erotic spections had been confirmed. Beneath their formal party dresses, thosedies had truly worn nothing beneath their tops. They were almost entirely exposed, yet he still couldn¡¯t see any innerwear. Not to mention their upper parts, Clyde had basically seen their entire bare bodies now since he could clearly see the colors and styles of panties they wore. Those extremely thin pieces of cloth were thest pieces of fabric covering their bodies, their final lines of defense.


    Clyde wore a full-set of armor that practically covered his entire body from head to toe. It indigenously concealed his boorish gaze as he checked out thesedies¡¯ alluring bodies. With the help of that armor, thosedies didn¡¯t notice someone publicly peeping. Their entire attention was focused on fighting the underground ratmen; they had no time to think about other things.


    The weapons thesedies used had all been obtained from the corpse of soldiers. Basically, they had only found swords, unsuitable for their professions, but they still stubbornly fought. The ones standing in the front were warrior Miss Kylie and Swordsman Betty. Their professions werepatible with these weapons, and they had high adaptability, so they took the brunt of the attacks.


    Otherdies were in a very awkward situation. They were not swordsmen or warriors; some were archers, assassins, these kinds of guerri warfare and long-distance professions. Their positioning and gear were very disadvantageous, but they had to grit their teeth and fight the enemies while holding swords. The one in the most awkward situation was Miss Anna. She was hiding in the back with a fewdies also of magician professions. Holding swords in their hands, they tensely watched the fight. Without their magic items, they had zerobat power. Most human magicians of this different world, without the support of magic staffs, crystal balls, magic scrolls, magic books, or other magic items, couldn¡¯t use even basic magic spells.


    If Miss Anna and the others fought in the front, they would simply be courting death. In order to ensure their safety, Betty and Kylie intentionally arranged for Anna and the others in the rear position to focus on the few underground ratmen who broke through the defense line. This arrangement was very reasonable. Merely, the muscles of Anna and these fewdies were weak, so it was rather hard for them to fight using swords. Thus, their rate of injury was roughlyparable to thosedies fighting in the front.


    The underground ratmen also made several errors in their tactics. As usual, they focused on dealing with the human men first as they saw them as the greater threat, leaving the women forter. This gave Clyde valuable time. Otherwise, he might have only found the corpses of thesedies when he arrived. These underground ratmen were truly not interested in human women, but they would spared no effort to kill thosedies with equipment. If Clyde had arrived a littleter, Anna and the otherdies might have already turned into corpses.


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, isn¡¯t that your escort over there? He dared toe here alone to protect you at this time. He truly is a man! Make him run away quickly! We cannot hold on much longer!¡±


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, I truly envy you. Your guard came to you even under such duress. He is more reliable than our brothers. Quickly make him go away. Don¡¯t let him waste his life for nothing. He should save himself.¡±


    ¡°Kylie, Betty, he... isn¡¯t hu... No, I¡¯m sorry. He is such a person; I can¡¯t persuade him to stop.¡±

 Chapter 140: Service Hotel’s Aristocrat Party of Luxury and Dissipation on the Eve of Storm (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 140: Service Hotel¡¯s Aristocrat Party of Luxury and Dissipation on the Eve of Storm (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Service Hotel, thergest hotel of Benson Town, was located beside an artificialke and aze with lights. Clyde and Miss Anna took a carriage to this luxury hotel where the aristocrat¡¯s party had already begun.


    Compared to the luxurious grand hotel ¡°Morton Hotel¡± in Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Stanley City, this Service Hotel was not inferior. The services provided, however, were much better than the former. The main business of Morston n was not hotel operations; therefore, they were somewhat inferior to those businessmen who specialized in hotel operations regarding the many details of hotel management.


    Even though the troops of the three earls were fighting for life-and-death outside, it didn¡¯t affect the indulging activities inside the Service Hotel. This aristocrat party was sponsored by the behind-the-scenes backers of the three earls. All aristocratic guests hade to participate, and everything here was free of charge. Clyde waited for Miss Anna to get off the carriage before following. He was wearing soldier armor and seemed like Miss Anna¡¯s escort.


    ¡°Anna, you... don¡¯t you dislike bringing along escorts? Howe you brought one today? In the past, didn¡¯t you send all your guards away?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Gerald, you talk too much. When I didn¡¯t bring along any guards, you had objections, and today, I brought one along, but you still have objections? What exactly do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Anna, don¡¯t take offense. I was just casually asking. Go and keep yourself busy! I wish you a pleasant banquet!¡±


    At the entrance of Service Hotel, Clyde and Anna encountered Ear Gerard¡¯s son, Anna¡¯s big brother, Viscount Gerald. This dashing guy with short brown hair hadn¡¯t worn armor even though this was a banquet. It seemed that he had just returned from the frontlines and hadn¡¯t even had time to change into formal aristocratic attire. At the moment, he looked a little surprised as if he were puzzled by Anna¡¯s current attire. In his impression, this open-minded younger sister of his usually wore bold and revealing, sexy attires. Why was she so conservative today at an aristocratic party, no less? It was the most suitable asion to disy one¡¯s figure.


    Gerald¡¯s gaze passed Anna andnded on Clyde, the soldier standing behind her, before his eyes eventually wandered off to other ces. Clyde¡¯s armorpletely covered his face. Gerald couldn¡¯t see what he looked like nor anything special about Clyde other than him being rtively tall.


    ¡°Which battalion do you belong to? Help me take good care of Anna! Don¡¯t let her run all over the ce. Treat this as a mission. Afterpleting this mission, seek your superior and use my name. At that time, he will directly raise your rank.¡±


    ¡°Thank... thanks a lot, Your Excellency Gerald!¡±


    Before parting, Gerald patted Clyde¡¯s shoulder and said these words. This brother had rtively good rtions with his younger sister, so he could be regarded as a qualified big brother. Clyde nodded his head to express his thanks, pretending to be a good soldier till the end. After issuing this mission, Viscount Gerald entered Service Hotel ahead of Anna and Clyde.


    On both sides of Service Hotel¡¯s doorway were two rows of maids dedicated to weing guests. While greeting the aristocrats who hade to participate in this party, the aristocrats and Suzerains under the three Earls had warm smiles as if nothing had happened between them even though they were scratching each others¡¯ faces outside. Those beautiful maids responsible for weing the guests wore rtively exposing dance skirts and all had bared-shoulders in their deep V-style dresses that revealed their backs. In addition, they must have had no undergarments inside because the alluring scenery under their clothes could be seen at a nce. At least, Clyde was pretty sure that they wore nothing for their upper bodies.


    However, Clyde soon found that his experience was toocking. After entering the Service Hotel, he saw that the maids were dressed even more boldly. That hot scene made Clyde feel like he were visiting a high-end night hotel in the red-light district. He could do nothing about it; the visual impact was too great. Clyde would have been unable to ignore this scene even if he had wanted to.


    The beautiful maids inside Service Hotel were basically bare. They wore ck-tinged, practically-transparent gauze robes without any undergarments inside. It was no different from wearing nothing at all. The maids were probably already ustomed to these kinds of shameful attires. They were not shy and instead very calm.


    The lighting inside Service Hotel was very dim, providing an ambiguous hue. This greatly increased the ambiguous atmosphere, making the entire Service Hotel appear even more like a night hotel. However, these maids could still be considered normal. On the stage located at the center of the Service Hotel¡¯s first floor¡¯s main hall, a group of dancing girls with hot figures didn¡¯t even wear those ck, transparent gauze clothes. All were inpletely bare states, dancing an alluring, erotic dance. Although the dance was not as stimting as pole-dancing that Clyde had enjoyed before on earth, those swaying white figures also made for a very amorous scene. In order to increase their temptation, the dancing girls had smeared perfume all over their bodies while emitting an alluring gloss. No one could determine whether it was oil or sweat on their bodies.


    Clyde nced around the first floor and discovered that the most conservative ones here were those maids wearing ck transparent gauze. At least, they each still had a thinyer of cloth; as for others, they didn¡¯t even have a single thread. All were inpletely bare states. In the vicinity of the dance stage were a piano, harps, and so on. Each had a pure-looking, beautiful musician ying them.


    One shouldn¡¯t be fooled by how pure those beautiful musicians looked. Other than gands on their heads, they wore no fabric on their bodies. Their pure expressions, instead, created a strong contrast, creating a bigger temptation. These beautiful musicians had undergone special training to be ustomed to performing in these bare states,pletely ignoring the various greedy gazes around them. They yed ssical and serious tones like no one else were around.


    Next to the musicians were beautiful singing girls who had simr pretty and innocent appearances. Like the beautiful musicians, they were alsopletely bare. The only difference was that they didn¡¯t wear gands on their head but rather wore simr gand nes around their white necks. Although they sang elegant songs, their shameful bare states honestly were too much to allow other people to focus on their songs. Ignoring their bare bodies was impossible.


    The guests that hade to participate in this aristocratic party gathered in the hall. All were no strangers to these scenes and already ustomed to this. They had indifferent expressions as if they had already experienced these kinds of scenes many times. Regardless of whether it were men or women, all were indifferent. Other than no one having shackles or cors, Clyde felt that there was not much a difference between this and aristocratic parties in rk Alliance. The only difference was that the maids over there were forced to sacrifice everything to serve their masters. The maids here, however, were prostitutes trained via various special methods and willing to engage in this kind of special career. Nevertheless, the nations of these two alliances were notpletely opposed in some aspects.


    ¡°Eh, Miss Anna, this is...?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lord Clyde, there are too many people here. I¡¯m afraid you will get lost.¡±


    When Clyde was initially spellbound, Miss Anna beside him sulked a bit. She reached out her hand to grab his. Fortunately, the lighting was dim enough to make things convenient to publicly engage in these kinds of dirty tricks. Her little action was not noticed by the other guests present. Otherwise, as the golden daughter of the Earl, holding the hand of a male escort guard at a public asion would be very unsuited considering her status.


    Clyde didn¡¯t need to think much to guess her little thoughts. After all, even though she had a hot figure, her master hadn¡¯t paid attention to her and instead eyed the prostitutes. This made her feel frustrated. If she had also been dressed in an absolutely eye-catching outfit like those maids... Thinking this, Anna intentionally leaned back, bringing herself a lot closer to Clyde.


    ¡°Miss Anna, you don¡¯t need to worry. Jealousy can make people ugly!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not jealous! Lord Clyde, please don¡¯t make this kind of joke, okay!¡±


    ¡°By the way, this Service Hotel is not bad. Is it also run by those three tycoon ns?¡±


    ¡°No, why would the three tycoon ns run a hotel? Service Hotel is run with the support of Victoria and Durless n.¡±


    Miss Anna¡¯splexion turned red, but because of the dim lighting, the people around couldn¡¯t see it. Concerning Clyde¡¯s ingenious change of subject, she wisely followed his steps, conveniently introducing Clyde to this hotel¡¯s background. Although Service Hotel was supervised and built by the former mayor of Benson Town, the true financial backers were Victoria and Durless n.


    Victoria and Durless n were among the top ten super tycoon ns in Victor Alliance. However, they were not on the same level as the three tycoon ns of Adrian Empire. Thetter were nouveau riche and on the level of local tyrants; the former, however, were god level. Their influence spanned the entire Victor Alliance and could even affect the hostile nations of rk Alliance. The three tycoon ns of Adrian Empire had a history of just 200 or so years. Their power and influence were iparable to Victoria and Durless n, tycoon ns that had inheritances that had been gathered over millennium.


    However, the businesses these two super tycoon ns had set foot in were very much to Clyde¡¯s liking. They were not in the hotel industry. Sponsoring the construction of Service Hotel was a front, nothing more. Victoria n specialized in undergarments and appeal items while Durless n specialized in the operation of high-end, red-light district nightclubs, entertainment centers, and special dance halls. There had always been a secret connection between them and the major ve traders of rk Alliance. As for what happened during their secret transactions, no one was clear.


    Among the top ten tycoon ns of Victor Alliance, the tycoon n that was truly skilled in business management was Hiltons n. They managed various high-ss, first-rate hotels and restaurants. Hiltons n always had conflicts with these two ns in terms of business. Hiltons n believed that these two ns¡¯ behaviors of hanging up a sheep¡¯s head and selling dog meat were too hical. Because of this reason, business negotiations between these three ns had failed many times, and there had been no sign of sess until now.

 Chapter 141: Service Hotel’s Aristocrat Party of Luxury and Dissipation on the Eve of Storm (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 141: Service Hotel¡¯s Aristocrat Party of Luxury and Dissipation on the Eve of Storm (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Service Hotel, thergest hotel of Benson Town, flourished with song and dance to extol the current good times. Here, Clyde and Miss Anna attended an aristocratic party held by the three earls.


    Although the behind-the-scenes financial backers of Service Hotel were Victoria and Durless n, it seemed that this hotel only belonged to the category of a small store for them. Basically, no important personnel had been sent to stay here. Clyde wanted to meet someone with power from these two ns, but he could do nothing about it for the moment.


    Clyde strolled around the reception hall of the hotel¡¯s first floor with Miss Anna for a while before finding the main banquet. The three earls weren¡¯t in the reception hall of the first floor. Like Viscount Gerald, they were in a meeting in a special, secret hall. Basically, the main banquet area was where those aristocrats without the power to make important decisions were gathered.


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days! You look pretty good right now... Did you find a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Betty, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Betty, don¡¯t mock Schoolmate Anna. Even if she has a little secret, she wouldn¡¯t tell us!¡±


    ¡°Kylie, don¡¯t kick up a row. Really, you still haven¡¯t changed your bad habits even now.¡±


    In the main banquet area of the reception hall¡¯s first floor, Clyde and Miss Anna encountered Anna¡¯s acquaintances: Earl Fred family¡¯s Miss Kylie and Earl Edgar family¡¯s Miss Betty. Don¡¯t look at how their fathers were fighting against each other for the Leopold Lake Area and were currently secretly quarreling in the secret room; this didn¡¯t affect the amiable rtionship between these threedies. These three were alumnus from the same school and had shared the same dormitory. Their rtionships were much better than that of their fathers; moreover, it was also quite genuine. They didn¡¯t have many hidden interests.


    Kylie was a beauty with a pair of brown eyes and x-coloured hair. A western-style beauty, she was a warrior. Although her figure was not as voluptuous and well-developed as Anna¡¯s, her chest size was about the same. When greeting Anna, Kylie casually lowered her head, which made her mellow and full bosom sway as if it wanted to break free of her clothing. This made Clyde¡¯s eyes glue onto her. Kylie¡¯s formal wear was in a deep ¡°V,¡± style with the back and shoulders revealed, exposing arge area of white skin. Miss Anna had wanted to wear this style of formal dress before but been rejected by Clyde and had instead worn a conservative, opaque-colored formal dress. In contrast, Kylie¡¯s dress was an eye-catching fiery-red.


    As Clyde was wearing a full set of armor that covered him from head to toe, not to mention Kylie, even Miss Anna beside him didn¡¯t notice her master taking advantage of this asion to peep at the beautiful figures of her close girlfriends. Anna was doing her utmost to deny that she had a boyfriend. Since she had tacitly agreed to Clyde being her master, she didn¡¯t dare to address Clyde as her boyfriend without his permission.


    Hairbed in a long ponytail, Betty was a ck-haired beauty with wless ck eyes. Her profession was a swordswoman. Compared to Anna and Kyle who had well-developed figures, she was not so voluptuous but rather slender type with proper proportions. Presumably, it was rted to her profession. However, even though Betty was a slender, well-proportioned type, her cup size was only a bit smaller than Anna and Kylie¡¯s. In fact, the gap was not obvious. Her curvy figure was actually not inferior to the hot figures of Anna and Kylie at all.


    Betty wore ck formal wear, which also had deep V and slits to reveal her back and shoulders. Her white shoulders, exquisite corbones, and the exposed part of her soft and white bosom made for very tempting scenery. Although her bosom didn¡¯t obviously sway like Kylie¡¯s, she simrly attracted Clyde¡¯s gaze. Now, his previous decision seemed a bit hasty. He regretted not letting Anna wear her original sexy, revealing formal-party dress. He could¡¯ve greatly enjoyed it.


    ¡°Okay, Schoolmate Anna, we understand everything! Quickly take a seat; don¡¯t just stand there like an idiot!¡±


    ¡°You two, that¡¯s enough. What don¡¯t you understand? Can it be that you two have boyfriends?¡±


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, don¡¯t talk about such sentimental topics during a party!¡±


    The more Miss Anna did her utmost to deny and gloss things over, the more Kylie and Betty didn¡¯t believe her. They looked at Anna with understanding and teasing gazes. However, facing Anna¡¯s sharp counter, these twodies moved their gazes away while looking embarrassed. Although they had teased Anna before, this didn¡¯t refute the fact that they were single.


    Clyde stood behind Miss Anna and secretly observed. The tables around these threedies were dedicated to nobledies. The surrounding tables were full of nobledies from the small and mid-sized aristocratic and Suzerain families under the three earls. Thedies of the three Earls sat the guest-of-honor seats. Miss Anna sat in the middle seat while Kylie and Betty sat on the left and right seats.


    At this moment, Anna¡¯s expression was somewhat tangled. Among all thedies on the scene, the one who had worn the most conservative dress was her. The otherdies all wore sexy cocktail dresses. In addition, they wore nothing inside for their upper parts. In any case, Clyde didn¡¯t see any bra straps. In terms of her figure and attractiveness, Miss Anna ranked in the top three without a doubt. However, because her dress was too conservative, she was rtively inferior, which made her concerned.


    Clyde nced around. All thedies seated here were talking about the private topics of girls and gossiping about various matters. In order to avoid arousing suspicions, he temporarily left in ordance with his prior agreement with Miss Anna. His main purpose for attending this aristocrat party was to investigate the contents of the three earls¡¯ secret meeting. Otherwise, he would have very much wanted to stand at one side and listen to these beautifuldies¡¯ gossip. Although he couldn¡¯t join their conversations, just listening to their sweet voices was a kind of enjoyment.


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, what happened? By the way, the dress you¡¯re wearing today is a bit conservative!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I... those party dresses I usually wear were taken away for washing. This evening, they still weren¡¯t dry.¡±


    All the servers near Miss Anna and the otherdies were handsome male attendants. The manager of Service Hotel was quite professional. He knew which attendants to arrange for each customer. Thesedies were clearly not interested in beautiful, bare maids, so the manager had specially arranged for some impably-attired, handsome male attendants.


    The scenes at other ces of this banquet ball were rather daunting. This ce was very erotic; there was hardly any difference between this and a high-grade night entertainment center. Every seat had apletely bare maid forpany. The special services provided by these maids were no different from those prostitutes would perform. The banquet hall on the first floor had unsightly and indescribable scenes everywhere.


    Those male guests each had two maids. Some even had three, with the third one kneeling in front of the guest, burying her head between his legs. Although the light was dim and the maids were kneeling under the table, so it was hard to see what those maids were doing. Looking at those men¡¯s special expressions that could only be understood by men, Clyde could guess what was going on. He had made Miss Anna help him not long ago, so he still had that lingering memory.


    Not only male guests, but also many female guests were not honest. Probably, under the effect of this ambiguous atmosphere, or they had originally had this nature, other than thedies sitting at Miss Anna¡¯s table, most of the other female guests had handsome male attendants who wore just thin pants and had their vigorous and graceful musclespletely exposed. Clyde was unclear about whether something fishy was going on. After all, he didn¡¯t know whether Ximengsi Continent of this different world also provided special-service male attendants.


    As it now seemed, Miss Anna¡¯s table was the most decent. Despite wearing sexy, revealing dresses, none had handsome male attendants providing them special services. Since Clyde was wearing a full set of escort soldier¡¯s armor, no one treated him as an honored guest. All along the way, no attendant or staff member had disturbed him. After exploring for a while, Clyde judged from the density of the soldiers nearby that he had found the secret meeting hall where the three earls were meeting, a luxurious private room on the second floor.


    There were a lot of alert, armored guards here. They were the direct subordinates of the three earls, so they were very vignt. It was basically impossible to deceive them with normal methods. However, among all the guests who hade to attend this aristocrat party, there were no one who were priests, so Clyde didn¡¯t have any concerns. He used dark magic in a hidden corner to his body sink into the shadows. Afterward, he went towards the meeting hall.


    The dim lighting provided Clyde with good cover. He hid in the shadows and snuck forward. Basically, those guards didn¡¯t notice any abnormalities. After all, the lighting was insufficient for them to notice a slowly moving shadow across the wall. Clyde¡¯s movement was formless, noiseless, and practically untraceable. He smoothly passed the heavy defense lines of the guards and sessfully reached the meeting room¡¯s doorway.

 Chapter 148: The Invasion of the Third-Party, Evil Humanoid Monsters, Hiding in Andy Lake (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Invasion of the Third-Party, Evil Humanoid Monsters, Hiding in Andy Lake (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Relying on his strength alone, Clyde repelled the underground ratmen and drove these humanoid monsters out of Service Hotel. Afterward, Clyde wanted Anna and the others to take refuge on the second floor of Service Hotel, so he transformed the stairway into a third line of defense. However, the second floor had already been upied by humanoid monsters. When Clyde arrived at the stairs, he felt a burst of moist air and the strong smell of blood. Now, Anna and others were in defenseless states, so Clyde couldn¡¯t let them fall in danger. If by chance they met with an ident, he would lose face.


    Clyde went towards the luxurious room on the second floor by himself. Climbing up the stairs, he found this ce shrouded in mist. In the midst of the haze, there seemed to be a lot of strange figures moving that didn¡¯t belong to the Human Race. He could see that their heads were like fish heads. To his surprise, Clyde recognized these fellows. In the past when he had been investigating the Needham ins, these humanoid monsters had attacked the investigation squad led by ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya. They were fishmen hunters.


    The few underground ratmen who had jumped into the luxurious room on the second floor tounch a surprise attack had been wiped out by these fishmen along with the left behind human soldiers. Although these humanoid monsters had decent intelligence, they had no intentions of befriending others, even if the other party were also monsters. Clyde was temporarily uncertain about whether these fishmen hunters stemmed from the same background as those he had encountered in the Needham ins or whether they were the original residents of thisrge artificialke.


    The moment Clyde arrived on the second floor, those fishmen hunters noticed him, shooting several several blow arrows whistling through the mist. The attacks of the fishmen hunters were far more terrifying than those of the underground ratmen since the arrows were smeared with toxin. If a person were hit, he or she would die within a short period of time. Clyde¡¯s armor emitted white smoke from where the blow arrows hadnded as his armor dissolved. Fortunately, he was not human and was not affected by the poison; otherwise, he would have eaten a loss.


    ¡°You guys again! This is not your domain! Roll back to the water for me!¡±


    Clyde took advantage of the fishmen¡¯s surprise and rushed to a fishman hunter before directly kicking him through the air. This fishman hunter was covered in scales, providing him a defensive power much stronger than that of a human wearing armor. In addition, their bodies were also covered in water droplets that conferred an innate resistance against the attacks of most weapons of Human Race. Therefore, Clyde directly gave up his weapon. Without using a sword, he directly punched with his bare hands, relying on brute strength.


    The fishmen¡¯s intelligence was not any inferior to the underground ratmen¡¯s. Upon seeing Clyde killing theirpanion, they immediately gathered together. Clyde estimated that there were roughly a hundred fishmen hunters who all seemed unaffected by his fierce aura. After attacking those underground ratmen and the remaining human soldiers, these fishmen had begun cing the surviving special maids ins; they were preparing to drag them into the artificialke Andy.


    In some aspects, fishmen hunters were more terrifying than the ratmen who only looted treasure. As for the fishmen hunters, they dragged these whitembs to their nests under the water where they would be treated as ... Regarding this, there were many records in Light Church of which Clyde had learned from those saintesses. Because this information was too frightening, Light Church had deliberately concealed it in fear of causing unnecessary panic.


    Clyde dealt with these fishmen hunter simrly to how he had dealt with those underground ratmen before. Picking up a long iron rod from the ground, he began to rapidly rotate and advanced, a blunt version of the de storm from before. The fishmen hunters surrounding him were sent flying in addition to suffering internal injuries. Many spat mouthfuls of blood and fell to the ground. The small number of fishmen hunters who survived by luck immediately ran to the window and jumped back into the artificialke Andy. Since they had suffered serious internal injuries, even though they had managed to escape, they would still soon lose their lives. Among the near hundred fishmen hunters who had forcibly upied the luxurious room on the second floor of Service Hotel, only a dozen or so were able to escape back to theke, all with serious injuries. Now, the second floor was a lot quieter, and the mist brought by those fishmen hunters slowly dissipated.


    Clyde walked to the window of the second floor to check whether these fishmen hunters had truly retreatedpletely or not. Their vengeful hearts were not any inferior to those of the underground ratmen; they were merely suppressed by other high leveled monsters. Although it was a full moon tonight, the moonlight had turned blood-red due to the emergence of high leveled monsters. Generally speaking, if their numbers reached a certain limit, it would easily cause such environmental changes. Under the illumination of that bloody moonlight, the atmosphere of Benson Town was a lot more terrifying.


    Under the illumination of the bloody moonlight, arge number of demons with ck wings circled in the air. They held demonic pitchforks in their hands and stared at the surface of Lake Andy. Once a fishmen hunter popped its head out, they would immediately be caught and killed by those demons under the leadership of Ancient Demon King Andrisno who had speciallye here to assist Clyde. The troops under Clyde¡¯s younger sister Lucifer were not useful against these fishmen, because the Bloodkin familiae were powerless in flowing water. Although Lucifer was not limited by this restriction, she alone couldn¡¯t deal with all the humanoid monsters in thisrgeke. She could only suppress them at most.


    Upon seeing there was no way to gain an advantage, the fishmen hunters reluctantly retreated into their depths. They weren¡¯t ignorant and fearless like the underground ratmen who would fearlessly confront high-level monsters. Only after arge number of theirpanions died would the ratmen be sensible and withdraw.


    The three earls had smoothly escaped via a boat along Cooper River connected to artificial Lake Andy Artificial Lake. The aristocrats on this boat were rtively lucky. The other boats had suffered heavy casualties from the attacks of fishmen hunters just after entering the water. Many of the boats had sunk with people falling into theke and dying. With the fishmen hunters, those who fell into theke had basically no chance of surviving.


    The demons who had appeared in the sky indirectly became the saviors of the Human Race. With their deterrence, the fishmen hunters didn¡¯t dare to emerge. As a result, the three earls survived. Instead of diving into the water, they awaited orders and waited for the arrival of their superior while confronting the fishmen hunters. After receiving a report of the situation, Ancient Demon King Andrisno dispatched several high-level monsters that could fight underwater. At present, Andy Lake Area had a brief tranquil respite while the two sides prepared for battle. The atmosphere was tense. However, both sides refrained from attacking as if they were waiting for the right chance.


    The only matter was that all the major aristocrats following the three earls were on the same boat; thus, they all sessfully escaped the attacks of the fishmen hunters. However, they were unable to conceal their expressions of frustration and embarrassment. The boat only had male aristocrats, and all of them had run away without caring about their wives and daughters. If this news spread, their reputations would be ruined. Naturally, if all the people here kept their mouths shut, no one would learn this news.


    ¡°Your Excellency Gerard, you can take Leopold Lake Area. I will not step in these muddy waters. There are monsters everywhere. We should report this to Light Church!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Gerard, I also don¡¯t want it. I nearly lost my life this time. It isn¡¯t worth it!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Fred, Your Excellency Edgar, allegedly, Light Church has yet topletely deal with anotherrge-scale undead cmity, so they have no time to care about this ce. I also don¡¯t want it. We should look for a foolish spender to purchase thisndter. Now, we should discuss how to exin the deaths of the special envoys!¡±


    This time, the three earls didn¡¯t argue. They now all considered the Leopold Lake area a hot potato. With monsters everywhere, even if there were many resources, nothing could be converted into wealth. Underground ratmen and fishmen hunters, these two kinds of monsters, were already troublesome enough, but there was also a third party of monsters of unknown origins, those high-level demons flying in the sky. Now, they only wanted to leave this ominousnd as soon as possible. They ignored their daughters and wives trapped in Service Hotel. They believed that the women had all been ruthlessly killed by those humanoid monsters.


    After hearing the three earls¡¯ discussion, the aristocrats following them fell silent, not daring to utter a sound in fear of having the three earls force them to take Leopold Lake. Now, whoever took the Leopold Lake Area would truly be an unlucky person. Among the young masters of the three earls, only Viscount Gerald looked towards Service Hotel with a conflicted gaze. He secretly prayed for the safety of his younger sister Anna. Although it was unlikely, Viscount Gerald could only do this now.


    In the luxurious room on the second floor of Service Hotel, Miss Anna and the others had warily rested. These whitembs were quite tired, but their fair figures trembled slightly, feeling ill at ease about the environment. Clyde, however, maintained hisposure. He consoled Anna and the others while secretly admiring their insatiable white figures under the cover of his helmet. Since they were in a crisis-ridden, terrifying environment, these whitembs were focused on their safety, forgetting that they were standingpletely bare in front of a man and letting him enjoy their every secret at will.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, where should we go next? Is there no usable clothing here? The night is very cold. I¡¯m afraid many will not be able to hold on until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I know of a safe ce. As long as we reach there, we don¡¯t need to worry about the harassment of underground ratmen or fishmen hunters. You all, follow me! Let¡¯s go out through the back door...¡±


    ¡°Going out now and walking through the streets with our current appearance... Isn¡¯t that rather unsuitable? Is there anything to wear...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Practically everyone on the streets is dead. Those who survived must have already run away. No one will see.¡±


    Clyde raised a suggestion to wander the streets in their current states. Upon hearing his suggestion, thesedies were unable to conceal their embarrassment. However, they had no choice. Coupled with Miss Anna¡¯s secret assistance, they quickly epted Clyde¡¯s suggestion. No one could notice his wicked smile hidden beneath his helmet. These prey were hooked; it was time to pull in the.

 Chapter 149: The True Ruler of Benson Town after the Chaotic Warfare of Dark Forces (Part1)

    <h4>Chapter 149: The True Ruler of Benson Town after the Chaotic Warfare of Dark Forces (Part1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde temporarily found a safe ce on the second floor after he repealed the attacks of the underground ratmen and fishmen hunters in session by himself.


    Now, the actual control over Benson Town had changed hands. The forces of three earls had been driven away by monsters and fled in sore straits. Soon afterward, those humanoid monsters that had driven them away were thoroughly suppressed by an army of high-level monsters who none could challenge. Unlike the underground ratmen who still resisted because of their fearless natures, the fishmen hunters had fully retreated. The monster army under Ancient Demon King Andrisno had sealed Lake Andy¡¯s surface, so any fishmen hunters who dared to emerge would be killed on the spot.


    Facing such a serious one-sided situation, the fishmen hunters had no choice but to wisely hide under the water. They tactfully avoided the spearhead of the monster army, unlike the underground ratmen who were still untactful and continued to confront them. Because the gap in theirbat powers was too big, the underground ratmen would ultimately be defeated and retreat to their underground world. It was only a matter of time. The crisis in Service Hotel had finished. The underground ratmen at the periphery waited for reinforcements in vain and were subsequently chased away by high-level monsters.


    With Clyde in the lead, Anna and the other survivors set out from the reserve stairway of the second floor. They then evacuated from the back door of Service Hotel. Since there were still underground ratmen at the front door and fishmen hunters hidden in therge artificialke next to the hotel, they snuck out the back. Out of womanly instincts, Anna and the others felt very unwell regarding the terrifying appearances of these two kinds of humanoid monsters. Therefore, all epted Clyde¡¯s wicked proposal filled with ulterior motives.


    Due to the emergency, Miss Anna and the others didn¡¯t focus on the fact that they were walking the streets of Benson Town in the alluring state of beingpletely bare. This kind of public event was not much different from exhibitionism without spectators. Well, there was one who they would remember asionally while blushing at him. After the triple effects of the underground ratmen, fishmen hunters, and the army of high-level monsters, there was no one on the streets of Benson Town. All the residents who hadn¡¯t died had already fled. This beneficial scene of white figures was for Clyde alone.


    Clyde¡¯s wish, however, was not limited to admiring them from a distance. That was not sufficient. Under the influence of Evil God Hastur, whose body he had obtained, his nature in the ero aspects seemed to have awakened. Combined with Lucifer¡¯s painstaking guidance, the current Clyde couldn¡¯t help but have wicked thoughts towards Miss Anna and the others. This was an extremely good opportunity to hunt that he couldn¡¯t let slip by.


    The different dimension¡¯s monster armies under Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis were already stationed here. Arge number of mummy soldiers stood in formation on both sides of the road, resembling honor guards weing distinguished guests. Over two meters in height, they were the private imperial troops of these two queens. They wore thick and heavy golden ornaments all over their bodies, and their faces were covered by frightening wolf-head masks that seemed to have been modeled in the form of Death God Anubis from Egyptian mythology. However, they looked much better than those underground ratmen and fishmen hunters. At least, their faces couldn¡¯t be seen, so when only considering their golden ornaments, they had an imposing, distinguished atmosphere.


    There was a strange scent in the air originating from a foreign incense. After Anna and the others saw this scene, they immediately realized that they had run into humanoid monsters. However, the mysterious incense put their minds into a state of confusion. Their bodies fell out of their control, and they walked towards those humanoid monsters. They wanted to shout but noticed that they were unable to even open their mouths. Originally, that mysterious incense had been used to trap living people as sacrificial offerings for these mummy monsters. Made from a secret recipe named ¡°Deities¡¯ Grace,¡± the drug could easily paralyze thesedies.


    After the fall of Queen Lafania and Queen Mephis, ¡°Deities¡¯ Grace¡± had been lost across the multiverse for many years. Now, it had finally reappeared. The two queens had never thought that their new master would use such a precious drug for wicked erotic matters. Originally, this drug had been used to capture ferocious beasts, high-level existences like dragons. However, Clyde was using it to trap young girls. It was clearly overkill.


    However, Clyde was still their new master, so Lafania and Mephis didn¡¯t have any objections. They acted exactly in ordance with Clyde¡¯s ns and set this deadly scent trap before waiting for Anna and the others to deliver themselves to their doorsteps.


    Facing the allure of this strange scent, Anna and the others had no power to resist and walked to the ventted coffins prepared by the mummies. Lying down on the soft cushions inside the coffins, they let the other party carry them away. The humanoid monsters responsible for the coffins looked like ancient Egyptian maids. These monsters were ssified as zombies. However, their level approached the highest rank. Other than their skin being too fair and without blood, it was still stic, not much different from a living person¡¯s. In addition, even their body temperatures resembled a living person¡¯s.


    These egyptican maids wore thin pieces of transparent, white gauze with nothing beneath. One could easily see their fair skin along with all their secrets. As for theirbat power, it rivaled or exceeded that of the imperial guards. Their presence had required meticulous consideration. Since they were simrly female, it would greatly appease the feelings of Anna and the others. If other humanoid monsters had been chosen, those female survivors might have been terrified to death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! We will take good care of you all. Your skin is truly fresh and juicy. If turned into... it¡¯s a joke! Lie down; it¡¯s veryfortable.¡±


    The soft voices of those egyptian maids held an irresistible magical power, easily dispelling the anxiety in the hearts of Anna and the others. Under the maniptions of these maids, Anna and the others closed their eyes, crossed their hands before their chests, and let themselves be wrapped in white bandages, leaving only spaces for their noses so that they could breathe. Afterward, they fell asleep in the ventted coffins and fell asleep. The incense in the coffins soothed their restless spirits to induce them to sleep while ensuring they had good dreams. Those white bandages also had a special function of curing injuries and beautifying their skin. Those white bandages would cure the battle injuries suffered by Miss Anna and the others without leaving any scars.


    Although this bizarre treatment method looked terrifying, Miss Anna and the others feltfortable as if they were receiving a special beauty treatment. Miss Anna¡¯s close girlfriends, Miss Betty and Miss Kylie, seemed to have realized something wrong with this situation at this moment, but it was toote. They couldn¡¯t resist those egyptian maids¡¯ devilish whispers, and like Anna, theyy in their coffins and experienced the ¡°sleeping beauty¡± state.


    Most of the female survivors of Service Hotel epted the temptations of those maids, and also entered these special coffins to make things convenient for their transportation. Among them were Miss Anna and the other youngdies; the maids serving them; Service Hotel¡¯s special maids, dancers, musicians; and the female residents of Benson Town who had survived until Clyde¡¯s arrival and fortunately been in the vicinity of Service Hotel¡¯s gate. Basically, all the girls were in their young, flowering age. These beautiful young girls had very low resistances toward the bewitching effects of that special incense. They were easily affected and turned into obedient perfect dolls, letting others do whatever they liked.


    Only a few female survivors of Service Hotel had any resistance. They were all beautiful, mature women, mainly the noble madams anddies of the three earls¡¯ families. After seeing this situation, those madams realized Clyde¡¯s n and struggled, wanting to run away. Merely, the egyptian maids had already prepared for this scenario. They reached out their hands and threw white bandages with charming and wicked smiles. Those white bandages twisted through the sky like snakes and bound those madams that tried to escape, before pulling them to those maids.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run all over the ce, okay? If you all don¡¯t want to be sacrificial offerings, be obedient! Don¡¯t make master unhappy.¡±


    ¡°No... save... wu!¡±


    The whitembs struggled in vain. The egyptian maids used their hands to raise the madams¡¯ smooth chins and forcefully kissed them. After a few moments, these mature whitembs¡¯ expressions became blurred. Then like obedient war trophies, they too were wrapped with white bandages and ced into the special coffins.


    For Anna and the others, they were left on their backs in the decent position of having their hands crossed in front of their chests. However, when it came to these mature whitembs, perhaps out of their wicked tastes, they were wrapped in all kinds of charming and stirring postures that tempted others tomit crimes.


    Clyde himself hadn¡¯t intentionally issued any extra orders. However, Lafania and Mephis seemed to have been influenced by Clyde¡¯s younger sister, the wicked bloodkin Lolita Lucifer. When in the vicinity of Benson Town, the mummy armies had conveniently picked up many abandoned female survivors so long as their attractiveness indexes had met certain standards. However, no males had been saved. They had all either been killed in battle or sessfully fled. There were no saviors for them.


    These female survivors consisted of the ordinary women of Benson Town and many female soldiers under Earl Gerard. The underground ratmen had already looted everything they had. When they had been about to be killed, the high-level monsters of the mummy army had saved them. However, they didn¡¯t know whether it was their fortune or misfortune. The mummy monsters had used white bandages to wrap the limbs of these spoils of war, and after covering their little mouths, they had brought them before Clyde as gifts. After seeing Clyde nod a little, they had simrly wrapped these extra spoils of war and packed them into the special coffins for transport.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, master? Do you have any instructions?¡±


    ¡°Lafania, Mephis, did these maids have a lot of practice in the past? Their techniques are skillful, but they aren¡¯t wrapping living sacrifices now, are they?¡±


    ¡°Master truly has incredible foresight! They used to do this in the past. Don¡¯t you want to turn these cuties into beautiful artworks? Even if I, this maid...¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, that¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t turn them into art; preserve their current states. I want living people.¡±


    What Clyde hadn¡¯t expected was that his casual guess had been correct. The technique of those egyptian maids had actually been used to prepare mummies from living sacrifices, no different from Earth. Fortunately, Clyde had warned them in time; otherwise, these two queens might have wrongly guessed their master¡¯s true intentions and turned Miss Anna and the others into beautiful, living sacrifices.


    ¡°We obey yourmands! We were ignorant. Master, please punish us for randomly guessing!¡±


    ¡°Master, I was also wrong. I¡¯m willing to be punished together with my sister!¡±


    ¡°Get up; I didn¡¯t mean to me you two. Oh, that¡¯s right, consolidate your armies now. After finishing those arrangements properly, meet us at Kelifu Prison and Benson Town¡¯s mayor residence. Those are our main targets.¡±


    Clyde¡¯s words frightened both Lafania and Mephis. They immediately kowtowed before him. They thought that they had made him angry and offered themselves up for punishment. Clyde secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva at their prone postures but managed to control his urges at thest moment and order them to stand up. Lafania and Mephis wore golden transparent gauze outside and had sexy, gem undergarments inside. Since Lafania and Mephis were asking to be punished in such states, it was very easy to make a man think about many indescribable deeds. They looked especially alluring in this dark environment.


    Under the quick movements of those egyptian maids, all the whitembs were quickly stored and locked in the special ventted coffins. Now, they couldn¡¯t even think of escaping from thosefortable and exquisite cages. From the distance, it looked like a mummy procession transporting coffins, not even the shadow of a single living person could be seen.


    After the incidents of Benson Town subsided, these female survivors would definitely be included in the name list of those who had died in Benson Town; moreover, no one would even bother looking for them. Clyde slyly took advantage of the chaos just like he had in Atad, Adeliade Kingdom¡¯s border town, when he had silently taken away several of Earl Harrison¡¯s daughters as well as Princess Halisi and many other youngdies. This time was no different as he imed his traceless spoils of war.


    However, Clyde wasn¡¯t like those aristocrat ve-owners of rk Alliance who traded these specialmodities. Otherwise, with the number and rarity of thembs in his hands, it would have been enough to turn him into a rich and powerful man.

 Chapter 144: Chaotic Warfare of Monsters in all Sides, Benson Town’s Long Terrifying Night (part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chaotic Warfare of Monsters in all Sides, Benson Town¡¯s Long Terrifying Night (part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Because the humanoid, underground ratmen monsters had initiated an attack from Kelifu Prison, the entire Benson Town turned into a hell on earth, and blood flowed like rivers on the streets.


    The mayor residence of Benson Town was captured first. Although Benson Town was under the control of Earl Gerard, and he had arranged arge number of soldiers to guard it, they were unable to withstand the crazy onught of these humanoid monsters. The biggest issue was that several garrisons in the periphery of Benson Town had been set aze. Those ces had encountered the joint attacks of the variant monster army under Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis as well as the Bloodkin familiar army led by Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer.


    Now, the army camps nearest to Benson Town had already fallen into the plight of being unable to fend for themselves, let alone assisting Benson Town. With regards to Benson Town¡¯s distress signal, even the cursory of responses was impossible.


    Under the curtain of night, only soaring mes roared, and the air was filled with the smell of blood and smoke. Both odors stung the nostrils, making citizens cough as they blearily stumbled on the streets. Beneath the dim night, Clyde couldn¡¯t tell how many underground ratmen had rushed out and attacked Benson Town. Previously, he had ordered the shadow monsters under his leadership to guard the underground area of Kelifu Prison, so with their presences there, those beautiful female prisoners in the underground prison area should have been safe from this attack. In terms of monster-ranking, the underground ratmen were not the opponents of the shadow monsters. The gap between the two was too great; he basically didn¡¯t need to worry.


    Clyde had no intention to save Benson Town. At least for now, he didn¡¯t have the military strength to waste here. He could only wait for a response from the monster armies under Lucifer and the others. As an Evil God and a Great Old One, any monster he casually summoned would attack everyone indiscriminately; humans wouldn¡¯t be spared. Since that was the case, it was better not to try to save them. Clyde didn¡¯t want to be a hindrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is the city¡¯s defensive army?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Gerard, there is no response from the military camps! We cannot contact them!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Gerald, take the special envoys to safety! We will follow afterward...¡±


    As the nominal host of this aristocrat party, Earl Gerald¡¯splexion became quite unsightly. If something happened to the earls and special envoys of the three tycoon ns at this time, he would be unable to shoulder this responsibility. While yelling his orders, he noticed a few shadows crash into the luxurious private room through the massive main window. The few aristocrats near the window didn¡¯t have any time to respond before being beheaded. Bright red blood spurted out, dyeing even the ceiling red. As for those beheaded heads, they flew out the window and sshed into therge artificial Lake Andy beside Service Hotel.


    From a careful look, Clyde discovered that the attackers were actually underground ratmen. He didn¡¯t know whether these underground ratmen had inherited genes from the kangaroos of Earth, but their amazing jumping abilities were astounding. From the other side of Lake Andy, they had jumped to this shore, crossing theke in a single leap. Then, they had jumped into the luxurious private room on the second floor of Service Hotel. The window on this side hadn¡¯t had any protection like railings; therefore, the other party was able to directly break in and carry out a sessful sneak attack.


    Facing the frenzied attacks of underground ratmen, even the envoys of Adrian Empire¡¯s three tycoon ns who were always calm andposed panicked and wildly fled. Although there were many troops under these aristocrats, none had ever wielded swords or spears in actual battle. Their weapons such as the sabres they carried were ceremonial items and decorations, nothing more. Running into this kind of unexpected incident, they panicked. This luxurious private room immediately turned into hell. Aristocrats were beheaded nonstop. Various human body parts flew everywhere, and the banquet¡¯s atmosphere instantly turned iparably bloody.


    The underground ratmen were equipped with all kinds of armor. The style of the armor they wore were all different. The armor sets they wore were notplementary full sets of equipment. This was because after gaining intelligence, the underground ratmen had plundered their gear from human adventurers as war trophies. The grade of most of their equipment was higher than the standards ofmon soldiers. It seemed that the number of unfortunate men who had contributed to the underground ratmen after dying was quite big.


    Taking advantage of the chaotic situation, Clyde appeared at the scene. Since he was wearing a soldier¡¯s armor, in this chaotic hour, no one would notice the addition of one or two unknown soldiers. The underground ratmen were attacking indiscriminately, but their main targets were still the trained soldiers. The aristocrats attending this party were secondary since they could be finished off at any moment. As for those beautiful maids, because they wore nothing, the underground ratmenpletely ignored them. Those without weapons, equipment, or even a fiber of cloth were not their targets.


    In the luxurious private room on the second floor of Service Hotel, a strange scene appeared. The maids were so scared that they curled up in the corners or under tables. However, they werepletely ignored by these underground ratmen. They passed by their white figures and attacked the aristocrats and soldiers. Clyde felt that the intelligence of these humanoid monsters needed to be further increased. They ignored pushovers and trampled on hard bones. It seemed like they were following the wrong script.


    ¡°Retreat this way! Go down these stairs. There is a special speed boat below that will directly lead you all outside of Benson Town.¡±


    ¡°Father, younger sister is still in the reception hall of the first floor...¡±


    ¡°No matter, we don¡¯t have time to save her. I hope Light Goddess will bless her! It will be toote if we don¡¯t leave now.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me ¡®buts.¡¯ This is an order!¡±


    Among the three earls and their respectives sons, only Miss Anna¡¯s elder brother, Viscount Gerald, was qualified to be a brother. At this time, he didn¡¯t think of running for his life but rather to help his younger sister. Knight Frauer and Viscount Edmund, however, were too excessive and looked indifferent, as if the people downstairs had nothing to do with them. They didn¡¯t care about their sisters who might still be in the reception hall downstairs.


    This couldn¡¯t be regarded as their being heartless. On Ximengsi Continent, the Human Race regarded men as superior to women. These earls had only one or two sons, but all three had at least three daughters. Usually, only the eldest daughter was allowed to go out. It didn¡¯t matter if they gave up a daughter; there were many substitutes. Sons, however, were different. It was troublesome to abandon them because it was not easy to cultivate a qualified heir.


    The reception hall on the first floor of Service Hotel was already facing an unfavorable plight. Screams resounded throughout the vast hall. It seemed the underground ratmen had already broken through the thin defensive line surrounding Service Hotel and prated into the hotel. Therefore, if they didn¡¯t break out of the ratmen¡¯s encirclement now, these aristocrats on the second floor would likely bepletely surrounded. At that time, no one would escape.


    Viscount Gerald had good intentions but was powerless. In the end, he had to follow the orders of his father. With a regretful expression, he took over evacuating the important members. Fortunately, the intelligence of these underground ratmen was limited. They couldn¡¯t distinguish between the statuses of the members of Human Race. In their view, all humans were the same. The only difference was whether they wore equipment. Therefore, these humanoid monsters attacked indiscriminately, making attacking humans with equipment a priority without focusing on their actions. Otherwise, they would have targeted those several earls and other important parties who were organizing the defense without giving their prey the chance to organize an escape.


    Clyde didn¡¯t want to let these special envoys of Adrian Empire¡¯s three tycoon ns escape so easily. Previously, when he had been secretly observing these special envoys while lurking in the shadows, their haughty bearings had dissatisfied him. Remembering this, Clyde took advantage of the confusion, and with a flick of his finger, he shot several small dark energy balls towards the three earls and the others. The size of those dark energy balls wasparable to ordinary marbles; however, their might was astonishing. Each contained arge amount ofpressed dark energy. Although they looked like harmless bullets at most (Editor note: lol harmless and bullets. What a world), their actual destructive power wasparable to a missile.


    ¡°This... dark magic! Not good! Everyone, quickly leave!¡±


    ¡°Ah... the head of His Excellency the envoy!¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s control, those small dark energy balls ingeniously bypassed the three earls and the young masters along their path. They brushed past them and urately hit those special envoys running at the front. Those special envoys paused and stood still for a while as if time had stopped before copsing. They didn¡¯t even have the time to scream before dying.


    The deaths of the special envoys were quite terrifying. Their corpses appeared as if a grenade shell had hit them, directly exploding and leaving a bloody hole. The upper parts of their bodies had beenpletely blown up, and only the lower parts crazily spurting blood were left. In this chaotic environment, no one noticed that Clyde had made this move. After these special envoys were dealt with, Adrian Empire¡¯s three tycoon ns, the behind-the-scenes financial backers that had sponsored the battle between the three earls, wouldn¡¯t be able to arrange for new special envoys in the short term. It would take time to dispatch new representatives. During this time, the war would slow a little.


    Afterward, Clyde casually swung his de and beheaded an underground ratman blocking his way. Then, he walked down to the reception hall on the first floor, ignoring the bloody corpse of his foe. Whether the three earls could escape or not, it would depend on their luck. Now, Clyde had more important matters to deal with: he had to go to protect the safety of some important targets before the monster army under Lucifer and the others arrived.

 Chapter 145: Chaotic Warfare of Monsters in all Sides, Benson Town’s Long Terrifying Night (part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chaotic Warfare of Monsters in all Sides, Benson Town¡¯s Long Terrifying Night (part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Facing the frenzied attacks of humanoid monsters in all fronts, Benson Town quickly fell. The three earls that had originally gathered for a secret meeting had to quickly evacuate Service Hotel with their important and close subordinates and join their main forces.


    Earl Gerard, the host of this secret meeting, had formerly arranged many military camps for all his personal troops in the vicinity of Benson Town. These troops were well-equipped, and theirbat power was much stronger than those average aristocrats¡¯ militias. However, they had sent no aid even during this emergency because several military camps near Benson Town had been wiped out by the monster troops under Clyde¡¯s little sister Lucifer and the others. Thus, they were unable to rush to Benson Town to rescue Earl Gerard. The three earls were in a hopeless situation.


    Compared to the underground ratmen army, thebined armyposed of the Bloodkin familiars under Lucifer, the mummy armies under Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister, Cursed Queen Mephis, and the monster army under Ancient Demon King Andrisno was absolutely superior. All in this army were high-leveled monsters. If it were not for Clyde¡¯s orders to wait, these high-leveled monsters could have instantly crushed low-leveled monsters like these underground ratmen. Even if these underground ratmen had evolved into humanoid forms and gained a certain level of intelligence, theirbat power was still not worth mentioning in front of these high-leveled monsters.


    The fighting style of these underground ratmen was more like what bandits would use. Since they couldn¡¯t forge, their equipment had all been plundered, much like the grains they usually stole. When they had been giant rat monsters, they would scavenge and steal like rats. After evolving into underground ratmen, they now robbed openly in broad daylight. In essence, they had evolved from thieves into bandits.The change wasn¡¯t great.


    However, the underground ratmen didn¡¯t have any interest toward human women, presumably, because they didn¡¯t have certain wicked attributes. Otherwise, the current scene might have developed in a different direction. Nevertheless, the people present didn¡¯t notice these ratmen¡¯s unusual attribute among monsters. Those special maids were so frightened that they curled up under tables or behind pieces of furniture. Most girls had an innate fear of rat-like animals. This fear led them to be so frightened upon seeing the underground ratmen that they lost their will to resist. Fortunately, the underground ratmen didn¡¯t have any special hobbies. They ignored these maidens upon seeing nothing to plunder from them.


    After sessfully assassinating the representatives of Adrian Empire¡¯s three tycoon ns who had been sent to manipte the battle between the three earls, Clyde leisurely walked to the reception hall on the first floor of Service Hotel. He was still pretending to be an ordinary human soldier, nning to fish in these troubled waters while taking advantage of the chaotic situation.


    As the host, Earl Gerard attached great importance to the secret meeting. The soldiers arranged here were his strongest. Encountering the surprise attacks of the underground ratmen, after an initial surprise, those elite troops quickly adapted. Gradually, they recovered the initiative and stabilized the situation. At least, the situation in the luxurious private room on the second floor had been temporarily controlled. As for the reception hall on the first floor, it was hard to say. The terrifying screams rising from the first floor indicated that the situation there boded ill rather than well.


    Despite the elite troops dauntlessly fighting the enemy, they were helpless due to being hopelessly outnumbered. The number of underground ratmen was too much. Moreover, their reinforcements never ceased. As for the reinforcements of the human soldiers, they had none. The human soldiers here were in a desperate situation. Although the soldiers fought bravely, they were unable to change their current isted plight. It was only a matter of time before this ce fell into the hands of the underground ratmen. The soldiers could only try their best to win a little more time for the three earls and the other high ssed aristocrats to run away.


    This had nothing to do with Clyde. Taking advantage of this chaotic situation, he killed anyone blocking his path along the stairway, advancing toward the reception hall on the first floor. All along the way, those underground ratmen who attempted to stop Clyde were instantly killed without exception. Even though these humanoid monsters woreplete sets of armor and had quality weapons, they didn¡¯t pose any threat to him. Clyde was toozy to even block their attacks, so he took them head-on. No matter whether it were a stab, hack, or sh, all were reflected, directly killing the attackers.


    Many baffled underground ratmen died. They were not killed by Clyde¡¯s direct attack but rather the rebounds of their weapons. In death, they didn¡¯t even know how they had died and felt quite aggrieved. Clyde didn¡¯t even use his sword; he casually walked all the way down. His sword de was shiny without a hint of blood. It was unfortunate that the luxurious private room on the second floor was in a state of chaotic warfare now, so no one noticed the abnormal situation at Clyde¡¯s side. They were unable to witness the birth of the strongest soldier in the history of the Human Race.


    The scene on the first floor of Service Hotel was very bloody. Limbsy everywhere, and blood flowed like a river apanied by miserable screams. It seemed that Clyde had arrived a littlete. By the time he arrived in the reception hall, it had already been mostly captured. Basically, all the soldiers who had fought against the underground ratmen had been killed, so the underground ratmen had already begun to loot and clean up the battlefield.


    Clyde looked around. Other than some bloodstains and male corpses, many shivering womeny curled up on the ground. They used their hands to cover their chests, and their legs were tightly mped. From the special maids of Service Hotel to those honored female guests who hade to fulfill certain functions at this aristocrat party, all of them were inpletely bare states without exception. Under the dim lighting, he could see their trembling, fair and alluring bodies. But, because the ambiguous atmosphere, they looked a lot more tempting. Fortunately, the underground ratmen didn¡¯t have any interest in human women. They just cared about the money and valuables they carried. If they had been any other humanoid monster, the result might have been different. The scene might have been even wickeder, turning into another kind of tale.


    No matter their status, these women were all in the same state. In a certain sense, a so-called equality had been achieved. Naturally, many were unable to bear the frightening appearance of those underground ratmen and pissed themselves. Although their white legs were tightly closed, they could do nothing to conceal that special smell. When Clyde walked over, he could smell that odor before even nearing them.


    Miss Anna and the otherdies were still there. Thesedies had persisted to the end, waiting for his arrival. Most of them wore revealing, deep V-style cocktail wear. This sexy type of dress was suitable for a banquet but inconvenient for fighting. When Clyde looked at them, he saw that thesedies had been wounded in action. Their clothes were cut open and tattered, practically no different from wearing nothing. Wide expanses of their white skin were exposed to the air. Just being able to see this beneficial scenery made it worthwhile for Clyde to have rushed over to help them.


    Now, some of his previous wicked, erotic spections had been confirmed. Beneath their formal party dresses, thosedies had truly worn nothing beneath their tops. They were almost entirely exposed, yet he still couldn¡¯t see any innerwear. Not to mention their upper parts, Clyde had basically seen their entire bare bodies now since he could clearly see the colors and styles of panties they wore. Those extremely thin pieces of cloth were thest pieces of fabric covering their bodies, their final lines of defense.


    Clyde wore a full-set of armor that practically covered his entire body from head to toe. It indigenously concealed his boorish gaze as he checked out thesedies¡¯ alluring bodies. With the help of that armor, thosedies didn¡¯t notice someone publicly peeping. Their entire attention was focused on fighting the underground ratmen; they had no time to think about other things.


    The weapons thesedies used had all been obtained from the corpse of soldiers. Basically, they had only found swords, unsuitable for their professions, but they still stubbornly fought. The ones standing in the front were warrior Miss Kylie and Swordsman Betty. Their professions werepatible with these weapons, and they had high adaptability, so they took the brunt of the attacks.


    Otherdies were in a very awkward situation. They were not swordsmen or warriors; some were archers, assassins, these kinds of guerri warfare and long-distance professions. Their positioning and gear were very disadvantageous, but they had to grit their teeth and fight the enemies while holding swords. The one in the most awkward situation was Miss Anna. She was hiding in the back with a fewdies also of magician professions. Holding swords in their hands, they tensely watched the fight. Without their magic items, they had zerobat power. Most human magicians of this different world, without the support of magic staffs, crystal balls, magic scrolls, magic books, or other magic items, couldn¡¯t use even basic magic spells.


    If Miss Anna and the others fought in the front, they would simply be courting death. In order to ensure their safety, Betty and Kylie intentionally arranged for Anna and the others in the rear position to focus on the few underground ratmen who broke through the defense line. This arrangement was very reasonable. Merely, the muscles of Anna and these fewdies were weak, so it was rather hard for them to fight using swords. Thus, their rate of injury was roughlyparable to thosedies fighting in the front.


    The underground ratmen also made several errors in their tactics. As usual, they focused on dealing with the human men first as they saw them as the greater threat, leaving the women forter. This gave Clyde valuable time. Otherwise, he might have only found the corpses of thesedies when he arrived. These underground ratmen were truly not interested in human women, but they would spared no effort to kill thosedies with equipment. If Clyde had arrived a littleter, Anna and the otherdies might have already turned into corpses.


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, isn¡¯t that your escort over there? He dared toe here alone to protect you at this time. He truly is a man! Make him run away quickly! We cannot hold on much longer!¡±


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, I truly envy you. Your guard came to you even under such duress. He is more reliable than our brothers. Quickly make him go away. Don¡¯t let him waste his life for nothing. He should save himself.¡±


    ¡°Kylie, Betty, he... isn¡¯t hu... No, I¡¯m sorry. He is such a person; I can¡¯t persuade him to stop.¡±

 Chapter 146: Chaotic Warfare of Monsters in all Sides, Benson Town’s Long Terrifying Night (part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chaotic Warfare of Monsters in all Sides, Benson Town¡¯s Long Terrifying Night (part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The reception hall on the first floor of Service Hotel had already fallen into the hands of these ratmen. When Clyde finally arrived, only Anna and otherdies were still stubbornly persisting.


    Clyde¡¯s hearing range was quite wide. He could clearly hear the conversation between Kylie, Betty, and Anna, bringing warmth to his heart. These twodies were good. Clyde had no reason to leave them to their plight and watch thesedies perish. He immediately moved towards them.


    The underground ratmen were unable to perceive the strength of their opponent. Upon seeing Clyde wore a full set of high-grade armor, clearly more than these youngdies, their attention was immediately drawn to him. Arge number of humanoid monsters rushed to surround him, mitigating the burden of thosedies. Upon seeing Clyde¡¯s serious situation, thedies looked worried and anxious, in fear of seeing the terrifying scene of him being cut to pieces.


    Clyde, however, ignored the underground ratmen surrounding him. He casually stretched his hands and grabbed the underground ratman nearest to him before smashing it against the wall. Upon seeing this, the bloody natures of the underground ratmen awakened, and they crazily attacked Clyde as if they didn¡¯t fear death. Various weapons hit Clyde, shing, stabbing, hacking... but all the attacks could only futilely create sparks along his armor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t block my path! Scram like the rats you are!¡±


    Clyde thought for a moment before finding an attack method that would be easy for the youngdies to ept. Other than Miss Anna, who had already fallen into his ws, the otherdies didn¡¯t know about his dark magic. Clyde determined that it would be inconvenient to reveal his dark magic for now. If the other youngdies saw that, they would definitely be more guarded against him, and that would be counterproductive for hister wicked ns.


    Clyde held amon sword in each hand. Imitating the finishing move of a certain Sword Saint from a certain game on the earth, he rotated clockwise, a whirlwind emerging as he rushed forward. Due to his impressive angr speed, afterimages formed in his wake. From the distance, only a blurred shadow could be seen. To approach the girls, Clyde spun through the hall, cutting down all the underground ratmen blocking his way. Facing this sword storm, these humanoid monsters were directly turned into iplete corpses. Iplete corpses, limbs, and other body parts of underground ratmen marked his passage. He alone created such a bloody scenery.


    Facing this terrifying sword storm, although underground ratmen were ferocious in nature, they weren¡¯t stupid. Upon seeing they were no match for Clyde, they scattered and ran away towards the entrance gate of Service Hotel. If they didn¡¯t run away now, they would be forced to face Clyde¡¯s des and turned into mutted corpses by his rotating sword qi.


    The youngdies were dumbstruck. No one had ever imagined such a move. Even as a warrior, Miss Kylie had never seen such a bloody move. Miss Betty was even more puzzled. As a swordsman, she felt that the soldier wielding these two swords was simply not from the same profession as herself. Clyde seemed to have be a swordsman, but Betty was unable to make sense of the move he was using. In her understanding, swordsmen couldn¡¯t use this kind of move.


    Thinking of this, Kylie, Betty, and the other youngdies looked at Miss Anna with inquiring gazes, hoping Miss Anna would exin the background of her escort. This level of power couldn¡¯t belong to an ordinary escort. Anna was helpless. Facing their confused gazes, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t say that Clyde possessed dark energy, so he could do whatever he liked. Like that, she would just frighten these girl friends; therefore, Miss Anna wisely remained silent, not responding to their questions.


    ¡°Miss Anna, are you okay? Sorry, I¡¯m a littlete. I let these big rats disturb your party.¡±


    ¡°No... I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s good that you came.¡±


    By the time Clyde arrived at the youngdies¡¯ position, he had already killed over a hundred underground ratmen. His armor was already dyed red by blood belonging to the underground ratmen. Clyde looked like a blood-man wrapped in blood-red armor, not much different from those peerless survivors who emerged from piles of corpses on battlefields. In front of such fearsome reinforcements, the underground ratmen retreated to the entrance gate of Service Hotel and stood opposite to Clyde. Squeaking nonstop as if hoping this disy of strength would deter their great enemy, they waited for their reinforcements to arrive, they didn¡¯t intend to let Clyde and the others go so easily.


    These humanoid monsters especially bore grudges. Since Clyde had killed so many of theirpanions, the underground ratmen wouldn¡¯t easily let him off. Clyde also didn¡¯t care about it; he himself also enjoyed this kind of opponent that had profound hatred towards him. In this different world, he was already powerful and rich enough to do whatever he pleased. When the monster army under Lucifer and the others arrived here, these underground ratmen wouldn¡¯t be able to bear their grudges. They would have so many enemies that they would have a nervous breakdown.


    ¡°Miss Anna, your injuries are too serious. It will be troublesome when the reinforcements of those humanoid monsters arrive.¡±


    ¡°We also understand this. You should evacuate quickly. We cannot escape them; this cannot be the end of your life. There will be an even wider stage waiting for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Take Schoolmate Anna with you, but we don¡¯t intend to retreat.¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Betty, Miss Kylie, this ce will also not be the end of your lives. I have a way that guarantees your safe evacuation. Merely... let me exin first, I have no other intentions, but this method is...¡±


    After listening to Clyde¡¯s proposal, other than Miss Anna, theplexions of the other youngdies instantly became bright red, and because of their shyness, they seemed at a loss. Although Clyde did his best to make his tone sound serious to cover up his true wicked intentions, he could not conceal the wickedness of this n.


    Since these humanoid monsters were focused on looting equipment, his proposed countermeasure was also very simple. As long as they removed everything, they wouldn¡¯t be the targets of the underground ratmen. At that time, it would be easier to run away. ording to Clyde¡¯s n, thedies shouldy down their weapons and take off all the superfluous clothes on their bodies, then they wouldn¡¯t be the priority of these underground ratmen. Moreover, the hatred of these underground ratmen was mainly focused on Clyde now. Taking advantage of the time while they attacked him, thedies could run to safety.


    Although this method was pretty good, beingpletely bare in public was too shameful. Although these youngdies were currently also nearly naked with only their panties being theirst lines of defense, the difference between beingpletely bare and almost bare was very great. Other than Miss Anna, the other youngdies hesitated. Laying down their arms and taking off their final pieces of clothing that protected them from embarrassment would certainly be leaving their everything to another person. They would truly depend on Clyde.


    However, all the men on the first floor of Service Hotel were dead. Only Clyde, this soldier wearing a suit of armor, who seemed to be the guard of Miss Anna, remained. If they truly followed his n, all their secrets would beid bare before him.


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, this is...¡±


    ¡°Why are you hesitating? Could it be that you all want to die here?¡±


    ¡°But... but this is too shameful! Can¡¯t... can¡¯t we leave...¡±


    ¡°Since we have to do it, we have to do it perfectly! What¡¯s the meaning of leaving anything! Besides, isn¡¯t everyone else in this hall bare? Since they all could do it, why can¡¯t we?¡±


    Just as these youngdies hesitated, Miss Anna took the lead. She took off everything without the least hesitation. In any case, Clyde had already seen her bare, so she had no secrets left in front of him. Although this public exposure was shameful, it was still within her limits. After all, she had already yed even more shameful acts.


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, don¡¯t... don¡¯t do that! I... I can do it myself!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle; hurry up! When has this schoolmate ever deceived you all?¡±


    After Anna took off everything, upon seeing the other youngdies still hesitating, she didn¡¯t care about her noble manners and took the initiative to help the others remove their clothes. With her assistance, Betty and Kylie submitted. Since she had been their cherished schoolmate, they didn¡¯t think too much and cooperated, entering apletely bare state. They probably thought that Anna wouldn¡¯t dig a pit for her own close girlfriends and schoolmates.


    With Anna and the other two taking the lead, the rest of the youngdies felt like they were being petnt upon seeing their seniors taking off their clothes. In addition, this kind of matter was not as shameful if they were part of a crowd. After a moment, the youngdies behind Clyde revealed white, alluring figures. The first stage of the wicked erotic n concealed in Clyde¡¯s heart was thus achieved. Since he was wearing a helmet covering his entire face, thosedies were unable to see his wicked smile.


    ¡°Lor... Clyde, what should we do next?¡±


    ¡°Miss Anna, help the others present here first. I will go over there to attract their hatred!¡±


    ¡°Okay, be careful. You are the only man here. If by chance something happens to you, we will be without anyone to depend on.¡±


    While Clyde, Anna and the others were trapped inside Service Hotel, the monster army under Lucifer arrived in the periphery of Benson Town and confronted the underground ratmen there. There was no suspense in this battle. In a short time, the underground ratmen were defeated with over a thousand underground ratmen killed.


    ¡°Even if the rats can stand now, they are still trash. Big Sister Lafania, Big Sister Mephis, take your men to Service Hotel and help Big Brother Clyde. There are too many delicious meals over there. I fear my familiars would not be able to refrain from feasting. We will wait here for Andrisno.¡±


    ¡°Understood, wait a minute! Lord Lucifer, it seems... there are a lot of friends of the same trade in that artificialke!¡±


    ¡°Artificial Andy Lake!? Let me see... Eh, there are so many... Howe I didn¡¯t notice them before! However, the n remains the same. You two will go to meet Big Brother Clyde. I will wait for Andrisno and take her to deal with that artificialke. This damn flowing water...¡±

 Chapter 147: The Invasion of the Third-Party, Evil Humanoid Monsters, Hiding in Andy Lake (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 147: The Invasion of the Third-Party, Evil Humanoid Monsters, Hiding in Andy Lake (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Confronting the frenzied attacks of the underground ratmen, Clyde was fearless and used his de storm like before, repeating his old tactic.


    This time, the underground ratmen knew the terror of his de storm. They didn¡¯t dare to sh head-on like before. Facing his attack, they retreated. Hundreds upon hundreds of underground ratmen were directly driven out of Service Hotel¡¯s door by a single soldier. Just with his physical strength, the crisis on the first floor of Service Hotel was temporarily alleviated.


    Miss Anna and the others were not as shy as before following this short period for adapting to their current state. Since everyone else was simrly bare, their degree of shame was not so big. Moreover, these aristocraticdies who usually attached great importance to etiquette, actions, and bearing, upon suddenly exposing and releasing themselves, felt the indescribable feeling of breaking a taboo restraint, making them a little excited. For these youngdies, asionally experiencing these kinds of bad girl vibes was marvelous.


    Under the persuasion of Miss Anna and the others, the survivors in the reception hall, those noble madams as well as the maids of Service Hotel, also took off their clothes. In order to survive, not even the nobles cared about their statuses, not to mention the maids. They usually wore very little during work, at most some gauze, little different from beingpletely bare. It was not difficult for them topletely take off their clothes now. After all, their usual work uniforms were simr. However, those nobledies found it somewhat difficult. They usually had honorable statuses, so being suddenly deprived of their clothing shocked them due to the great disparity from the status quo. It made them feel as if they had fallen from being lofty aristocrats to bing ves. They were unable to ept this momentarily.


    ¡°You all are so shameless. How can women wear... wear nothing in public?¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to stay behind to apany those giant rats?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t go! I... it was my mistake just now. Don¡¯t abandon me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Not even jewelry can be worn! Hurry up; otherwise, we won¡¯t wait for you once those giant rats rush over.¡±


    The wickedness concealed in the hearts of Miss Anna and the others was awakened in this special environment. After freeing themselves, offending their elders, and breaking the chains of authority, they felt an indescribable excitement. Under the smiles of these little wicked devils, those stern madams who usually disciplined the juniordies faced reality and had to lower their heads, choosing to submit. Then, in ordance with these juniors¡¯ words, they took off all the superfluous things on their bodies, including head ornaments, nes, rings, and all other jewelry. Originally Clyde hadn¡¯t thought to extend his ws toward these desperatedies, but beyond his expectations, Anna and the others inadvertently helped him.


    Those madams could do nothing. After all, they were all very frightened; moreover, no matter how they glossed it over, they were no match for Anna and the others. At least, these youngdies weren¡¯t so scared of those underground ratmen that their legs would go soft or that they¡¯d curl up under the tables or shiver in a corner. They had bravely fought until the final moment. These madams were iparable to them, and their momentum copsed. They had to ept the juniors¡¯ request. Even with the juniors¡¯manding tone, this would be absolutely impossible in normal times.


    After driving out all the underground ratmen from Service Hotel¡¯s entrance, Clyde returned. In the entrance area of Service Hotel, he saw the maids who had weed him in before. Those underground ratmen had already looted them clean. Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t resisted, so those humanoid monsters had ignored them after stealing their things and continued to fight the others. Following Clyde¡¯s offer of aid, these greatly terrified and stunned girls came to their senses and fled to the reception hall. They had no time to care about how they were runningpletely naked before a man.


    From a certain perspective, these underground ratmen could be counted as true gentleman. They just looted these girls withoutying their hands on them. If they were other humanoid monsters, there was no guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t have developed into an indescribable scene. In fact, if they looked a little more pleasing to the eye, some people might have even indulged in them if guaranteed safety. After all, many people had odd fetishes, and both monsters and men could determine beauty.


    A tragic bloodbath could be seen everywhere in the streets of Benson Town. The only fortunate thing was that during the outbreak of the underground ratmen, most of the underground ratmen had towards the wrong direction to attack at the beginning instead of pouring past the guards of Kelifu Prison. The main force had attacked the underground portion of Kelifu Prison, which had had shadow monsters arranged by Clyde. The shadow monsters hadpletely destroyed them, dying the attack on Benson Town. It had given enough time for the residents to escape. After seeing the situation was amiss, most of the residents had sessfully fled, escaping death.


    By the time the underground ratmen had wanted to chase after those fleeing residents of Benson Town, it had already been toote; they had missed the best time to chase after them. The allied monster army under themand of Clyde¡¯s younger sister Lucifer had already arrived at the periphery of Benson Town and easily reversed the situation. Not only had several military camps of elite troops arranged by Earl Gerard in the periphery of Benson Town been wiped out, but also a portion of the pursuing underground ratmen had been massacred in passing during the march on Benson Town. In addition, facing the deterrence of the monster army, the underground ratmen hadn¡¯t dared to spread out, trapping them in Benson Town.


    Now, fighting monsters could be seen throughout Benson Town. The residents, those innocent humans, were baffled. They were somehow reduced to bing a third party, spectators watching a battle. Some unfortunate ones would be killed by stray attacks, but they were mostly ignored. However, they could do nothing about it, the human army had already beenpletely defeated, so they could only serve as weak spectators.


    ording to Clyde¡¯smands, the monster army didn¡¯t attack the fleeing residents of Benson Town. However, those residents didn¡¯t dare to run towards them upon seeing all the ferocious and terrifying monsters. It was impossible for them to believe that these monsters had any goodwill towards them. Now, they faced a monster army in the front and underground ratmen, those humanoid monsters, in the back. After observing such a hopeless situation, many residents of Benson Town escaped towards the forest, not daring to take the main road. They nned to cross the forest and find a human army.


    The safest ce nearby was Ian Town, which became the first choice of asylum for these fleeing residents. The army of Steinbeck Fief was stationed there. ording to Clyde¡¯s instructions, the army had hung Adrian Empire¡¯s banner there, indicating that they were an army of the empire and would ept all the fleeing residents of Benson Town.


    As for the other towns, they were already chaotically evacuating. After learning of the appearance of terrifying monsters in Benson Town, the residents and troops station in those nearby towns all choose to flee without putting up any defense. Basically, it was impossible for them to ept these refugees of Benson Town. Now, they were unable to fend for themselves; they had no time to attend to others.


    The Human Race had an innate fear towards undead monsters. A certain special suppression existed between these two sides. Human armies fought bravely in civil wars, but in external wars, facing undead monsters, they quickly became terrified and would run in fear without even thinking of resisting. The army of Steinbeck Fief, however, was connected with that monster army. In fact, they could be counted as one group, so they could maintain their calm even when surrounded by the army of over 100,000 monsters.


    Clyde didn¡¯t care about the tragic sights on the streets. After driving out those underground ratmen, he stood at the entrance for a little while, watching those bare greeting maids who nervously waited in the vicinity of the door while looking at him in anticipation of hismands. They had experienced the looting of the underground ratmen, but since they hadn¡¯t resisted at all, they had survived until his arrival.


    Naturally, to enter Service Hotel, they had to bepletely naked. Theplexions of these maids became red, but they also couldn¡¯t care about their current shame. They had frantically rushed toward Service Hotel in fear that the underground ratmen would do all kinds of indescribable things to them if they were a step toote. Although the underground ratmen were truly innocent, they were just too frightening. It was hard to make women not think badly of them.


    After confirming that all the surviving girls in the vicinity of Service Hotel¡¯s entrance had rushed in, Clyde withdrew to the reception hall. Before closing the door, Clyde gathered bits and pieces outside the door and burned them, forming an artificial burning barrier. It would stop those underground ratmen for some time. Since the monster army under Lucifer was entering Benson Town, the reinforcements of the underground ratmen were doomed to never arrive.


    ¡°Anna. You take everyone to the second floor. There are many humanoid monsters outside!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the second floor the ce for the meeting? If we run into those men...¡±


    ¡°No need to worry; I just came down. Anyone not dead will have already escaped. I will take the lead. Is that enough?¡±


    After Clyde returned to Service Hotel, he closed the entrance door and used heavy objects like tables to block it from the inside, forming a second line of defense. If the underground ratmen broke through the firewall, this second defense would obstruct their invasion. In the reception hall on the first floor of Service Hote were arge number of survivors. All were women; moreover, they were all alluringly bare alluring. Wide expanses of white, enchanting scenery could be seen everywhere. This made Clyde have wicked thoughts of taking them to the underground Kelifu prison and do all kinds of indescribable things.


    Since Clyde was wearing a soldier¡¯s helmet thatpletely covered his face, these whitembs were unable to see his extremely wicked expression. Only Miss Anna who understood Clyde had a rough guess at her master¡¯s true thoughts about how to ¡°eat clean¡± these whitembs!


    Now, most of the whitembs in the reception hall were very frightened. They automatically overlooked his concealed wicked gaze and never thought of him taking advantage of their difficulties. They regarded Clyde as their sole supporter, entrusting everything to him as the only man here. This special circumstance made them automatically ignore their shameful states and expose their everything in front of a man, letting him enjoy as he pleased.


    Although this method was very base and shameless, this was all within his ns, and he himself didn¡¯t feel that there were any problems with this.


    Following his lead, everyone moved towards the second floor. Before, Clyde had been able to discern the shing of weapons above, but now, there was nothing. Clyde raised his vignce: something unexpected might have happened.


    At the stairs of Service Hotel, Clyde stopped and raised his hand to signal for Anna and the others to stand still. He took the initiative to explore above by himself. At the head of the stairs, Clyde faintly smelled the damp air from artificialke Andy; the underground ratmen didn¡¯t have this kind of smell. Clyde guessed that a third party might have appeared and became cautious.

 Chapter 148: The Invasion of the Third-Party, Evil Humanoid Monsters, Hiding in Andy Lake (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Invasion of the Third-Party, Evil Humanoid Monsters, Hiding in Andy Lake (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Relying on his strength alone, Clyde repelled the underground ratmen and drove these humanoid monsters out of Service Hotel. Afterward, Clyde wanted Anna and the others to take refuge on the second floor of Service Hotel, so he transformed the stairway into a third line of defense. However, the second floor had already been upied by humanoid monsters. When Clyde arrived at the stairs, he felt a burst of moist air and the strong smell of blood. Now, Anna and others were in defenseless states, so Clyde couldn¡¯t let them fall in danger. If by chance they met with an ident, he would lose face.


    Clyde went towards the luxurious room on the second floor by himself. Climbing up the stairs, he found this ce shrouded in mist. In the midst of the haze, there seemed to be a lot of strange figures moving that didn¡¯t belong to the Human Race. He could see that their heads were like fish heads. To his surprise, Clyde recognized these fellows. In the past when he had been investigating the Needham ins, these humanoid monsters had attacked the investigation squad led by ¡°Radiant Saintess¡± Suhiya. They were fishmen hunters.


    The few underground ratmen who had jumped into the luxurious room on the second floor tounch a surprise attack had been wiped out by these fishmen along with the left behind human soldiers. Although these humanoid monsters had decent intelligence, they had no intentions of befriending others, even if the other party were also monsters. Clyde was temporarily uncertain about whether these fishmen hunters stemmed from the same background as those he had encountered in the Needham ins or whether they were the original residents of thisrge artificialke.


    The moment Clyde arrived on the second floor, those fishmen hunters noticed him, shooting several several blow arrows whistling through the mist. The attacks of the fishmen hunters were far more terrifying than those of the underground ratmen since the arrows were smeared with toxin. If a person were hit, he or she would die within a short period of time. Clyde¡¯s armor emitted white smoke from where the blow arrows hadnded as his armor dissolved. Fortunately, he was not human and was not affected by the poison; otherwise, he would have eaten a loss.


    ¡°You guys again! This is not your domain! Roll back to the water for me!¡±


    Clyde took advantage of the fishmen¡¯s surprise and rushed to a fishman hunter before directly kicking him through the air. This fishman hunter was covered in scales, providing him a defensive power much stronger than that of a human wearing armor. In addition, their bodies were also covered in water droplets that conferred an innate resistance against the attacks of most weapons of Human Race. Therefore, Clyde directly gave up his weapon. Without using a sword, he directly punched with his bare hands, relying on brute strength.


    The fishmen¡¯s intelligence was not any inferior to the underground ratmen¡¯s. Upon seeing Clyde killing theirpanion, they immediately gathered together. Clyde estimated that there were roughly a hundred fishmen hunters who all seemed unaffected by his fierce aura. After attacking those underground ratmen and the remaining human soldiers, these fishmen had begun cing the surviving special maids ins; they were preparing to drag them into the artificialke Andy.


    In some aspects, fishmen hunters were more terrifying than the ratmen who only looted treasure. As for the fishmen hunters, they dragged these whitembs to their nests under the water where they would be treated as ... Regarding this, there were many records in Light Church of which Clyde had learned from those saintesses. Because this information was too frightening, Light Church had deliberately concealed it in fear of causing unnecessary panic.


    Clyde dealt with these fishmen hunter simrly to how he had dealt with those underground ratmen before. Picking up a long iron rod from the ground, he began to rapidly rotate and advanced, a blunt version of the de storm from before. The fishmen hunters surrounding him were sent flying in addition to suffering internal injuries. Many spat mouthfuls of blood and fell to the ground. The small number of fishmen hunters who survived by luck immediately ran to the window and jumped back into the artificialke Andy. Since they had suffered serious internal injuries, even though they had managed to escape, they would still soon lose their lives. Among the near hundred fishmen hunters who had forcibly upied the luxurious room on the second floor of Service Hotel, only a dozen or so were able to escape back to theke, all with serious injuries. Now, the second floor was a lot quieter, and the mist brought by those fishmen hunters slowly dissipated.


    Clyde walked to the window of the second floor to check whether these fishmen hunters had truly retreatedpletely or not. Their vengeful hearts were not any inferior to those of the underground ratmen; they were merely suppressed by other high leveled monsters. Although it was a full moon tonight, the moonlight had turned blood-red due to the emergence of high leveled monsters. Generally speaking, if their numbers reached a certain limit, it would easily cause such environmental changes. Under the illumination of that bloody moonlight, the atmosphere of Benson Town was a lot more terrifying.


    Under the illumination of the bloody moonlight, arge number of demons with ck wings circled in the air. They held demonic pitchforks in their hands and stared at the surface of Lake Andy. Once a fishmen hunter popped its head out, they would immediately be caught and killed by those demons under the leadership of Ancient Demon King Andrisno who had speciallye here to assist Clyde. The troops under Clyde¡¯s younger sister Lucifer were not useful against these fishmen, because the Bloodkin familiae were powerless in flowing water. Although Lucifer was not limited by this restriction, she alone couldn¡¯t deal with all the humanoid monsters in thisrgeke. She could only suppress them at most.


    Upon seeing there was no way to gain an advantage, the fishmen hunters reluctantly retreated into their depths. They weren¡¯t ignorant and fearless like the underground ratmen who would fearlessly confront high-level monsters. Only after arge number of theirpanions died would the ratmen be sensible and withdraw.


    The three earls had smoothly escaped via a boat along Cooper River connected to artificial Lake Andy Artificial Lake. The aristocrats on this boat were rtively lucky. The other boats had suffered heavy casualties from the attacks of fishmen hunters just after entering the water. Many of the boats had sunk with people falling into theke and dying. With the fishmen hunters, those who fell into theke had basically no chance of surviving.


    The demons who had appeared in the sky indirectly became the saviors of the Human Race. With their deterrence, the fishmen hunters didn¡¯t dare to emerge. As a result, the three earls survived. Instead of diving into the water, they awaited orders and waited for the arrival of their superior while confronting the fishmen hunters. After receiving a report of the situation, Ancient Demon King Andrisno dispatched several high-level monsters that could fight underwater. At present, Andy Lake Area had a brief tranquil respite while the two sides prepared for battle. The atmosphere was tense. However, both sides refrained from attacking as if they were waiting for the right chance.


    The only matter was that all the major aristocrats following the three earls were on the same boat; thus, they all sessfully escaped the attacks of the fishmen hunters. However, they were unable to conceal their expressions of frustration and embarrassment. The boat only had male aristocrats, and all of them had run away without caring about their wives and daughters. If this news spread, their reputations would be ruined. Naturally, if all the people here kept their mouths shut, no one would learn this news.


    ¡°Your Excellency Gerard, you can take Leopold Lake Area. I will not step in these muddy waters. There are monsters everywhere. We should report this to Light Church!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Gerard, I also don¡¯t want it. I nearly lost my life this time. It isn¡¯t worth it!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Fred, Your Excellency Edgar, allegedly, Light Church has yet topletely deal with anotherrge-scale undead cmity, so they have no time to care about this ce. I also don¡¯t want it. We should look for a foolish spender to purchase thisndter. Now, we should discuss how to exin the deaths of the special envoys!¡±


    This time, the three earls didn¡¯t argue. They now all considered the Leopold Lake area a hot potato. With monsters everywhere, even if there were many resources, nothing could be converted into wealth. Underground ratmen and fishmen hunters, these two kinds of monsters, were already troublesome enough, but there was also a third party of monsters of unknown origins, those high-level demons flying in the sky. Now, they only wanted to leave this ominousnd as soon as possible. They ignored their daughters and wives trapped in Service Hotel. They believed that the women had all been ruthlessly killed by those humanoid monsters.


    After hearing the three earls¡¯ discussion, the aristocrats following them fell silent, not daring to utter a sound in fear of having the three earls force them to take Leopold Lake. Now, whoever took the Leopold Lake Area would truly be an unlucky person. Among the young masters of the three earls, only Viscount Gerald looked towards Service Hotel with a conflicted gaze. He secretly prayed for the safety of his younger sister Anna. Although it was unlikely, Viscount Gerald could only do this now.


    In the luxurious room on the second floor of Service Hotel, Miss Anna and the others had warily rested. These whitembs were quite tired, but their fair figures trembled slightly, feeling ill at ease about the environment. Clyde, however, maintained hisposure. He consoled Anna and the others while secretly admiring their insatiable white figures under the cover of his helmet. Since they were in a crisis-ridden, terrifying environment, these whitembs were focused on their safety, forgetting that they were standingpletely bare in front of a man and letting him enjoy their every secret at will.


    ¡°Mister Clyde, where should we go next? Is there no usable clothing here? The night is very cold. I¡¯m afraid many will not be able to hold on until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I know of a safe ce. As long as we reach there, we don¡¯t need to worry about the harassment of underground ratmen or fishmen hunters. You all, follow me! Let¡¯s go out through the back door...¡±


    ¡°Going out now and walking through the streets with our current appearance... Isn¡¯t that rather unsuitable? Is there anything to wear...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Practically everyone on the streets is dead. Those who survived must have already run away. No one will see.¡±


    Clyde raised a suggestion to wander the streets in their current states. Upon hearing his suggestion, thesedies were unable to conceal their embarrassment. However, they had no choice. Coupled with Miss Anna¡¯s secret assistance, they quickly epted Clyde¡¯s suggestion. No one could notice his wicked smile hidden beneath his helmet. These prey were hooked; it was time to pull in the.

 Chapter 149: The True Ruler of Benson Town after the Chaotic Warfare of Dark Forces (Part1)

    <h4>Chapter 149: The True Ruler of Benson Town after the Chaotic Warfare of Dark Forces (Part1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde temporarily found a safe ce on the second floor after he repealed the attacks of the underground ratmen and fishmen hunters in session by himself.


    Now, the actual control over Benson Town had changed hands. The forces of three earls had been driven away by monsters and fled in sore straits. Soon afterward, those humanoid monsters that had driven them away were thoroughly suppressed by an army of high-level monsters who none could challenge. Unlike the underground ratmen who still resisted because of their fearless natures, the fishmen hunters had fully retreated. The monster army under Ancient Demon King Andrisno had sealed Lake Andy¡¯s surface, so any fishmen hunters who dared to emerge would be killed on the spot.


    Facing such a serious one-sided situation, the fishmen hunters had no choice but to wisely hide under the water. They tactfully avoided the spearhead of the monster army, unlike the underground ratmen who were still untactful and continued to confront them. Because the gap in theirbat powers was too big, the underground ratmen would ultimately be defeated and retreat to their underground world. It was only a matter of time. The crisis in Service Hotel had finished. The underground ratmen at the periphery waited for reinforcements in vain and were subsequently chased away by high-level monsters.


    With Clyde in the lead, Anna and the other survivors set out from the reserve stairway of the second floor. They then evacuated from the back door of Service Hotel. Since there were still underground ratmen at the front door and fishmen hunters hidden in therge artificialke next to the hotel, they snuck out the back. Out of womanly instincts, Anna and the others felt very unwell regarding the terrifying appearances of these two kinds of humanoid monsters. Therefore, all epted Clyde¡¯s wicked proposal filled with ulterior motives.


    Due to the emergency, Miss Anna and the others didn¡¯t focus on the fact that they were walking the streets of Benson Town in the alluring state of beingpletely bare. This kind of public event was not much different from exhibitionism without spectators. Well, there was one who they would remember asionally while blushing at him. After the triple effects of the underground ratmen, fishmen hunters, and the army of high-level monsters, there was no one on the streets of Benson Town. All the residents who hadn¡¯t died had already fled. This beneficial scene of white figures was for Clyde alone.


    Clyde¡¯s wish, however, was not limited to admiring them from a distance. That was not sufficient. Under the influence of Evil God Hastur, whose body he had obtained, his nature in the ero aspects seemed to have awakened. Combined with Lucifer¡¯s painstaking guidance, the current Clyde couldn¡¯t help but have wicked thoughts towards Miss Anna and the others. This was an extremely good opportunity to hunt that he couldn¡¯t let slip by.


    The different dimension¡¯s monster armies under Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis were already stationed here. Arge number of mummy soldiers stood in formation on both sides of the road, resembling honor guards weing distinguished guests. Over two meters in height, they were the private imperial troops of these two queens. They wore thick and heavy golden ornaments all over their bodies, and their faces were covered by frightening wolf-head masks that seemed to have been modeled in the form of Death God Anubis from Egyptian mythology. However, they looked much better than those underground ratmen and fishmen hunters. At least, their faces couldn¡¯t be seen, so when only considering their golden ornaments, they had an imposing, distinguished atmosphere.


    There was a strange scent in the air originating from a foreign incense. After Anna and the others saw this scene, they immediately realized that they had run into humanoid monsters. However, the mysterious incense put their minds into a state of confusion. Their bodies fell out of their control, and they walked towards those humanoid monsters. They wanted to shout but noticed that they were unable to even open their mouths. Originally, that mysterious incense had been used to trap living people as sacrificial offerings for these mummy monsters. Made from a secret recipe named ¡°Deities¡¯ Grace,¡± the drug could easily paralyze thesedies.


    After the fall of Queen Lafania and Queen Mephis, ¡°Deities¡¯ Grace¡± had been lost across the multiverse for many years. Now, it had finally reappeared. The two queens had never thought that their new master would use such a precious drug for wicked erotic matters. Originally, this drug had been used to capture ferocious beasts, high-level existences like dragons. However, Clyde was using it to trap young girls. It was clearly overkill.


    However, Clyde was still their new master, so Lafania and Mephis didn¡¯t have any objections. They acted exactly in ordance with Clyde¡¯s ns and set this deadly scent trap before waiting for Anna and the others to deliver themselves to their doorsteps.


    Facing the allure of this strange scent, Anna and the others had no power to resist and walked to the ventted coffins prepared by the mummies. Lying down on the soft cushions inside the coffins, they let the other party carry them away. The humanoid monsters responsible for the coffins looked like ancient Egyptian maids. These monsters were ssified as zombies. However, their level approached the highest rank. Other than their skin being too fair and without blood, it was still stic, not much different from a living person¡¯s. In addition, even their body temperatures resembled a living person¡¯s.


    These egyptican maids wore thin pieces of transparent, white gauze with nothing beneath. One could easily see their fair skin along with all their secrets. As for theirbat power, it rivaled or exceeded that of the imperial guards. Their presence had required meticulous consideration. Since they were simrly female, it would greatly appease the feelings of Anna and the others. If other humanoid monsters had been chosen, those female survivors might have been terrified to death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! We will take good care of you all. Your skin is truly fresh and juicy. If turned into... it¡¯s a joke! Lie down; it¡¯s veryfortable.¡±


    The soft voices of those egyptian maids held an irresistible magical power, easily dispelling the anxiety in the hearts of Anna and the others. Under the maniptions of these maids, Anna and the others closed their eyes, crossed their hands before their chests, and let themselves be wrapped in white bandages, leaving only spaces for their noses so that they could breathe. Afterward, they fell asleep in the ventted coffins and fell asleep. The incense in the coffins soothed their restless spirits to induce them to sleep while ensuring they had good dreams. Those white bandages also had a special function of curing injuries and beautifying their skin. Those white bandages would cure the battle injuries suffered by Miss Anna and the others without leaving any scars.


    Although this bizarre treatment method looked terrifying, Miss Anna and the others feltfortable as if they were receiving a special beauty treatment. Miss Anna¡¯s close girlfriends, Miss Betty and Miss Kylie, seemed to have realized something wrong with this situation at this moment, but it was toote. They couldn¡¯t resist those egyptian maids¡¯ devilish whispers, and like Anna, theyy in their coffins and experienced the ¡°sleeping beauty¡± state.


    Most of the female survivors of Service Hotel epted the temptations of those maids, and also entered these special coffins to make things convenient for their transportation. Among them were Miss Anna and the other youngdies; the maids serving them; Service Hotel¡¯s special maids, dancers, musicians; and the female residents of Benson Town who had survived until Clyde¡¯s arrival and fortunately been in the vicinity of Service Hotel¡¯s gate. Basically, all the girls were in their young, flowering age. These beautiful young girls had very low resistances toward the bewitching effects of that special incense. They were easily affected and turned into obedient perfect dolls, letting others do whatever they liked.


    Only a few female survivors of Service Hotel had any resistance. They were all beautiful, mature women, mainly the noble madams anddies of the three earls¡¯ families. After seeing this situation, those madams realized Clyde¡¯s n and struggled, wanting to run away. Merely, the egyptian maids had already prepared for this scenario. They reached out their hands and threw white bandages with charming and wicked smiles. Those white bandages twisted through the sky like snakes and bound those madams that tried to escape, before pulling them to those maids.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run all over the ce, okay? If you all don¡¯t want to be sacrificial offerings, be obedient! Don¡¯t make master unhappy.¡±


    ¡°No... save... wu!¡±


    The whitembs struggled in vain. The egyptian maids used their hands to raise the madams¡¯ smooth chins and forcefully kissed them. After a few moments, these mature whitembs¡¯ expressions became blurred. Then like obedient war trophies, they too were wrapped with white bandages and ced into the special coffins.


    For Anna and the others, they were left on their backs in the decent position of having their hands crossed in front of their chests. However, when it came to these mature whitembs, perhaps out of their wicked tastes, they were wrapped in all kinds of charming and stirring postures that tempted others tomit crimes.


    Clyde himself hadn¡¯t intentionally issued any extra orders. However, Lafania and Mephis seemed to have been influenced by Clyde¡¯s younger sister, the wicked bloodkin Lolita Lucifer. When in the vicinity of Benson Town, the mummy armies had conveniently picked up many abandoned female survivors so long as their attractiveness indexes had met certain standards. However, no males had been saved. They had all either been killed in battle or sessfully fled. There were no saviors for them.


    These female survivors consisted of the ordinary women of Benson Town and many female soldiers under Earl Gerard. The underground ratmen had already looted everything they had. When they had been about to be killed, the high-level monsters of the mummy army had saved them. However, they didn¡¯t know whether it was their fortune or misfortune. The mummy monsters had used white bandages to wrap the limbs of these spoils of war, and after covering their little mouths, they had brought them before Clyde as gifts. After seeing Clyde nod a little, they had simrly wrapped these extra spoils of war and packed them into the special coffins for transport.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, master? Do you have any instructions?¡±


    ¡°Lafania, Mephis, did these maids have a lot of practice in the past? Their techniques are skillful, but they aren¡¯t wrapping living sacrifices now, are they?¡±


    ¡°Master truly has incredible foresight! They used to do this in the past. Don¡¯t you want to turn these cuties into beautiful artworks? Even if I, this maid...¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, that¡¯s not what I meant. Don¡¯t turn them into art; preserve their current states. I want living people.¡±


    What Clyde hadn¡¯t expected was that his casual guess had been correct. The technique of those egyptian maids had actually been used to prepare mummies from living sacrifices, no different from Earth. Fortunately, Clyde had warned them in time; otherwise, these two queens might have wrongly guessed their master¡¯s true intentions and turned Miss Anna and the others into beautiful, living sacrifices.


    ¡°We obey yourmands! We were ignorant. Master, please punish us for randomly guessing!¡±


    ¡°Master, I was also wrong. I¡¯m willing to be punished together with my sister!¡±


    ¡°Get up; I didn¡¯t mean to me you two. Oh, that¡¯s right, consolidate your armies now. After finishing those arrangements properly, meet us at Kelifu Prison and Benson Town¡¯s mayor residence. Those are our main targets.¡±


    Clyde¡¯s words frightened both Lafania and Mephis. They immediately kowtowed before him. They thought that they had made him angry and offered themselves up for punishment. Clyde secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva at their prone postures but managed to control his urges at thest moment and order them to stand up. Lafania and Mephis wore golden transparent gauze outside and had sexy, gem undergarments inside. Since Lafania and Mephis were asking to be punished in such states, it was very easy to make a man think about many indescribable deeds. They looked especially alluring in this dark environment.


    Under the quick movements of those egyptian maids, all the whitembs were quickly stored and locked in the special ventted coffins. Now, they couldn¡¯t even think of escaping from thosefortable and exquisite cages. From the distance, it looked like a mummy procession transporting coffins, not even the shadow of a single living person could be seen.


    After the incidents of Benson Town subsided, these female survivors would definitely be included in the name list of those who had died in Benson Town; moreover, no one would even bother looking for them. Clyde slyly took advantage of the chaos just like he had in Atad, Adeliade Kingdom¡¯s border town, when he had silently taken away several of Earl Harrison¡¯s daughters as well as Princess Halisi and many other youngdies. This time was no different as he imed his traceless spoils of war.


    However, Clyde wasn¡¯t like those aristocrat ve-owners of rk Alliance who traded these specialmodities. Otherwise, with the number and rarity of thembs in his hands, it would have been enough to turn him into a rich and powerful man.

 Chapter 150: The True Ruler of Benson Town after the Chaotic Warfare of Dark Forces (Part2)

    <h4>Chapter 150: The True Ruler of Benson Town after the Chaotic Warfare of Dark Forces (Part2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Under the curtain of night, Benson Town suffered arge-scale attack from humanoid monsters, and mes soared throughout the town. With bloody moonlight as a background, the atmosphere appeared especially abnormal. After several battles, the controlling power of Benson Town had changed several times, but finally, Clyde had captured the town.


    The human armies had all been defeated. The forces of the three earls had already withdrawn to the outskirts of the Leopold Lake area to observe. Although they altogether had over 150,000 soldiers who had somebat power, the three earls each had selfish calctions. No one would take the lead in this battle. They feared that after their armies suffered casualties, the other two forces would take cheap advantage of the situation. Therefore, they retreated without fighting. Before Clyde¡¯s monster army had intervened, these human troops had actually had a chance to defeat those humanoid monsters. Merely, at the critical moment, they had given up because of their higher-ups¡¯ fears.


    Now, arge number of human viges and towns in the vicinity of Leopold Lake showed signs of a mass evacuation. Benson Town was already under the control of monsters. As for the other viges and towns, they turned into uninhabited areas. Under the threat of the monster army, the people who had lived here for generations had no choice but to reluctantly leave, bing refugees. The only ce still under the control of humans was Ian Town where the army of Steinbeck Fief was stationed. They defended the final dignity of the Human Race, nothing more. In fact, they had close rtions with the monster army, but it didn¡¯t show it on their proudly waving gs.


    There were arge number of refugees. Because the Leopold Lake area hadn¡¯t originally had any rtionships with these powerful powerful aristocrats, the earls and the aristocrat forces following them refused to ept any fleeing refugees. They didn¡¯t have the extrand or any obligations toward them. If they epted these refugees, they wouldn¡¯t be able to arrange cultivablend for themselves; moreover, they would also then have to provide food and relief for these miserable souls. It was not worth it.


    Now, the refugees could only seek shelter from Steinbeck Fief. The poption of Steinbeck Fief was not great, and there would be enoughnd for the refugees to cultivate. Thus, Steinbeck Fief received arge number of refugees by taking advantage of the monster attacks in Leopold Lake, further expanding the poption. It quickly achieved the basic poption condition for the advancement of a fief¡¯s rank, bing the only winner among the human camps from this incident.


    The three earls intended to wait at the periphery of Leopold Lake for a while. If the situation were amiss, they would immediately return to their own territories and not care about Leopold Lake¡¯s fate, letting it turn into an ownerlessnd. However, they would first determine whether any profits could be made. With so many monsters moving about, no matter how rich in natural resources that ce was, they wouldn¡¯t dare to approach. This task clearly was a losing business without any profits. They didn¡¯t want to be the unlucky ghost to purchase thisnd.


    From the perspective of the three earls, the most suitable sucker to sell thisnd to in the nearby vicinity was Steinbeck Fief. Since Steinbeck Fief had no connections with their forces, they wouldn¡¯t have any guilty consciences when digging a pit for Steinbeck Fief. After calcting for a good while, the three earls agreed to send a messenger to the imperial pce of Samuel City, the capital of Adrian Empire, jointly requesting the emperor to make Leopold Lake area fall under Steinbeck Fief¡¯s jurisdiction, forcing them to purchase thisnd. They didn¡¯t want to have any connections to the Leopold Lake area as they could be enlisted to defend itter.


    Clyde already controlled Benson Town. Most of the underground ratmen had already been driven back to the underground world while the fishmen hunters had simrly been driven back to the underwater world beneath therge artificial Andy Lake, not daring to appear at the surface. If they dared to appear, then the high leveled monsters guarding theke would immediately kill them. Most importantndmarks of Benson Town such as the mayor¡¯s residence, Kelifu Prison, Service Hotel, and so on had beenpletely cleared by Clyde¡¯s forces. Nevertheless, a few ces still had ongoing battles against the pockets of stubborn underground ratmen who refused to admit defeat and continued confronting the fearsome monster army in the alleys.


    In Clyde¡¯s monster army, most were high leveled monsters. Theirbat power had an obvious advantage. It was only a matter of time before these pockets were thoroughly defeated, so Clyde set up temporary headquarters in the mayor¡¯s residence of Benson Town. Formerly, Earl Gerard had used this ce as his temporary headquarters. Therefore, it only needed some basic renovations for Clyde to truly use it as a proper headquarters.


    The spoils of war in the underground part of Kelifu Prison were finally able to see the light of day. After the underground ratmen had retreated in defeat, they had been released. These whitembs had already epted their fates. Aftering out, like the female survivors of Service Hotel, the egyptian maids used special white bandages to wrap them up before cing them into those special, ventted coffins. Clyde wanted to confirm the situation of the underground passage, so he temporarily didn¡¯t have the time to enjoy the spoils of war. Otherwise, he would have enjoyed those youngdies of the former mayor¡¯s family here in the mayor¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Master Clyde, we...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; lie down at ease. Our master will not turn you all into sacrificial offerings although we very much want to do that.¡±


    Clyde slightly nodded his head, tacitly approving the instructions of those egyptian maids. After getting confirmation from their master, those female prisoners obediently let those maids wrap them into mummies and put them inside the coffins. Although he hadn¡¯t find much money or valuables in Benson Town, he had found a lot of special spoils of war like these whitembs. Unfortunately, he was not a suzerain of rk Alliance. Otherwise, using these special spoils of war as tribute to the higher-ups would have been enough to advance the rank of Steinbeck Fief. Victor Alliance was more troublesome.


    In the main hall of the residence, Clyde called together themanders of the various monster armies and held a group meeting to discuss their ns against the underground world. Although the three earls had been resolved, and the next step, to send an armed force against Marquies Charles in the Needham ins, had already been nned before, because of the appearance of the underground ratmen and insect men monsters, Clyde had to temporarily change his ns. These underground forces took precedence. Otherwise, these forces that had been hiding under the Needham ins would be a big threat.


    The members participating in this secret meeting were Clyde¡¯s younger sister Lucifer, Undead Queen Lafania, Lafania¡¯s younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis, and Ancient Demon King Andrisno. None among these four was a human. The room was filled with dense, dark air, like a secret meeting between viins. As the one hosting this meeting, Clyde sat at the head position. All these four beauties of the dark force had unordinary rtionships with Clyde. Other than Lucifer, the other three regarded Clyde as their master. He could make them do anything he pleased. Only Lucifer¡¯s presence hindered him from putting his hands on them.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, my Bloodkin familiars investigated that underground passage. This is the new map. Take a look!¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, you worked hard. I will reward you after returning!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any reward! With our close rtionship, we don¡¯t need that.¡±


    When Clyde took the map, Clyde caressed Lucifer¡¯s head in passing as a reward, and his sister closed her eyes with a happy expression. She seemed to like this type of spoiling a lot. The other beauties turned their gazes to other directions to avoid attracting Clyde¡¯s attention. They were no match for Lucifer. Once they attracted Clyde¡¯s attention, his bullying methods wouldn¡¯t be as simple as caressing their heads; it would definitely be more wickedly erotic.


    On the maps drawn by the Bloodkin, Clyde saw the rough overallyout of those humanoid monsters¡¯ underground city. Although the underground ratmen and insect men monsters were opponents and had fought for supremacy of the underground world for a long time, they had built their cities together. This crisscrossing architecturalyout between their zones caused them to encounter each other frequently, so it was impossible to avoid daily fights. It seemed that the warlike attributes of these two races were difficult to change. They had intentionally built their cities to make it convenient to fight every day.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I have arranged for the ghosts in the Needham ins to secretly investigate. It seems that Marquis Charles has discovered some of the anomalies of the underground world. Those ghosts sent me a lot of intelligence. Marquis Charles has already issued a bounty mission and hired many mercenary groups and adventurers to explore the underground world below the Needham ins.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting. Marquis Charles, that fellow seems a little wise. Andrisno, what else did those ghosts find? Did the mercenaries hired by Marquis Charles discover those humanoid monsters underground?¡±


    ¡°They have yet to find them. None of the adventurers and mercenaries hired by Marquis Charles returned after entering the underground world. Currently, they suspect that the monsters in the underground world are goblins and spirits.¡±


    Ancient Demon King Andrisno had sent arge number of ghosts in her monster army to sneak into the Needham ins and investigate Marquis Charles¡¯s army of 120,000 troops stationed there. ording to thetest intelligence from those ghosts, Marquis Charles seemed much more vignt than the three earls. He had immediately noticed that the underground world under the Needham ins was not peaceful and spent a huge sum to hire adventurers and mercenaries to explore it. However, all had failed.


    Marquis Charles still believed that the active humanoid monsters of the underground world were goblins or spirits. These two monsters were also humanoid, but their builds were generally small, and except for a few variants, theirbat power was not worth mentioning. Their strength was equivalent to that of a human child, nothing more. Humans could easily beat them back.


    In the Adventurer and Mercenary Guilds, the rewards for exterminating goblins and spirits were quite low. The prize for exterminating underground rat and insect men monsters was at least three times greater. Clyde wondered whether Marquis Charles was intentionally insisting his problem was goblins and spirits to save money. He would then send the adventurers and mercenaries hired at low cost to their deaths, thinking of getting rid of those humanoid monsters by relying on numbers.


    If low-leveled adventurers and mercenaries died in action, the employer and respective guilds were not responsible and wouldn¡¯t need to pay anypensation. Only high-leveled adventurers and mercenaries were entitled topensation if they died in action. Marquis Charles was actually very shrewd and cunning. He didn¡¯t want to deplete his own elite troops by exterminating those underground ratmen and insect men. Hiring adventurers and mercenaries saved a lot of money. If the elite soldiers loyal to his family died in action, he would have to paypensation to the family members of the deceased. Comparatively speaking, hiring low-level adventurers and mercenaries was quite economical.


    If Clyde were in Marquis Charles¡¯s ce, he might have also done so. However, he had many monster troops that cost him nothing, so he didn¡¯t have to do that. Thinking this, Clyde no longer evaluated whether Marquis Charles¡¯s way of doing things was proper. In any case, once many low-level adventurers and mercenaries died, the Adventurer and Mercenary Guilds would be alert to some extent and no longer arrange for their low-level members to go to the Needham ins, but rather send special envoys to discuss the issue of raising the employment costs.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, should we arrange for demonic monsters to deal with those low-leveled underground monsters? Now, we could dispatch enough high-leveled monsters; we don¡¯t need to act in person.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, although those humanoid monsters are huge in number, outnumbering our monster troops by over three times, they have no way to surmount the power gap. We will win for sure. My younger sister and I are willing to be the vanguard and banish those hostile monsters from the underground world.¡±


    ¡°I have an acquaintance over at Marquis Charles¡¯s ce. I will visit her first and see whether she has a n. You all, standby here. I will go by myself.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, then I...¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, you should also stay here, but rest assured that if there is anything interesting, I will call you first.¡±

 Chapter 163: The Burning Ferro Town (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 163: The Burning Ferro Town (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The 5,000 troops stationed here under themand of Baron Haydn faced the onught of over 10,000 troops from Steinbeck Fief under Clyde¡¯smand. The warring sides fought an intense battle for Ferro. Now, soaring mes and smoke enveloped the entirety of Ferro.


    With coordinates provided by flying monsters, the giant siege weapons opened fire from behind the hills. Dozens of giant mangonels operated continuously,unching burning boulders into Ferro. These attacks focused on important targets like the arsenal, granary, and so on of the defending troops. Baron Haydn, the enemymander, nearly died in the initial bombing. A boulder had smashed the casten residence, a primary target, into ruins.


    Like a carpet bombing, the burning boulders bombed the entire town indiscriminately. This miserable sight resembled armageddon. Even Princess Natalie, themander of the attacking party, was unable to watch it. In her heart, she considered herself lucky that the hidden monster army was on her side and that she didn¡¯t need to worry about any ¡°idental: injuries from friendly forces due to her troop¡¯s distance from the impact zone. To monsters, the distinction between enemies and allies were very clear; they didn¡¯t have secret selfish calctions like the Human Race. The matter of ¡°identally¡± injuring friendly forces was very unlikely to ur with a monster army.


    ¡°Natalie, we are ready to assault their position!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Alicia, if your former position makes you feel troubled, I can let others carry out the assault mission.¡±


    While Princess Natalie observed the battle, Pdin Miss Alicia and her female knight regiment prepared to enter battle. Behind Alicia, her assistants, Knight Aike and Knight Ailu, wore suits of armor called ¡°Dark Night Faith,¡± sponsored by Witch Ista. Heavy armor specific for Dark Knights, theplete set was forged from ck gold. Wearing this armor, they seemed enveloped in darkness. As for Miss Alicia, she had an armor called ¡°The Eye of Dark Night.¡± This was an exclusive armor dedicated to the fallen pdin. After wearing it, the indistinct shadows of spirits floated around her, providing her an overbearing manner.


    Natalia considered the feelings of Alicia and the other members of her maiden knight regiment. When all was said and done, they had once been knights of the Human Race, and Alicia herself had been a Pdin. Now, they had to cooperate with a monster army. In addition, they had received direct long-range support from monsters, so they might feel ufortable. Therefore, Princess Natalie inquired whether Alicia had any problems.


    ¡°Natalie, there are no problems. I... I¡¯m also one of Master¡¯s people. This armor is more suitable for Princess Verly, but it seems that she is still unwilling to cooperate with Master, so I¡¯m temporarily using it in her ce.¡±


    ¡°Alicia, this armor was specifically made for you. There¡¯s no need to undervalue yourself! I heard Miss Ista said that the dark armor custom-made for Verly, the Death Emissary, is ready. They are only waiting for Princess Verly to willingly submit and pledge allegiance to Master. Now, set off! Jenny and the others will support you all.¡±


    Alicia graciously declined Princess Natalie¡¯s good intentions. She then took out the sacred cross ne she had once worn to symbolize her pdin status and showed it to Princess Natalie. Now, that cross ne that had once represented holiness had been reced by an inverted cross. This clearly showed her position. All the other beautiful knights under her also wore inverted cross nes. From the moment they had decided to follow Clyde, they had lost all faith in Light Church and had truly be a dark knight regiment.


    After Princess Alicia signaled her resolve, Princess Natalie revealed her assault route. Afterward, she pulled out a magicmunication crystal and contacted Ancient Demon King Andrisno who wasmanding the giant siege weapons at the rear. She wanted to confirm the attack range of the giant mangonels to avoid identally squishing friendly forces. While sending the message, Princess Natalie pretended to be careless and made some exaggerated movements, revealing her blood-red inverted cross to Alicia.


    Upon seeing Princess Natalie¡¯s inverted cross ne, Alicia felt relieved. Regarding falling into the darkness, once many people had plunged, they wouldn¡¯t feel as ashamed. After confirming the route, Princess Alicia pulled down her helmet¡¯s ck mask, covering her entire face, with only a few small gaps for her eyes and nose. After that, she set off with her maiden knight regiment with a number of hidden shadows following. These were Miss Jenny¡¯s scout troops who were mainly assassins.


    Themander of the scouts, Assassin Miss Jenny, wore a ck, skintight leather suit that perfectly outlined her slender figure. Jenny appeared beside Princess Natalie, awaiting her orders as the rest of her troops left. Themander of Steinbeck Fief was Princess Natalie, so other beauties, even those with equal status, needed to heed her arrangements.


    ¡°Natalie, we are ready! Alicia should be fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. Jenny, cooperate with their actions. Right! Pay more attention to Alicia. After all, she used to be a pdin. For knights,unching a surprise attack is unrighteous. This is the illness of all Knight professions, liking righteousness and justice!¡±


    ¡°I understand, Natalie. If Alicia cannot bear to strike, we assassins will make a move.¡±


    On the city walls of Ferro, Baron Haydn, themander of the defending troops, looked deathly pale. Steinbeck Fief had already sent an assault force with a knight in ck armor galloping at their head. The defending troops shot arrows that filled the sky but were unable to stop the approach of the ck knight regiment. Even burning arrows were useless, bouncing off the heavy armor of the ck knights. They wouldn¡¯t even create a spark, let alone any damage.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Steinbeck Fief¡¯s militiaposed of country bumpkins obtain a heavy knight regiment? What¡¯s more is that their defensive power isparable to the heavy ck knight regiment used by the Augusta Empire, and their leader is at least on the level of a pdin...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn, there have still been no movements from Joyce Fortress. Viscount Aaron still hasn¡¯t made a move.¡±


    ¡°Does that man want to kill me? I... didn¡¯t I embezzle only a small portion of the funds? So stingy, truly worthy of being a direct subordinate of Marquis Charles! Use all our bows and arrows! Since we cannot stop their knight regiment, shoot their infantry! We must hold on...¡±


    Baron Haydn¡¯s presence gave the defending troops the courage to follow hismands and counterattack by relying on the wooden arrow towers. They used a rain of arrows to halt the advance of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s infantry troops. The defenses of the maiden knight regiment under Alicia was too high. Their arrows were useless against them, so they could only change their targets to less elite troops. Baron Haydn had used most of the funds on his personal enjoyment, so he had only equipped his soldiers with longbows. He hadn¡¯t even spent any money on slightly more expensive crossbows. Therefore, he suffered a big loss when he encountered a heavy knight regiment since hecked any weapons with the punch to pierce their armor.


    Baron Haydn nned to dy for time. Since Ferro was in readily apparent chaos with soaring mes visible from miles away, Marquis Charles in the rear wouldn¡¯t sit by and ignore it unless he were blind. He couldn¡¯t count on Viscount Aaron in Joyce Fortress next door. If he waited for the Viscount¡¯s reinforcements, he would be a corpse before they came.


    Joyce Fortress, the nearest ce to Ferro


    Viscount Aaron stood above the fortress with a solemn expression while surveying the path leading to Ferro. Through the shroud ck mist he could see faint, strange shadows, but he had no way to determine whether they were specters. After all, the area outside the ck mist was still under the light of day. Beneath the bright sunlight, the specters rarely moved about openly.


    Viscount Aaron wore an exquisite set of silver armor with a special armband that symbolized his status as a high-leveled knight. He had shoulder-length golden hair and a handsome face. Compared to Baron Haydn¡¯s grandiose style, his style was more in ordance with a true aristocrat¡¯s. Now, his blue eyes observed that ck mist, pondering its origins.


    When Ferro had lit its beacon fire, Viscount Aaron had immediately noticed it and had truly intended to immediately send troops to aid Baron Haydn. Although he disliked Baron Haydn¡¯s behavior, facing major matters, Viscount Aaron was very clear on when principle had to bend. However, the obstruction of this mysterious ck mist had left him helpless.


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, the fifth batch of scout troops sent to investigate the situation still has not returned. Should we arrange for a sixth batch to be sent off?¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have enough scouts to waste them like this. That idiot Haydn! I told him long ago to build a few connecting passages, but that fool did nothing. Even though His Excellency Marquis Charles gave him a lot of funds, he didn¡¯t build even a single escape path! Now...¡±


    Viscount Aaron revealed his hate at iron for not bing steel. The baron was truly too useless. To investigate Ferro¡¯s situation, he had dispatched five teams of scouts in rapid session. None had returned with any new after entering the ck mist. Changing their path would get nowhere because no other route had been built. In addition, detouring would take more time. Even if he rushed to Ferro afterpleting a new path, the Baron¡¯s corpse might have already cooled.


    ¡°If this continues, I¡¯ll be unworthy of Marquis Charles¡¯s trust in me. Notify all our soldiers to prepare to set out to support Ferro.¡±


    ¡°But, Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, the situation inside the ck mist is still unclear! Without knowing anything, isn¡¯t it too reckless to set out with our entire army?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time! There is no time to investigate the situation inside the ck mist; we must take a risk. I will lead the vanguard troops. If there are any abnormalities, you all must retreat. You will be responsible for bringing up the rear. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Baron Haydn dies, but Ferro cannot be lost.¡±


    Clyde and Princess Saras observed the war from atop a hill. The army of Steinbeck Fief had already charged towards Ferro. The maiden knight regiment had assumed the vanguard and led the way to the city gates under the suppression of arrows relying on their strong defensive armor. As long as they broke through the city gates, the defending troops of Ferro wouldn¡¯t have any other fortifications for defense. Once the city walls were breached, control over Ferro would change hands. The Baron had truly been foolish for depending on only this small wall.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, Alicia and the others will force open the gate soon. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Saras, tell Princess Natalie to make them pay attention to their safety. If it is too dangerous, she can ask Andrisno to arrange for monsters to rece them. Baron Haydn, that fellow still hasn¡¯t slipped out from the city walls... Perhaps, he has a trump card to put up ast-ditch struggle.¡±

 Chapter 164: The Burning Ferro Town (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 164: The Burning Ferro Town (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Supported by the long-range cover of the mangonels, Pdin Alicia¡¯s maiden knight regiment led the charge from the vanguard. Relying on their powerful defenses, in the midst of the arrows falling from the sky, they sessfully reached the vicinity of Ferro¡¯s city gate.


    When they closed on the city gate, Miss Jenny¡¯s assassin unit, the scout troops that had hid among the vanguard knight regiment, appeared from their stealth states. These shadowy figures uniformly threw prepared explosive chemicals at Ferro¡¯s city gate. This batch of explosives had been urgentlypounded by Alchemist Reba, the Second Miss of Earl Harrison¡¯s family. Although their power was not great, they were more than enough to blow up that roughly-made structure. Baron Haydn had chosen the cheapest materials to build this city gate to save more funds for himself by cutting costs. If it were not for her worrying about the knight regiment falling into a trap behind the city gate, Jenny wouldn¡¯t have wasted their explosive chemicals.


    However, the facts proved Jenny¡¯s worry unnecessary. There was nothing waiting for them. Baron Haydn had never thought of them even from the very beginning. He had never thought that the town he had been stationed in would be attacked so quickly. Along with a loud explosion, Ferro¡¯s city gate was sted open, and a contingent of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s soldiers followed the maiden knight regiment. After the city gate was destroyed, the war situation had already turned irreversible; there were no other defensive fortifications inside the town. Even if Baron Haydn wished to organize a resistance, it would do little in this hopeless situation.


    ¡°Viscount Aaron still hasn¡¯t arrived. Damn it! Since we can¡¯t hold this town, burn the entire city! Don¡¯t leave behind a single house. Since we can¡¯t have it, don¡¯t even think about letting other people have it.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn, there are still some residents in the town...¡±


    ¡°What about those residents? In any case, they aren¡¯t residents of my fief. Even if they were, at this time, they should be utterly loyal to their Suzerain.¡±


    Baron Haydn stood on the city wall but quite far away from the city gate. After seeing the opponent break through the city gate, Baron Haydn realized that the situation was hopeless. Therefore, he gave orders to stall as much as possible while burning the residential areas without any hesitation. He wanted to use the entire town as a me barrier to temporarily stop Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army.


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn, our escape route has not been besieged. We should abandon the town and seek shelter at Joyce Fortress with Viscount Aaron!¡±


    ¡°No, Viscount Aaron is too inflexible. Since he didn¡¯te help us, going to his territory would be useless. We must detour around Joyce Fortress and go to Tonist. Earl Royle who is stationed there has a good friendship with my old man. We will have more chances to enjoy ourselves there.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn is wise. We¡¯ll prepare immediately!¡±


    Baron Haydn stationed in Ferro didn¡¯t have the demeanor of amander. After the city gate was breached, the first thing he thought of was not how to resist but rather how to best abandon the town and take refuge. He along with a few hundred trusted aides abandoned over 5,000 brave soldiers. With theirmander fleeing on the eve of battle, the morale of the defending troops plummeted. Then, like theirmander, the defending troops were quickly routed after some symbolic resistance. Thus, Steinbeck Fief captured Ferro with minimal casualties. As for the defenders, they lost over 2,000 people. The remaining 3,000 or so gave up and ran towards Joyce Fortress where Viscount Aaron was stationed.


    Among those 2,000 casualties, only a few had truly been killed in battle. The boulders thrown by the giant mangonels had ughtered most of them while they had fled. After the army of Steinbeck Fief rushed into the city, they took over a burning, ruined town. The withdrawing defending troops had razed and salted the earth behind them, forcing the residents to flee and leaving behind an empty husk.


    When Pdin Alicia had broken through the city gate, she had spotted Baron Haydn¡¯s fleeing shadow. Seeing the miserable sight of the burning town, Princess Alicia felt a sh of rage. Her pdin¡¯s sense of honor made her unable to ept Baron Haydn¡¯s cowardice. Before, when the monster army had used the giant mangonels to provide long-range support, they had only targeted a few important strongholds without attacking the residential areas. Nevertheless, in the end, the residential areas were still destroyed due to the human defenders. Evenpared to the monster army, they were too excessive.


    ¡°Baron Haydn simply is... prepare to pursue them! We must not let that arsonist go! Eh, Jenny, you are...¡±


    ¡°Alicia, calm down. You don¡¯t need to pursue that yboy. Let him go; that¡¯s Lord Clyde¡¯s younger sister, Miss Lucifer¡¯s intentions.¡±


    ¡°Why should we let that bastard escape! This is too...¡±


    ¡°Alicia, this is part of our strategy. Baron Haydn has powerful connections. Even though he was defeated, he still wouldn¡¯t be executed under military rule. Perhaps, he would be assigned a new important task. It is best to let a mediocre person on the other side live. If by chance, after Baron Haydn were killed, a decent aristocrat reced him, it would be more troublesome for us.¡±


    Under Jenny¡¯s persuasion, Pdin Alicia finally gave up her vengeful n. In addition, only then did she realize that everything had urred ording to Lucifer¡¯s will. Ferro had not been surrounded so that the defenders would have a path to flee. With a route of retreat, the defending troops were very unlikely to fight to their deaths, and their fighting spirits would be reduced.


    On the sole path connecting Joyce Fortress and Ferro, Viscount Aaron set out with over 10,000 troops. However, just as he stepped out of the boundaries of Joyce Fortress to assist Baron Haydn, several mysterious ck-robed people blocked his path.


    ¡°Who are you people? Don¡¯t block my path! Dying an army is a big crime! Eh... this is...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, please speak more politely! We are the special envoys of Marquis Charles!¡±


    Those mysterious ck-robed people took out personally written orders by Marquis Charles. As a person in Marquis Charles¡¯s personal clique, Viscount Aaron recognized the authenticity of these documents at a nce. They had truly been written by Marquis Charles¡¯s hand. However, Viscount Aaron was somewhat confused. Although he was not a magician, as an aristocrat with a veteran soldier¡¯s background, he could discern these people¡¯s professions. These mysterious ck-robed people resembled Dark Shamans. Since when had Marquis Charles got along with Dark Shamans? Even as a direct subordinate, Viscount Aaron had never known this until now.


    ¡°So it turns out that you all are the special envoys of His Excellency Marquis Charles. Right now, I am a little busy with some military affairs. I must trouble you special envoys to...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to save Ferro. Immediately withdraw to Joyce Fortress and defend it to your deaths. These are Marquis Charles¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°But, Ferro is the gateway to the Needham ins, abandoning...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, Viscount Aaron, I hope you understand your position. We don¡¯t want to repeat the instructions a second time; otherwise, we¡¯ll need a newmander for this ce.¡±


    Viscount Aaron had nothing to say. He was unable to make sense of why Marquis Charles had given his personally written orders to these Dark Shamans. From a nce, these Dark Shamans had never been on a battlefield and were trash that only understood military tactics on paper. However, considering the other party carried personally written orders from Marquis Charles, he couldn¡¯t raise an objection and was forced to swallow the insult and withdraw in ordance with themands of these arrogant Dark Shamans. After returning to Joyce Fortress, his final chance to recapture Ferro disappeared.


    Other than Baron Haydn and the several hundred subordinates with him who sessfully escaped due to Lucifer¡¯s intentional arrangements, the entirety of Ferro¡¯s military presence was wiped out. Over 3,000 soldiers died on the way to Joyce Fortress. The Bloodkin familiae hiding in the ck mist ambushed and killed them all.


    On the sole path leading to Joyce Fortress, Clyde¡¯s younger sister, that bloodkin Lolita Lucifer sat on a bright red throne of blood, closely observing the battlefield. Dried human corpses released a ghastly odor. Without exception, all the defending troops had been sucked dry by the bloodkin familiae. These defending troops were very unlucky. If they had stayed behind in Ferro and surrendered to Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, they would at least have had a way out. However, since they had chosen to flee, they had lost any path to life. Beside the corpses of the human soldiers, traces of blood bats and wolves could be found. Blood had dyed the ground red, but under the cover of the ck mist, the sunlight couldn¡¯t illuminate these evils.


    Nevertheless, a small number of female soldiers had survived because of their gender. They weren¡¯t immediately sucked dry by those Bloodkin familiae but rather stripped and trussed up with red ropes using the tortoise-shell binding method. Then, they were escorted before Lucifer as tribute. Theplexions of these several whitembs were bright red. Without a single bit of protective cloth, they were forced to kneel in front of a Bloodkin Lolita with their hands tied behind their backs. In addition, their were also gagged with a rod-style wicked erotic item.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t need to worry; I¡¯m very gentle with delicious food. I won¡¯t crudely suck you all dry. I¡¯ll raise you all properly and enjoy you every day! Oh, this truly sounds delicious!¡±


    Lucifer unintentionally revealed an evil smile. Then, this Lolita wearing her ck gothic Loli dress leisurely descended from her throne of blood and arrived in front of the higher-ranked female soldiers. The attractiveness indexes of these female captains weren¡¯t high. They couldn¡¯t be regarded as beauties and were just average, nothing more. However, it was hard formon beauties to possess the heroic and valiant bearings of soldiers, which easily stimted the opponent¡¯s dark desire to conquer them.


    Lucifer kissed the soft and fair neck of the whitemb nearest to her. Using her tongue to taste her new prey, her sharp fangs gently pierced themb¡¯s skin. That offering was so scared that her entire body trembled. Not fainting due to fear was already pretty good. An average woman would have already fainted upon receiving this shock. Taking advantage of when this whitemb¡¯s attention focused on her neck, Lucifer suddenly turned her head and bit that big white bosom, sucking out the delicious blood. The offering who had suffered a surprise attack was unable to endure this stimtion andpletely lost control of her lower body. Strange water sheened on the grass below her legs.


    ¡°How is it so easy for you to lose your mind? There will be many more interesting stimtions in the future. At that time...¡±


    ¡°Lord Lucifer, sorry to disturb your aesthetic mood, but Lord Clyde has entered the casten residence of Ferro. Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Is Lord Big Brother Clyde looking for me? I¡¯ll go immediately. Andrisno, there¡¯s no need to be so respectful; you are not an outsider! Oh, that¡¯s right! Send these cuties to my special storage room.¡±


    ¡°We will obey yourmands, Your Majesty the Queen. Miss, I leave the rest to you.¡±


    Ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s presence inadvertently interrupted Lucifer¡¯s matter. Taking an exquisite handkerchief from a servant to wipe off the bloodstains at the corners of her mouth, Lucifer instructed several handsome men wearing the formal attires of aristocrat vampires to send those female generals to her special warehouse where she stored special articles. Those few female generals sunk into despair as those unusually handsome vampire aristocrats intimately princess-carried them with warm smiles to a wicked ce. Although they futilely shook their heads, under the control of the other party¡¯s bewitching magics, they were helpless dolls as they disappeared in the ck mist.

 Chapter 165: The Eve of Joyce Fortress’s Siege War (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 165: The Eve of Joyce Fortress¡¯s Siege War (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Therge fire finally extinguished itself after an entire day. After the fire died out, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army took over this ruined town. Clyde¡¯s side had had only about 100 casualties but sessfully captured Ferro and ughtered over 2,000 enemy troops at very little cost.


    Themander of Ferro¡¯s defending troops, Baron Haydn, sessfully escaped. Under Lucifer¡¯s instructions, her Bloodkin subordinates intentionally let Baron Haydn and several hundred trusted subordinates of his leave. As for the remaining 3,000 defenders, most were wiped out on the path leading to Joyce Fortress. If Baron Haydn had had greatmanding ability and been a talented person, perhaps another story might have ured. His ending might have been very different since it was very likely that Lucifer would have made sure to bury him forever on the path leading to Joyce Fortress. Sometimes, there was fortune in being stupid.


    Although Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had obtained a great first victory and defeated over 5,000 troops serving Baron Haydn, this had little effect on Marquis Charles. Compared to Marquis Charles¡¯s 120,000 elite troops, the annihtion of Baron Haydn¡¯s soldiers was not a big loss. Moreover, the troops of Baron Haydn were misceneous mobs, not the elite troops under Marquis Charles. Even if there werepletely wiped out, it would matter little.


    ording to the investigations of the enemy¡¯s situation by Andrisno¡¯s ghosts, Marquis Charles had divided his troops into several groups and stationed them in important ces, defending and controlling the entire Needham ins from fortresses and strongholds. For the most part, they were divided into four military fortresses. The first was Joyce Fortress, which was close to Ferro. An army of over 15,000 troops under themand of Viscount Aaron was stationed there. This army contained the personal troops of Marquis Charles. Well-equipped, they had abat power far higher than the defeated army of Baron Haydn¡¯s.


    As for the three remaining important military strongholds, two were Grand Tonitas Fortress at the center of Tonister City, which had over 30,000 troops under themand of Earl Royle, and Fortress Olm along the bank of Aldington River with 30,000 troops under themand of Earl Winissa as well as Marquis Charles¡¯s marine troops, a fleetposed of over 60 warships. Winissa was one of the few female earls in the Adrian Empire. Allegedly, she was not even 20 years of age and had inherited the peerage of her father, Earl Winger.


    When Earl Winger had died of illness, his sons had already migrated to their wives¡¯ families in other empires where they had even higher power and position. Thus, they were not particrly interested in returning to the Adrian Empire, this kind of third-rate empire, to inherit the Earl¡¯s position. After receiving weak excuses several times, Miss Winissa reluctantly reced her brothers and took the position bing one of the few female earls in the Adrian Empire. This was a great deed since the highest peerage a female aristocrat could reach was an Earl because of internal restrictions. In other human nations, women could be Grand Duchesses or Princesses or even Queens, Empresses, and other such rulers.


    Earl Winissa was also a Pdin, but she was much stronger than Clyde¡¯s Pdin Alicia. Earl Winissa wasparatively special even among other pdins since she had a flying unicorn mount. Compared to Princess Alicia, who was bound to the ground, she was much stronger. Clyde¡¯s younger sister, the Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer helped her big brother gather arge amount of information on Earl Winissa due to ulterior motives. When Clyde saw the information, he was somewhat embarrassed. From her hobbies to her three sizes, everything was revealed. He wondered how Lucifer had obtained this information; it was as if she had personally gone to measure it all.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, are there any issues with the information? I¡¯ve looked into it, and Miss Winissa has no sweetheart. Nevertheless, that Baron Haydn we just defeated seems to have some interest towards her. In addition, Earl Royle¡¯s son, Baron Luoge, is also one of her pursuers.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, are your Bloodkin subordinates paparazzi? There is no information about their military deployments, only this type of information...¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, you misunderstand. My subordinates are specialized for investigating these matters. If you wanted information on military matters, then you should seek Andrisno. The ghosts under her are responsible for those matters. If you want the information on the terrain, then look for Queen Lafania. Her cursed eagles are best for that. My lovely children are experts in this respect!¡±


    ¡°Eh, so you all are actually dividing thebor.¡±


    After some simple repairs, the casten residence of Ferro Town became the temporarymand center of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. At this moment, Clyde was meeting with several importantmanding officers of the allied monsters forces to discuss their future strategic arrangements. Quietly remembering the information his sister had given him, Clyde focused on the representatives of the other three monster armies: Ancient Demon King Andrisno, Undead Queen Lafania, and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis.


    Excluding Lucifer, who wore a cumbersome, ck gothic loli dress, the other three wore thin, ckce-edged nightclothes. The cloth was so thin that their undergarments, which belonged to the bold, revealing appeal series, were visible. Unlike the beauties of the Human Race, Andrisno and the others weren¡¯t shy, so they retained stoic dispositions. Their faces didn¡¯t have even a hint of shyness. They werepletely open before Clyde because they felt that there was nothing wrong with being honest and open in front of their master. It was no shameful matter.


    Because of Lucifer¡¯s presence, it was not good for Clyde toy his hands on Andrisno and the others. For the time being, he could only enjoy them with his eyes. Compared to Lucifer¡¯s juicy gossip, Andrisno and Lafania provided much more serious information. They presented a detailed report of Marquis Charles¡¯s troop deployments and a map of his military structures. Marquis Charles directlymanded over 40,000 personal troops stationed in Bach Fortress at the center region of Needham in. There were two paths leading to Bach Fortress, one was a waterway, and the other was and route. They were blocked by Earl Winissa¡¯s Olm Fortress and Earl Royle¡¯s Grand Tonitas Fortress respectively.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I¡¯ve already discussed it with Lafania. It isparatively better to break through to Bach fortress from Olm Fortress. As long as we break through Joyce Fortress in the front, we can travel along Aldington River andunch a surprise attack on Olm Fortress.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, Grand Tonitas Fortress is located at one of the few hilly areas of the Needham ins. It¡¯s a ce that is easy to guard but hard to attack. Our siege weapons will not be able to assist us. If you n on only using the human army under Princess Saras and the others to attack, the price we pay will be very high. Even with a conservative estimate, over half the troops will be lost.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, my intelligence is also useful here. As long as you defeat Earl Winissa, you can smoothly reach Bach Fortress.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, I understand the reasoning, but isn¡¯t this bullying a woman?¡±


    Clyde looked at Lucifer in helplessness. The blood-red eyes of this Bloodkin Lolita shone in wicked excitement. Only the gods knew what she meant by defeat. ording to the information she had provided, Earl Winissa was a beauty. Her attractiveness index was very high. Unknowingly, Clyde had been influenced by Lucifer.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, ording to the information of my investigations, it seems that Marquis Charles doesn¡¯t trust Earl Winissa very much. Only because she was the daughter of his friend did he reluctantly let her cooperate. Nevertheless, when he arranged for Winissa to guard Aldington River, they had a conflict regarding the supply lines, and a crack appeared in their alliance. We can incite Earl Winissa to defect from the Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Mephis, do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, the hearts of the Human Race always have a weak side. We can grab that weak point and seep in. Hasn¡¯t that always been what we devils were good at? When Earl Winissa was still a Miss, she was very kind-hearted. You should know that it is very easy to grab the weak point of a kind-hearted person. At that time, using the people she treasures, I can...¡±


    ¡°Cough cough, Mephis! We are discussing a normal military n!¡±


    Clyde interrupted Mephis quickly ckening statement in time. As he saw it, there was no need to enact such a diabolical scheme. However, with her Cursed Queen attribute, most of Mephis¡¯s ns were very dark, unsuitable to Clyde¡¯s sensibilities. At least for now, Clyde didn¡¯t want to use such dark means to deal with girls.


    In this simple and crude temporary meeting room, there were also a few dancing girls who hadcked the time to run away. They were the special maids who had apanied Baron Haydn. After throwing them some gold coins, Baron Haydn had forgotten about them. Afterward, while the casten residence had burned, they had been unable to immediately escape because they couldn¡¯t find their strewn-about clothes. Thus, these whitembs had directly be the war trophies of the victor.


    By the time Clyde first met them, these whitembs had already been washed and cleaned. A faint sheen of water droplets still covered their body, although it might have been sweat or some aromatic oil... The hands of these whitembs were bound together with iron chains above their heads to the ceiling. Moreover, each had one leg suspended in the air with an iron chain, leaving only one leg on the ground, assuming the shameful posture of ¡°a golden rooster standing on one leg,¡± and providing easy ess for certain activities. These whitembs were iparably red but couldn¡¯tin due to the small red balls in their mouths. To cement their statuses, they had red leather cors attached to iron chains. These spoils of war had frightened expressions and trembling white figures, anxiously watching those dark existences whopletely controlled their fates.


    Originally, these whitembs had naively thought that the new master of Ferro would be an aristocrat of the Human Race and wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them due to their special profession. Yet, who would have thought that their new master unexpectedly wasn¡¯t a human but rather a terrifying devil? Now, their futures were unknown. Perhaps, they would be turned into sacrificial offerings and used for various demonic rituals. Looking at their skillful bindings, Clyde suspected that this must have been the work of those Bloodkin subordinates under Lucifer. It was impossible for the monsters under Andrisno and Queen Lafania to be so skillful.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, these cuties were servicing Baron Haydn before. Since they are our enemies, how should we deal with them?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough! Sister Lucifer, you... wipe your drool before speaking. Andrisno, Lafania, what do you think...¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, we don¡¯t have any objections. It¡¯s best to give them to your Lord Sister!¡±


    Clyde had only wanted to probe them but had not expected that Andrisno and Queen Lafania would have such a ¡°strong desire to survive.¡± Upon seeing Lucifer¡¯s surreptitious gaze, they directly surrendered the whitembs to this wicked bloodkin Lolita. However, it was for the best. Being given to Lucifer, they would at worst be blood-servants, but if he gave them to the other two, they would die in various kinds of dark rituals. They would have no chance of survival.


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, deal with them after the meeting. Just... don¡¯t kill them indiscriminately...¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Clyde! I try to avoid death; wasting food is a big crime.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Lord Clyde, we must pay attention to the underground ratmen. I suspect that they are cooperating with Marquis Charles. They might carry out a surprise attack on our rear.¡±

 Chapter 166: The Eve of Joyce Fortress’s Siege War (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Eve of Joyce Fortress¡¯s Siege War (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Atst, the town regained its peace. Even though Steinbeck Fief had captured this ruined town, Joyce Fortress had made no movements so far. Viscount Aaron and his over 15,000 elite troops stationed there hadn¡¯t taken any actions. It was unknown what they were concocting. Therefore, before determining the Viscount¡¯s intentions, Clyde¡¯s party temporarily rested and reorganized. They also made no open movements.


    The troops under Viscount Aaron were the personal troops of Marquis Charles. Regarding theirbat power and equipment, they far outssed the soldiers they had defeated in Ferro. Baron Haydn¡¯s troops had been misceneous mobs. In the eyes of Marquis Charles¡¯s inner party, they were cannon fodder. Even though the opponent had annihted them, it was not a big loss. It didn¡¯t hurt, only requiring some barely noticeable tweaks in his ns.


    Marquis Charles made rtively no big movements. As for Clyde¡¯s side, his younger sister Lucifer had dispatched arge number of Bloodkin familiae in secret. Taking advantage of the nighttime to fly past Joyce Fortress, they arrived on the other side of Aldington River where Olm Fortress was. Their main task was to monitor Earl Winissa stationed at the opposite bank since the fortress was Clyde¡¯s next target after breaking past Joyce Fortress.


    Bloodkin were unable to pass through flowing water. The familiae under Lucifer, regardless of their level, suffered this restriction, so they were unable to directly fly over Aldington River. Therefore, they invaded several nearby viges, turning them into strongholds to serve as outposts for the allied monster army. Everything was under Lucifer¡¯s control, so Clyde was not clear on the specific details. He only knew the rough ns of the Bloodkin army.


    Earl Royle stationed in Grand Tonitas Fortress located at the center of Tonister City was not considered by Clyde. Although he also had over 30,000 troops, they weremanded by many aristocrats. Earl Royle only directly controlled roughly 20,000 troops. The remaining over 10,000 troops were split among several aristocrats. Themand chain was dispersed. Although barely passable for pure defense, if they wanted to take the initiative and attack, they were unable to threaten Clyde¡¯s party. Besides, rtively speaking, it was more strategic to attack Olm Fortress under themand of Earl Winissa. Because there was only t terrain behind the Olm Fortress, they could directly charge Marquis Charles¡¯s basecamp after breaking through.


    At night, Ferro became very peaceful. Although the residents had all fled, with the terrifying efficiency of the allied monster army, the casten residence as well as someparativelyrge structures of Ferro were repaired by the evening. This town was more than functionable as a temporary military camp. Afterward, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army smoothly entered their new campsite and avoided the ufortable situation of sleeping out in the open. With its constantly lit lights, Joyce Fortress still had almost no changes and kept his burning lightste into the night.


    In the casten residence of Ferro, Clyde rested in his exclusive bedroom. Although he didn¡¯t need to sleep as a Great Old One, he had been an ordinary person before crossing worlds, and he still retained some human habits and hobbies. A red candle illuminated the bedroom, bringing about a peculiar ambiguous atmosphere.


    Clyde sat on his big bed, looking at the alluring scenery in front of him with a sinful gaze. Threepletely bare whitembs knelt on a fine carpet. They were waiting for Clyde¡¯s decision like he were a monarch choosing a delicious offering. In the middle was Miss Anna, this golden-haired, blue-eyed, standard western beauty. Her figure belonged to the well-developed type. Because she cultivated light-ss magic, she had a sacred, invible air like Light Church¡¯s priestesses, clergywomen, and nuns, which inadvertently made those who bullied her obtain an even darkder sense of achievement.


    Anna¡¯s profession as a light magician intensified the contrast with her current appearance, greatly exciting Clyde. At this moment, herplexion was red. Although this was not her first time serving her master, she hadn¡¯t ever done this kind of thing in front of her two close girlfriends before. Although her hands were not bound and she could freely move them, she didn¡¯t dare to cover her bosom. She ced her hands at her sides, letting her master enjoy all her secrets.


    On the left and right sides of Anna were her close girlfriends, Betty and Kylie. These twodies were shy, and a hint of indescribable fear could be found on their faces. They didn¡¯t know how they had fallen into their current situation, having been recently removed from their coffins. Bound by red ropes, they couldn¡¯t move their hands at all. In addition, they were forced to maintain the alluring postures of standing tall, pushing their assets out. Swordswoman Betty¡¯s ck ponytail had been untied by Clyde, changing into a more alluring, ck, long, straight hairstyle. Coupled with her slender figure, she looked iparably attractive. Warrior Kyle¡¯s x-colored hair had received no changes, hanging to her shoulders as before. Like Miss Anna, their explosive and well-developed figures made people unable to look away.


    ¡°Miss Anna, you all were properly provided for these past few days. All injuries were healed! Those bandages were truly useful, but I still wanted to inspect you all in person! All of your bodies need to be checked carefully.¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master, I¡¯ll let... let you deal with it!¡±


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, you... you can interact with your master, but don¡¯t pull me over! I...¡±


    ¡°Miss Kylie, your figure is not any inferior to Anna¡¯s. Let me start with you first!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t look at me! No...¡±


    Miss Kylie¡¯s dignity as a warrior had long since disappeared. In front of Clyde, these golden daughters of the three earls instantly became maidservants who could only let others exploit them as they pleased. The big loss of their statuses made Kylie feel iparably ashamed; this degree of shame was off the charts. Betty on the other side was so scared that she didn¡¯t utter a word. She deeply feared bing the next target, so she only lowered her head, not daring to look ahead. The instant Clyde¡¯s w climbed Kylie¡¯s plump bosom, he felt an amazing sticity.Clyde nearly went ¡°berserk.¡± He used his right and left hands to simultaneously attack,paring the differences between the smooth bosoms of Anna and Kylie.


    Anna had already experienced that kind of rtionship with Clyde. This time, regardless of her shame, her inexplicable excitement intensified with the presence of her two close girlfriends. Anna quickly let go of herself and allowed herself to fly, letting out strange, seductive noises. Kylie bit her lips with a red face. At first, she had wanted to hold back her voice to avoid stimting the other party¡¯s wicked thoughts. But this small action didn¡¯t escape Clyde¡¯s eyes. After her alluring redbuds were teased a few times, Kylie was unable to resist her bodily instincts and let out moans like Anna. These two girls¡¯ gentle moans intertwined and filled the entire room, forming a song to stimte a man¡¯s desires. The special sound instion ensured that no noise would spread outside.


    ¡°Miss Betty, I apologize. I¡¯ve made you endure for too long; I¡¯ll immediatelye over and help.¡±


    ¡°You... don¡¯t you already have them? Schoolmate Anna, Schoolmate Kylie, save... wu!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout! Aren¡¯t they feeling veryfortable? You can also join them!¡±


    Clyde lowered his head and easily covered the cheery mouth that wanted to cry for help. Betty was unable to utter a sound due to his French kiss. He only released her lips when she was about to suffocate, leaving behind a trail of glittering saliva, increasing the ambiguous atmosphere. Upon seeing those special maids who had once served Baron Haydn, he had already felt his urges rising, but he had fortunately restrained himself until the end. After he had handed those maids to his younger sister Lucifer, she had recognized his desires and secretly instructed Undead Queen Lafania to release the daughters of the three earls and send them to Clyde¡¯s room to help her big brother resolve certain special needs.


    Now, it was wartime, so he had to let Lafania and the others focus. The allied monster army needed theirmanders. If Clyde put his hands on them at this moment, there would be no one tomand the allied monster army. Nevertheless, thedies sent to serve Clyde tonight numbered more than the golden daughters of the three earls; all the aristocraticdies captured from the Service Hotel were also present. Their injuries had also been healed via the bandage treatment.


    These whitembs watched the scene with red faces. As substitute maids, these whitembs knelt on a soft carpet near the bed. Bound using red ropes in a shameful tortoise-shell binding method, they had their hands trapped behind their backs while they maintained a simr shameful posture as the three main dishes. Unlike the three, they bit small, red balls with clear water stains along the seal formed by the ball. Although they desperately covered up their bosoms, they were unable to conceal their instinctual reactions. Upon seeing such a stimting scene and this unknown, humiliating side of the idol senior schoolmates they had once adored, they all had strange reactions, evidenced by the shining stains on their thighs.


    These whitembs didn¡¯t have it the worst. Beside the big bed were several alluring and well-behaved white pets, the youngdies of Benson Town¡¯s mayor¡¯s family. Unlike the former, thetter had been trained by that old gentleman Head Warden Brown in the underground part of Kelifu Prison. After falling into Clyde¡¯s hands, they had already long given up resisting.


    These white pets crawled on the carpet beside the bed. They were not bound with red ropes because they were unnecessary; thesembs werepletely obedient. These white petsy beside the bed inpletely bare states with only red leather cors around their necks. The cors each had an iron chain attached to the bedside, limiting the range of their movements. These white pets lowered their heads and used their fragrant tongues to lick water from a red te in front of them with coquettish expressions. On their drooping bosoms, exquisite small, silver bells were tied around their red cherries. Therefore, with each movement, a melodious sound chimed, pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Miss Betty, could it be that you want to experience something like them? If you don¡¯t, thene up and rest with me. I will not act recklessly.¡±


    Betty and Kylie looked at each other in nk dismay. Looking at the special pets over there, they felt even more ashamed. After thinking a little, they could only reluctantly climb into bed with this devil. As for Anna, she jumped onto the bed without any hesitation, awaiting Clyde¡¯s further arrangements. Although this handsome young man had said that he would not act recklessly, Betty and Kylie weren¡¯t children. The other party was wearing just boxer shorts with a clear devilish weapon visible. His strong and muscr stature made their mouths parched and tongues scorched despite their reservation. Especially with that towering crime tool hidden behind that small piece of cloth, pretending to not act recklessly was just deceiving people. Nevertheless, they were helpless and bereft of any other choice. They could only pray that the other party would not be too rough.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! With such a big bed, it would be ufortable to sleep alone. It is exciting when there are many people!¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master Clyde, can you treat us as gently as you treat Schoolmate Anna? I fear pain, please!¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, don¡¯t... don¡¯t be too rough! I beg you.¡±


    Kylie and Betty epted their fates andy beside Anna, presenting themselves before Clyde. Theirplexions were red as they pleaded their master for pity in their softest voices. Clyde felt that using such a tone at this time waspletely counterproductive, as if they were subconsciously tempting him to ravage them. It would be strange if they were not conquered until they became weak and limp. Just as he was just about to take the next step, loud sounds resounded outside the bedroom, resembling the collision of cold steel. Those sounds almost extinguished Clyde¡¯s me midway like simr sounds had to Baron Haydn before. The taste of this kind of matter was very unpleasant.


    ¡°Assassins! Enemy attack! Pay attention to the ground!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. Just guard the door. The allied monsters have already made a move. Human troops, just guard your posts. Leave these enemies to friendly forces.¡±

 Chapter 167: The Eve of Joyce Fortress’s Siege War (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Eve of Joyce Fortress¡¯s Siege War (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The originally peaceful night was broken by the mor of an enemy attack. Clyde had been about to enjoy a happy night, but beyond his expectations, he was disturbed. He reluctantly changed into his armor and slightly adjusted the room¡¯s amorous upants before leaving to determine the circumstances.


    By the time Clyde left his room, the enemies had been suppressed. He had to admire the guts of these fools, actually daring to attack Ferro. At present, Ferro was under the absolute control of the allied monster army. Those unlucky attackers were bloodily suppressed by monsters before they even saw their target. When Clyde arrived, he only saw badly mangled corpses missing limbs. Most of the attackers had been directly chopped into mutted limbs and minced meat, dying without an intact corpse.


    Clyde looked around and saw the human soldiers of Steinbeck Fief standing at their respective posts. They looked somewhat ufortable since this was the first time they had seen the terrifying and bloody massacre methods of the monster army. Although they were allies now, the scene was still too fearsome, a one-sided massacre.


    Now, the giant demon guards, wolf-headed mummy imperial guards, and high-leveled Bloodkin knights patrolled in unison. Under their feet were the corpses of the attackers who were surprisingly not humans. Upon closer examination, Clyde realized that those humanoid monsters were very familiar; they were one of the humanoid monsters he had encountered in Benson Town, the underground ratmen.


    After Clyde had killed the Insect Monster King and Insect Emperor Huxley, the insectmen monsters had copsed. Because they had lost their leader, they had fallen into a chaotic state as they vied to be the new leader. Like that, since the underground ratmen no longer faced the restrictions of their old enemies, they quickly grew wanton and arrogant. This time, they directlyunched a surprise attack on Ferro from underground. They had believed that a human army had upied Ferro without ever considering that their information might be wrong. As soon as these underground ratmen had sprung out from under the ground, before they could evenunch an attack, they saw the reality of Ferro. The high-leveled monsters patrolling the town had immediately noticed them, and they were ¡°captured¡± on the spot. The few who remained had been beaten to the ground and cowered in Clyde¡¯s presence.


    ¡°These damned low-leveled mobs! Who gave you all the courage to provoke the supreme existence here?¡±


    ¡°No... no, we... we only came to attack the Human Race! It seems... we¡¯vee to the wrong ce!¡±


    There were several underground ratmen who seemed to act asmanders. The demon guards grabbed their necks and lifted them high. Because of their height differences, they looked like rats caught by cats. Thosemanders immediately pleaded the demons using the humannguage. As humanoid monsters, regardless of their level, all could speak the basic universal humannguage. Therefore, humanoid monsters generally used humannguage whenmunicating with other humanoid monsters, not their own unique racialnguage.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, we apologize. We let these lowly rats disturb your night; we¡¯ll immediately...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I hadn¡¯t yet started... did you all clean up all the attackers?¡±


    ¡°We have! Not a single one slipped through our.¡±


    Upon seeing Clyde, all the high-leveled monstermanders respectfully greeted this supreme ruler. Clyde casually asked the nearest demon captain to describe the situation to him, changing the conversation¡¯s topic while concealing the awkward matter of being forced to stop before opening fire. ording to the report of the demon captain, roughly 20,000 underground ratmen had attacked Ferro just now, but they had all already been annihted by the allied monster army.


    The huge gap in the monster levels between the two sides had resulted in a serious imbnce of strength. The allied monster army had easily wiped out the 20,000 underground ratmen in roughly half an hour without any casualties. In a short period, Clyde¡¯s side had wiped out one-tenth of the underground ratmen¡¯s poption. This efficiency was unusually high because the number of monster troops stationed here in Ferro was roughly 50,000, over twice the number of attackers. From the very beginning, their ending had been fated.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, the armors of these underground ratmen, I showed them to Princess Saras. They belong to a human army. Look at this logo.¡±


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that the sign of Adrian Empire¡¯s army? Andrisno, was there an ident?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a coincidence. Lord Clyde, all the underground ratmen wore this kind of equipment.¡±


    As Clyde thought of returning to continue his wicked deeds, Ancient Demon King Andrisno appeared beside him and personally handed him an armor set seized from those humanoid monsters. Clyde immediately recognized the exclusive logo of Adrian Empire¡¯s army. Surprisingly, those underground ratmen had worn the standard armor of Adrian Empire¡¯s regr troops, so the weapons they had used must have also belonged to the empire¡¯s army. This time, were it not for the presence of the allied monster army, the human troops would have been annihted.


    Although the underground ratmen had a habit of seizing and using the equipment of the human adventurers and mercenaries they attacked, Clyde refused to believe that the underground ratmen had seized over 20,000 unblemished, standard armor and weapon sets from Adrian Empire¡¯s army. It was impossible for the equipment these humanoid monsters had seized from a human army to be this new. Clearly, someone was supporting underground ratmen from behind by providing them equipment and had secretly prompted them tounch a surprise attack. Naturally, the target was Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army currently upying Ferro.


    ¡°Andrisno, arrange someone to monitor Joyce Fortress. In this area, only Viscount Aaron¡¯s side could take out so many equipment sets belonging to Adrian Empire¡¯s army. I suspect this has something to do with Joyce Fortress.¡±


    ¡°I will obey your orders. Lord Clyde, I will immediately arrange someone to do this, but what about the captives?¡±


    ¡°Deal with them ording to your usual style. There¡¯s no need to report to me.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lord Clyde.¡±


    After giving some instructions to Ancient Demon King Andrisno, Clyde nned to return to his room and rest. All of those captured underground ratmenmanders were very shrewd and had strong desires to survive. After determining that Clyde was the suprememander, they hastily begged him for mercy. They knew that begging those demon guards was useless. This was their final chance to survive. If they didn¡¯t grasp it, they would be cruelly dismembered by those heartless demon guards in the next second.


    ¡°Wait! We surrender! All this was because King Braund cooperated with the Dark Shamans of the Human Race! We were forced to do this.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even be able to perform odd jobs here. What¡¯s the point of your surrendering?¡±


    ¡°I... we know a secret path leading to Joyce Fortress. Moreover, we also have confidential information on Joyce Fortress. As long as you spare us, we will tell you everything!¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Fine, speak, and Andrisno and I promise not to kill you all.¡±


    Those underground ratmenmanders revealed everything. After seeing Clyde¡¯s side¡¯s great strength, they directly betrayed the underground ratmen¡¯s King Braund. Clyde had heard Insect Monster King mention ¡°Braund¡± when it had cursed Underground Ratmen King. ording to these underground ratmenmanders, the leader of the underground ratmen, Rat King Braund, had secretly cooperated with the Dark Shamans¡¯ Organization for over a decade already. The true name of that organization had not been revealed to these underground ratmen; they only knew that they were part of a huge force in the underground world of human nations who could influence many aristocrats.


    Especially in the border areas of third-rate empires like Adrian Empire where the control of Light Church was weak, the Dark Shamans had seized the chance to expand their influence. It was unknown if Light Church was truly unaware of the Dark Shamans¡¯ secret movements or whether some higher-ups of Light Church had colluded with them and secretly reached an agreement since they had an ambiguous attitude towards the Dark Shamans¡¯ organization. They intentionally ignored them and tacitly consented to their development, allowing them to expand their power without scruples.


    Clyde didn¡¯t care about the ns of the Dark Shamans. However, from the information provided by these underground ratmenmanders, Marquis Charles had a connection with that organization. In fact, the special envoys Marquis Charles had dispatched to Joyce Fortress were Dark Shamans. With Marquis Charles¡¯s expressly written orders in their hands, the Dark Shamans could easily transfer a cache of equipment and weapons of Adrian Empire¡¯s army from Joyce Fortress and supply them to their allies, the underground ratmen, helping these humanoid monstersunch a surprise attack from underground. They had wanted to defeat Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army via the underground ratmen and recapture Ferro.


    ¡°Lord Archfiend, everything we spoke was the truth. This is the secret route. Can you let us go now? We will escape to faraway ces and never return!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. We won¡¯t not go back on our words. You all are truly very wise, able to see the situation so clearly. You all can go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Archfiend! We¡¯ll take our leave now!¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s signal, the demon guards released these underground ratmenmanders and let them exit the gates. However, before they could appreciate their newfound freedom, screams emerged outside. The wolf-headed mummy soldiers hidden outside the gates brandished their huge axes, directly cleaving those underground ratmenmanders.


    ¡°No... You all went against your words... Ah!¡±


    ¡°That was only Lord Clyde¡¯s and Miss Andrisno¡¯s promise! What does it have to do with me? Lord Clyde, I¡¯m sorry. My subordinates let their hands slip.¡±


    ¡°Lafania, that¡¯s truly a shame. We can only me the bad luck of those poor fellows.¡±


    Undead Queen Lafania entered the hall and apologized to Clyde, but there was no usation in his tone. He had tacitly consented to Queen Lafania¡¯s actions. This couldn¡¯t count as going against his promise. Besides, he couldn¡¯t have let them spread the news of his true might. At least, he and Ancient Demon King Andrisno hadn¡¯t made a move. Lafania had never promised anything.


    ¡°Andrisno, I¡¯m going to go rest. Oh, that¡¯s right! Help me inform Princess Saras and the others. We¡¯ll immediately attack Joyce Fortress tomorrow. Now, Viscount Aaron¡¯s authority has been limited by those Dark Shamans, messing with their chain ofmand. In addition, they lost over 20,000 sets of armor and weapons. It¡¯s truly a god-sent chance!¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, your smile is so evil! I will immediately notify them. Do you have any other instructions?¡±


    ¡°No... by the way, if there are no further emergencies, don¡¯t disturb me tonight! I¡¯ve many important matters to deal with. Lucifer is no exception. You all go and keep yourselves busy.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I wish you a wonderful night. There is no need to care about Lord Lucifer¡¯s side. After returning to her bedroom with the gifts you gave her, she hasn¡¯t yet emerged. out. She will note looking for you. At least, not tonight.¡±

 Chapter 168: Domestic Strife and Foreign Aggression of Joyce Fortress on the Eve of the War (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Domestic Strife and Foreign Aggression of Joyce Fortress on the Eve of the War (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Viscount Aaronmanded over 15,000 of Marquis Charles¡¯s personal troops in Joyce Fortress. They were all well-equipped with individualbat powers far outssing the defeated Baron Haydn¡¯s troops. Viscount Aaron stood on the fortress walls and pondered while looking towards the direction of Ferro.


    He already knew that Ferro had fallen into the hands of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops. Although he had known that Baron Haydn was unreliable, he had never expected him to lose so quickly with over 5,000 troops. Even if all of them were misceneous mobs, they had still had the advantage of a city wall. At worst, he should have been able to struggle for several days, but the entire army had been wiped out in the span of a single night.


    Baron Haydn hadn¡¯t escaped to Joyce Fortress; therefore, Viscount Aaron could only make wild guesses as to what had happened that night for now. Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had roughly 10,000 people, which was less than his numbers. If not for the interference of those Dark Shaman envoys Viscount Aaron would have already gone to assist Ferro, and perhaps, the final result of that battle would have been rewritten.


    ¡°Big Brother, those envoys are too wanton! They arbitrarily took all the weapons in our arsenal, and we still don¡¯t know what they did with them. You must not ignore this!¡±


    ¡°Yani, they have the written decree of His Excellency Marquis Charles. Don¡¯t speak out of turn. This is an order, and we soldiers can only execute it.¡±


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t believe His Excellency Marquis Charles would use those Dark Shamans for such an important matter. This won¡¯t do. I have to find a way to confirm this with Sivia.¡±


    ¡°Yani, don¡¯t trouble Miss Sivia! Even if she is Marquis Charles¡¯s golden daughter, she won¡¯t know anything about military affairs. If you are truly her close girlfriend, don¡¯t confuse her.¡±


    Behind Viscount Aaron, a beautiful young girl wearing knight armor appeared. This young girl was Viscount Aaron¡¯s younger sister, Yani. Apanying her azure eyes, she had long, light-blonde hair, and her figure was slender. At this moment, her beautiful face was filled withints. This girl had an innate nature of being unable to keep secrets. Emotions like happiness, anger, grief ,and so on could easily be interpreted from her face. Viscount Aaron was already ustomed to this. After the death of his father, when he had taken over the Viscount position, his younger sister had been his only remaining blood rtive, so the rtionship between these siblings was not ordinary. Usually, he doted on Yani as much as possible. Merely, on some issues of principle, Viscount Aaron wouldn¡¯t yield.


    ¡°Yani, if the envoys heard your words, it would be truly troublesome. I will deal with this myself.¡±


    ¡°Fine, Big brother. I know. Then, I will join the battle next time! You have promised it quite a few times before, but you¡¯ve never let me join.¡±


    ¡°Next time, for sure... By the way, Yani, you haven¡¯t seen Her Excellency Earl Winissa for a long time. Help me send her a letter tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay, in any case, Earl Winissa can be counted as one of my senior schoolmates. Big Brother, honestly tell me: have you started to dislike me? You could clearly have used a magicmunication crystal to contact her.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, just deliver the letter! Don¡¯t ask so much!¡±


    After the brother and sister teased each other, Viscount Aaron finally instructed Yani to leave. Looking at her distant back view, Viscount Aaron inwardly sighed in relief. On her knight armor was an eagle wing-style ornament, meaning she was a Sky Knight with a flying-type mount. For example, Dragon Knight had exclusive armors with a dragon wing ornament. Yani was an Eagle Knight; her mount was a huge eagle, so she could freely fly in the sky. Even if Joyce Fortress were trapped in a siege, as long as there were no air force opposing them, or the enemy forgot to pay attention to the skies for even a second, Yani alone had the chance to break through the encirclement.


    However, Viscount Aaron made the worst decision possible. He nned to send Yani to Earl Winissa. He didn¡¯t have much confidence in the defensive prowess of Joyce Fortress. After those Dark Shamans who didn¡¯t understand military affairs had taken hismand, there had been little suspense. Especially after the inexplicable loss of over 20,000 sets of equipment and weapons, Viscount Aaron had sunk into a passive state. Once Joyce Fortress fell, and Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops upied this ce, as themanding officer, he could only perish together with the fortress. He was not as shameless as Baron Haydn. He wouldn¡¯t run away and abandon everyone here like nothing had happened. At this time, his only wish was to keep his younger sister Yani safe.


    Shortly after Yani left the fortress, several figures hidden in the darkness eyed her. Those Dark Shaman envoys had secretly monitored every action within Joyce Fortress via ck sorcery, so they already knew that she hadined about them several times. Merely, they hadn¡¯t responded to stop her due to considering the Viscount¡¯s face.


    ¡°That smelly girl is not too powerful, but she looks quite beautiful! How about we...¡±


    ¡°Viscount Aaron still has some use, and it¡¯s not good to publicly shred all pretenses of cordiality. Otherwise, it will not be easy to ignore the loss of over 20,000 equipment sets. Naturally, after that smelly girl leaves the vicinity of the fortress, we can... Heh heh! We¡¯ll make her know what women ought to do and not do!¡±


    ¡°Captain is wise! I have prepared everything. What exactly happened to those underground ratmen? Over 20,000 underground ratmen raided over 10,000 troops of Steinbeck Fief, but there still hasn¡¯t been any news from them. They didn¡¯t intentionally steal the equipment from us, did they?¡±


    ¡°I have already reported this to above. Don¡¯t worry about it for now. In any case, with Marquis Charles¡¯s written decree in our hands, Viscount Aaron and his blind devotion will never oppose us.¡±


    Yani had never expected that she would be targeted so quickly by the envoys after criticizing them. Those Dark Shamans had secretly schemed an unspeakably wicked n against her. After eavesdropping on the conversation between Yani and Aaron, they eagerly waited for her to leave Joyce Fortress to make their move. Viscount Aaron never realized that his arrangements had made his most beloved younger sister fall in a dangerous situation.


    While these Dark Shamans were excitedly discussing their ns, they didn¡¯t notice that they themselves had be the prey of a certain existence. A transparent shadow hid in the mirror of that dim room. However, the Dark Shamans had gathered around a table and were using a crystal ball to monitor Viscount Aaron and Miss Yani, entirely unaware of the terrifying existence.


    After the Dark Shamans finished discussing their ns, the shadow sunk into the mirror. After a short time, the shadow reappeared in the mirror of a room located in Ferro¡¯s casten residence. When she walked out of the mirror, a few demon guards respectfully weed her.


    ¡°I finally discovered something interesting. The Human Race is still the same. Even when faced with a formidable foe, they don¡¯t forget to fight each other. If I report this to Lord Clyde, there will surely be rewards. Not only Andrisno is useful! I can also help.¡±


    ¡°Lord Demon King, Lord Clyde has instructed us to not let anyone else disturb him tonight including Lord Andrisno! The only exception is Lord Lucifer.¡±


    ¡°Eh, I waste. Help me report this to Andrisno and ask her to help me report it to Lord Clyde. I¡¯ll continue to observe over there.¡±


    This shadow was the Ancient Demon King who had colluded with Third Young Master Hal to trigger the Undead cmity in Atad. She was a female Demon King like Andrisno. Merely, she had no physical body and only had a soul state. After Clyde had ended Hal¡¯s life of crime, the demonic soul of this female Demon King had also fallen into his hands. So far, she had watched Andrisno¡¯s performance in envy. She wanted to disy her good side and ask Clyde to reward her with a body. Merely, there were too many high-level femalemanders in the monster army around Clyde. It was too hard to find the chance to render meritorious services. Fortunately, hard work and due diligence wouldn¡¯t let one down. This female demon king¡¯s demonic soul had lurked in the mirrors of Joyce Fortress for several days and finally received a chance.


    Thinking this, the demonic soul sunk into the mirror once more and disappeared, leaving behind the kneeling, dumbfounded demon guards. The demon guards looked at each other in nk dismay. They then reluctantly got up and went to Ancient Demon King Andrisno to report the new development. The demonic soul had been acting alone, hiding things from Andrisno. Both of them were Ancient Demon Kings with equal statuses. Even if these demon guards knew this, it was not good to arbitrarily report to Andrisno. They were barely able to remain a neutral stance as it was and wished to avoid offending either side as much as possible.


    Clyde had returned to his bedroom to rest. He was unaware that open and hidden battles had already started outside. In fact, the allied monster army temporarily didn¡¯t even contain his direct troops. The Great Old One kin hemanded, that infamous corps, had not yet been summoned. The Bloodkin army was under the control of his younger sister, the monster army was under Ancient Demon King Andrisno, the zombies and mummies belonged to Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis. Clyde himself was more like the nominal chiefmander. He was a ¡°hands-off¡± leader. He didn¡¯t need to do anything specific; someone else would do it for him.


    This time, to avoid being disturbed, Clyde directly locked the door. Hearing the lock¡¯s ¡°kacha¡± sound, Miss Kylie and Miss Betty thoroughly lost all hope. They knew that there was no escape. Miss Anna, however, had a sweet and charming expression. In any case, this was not the first time she had provided him special services. Now, with her close girlfriends and the others, she didn¡¯t feel shame. Instead an inexplicable excitement appeared in her heart.


    ¡°Anna, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. We won¡¯t do that for the time being, but you all have to massage me and obey my every request! First... Anna, let Betty and Kylie test it out! Until the next onees, no one is allowed to bezy!¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, this... this is too! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t move randomly! I¡¯ll do as youmand.¡±


    Betty and Kylie¡¯splexions were red and burning hot. They were so shy that they didn¡¯t dare to look at him. But because of Clyde¡¯s wicked orders, they also didn¡¯t dare to lower their heads in fear of being punished. They could only reluctantly tilt their heads upwards, bite their lips, cover their chests with their hands and tightly mp their white legs while doing their best to not cry out. However, the strange water stains on the sheets became more conspicuous the more they tried to cover themselves up. This sight stimted the other party tomit even greater crimes. The other nobledies in the room felt embarrassed seeing Kylie and Betty. Theirplexions were as red as apples. They thought that they would have to take turns and do things like Miss Anna and became so embarrassed that they wanted to find a hole to borrow themselves in.


    Anna barely calmed down her emotions and knelt in front of her master. Then, ording to a certain person¡¯s wickedmand, she leaned forward and used her hands to grab her soft mounds to mp around a certain crime tool. She thenmenced a squeezing up and down massage. Average humans couldn¡¯t bear this kind of stimtion, but Clyde was a Great Old One Evil God. Humans couldn¡¯tpare to his physique. Tonight, none of these whitembs would escape. He reached out to hold down the head of the whitemb in front of him. Miss Anna¡¯s eyes blurred, and after some hesitation, she lowered her head and stretched out her pink fragrant tongue...

 Chapter 157: The Dead End of the Insectkin Monster’s Leader (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 157: The Dead End of the Insectkin Monster¡¯s Leader (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde sessfully carried out a surprise attack and killed the Insect Monster King in a single move, shifting the ruling party of the imperial pce for the first time in several centuries. After that, Clyde summoned arge number of abyss devourers to kill all the insectmen monster guards in the pce.


    The words of that Insect Monster King were not credible. It had imed to be connected to a behind-the-scenes master, but after Clyde had killed it, no one had knocked on his door. He had summoned arge number of abyss devourers in vain. Although he had upied the capital of the West Goth Empire, he was somewhat regretful. ording to the abyss devourers, the entire imperial pce didn¡¯t have a single valuable treasure.


    The Insect Monster King had muddled along for several hundred years without gaining any treasure. That golden crown and golden scepter Clyde had given Valkyrie Cynthia to prove to the Divine Realm the status of the Insect Monster King had been its only valuable treasures. The insectmen monsters were not as rich as the underground ratmen. Although both sides were humanoid monsters, the underground ratmen were better.


    The strategic goals of those underground ratmen were different from those of the insectmen monsters who followed their natural instincts. The insectmen monster simply massacred others, no different from thugs. The underground ratmen, however, plundered, more like robbers or bandits. Even though Insect Monster King had an intelligence on par with humans, it couldn¡¯t change this fact.


    After the abyss devourers killed the insectmen monster guards, the imperial pce of the West Goth Empire fell into Clyde¡¯s hands. After Valkyrie Cynthia left, Clyde walked to the throne, which was covered in dust. Although the Insect Monster King had worn a crown and held a golden scepter, it was still a humanoid monster, a cockroach. It hadn¡¯t used the throne of the human emperor. The quality of this throne was truly up to par. After more than a thousand years, there were no signs of damage. After wiping off the dust, it looked brand new.


    The whitembs imprisoned in the pce by the insectmen monsters finally left the iron cages. They looked at the abyss devourers with terrified eyes. Although their shackles and other wicked restraining items had already been undone, no one dared to run away. After being imprisoned for a long period of time, they were unusually weak, so they basically couldn¡¯t run. The abyss devourers turned into humanoid slimes and stood at one side to observe these female prisoners.


    ¡°Lord... Lord Devil, how do you n to deal with us!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all members of the low-level adventurer and mercenary groups hired by Marquis Charles? Since you all have been missing for so long, the Adventurer and Mercenary Guilds have definitely already registered you all as personnel who died in action. I will help you all settle somewhere new. As long as you all cooperate, you will not be sacrificial offerings.¡±


    Although the devil¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted, these whitembs didn¡¯t have any other choices. At least, this devil was a handsome young man. Compared to that Insect Monster King, he was much better looking. This eased their hearts, so they let the abyss devourers take them away after being wrapped in ck slime. Then, they were transferred to Ian Vige via a dark teleportation magic array. Before their transfer, the whitembs were made to wear red leather cors to express theirplete submission and allow the abyss devourers to take them away via the iron chain attached to each cor.


    Meanwhile, other abyss devourers searched the entire imperial pce to assure that no insectmen monster guard escaped unpunished. After the Insect Monster King had been devoured, the other insectmen monsters¡¯ resistance had quickly copsed because of the loss of theirmander. Unless a new Insect Monster King was born, it was impossible to gather them together to disrupt the Human Race aboveground.


    After eliminating the Insect Monster King, Clyde repeated his old tactics. Under the cover of shadow magic, he secretly left the imperial pce of the West Goth Empire and went towards the Moon God Shrine where the Moon God n had been enshrined and worshipped. ording to the Insect Monster King¡¯s information, the leader of the insectoid monsters, that behind-the-scenes supporter, was hiding in the Mood God Shrine.


    After Clyde arrived at the shrine, he discovered that there were no insectmen monsters guarding here. The mage tower next door was also simrly without insectmen monster guards. These two ces emitted very strong sealing auras, which caused difort to any humanoid monsters entering these ces, so it was unlikely for the insectmen monsters to take the initiative and approach these ces. However, it had no effect on Clyde. After signing a special contract with Valkyrie Cynthia, he could disguise himself as a member of the Heavenly God n and emit an energy aura simr to that of the God Race. Since the sealing magic didn¡¯t repel the God Race, he could sessfully muddle through, cheating the screening mechanism of the seal. This saved him the trouble of wasting energy to destroy the barrier.


    The style of this shrine was different from those of Light Church. They worshipped different branches of the God Race, so their religious buildings were also different. In the shrine, scattered bones emitting glittering and translucent magical lusters, indicating that they had once been inside high ranked mages, covered the floor. At that time, the West Goth Empire and the invading insectoid monsters had fought fiercely everywhere, but the fighting had been the most intense in this shrine and the nearby mage tower. On the other hand, the battle in the imperial pce had not been so intense.


    In actuality, that insectoid monster leader hadn¡¯t broken the seal. ording to the written records of the Moon God n tranted by Valkyrie Cynthia, in order to seal Insect Emperor Huxley, that insectoid monster leader that could infinitely resurrect, the Mood God n had gone all out and blown up its corporeal body. Then, before its corporeal body could heal, they had sealed Huxley¡¯s soul and energy in different ces, preventing its resurrection.


    Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s soul was sealed in the shrine, and its energy was sealed in the mage tower. After the sealing of Insect Emperor Huxley, the insectoid monsters had lost their leader, and the insect kings had openly fought against each other to be the new leader. They had had no time to care about the next human continent, Ximengsi Continent.


    Clyde arrived at the center of the shrine and finally saw the true features of the behind-the-scenes instigator. It was very different from his prior imagination. Instead of a vile-looking insect emperor, a woman was imprisoned in a cage on the moonstone at the shrine¡¯s center. Although her dress seemed worn out from centuries of imprisonment, and her beautiful silver hair was somewhat frayed and wild, her fair skin remained. The status of this beauty was clearly noble, and her maintenance wasparatively better. Merely, her loose silver hair covered her eyes, and on the ground of the cage was a shattered silver crown simr to the crowns worn by the princesses of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s human empires. It must have been the exclusive crown for the princess of the Sigranians.


    Thinking a little, Clyde removed his shadow magic and disguised himself. Then, under the guise of a normal human adventurer, he walked towards the cage with a righteous look. That imprisoned beauty, however, didn¡¯t raise her head even after hearing his footsteps as if she had already known of his arrival.


    ¡°Save me, Lord Hero... I¡¯m being imprisoned here by demons!¡±


    ¡°Princess? The cage was locked from the inside. Plus, your acting is too poor. Huxley, you have made no progress even after a thousand years!¡±


    ¡°What Huxley? Lord Hero, please don¡¯t joke. I don¡¯t know what you are saying!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll ask you this: every month...¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Clyde mischievously asked a few private questions about girls like their menstrual periods and so on... From the start, this fake princess failed to answer correctly. Although this body was that of a princess, the soul had already been dominated by Insect Emperor Huxley. At that time, in order to seal the insectoid monster leader, the princess of the West Goth Empire had used her body as a vessel to seal its soul, but because the gap in their soul strengths was huge, the Insect Emperor¡¯s soul had gained dominance over this body.


    ¡°Damn it, are you a hero? Actually asking such obscene questions!¡±


    ¡°You are a pervert who upied a girl¡¯s body. You have no qualifications to say this! Oh, that¡¯s righ;, the Insect Monster King is already dead. That fellow was too weak.¡±


    ¡°That fellow was truly useless. I taught it for over two hundred years, but it still couldn¡¯t defeat those underground ratmen.¡±


    After seeing it was unable to deceive Clyde, Insect Emperor Huxley gave up its third-rate acting, and reverted to its terrifying, devilish voice. It had awakened over two hundred years ago, but by being sealed in the weak body of a princess, its activities were limited. It could only orally instruct those insectmen monsters to advance them from ordinary multiple-legged insect monsters to the humanoid cockroach stage. In truth, this had not been Huxley¡¯s intentions but rather rather because its energy sealed in the mage tower. After a long period of time, the seal had grown unstable and allowed its dark energy to seep out, infecting those multiple-legged insect monsters and evolving them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. The seal of mage tower is going to break; no one can prevent the resurrection of this emperor. If you are sensible and open the cage now, I will give you an important position. When I conquer this continent, I will let you choose your territory!¡±


    ¡°It sounds good, but I refuse. As long as I swallow your energy, your soul will be nothing more than a wisp of smoke.¡±


    ¡°In those years, even the Moon God n was unable to do anything. With just you... Wait, we can discuss...¡±


    Before Insect Emperor Huxley could finish speaking, Clyde released a part of his own unfathomable, pitch-ck energy. Insect Emperor Huxley cut off his arrogant words; the other party was clearly a stronger dark existence than itself. Clyde could absorb its energy without any problems.


    ¡°We can cooperate to conquer this continent...¡±


    Clyde ignored Huxley¡¯s begging. Who knew whether this fellow was intentionally stalling for time to break the seal? He had to snatch its energy in the mage tower before the seal was broken; otherwise, if such a strong fellow fled, it would create great troubles.

 Chapter 158: The Dead End of the Insectkin Monster’s Leader (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 158: The Dead End of the Insectkin Monster¡¯s Leader (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde saw through Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s lies and directly went to the mage tower, intending topletely swallow the energy sealed there. After that, its resurrection ns would be over.


    Although Insect Emperor Huxley tried to negotiate with Clyde and even offered to cooperate when conquering Ximengsi Continent and even the entire world, Clyde ignored it without any hesitation. Even though he was also an existence of the dark camp, he had some principles. In addition, since Insect Emperor Huxley was not a girl, Clyde subconsciously thought that there was no value in cooperating. Perhaps if it had been female, there might have been another ending.


    The mage tower of West Goth Empire also had a powerful sealing barrier. Because Clyde had a contract with a Valkyrie, he smoothly deceived the sealing barrier and entered. Because Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s energy was sealed inside, Clyde immediately sensed a very strong energy fluctuation.


    Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s soul and energy were simrly powerful. At that time, in order to seal this fellow, the Sigranians and Moon God n hadn¡¯t hesitated to use a forbidden spell to explode their imperial capital, dying its resurrection. Then, two people had voluntarily be vessels to separately seal its soul and energy. Like that, they had sealed Insect Emperor Huxley for over a thousand years.


    Sealing Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s soul was West Goth Empire¡¯s reigning princess. Meanwhile, Mood God n¡¯s God King sealed its energy. After Clyde entered the tower, he nned to use his strength to pull the vessel sealing Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s energy into the abyss and destroy it. In any case, Valkyrie Cynthia had already returned to the Divine Realm, and that vessel was the God King of Mood God n¡¯s body. In those years, Mood God n had wanted to annex Heavenly God n but had been destroyed by the invading insectoid monsters.


    However, after seeing the God King of Mood God n, Clyde hesitated. Although Mood God n¡¯s God King was wrapped up by dark energy, so only a general outline could be seen, Clyde could still make out that Moon God King was a woman with a golden ratio figure not inferior to Valkyrie Cynthia.


    At the very beginning, Clyde had thought that the God King would be an old man or at least a male; to his surprise, the other party was a woman. Looking at the murals of the mage tower, he roughly understood the truth. In front was the daughter of Moon God n¡¯s God King, Moon God n¡¯s princess. Moon God n¡¯s former God King, her father, had self-detonated his soul to destroy Huxley¡¯s corporeal body. As a result, his daughter had taken over the position of God King and finished sealing Huxley¡¯s strength. In order to deal with the leader of the insectoid monsters, Moon God n lost two generations of God Kings.


    There was no cage inside the mage tower. The countless defensive magic seals outside formed the best seals. The vessel containing Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s energy had no way to leave the Mage Tower.


    ¡°You... you are not a hero! Your power is actually more terrifying that Insect Emperor Huxley...¡±


    ¡°Eh, you actually have consciousness. I havee here to deal with that fellow¡¯s energy.¡±


    ¡°No, then a new insect emperor will be born...¡±


    Her voice was very pleasant to hear, extremely soft and gentle. Even though she spoke with an existence of the dark camp, her tone remained gentle and soft, different from Valkyrie Cynthia who would have spoken while filled with hatred. Although she didn¡¯t know what conflict Clyde had with Insect Emperor Huxley that resulted in internal strife within the dark camp, Moon God Princess still tried to stop him. She didn¡¯t hide anything, directly exining everything to Clyde.


    Currently, the insectoid monsters still upied the Sigrani Continent. The sky continent Sigrani couldn¡¯t be seen from Ximengsi Continent because the Sigranians and Moon God n had used a forbidden time and space magic spell to seal the entire continent in stasis, preventing the insectoid monsters from breeding.


    Unless the former generation¡¯s insect emperor truly died, no matter how those insect kings fought, it was impossible for a new insect emperor to appear. It was a special attribute of the true insectoid monsters. Once the insect emperor truly died, an insect king would advance and be the new insect emperor. Once the new insect emperor appeared, the insectoid monsters¡¯ internal fight on the sky continent Sigrani would end. Then, they would leave and spread their destruction to a new continent. Once a new insect emperor appeared, the great efforts of Moon God n would be wasted.


    ¡°Insect Emperor Huxley must not die; otherwise, a new insect emperor will be born. At that time, the situation would be irreversible. The insectoid monsters are a branch of the Alien Monsters. The myth of both sides suffering a mutual loss in the past was just to raise moral. The Star God n suffered a crushing defeat, and they have yet to recover to this day. As for the Alien Monsters, they are merely temporarily trapped in a ck hole region. If by chance the insectoid monsters returned and reported the spatial coordinates...¡±


    ¡°Miss Goddess, you... you should say your words to a hero. If I were with them, wouldn¡¯t that be betraying the entire God Race?¡±


    ¡°You... if you were with them, you would have already attacked and released Huxley¡¯s energy. You wouldn¡¯t have given me the chance to speak.¡±


    Moon God Princess could only gamble. Although her disposition was gentle, she could seed as God King. She had a strong insight and could calcte that Clyde might not be in Huxley¡¯s camp. Since she could sense changes in the shrine, she knew that he had previously gone to without releasing Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s soul. Hising here revealed that they were not allies; therefore, she still had a chance to maneuver.


    ¡°Miss Goddess, my decision will not change. I have nothing to do with the insectoid monsters¡¯ matters. They can be as noisy as they like. As long as they don¡¯t sh with me, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Eh, you don¡¯t have need to have any conflict with Insect Emperor Huxley! As long as it remains sealed, a new insect emperor will not appear, and the insectoid monsters will not be unified. Like that, you... Wait a minute! Listen to what people have to say! Don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Miss Goddess, I understand your reasons, but I refuse your suggestion.¡±


    Clyde stepped forward, forcibly cutting off her lecture. Disregarding the unclear issues between men and women, he directly grabbed her hand and drew out the energy sealed within her body. Because the difference in energy levels between them was huge, the insect emperor¡¯s energy was unable to resist his guidance and was sucked dry.


    Clyde had made a move in time. If he had been a littlete, Moon God Princess might not have been able to suppress Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s energy. Originally, there had been no problems with the seal, but since Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s soul had awakened over two hundred years ago, its energy had been affected by the will of its soul, and it had be more and more difficult to suppress. She had already reached the limits of her endurance.


    After sucking Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s energy, the dark energy around Atimia, the Moon God Princess, dispersed, revealing her true appearance. Like Clyde had expected, the attractiveness index of Moon God King Atimia was very high, above Valkyrie Cynthia¡¯s. She was a standard silver-haired, silver-eyed beauty. The in grey robe she wore was unable to cover up her perfect figure. Coupled with her exquisite facial features and wless face, she looked pleasing to both the eye and mind.


    ¡°Miss Goddess, your name is...¡±


    ¡°You... What else do you want to do? You have already taken away Huxley¡¯s energy!¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just want to take you out of here and visit some interesting ces. If you don¡¯t say anything, I can only offend you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t mess around. I beg you!¡±


    Atimia¡¯splexion was bright red. Clyde¡¯s hands moved towards her full bosom, almost grabbing them. Facing the threat of his ws, Atimia subconsciouslypromised out of a girl¡¯s instinct. However, this was just part of Clyde¡¯s n. In the next moment, he directly picked up Atimia like he had carried Valkyrie Cynthia before. Atimia had not moved for over a thousand years. In addition, she had just lost Insect Emperor¡¯s energy; therefore, her body was very weak. She had no way to resist and could only let Clydepletely control her.


    ¡°You... What do you want to do? Don¡¯t do any strange things.¡±


    ¡°Atimia, don¡¯t overthink. You will know when you get out.¡±


    ¡°No, I want to stay here.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t decide that. Why do you want to stay in this all-ck, no daylight ce? Also, you have worn this dress for too long. I will give you a new er.¡±


    Atimia smelled the body fragrance of another girl in Clyde¡¯s bosom that matched the smell of Heavenly God n. This handsome devil had hugged a Valkyrie of Heavenly God n not long ago, and she didn¡¯t know what bad things he had done to her. This made Atimia endlessly nervous, thinking of bad things.


    By the time Clyde, carrying Atimia, returned to the shrine, Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s soul sealed within the princess of the West Goth Empire had already lost its energy and any way to resurrect. It controlled the princess¡¯s body and looked at Clyde with unwilling eyes. It couldn¡¯t believe that this first-ss existence of the dark camp was actually carrying the princess of Mood God n. This script was wrong. Why did this first-ss dark existence look like a hero?


    ¡°Huxley, I have already swallowed your energy. Now, your soul...¡±


    ¡°Even if I disappear, there are insects who will inherit my will and stage aeback! At that time... Eh...¡±


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense. See you... Well, I guess in forever.¡±


    Clyde quickly made a move, fearing that the other party would make an essential final big explosive move, innate to viin BOSSes. Therefore, he attacked before the Insect Emperor Huxley could finish speaking. Shifting Atamia¡¯s weight, he thrust his palm towards the West Goth Empire¡¯s princess. A burst of invisible energy shot out from his palm, hitting the princess¡¯s body like a shockwave. Then, Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s soul was instantly shattered. Without the support of equivalent energy or a body, no matter how powerful a soul was, it would be hard for a soul to escape annihtion when facing Clyde.


    After being sealed for over a thousand years, the leader of the insectoid monsters, Insect Emperor Huxley, weed a bted end. It was not defeated by the hands of heroes or the God Race. It was dealt with by a passing Evil God. In its final moments, it felt it had been greatly wronged.

 Chapter 159: Invading the Needham Plains (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 159: Invading the Needham ins (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In the end, Insect Emperor Huxley was defeated in the hands of a dark existence, not defeated the God Race or heroes. For an existence of the Demon King level, this was an honor, or at least not humiliating. After Clyde killed Insect Emperor Huxley as well as the Insect Monster King, the insect men monsters lost their suprememander. Now, these remaining insect men monsters weren¡¯t any threat. Although they still numbered over 200,000, without themand of the Insect Monster King, these humanoid monsters couldn¡¯t work as a group. Like that, theirbinedbat power would be low, so their danger level towards the Human Race would decrease by quite a few levels.


    Clyde didn¡¯t immediately investigate the territory of the underground ratmen. Instead, he returned to his base camp, Benson Town, which was under the control of the monster army. After the three earls had withdrawn in fear of humanoid monsters, the Leopold Lake Area had fallen into his hands. Other than the fishmen still in therge artificialke Andy, everyone else had be Clyde¡¯s subordinates.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, how was your investigation of the insect men monsters...¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, I was a little careless. I seem to have executed theirmander.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, they are...¡±


    ¡°I picked them up from the territory of the insect men monsters in passing.¡±


    When Clyde appeared in the casten residence of Benson Town, the first to greet him was Lucifer, the bloodkin Lolita. When she saw that he was carrying two girls on his left and right shoulders respectively, Lucifer unintentionally showed a meaningful smile. Without making any detailed inquiries, she led Clyde to his room, which was in a concealed location. Usually, no one came here, making it the perfect ce for various ndestine activities.


    Of the two beauties Clyde had brought back, one was Princess Atimia. This silver-haired goddess had a panic-stricken and restless expression; her silver eyes were filled with embarrassment and shame. She was not only the Moon God n¡¯s Princess but also Moon God n¡¯s God King. Being captured by a Demon King was the greatest humiliation of her life. She would rather die in battle than suffer this.


    Clyde didn¡¯t care about her little feelings. This was not the first time he had bullied a goddess of the God Race. Last time, it had been Valkyrie Cynthia of Heavenly God n. However, this goddess had an even higher status, so Clyde had an indescribable sense of achievement. The only equivalent to her would be the current God King of Heavenly God n, the boss of Valkyrie Cynthia.


    The beauty on his other arm was West Goth Empire¡¯s Princess Goris, the vessel sealing Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s soul. This princess was a silver-haired beauty with golden eyes and exquisite facial features. Appearance-wise, she resembled Moon God n¡¯s Princess Atimia; both had golden proportions.


    In fact, these two were sisters. Decades before the invasion of the insectoid monsters, Goris had been the little princess of the Moon God n. For fun, she had reincarnated as the West Goth Empire¡¯s princess of Sigrani Continent. Unexpectedly, insectoid monsters had invaded at that time, preventing her from returning to the Divine Realm. Thus, she had fought until the end as the princess of the West Goth Empire.


    Now, Princess Goris was still bleary from just waking up. If she had not been the Moon God n¡¯s princess, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear a soul on the level of Insect Emperor Huxley as a human. After the soul of the Insect Emperor had been destroyed, Princess Goris¡¯s own soul had finally awakened after over two hundred years. Because Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s soul had been in the dominant position, her soul had remained dormant.


    What made Princess Goris feel extremely helpless was that upon waking up, she and her Big Sister Atimia had fallen under the control of a mysterious dark existence. Although Insect Emperor Huxley had been exterminated, Clyde¡¯s level far surpassed Insect Emperor Huxley¡¯s. In addition, they still didn¡¯t know the reason he was taking them away, which made Princess Goris very anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, Miss Atimia. Whether you will be our guest or captive, it¡¯s up to your behavior. What¡¯s more is that if you don¡¯t cooperate, your younger sister will also be implicated.¡±


    ¡°You... don¡¯t bully my younger sister Goris! She just woke up...¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Atimia, don¡¯tpromise with this devil for me! We won¡¯t... Cough cough...¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, these two big sisters don¡¯t seem to understand their current situation. Would you like me to exin it to them?¡±


    Upon seeing Lucifer¡¯s wicked smile and hearing her words, Atimia and Goris didn¡¯t dare to struggle. Their instincts and intuition told them that Lucifer was much more dangerous than Clyde. Furthermore, these two goddesses could smell the fragrance of many girls on her, and they realized that she had definitely hunted other women before. These two goddesses of the Moon God n feared that Lucifer would suck their blood, so they chose Clyde who didn¡¯t seem to be a Bloodkin.


    These two goddesses of the Moon God n could speak the humannguage of Ximengsi Continent. All branches of the God Race were familiar with thenguages of every race. Although it was actually less difficult than what one would think. In this different world, the humannguages were all alike except for some slight differences. When talking with them, Clyde used the humannguage of Ximengsi Continent. Thus, there were no problems whenmunicating.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. They are still our guests. For the time being... Eh, Sister Lucifer, did you arrange this room?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s lord big brother¡¯s room! How could I let anyone else arrange it? Could it be... Is there anything unsuitable?¡±


    ¡°No... I am very satisfied.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, Lord Big Brother Clyde. You have a good rest; don¡¯t worry about the underground ratmen. We have already arranged for ghosts to monitor them. As for those insect men monsters, without a leader, they are still scattered. A fewparatively stronger insect men monsters are fighting each other, so we don¡¯t need to care about them, letting them copse by themselves is enough.¡±


    The wicked Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer had arranged Clyde¡¯s room in ordance with her own special preferences.


    With an ambiguous atmosphere, big oval bed, pink bedsheet, and deliberate candle lighting, no matter how he looked at it, it resembled a special couple room found in love hotels. Moreover, various small balls, cors, blindfolds, and whips hung on the wall. Beside the wall was an ¡°X¡± shaped frame, a triangr wooden horse, and even iron hoops hanging from the ceiling. At a nce, this room had clearly been prepared for indescribable things.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, then I will not disturb you all. By the way, I will also tell the other big sisters. Tonight, no one will disturb you all. See you tomorrow morning! I wish you all have a good dream!¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, you...¡±


    Before Clyde could say anything, Lucifer had slipped out of the room. Before leaving, she helped Clyde by closing the door, which had a sound instion effect. Now, even if the people inside shouted until they tore their throats, no one outside would hear a single sound. While Clyde had carried them, the faces of the two princess sisters of the Moon God n, Atimia and Goris, were already bright red and hot. Upon seeing all the wicked erotic items in the room, they subconsciously began to think in the wrong direction. These two goddesses had just emerged from the underground, so their bodies were still very weak. Their current strength was inferior to even that of the average human beauty. Let alone resisting, they couldn¡¯t even run away. Everything waspletely under Clyde¡¯s control.


    ¡°Atimia, Goris, you two haven¡¯t changed your clothes for over a thousand years. Go and take a bath!¡±


    ¡°But... but you are here...¡±


    ¡°This is my room. If I leave, you two would have slept with that Bloodkin Lolita just now! I think you two should know how to choose. Now, do you two need my help or will you do it by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... We¡¯ll do it by ourselves!¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s wicked, watchful eyes, Atimia and Goris trembled while removing their clothes before him. After more than a thousand years, most of their clothes had worn away. In fact, their outer robes were mere frayed threads. As for their undergarments, they hadpletely worn away, turning into ashes upon his gentlest touch. This made Atimia and Goris feel an indescribable shame. Originally, they had wanted to rely on those undergarments to maintain their dignities. Their white bodies were nowpletely exposed to the air, left for Clyde to enjoy as he pleased.


    ¡°We... we can wash over there. We won¡¯t bother you... Don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be tiring to bathe while standing? There is a bathtub over there. Why don¡¯t you use it? This is my room, so I have the final say.¡±


    Atimia and Goris had originally nned to quickly wash under the shower-like device in a perfunctory manner. Clyde could not resist this bait. He walked over, overbearingly reaching out his hands and grabbing the slender waists of these two sisters. He forcibly brought them to the bathtub and set them down in it. Before Atimia had the time to struggle and stand, her younger sister Goris was pushed onto her body. The two sisters were pushed down together, feeling each other¡¯s soft, stic and smooth skin.


    ¡°Atimia, Goris, don¡¯t struggle; otherwise, I might not be able to control myself.¡±


    Clyde quickly took off his armor. His big figure turned these two goddesses¡¯ faces red. They had never experienced human affairs and were still virgins. Upon seeing a man¡¯s body for the first time, they felt shy and didn¡¯t dare to move randomly in fear of stimting him, which might lead to him directly executing them in the bathtub. Clyde smoothly entered the bathtub and sat between the two bathing goddesses. He then hugged their slender waists and forced them to intimately snuggle with him.


    ¡°Okay, tell me all your secrets. It will determine whether you two will be guests or captives after this! If you don¡¯t cooperate, there will be some special punishment games.¡±


    ¡°We... Do we have any other choice?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I have already helped you choose. Will you speak now? Speaking after we enter the bed together is also fine...¡±


    ¡°No... not in the bed! We can speak now.¡±

 Chapter 160: Invading Needham Plain (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 160: Invading Needham in (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After the three earls retreated from the underground monsters, control over the Leopold Lake Area was seized by Clyde¡¯s monsters. Besides Ian Vige that had over 10,000 soldiers of Steinbeck Fief, all the other human towns had fallen under the control of the monsters. Many refugees had fled and sought refuge with Steinbeck Fief.


    In the casten residence of Benson Town, Clyde enjoyed some rare leisure time in his bedroom. In the battle of the underground city Mahades, although he had sessfully killed the Insect Monster King and the leader of the insectoid monsters, Insect Emperor Huxley, he had no way to get rid of all the insectmen monsters. After all, there were over 200,000 humanoid monsters who had been active underground for a long time. Even if Clyde dispatched his monster army, it would take a long time to thoroughly eliminate the insectmen monsters. No matter how he saw it, it was not worth the cost.


    Clydey on afortable,rge, circr bed with two blushing beauties on his left and right. One was Atimia, Moon God n¡¯s Princess who had also been Moon God n¡¯s God King, and the other was her younger sister, Goddess Goris. Goris was also a princess of Moon God n as well as being a goddess of Moon God n, that high magic civilization. Both were skilled in magic, but their martial strength was rtively low. After sealing Insect Emperor Huxley, their magic power had almost been exhausted, so now, they were helpless. Even an ordinary human could easily subdue them.


    ¡°Mister... Mister Clyde, we¡¯ve already revealed everything. Can you...¡±


    ¡°No, lie down properly. Now, you two don¡¯t have any magic power, weapons, treasures or anything else. It¡¯s dangerous to go outside.¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, since Insect Emperor Huxley died, a new Insect Emperor will soon be born. At that time, they will definitely hunt us, so you will be in trouble if we stay beside you.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I definitely can¡¯t let you two leave. I alone exterminated Insect Emperor Huxley, so this problem shouldn¡¯t fall onto your hands.¡±


    On the big bed, Atimia and Goris were flushed. Shyness covering their faces. Without a single fiber on their bodies, both were inpletely bare, alluring states and intimately snuggling on Clyde¡¯s left and right sides. While bathing together, under the pretext of helping them wash their bodies, he overbearingly used his ws to explore their bodies. By now Clyde had figured out all their body¡¯s secrets including where their sensitive ces were located.


    In the past, Clyde had practiced on Heavenly God n¡¯s Valkyrie Cynthia, and the sensitive ces of goddesses were very simr. There were no big differences between the branches of the God Race. Atimia and Goris were unable to understand why Clyde was so skilled, guessing that he had previously bullied many goddesses to be so skillful. Thus, they were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to move, letting Clyde explore their bodies as he pleased. They feared that randomly struggling would stimte him and make him ¡°execute¡± them on the spot.


    ¡°Can your power be restored?¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, only returning to Sigrani Continent will restore our strength. Ximengsi Continent won¡¯t do since the power of God Race depends on faith. The Ximengsians believe in Heavenly God n, not us.¡±


    Mister Clyde, Sigrani is already controlled by insectoid monsters, and the time seal has already persisted for so long. Once a new leader appears among the insectoid monsters and a new insect emperor is born, they will definitely quickly break the seal.¡±


    After speaking, Atimia and Goris obediently lowered their heads, awaiting his arrangements. They had told Clyde everything. Without recapturing Sigrani and the faith of the Sigranians, these two goddesses of the Moon God n would never recover their divine power. Now, if they encountered an evil person, he could imprison them forever and treat them as ythings. Atimia and Goris could only bet that Clyde wasn¡¯t that evil.


    ¡°Atimia, Goris, you two are so honest. Don¡¯t you two fear being imprisoned forever and treated as...¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, even if we were in our primes, we would not be your opponents. It¡¯s better to be honest!¡±


    ¡°Mister Clyde, if you want to do that, we sisters would have already...¡±


    Clyde looked at the cute and gentle expressions on their faces and temporarily discarded his n of forcing them to give him special services. Before determining the effect, Clyde didn¡¯t want to act on the goddesses of God Race yet; otherwise, he would have thoroughly punished Heavenly God n¡¯s Valkyrie Cynthia.


    When the early sunlight of the next morning illuminated the bedroom, Clyde woke up before the two girls, considering the soundly sleeping Atimia and Goris beside him. Their fair and alluring bodies belonged to him; he could enjoy them at any time. Last night, Clyde had been unable to sleep peacefully. Even though two delicious and alluring whitembsy beside him, he could only hug and caress them. As for Atimia and Goris, they, however, had slept very peacefully. They had entrusted everything to Clyde and let him make arrangements for them. Even if he wanted to do indescribable things, they didn¡¯t have any objections.


    ¡°Praise the light, Lord Clyde! It¡¯s already morning; you... Eh, I¡¯ve disturbed you. I¡¯ll wait...¡±


    ¡°Sophy, it¡¯s okay. There are no outsiders here.¡±


    As one of Light Church¡¯s priests, Sophy, Earl Harrison¡¯s daughter, wore a pure-white priest¡¯s attire with a golden cross on her bosom. With her palms put together, she entered the room while praying. She had never expected to see such a stimting scene so early in the morning. This nearly made her run away in shame.


    The two silver-haired beautiesy on the circr bed emitting a strange divine aura. As a priest of Light Church, she believed in Heavenly God n. Since Atimia and Goris belonged to the Moon God n, so their divine auras were naturally different. As a professional member of clergy, Sophy was very sensitive towards divine auras, and she had guessed what Master Clyde might have done to those two mysterious goddesses from the amorous scene.


    ¡°Sophy, weren¡¯t you in Ian Town? Howe you came here?¡±


    ¡°Master Clyde, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army set out the day before yesterday, preparing to take the Needham ins. Princess Saras and the others learned a lot of things from the fleeing refugees. They nned to report to you after you returned to Benson Town.¡±


    Upon being detained by Clyde, Sophy reported the current situation with a red face. With her head lowered, she didn¡¯t dare to look straight at him. Although she had already shared a bed with Clyde before, in front of these goddesses, Sophy felt very shy. She felt the taboo of betraying her faith.


    ¡°For a more detailed report, Princess Saras and the others will report to you during the breakfast meetingter. Then, I will...¡±


    ¡°Sophy, do me a favor. Last night, I could only watch these two darlings, but I couldn¡¯t eat them. I¡¯m really feeling ufortable!¡±


    ¡°Master... Let¡¯s change the scenery. In front of the goddesses...¡±


    ¡°Sophy, be obedient. If I am forced to make a move, you will not have any other choice.¡±


    ¡°Master, I... I will try hard.¡±


    Atimia and Goris, these goddess sisters, were awakened by themotion. As soon as they opened their sleepy eyes, they saw an iparably stimting scene: a human beauty of Ximengsi Continent wearing a pure white priest robe with a golden cross on her bosom knelt in front of a certain devil and was swallowing his source of evil. Although herplexion was red, she still maintained her devout, praying expression. This scene was iparably wicked.


    This was actually Sophy¡¯s first attempt. In the past, she had seen Princess Halisi¡¯s demonstration and felt an iparable shame at the time. Now that it was her turn to learn through personal experience, she surprisingly felt an inexplicable satisfaction. This made her forget the sacred golden cross still hanging above her bosom.


    By the time Clyde arrived at the casten residence¡¯s dining room, his younger sister, Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, Princess Saras, and the others were already present. Priest Sophy, however, was inexplicably absent from this breakfast meeting. She had stayed behind in the bedroom to care for Atimia and Goris, these goddess sisters of the Moon God n. From a certain perspective, Clyde had already fed Sophy, so she didn¡¯t feel the need to show up for breakfast.


    Thedies from the three earls¡¯ families also didn¡¯t participate in this breakfast meeting. They stilly in their coffins, maintaining their dormant mummified states. After leaving behind a small contingent of soldiers to guard Ian Town, the army of Steinbeck Fief arrived in Benson Town. Since the monster army was still stationed inside Benson Town, in order to avoid suspicion, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was stationed at an empty lot outside Benson Town, awaiting further orders. The only human army around Leopold Lake managed to live in peace with the monster army despite their close proximity. It was truly a special case.


    ¡°Lord Big Brother Clyde, Big Sister Sophy, is she... If I had known that earlier... Next time, I will definitely arrange for more big sisters to wake you up.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, you don¡¯t need to bother. Next time, I¡¯ll wake up by myself.¡±


    Lucifer naughtily smiled as if she knew what had happened between Clyde and Sophy. The other beauties just lowered their heads and enjoyed their breakfasts. Everyone, more or less, could guess what had happened, but no one bluntly pointed it out; they shared a tacit agreement to pretend to not know anything. With this ambiguous atmosphere, if they were careless, they would be the next target for bullying.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, an urgent report came yesterday. Originally, I had wanted to tell you immediately, but because you were resting, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Andrisno, what¡¯s the matter? Next time, you can report it directly. You are an Ancient Demon King. There¡¯s no need to fear me like this.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lord Clyde. A few days ago, the ghosts dispatched to investigate the Needham ins discovered traces of a suspicious person in Marquis Charles¡¯s military camp. It was surprisingly not a humanoid monster of the underground world; it looked more like a dark shaman.¡±

 Chapter 161: Invading Needham Plain (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 161: Invading Needham in (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The 10,000 troops of Steinbeck Fief under Clyde¡¯smand marched towards the Needham ins through the Leopold Lake area that had originally been controlled by the three earls. The opponent this time was Marquis Charles and his 120,000 troops who had alreadyid out a defense in the vicinity of the Needham ins, waiting for the arrival of Steinbeck Fief.


    Clyde¡¯s monster army didn¡¯t follow their march. They had been instructed to stay behind in the Leopold Lake area to suppress insect men monsters as well as the fishmen hunters hidden in the artificialke Andy. These two humanoid monsters were potential threats to Benson Town. After Clyde had killed Insect Monster King and Insect Emperor Huxley, the insectmen monsters had lost their leader and been left in a state of confusion.


    Before marching towards the Needham ins, Ancient Demon King Andrisno had dispatched ghosts to scout who had identally discovered the existence of a dark shaman in Marquis Charles¡¯s camp. The Light Church ssified dark shamans as heretic existences. Once discovered, they would be treated like Undead Shamans. They would be captured and executed by fire to purify them. Generally speaking, dark shamans had powerful concealing magics, so it was difficult for others to find their traces. In fact, the dark shaman had only been discovered because their concealing magics barely had any effect on monsters and people of the dark side.


    Marquis Charles likely had a secret deal with this dark shaman. The witchcraft of most dark shamans was even more evil than Undead Shamans¡¯. Since Undead Shamans were heavily suppressed by the Light Church, orthodox Undead Shamans had been almost entirely stamped out in Ximengsi Continent. People like Young Master Hal were self-taught Undead Shamans, so they didn¡¯t know many undead magic spells besidesmon, innate skills like how to summon an Undead Cmity. If not for the help of a Demon King, he basically wouldn¡¯t have been able to use any Undead magics.


    Compared to Undead Shamans, dark shamans had countless ties with aristocrats. Out of individual necessity, many aristocrats had secretly made deals with dark shamans. Especially in nations that didn¡¯t have much faith in the Light Church, dark shamans were especially prevalent. Now, the imperial family of Adrian Empire had seriously weakened and was continuously losing its prestige. The imperial family was powerless to restrain battles between therge aristocrats; they had even fewer ways to restrict the dark shamans.


    Among the two forces of humanoid monsters in the underground world, the insectmen monsters had been handled; however, the underground ratmen were strange. ording to the ghosts¡¯test investigation reports, the underground ratmen hadn¡¯t attacked the low-level mercenaries and adventurers hired by Marquis Charles. The ratmen had only attacked the insectmen monsters.In the worst-case scenario, the underground ratmen and Marquis Charles might have already formed a secret alliance. In that case, their enemies would rise to over 300,000, with the 120,000 elite troops of Marquis Charles and over 200,000 underground ratmen.


    After learning this, Clyde felt a bit regretful. He had made an error. When taking down Huxley, he should have handled the underground ratmen as well. Both the underground ratmen and insectmen monsters were obstacles. Merely, because the insectmen monsters had lost their Insect Monster King, they had fallen apart. Now, the underground ratmen didn¡¯t face opposition from their old enemy, so they could act even more wantonly.


    In the periphery of the Needham ins was a town named Ferro. Now, the army of Steinbeck Fief invaded this town, intending to use it as aunching pad to the Needham ins. Baron Haydn under Marquis Charles defended this town with over 5,000 troops. With the fortifications of the town, they nned tost until Marquis Charles¡¯s reinforcements arrived. The army of Steinbeck Fief only consisted of 12,000 people; Marquis Charles, however, had over 120,000 troops. Many generals found Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army amusing. Outnumbered ten fold, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army couldn¡¯t threaten Marquis Charles. Few attached any importance to Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army.


    Princess Natalie controlled Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army as they attacked Ferro. Her close girlfriends, Assassin Jenny who was the leader of the scout squad and Pdin Alicia who was themander of the maiden knight regiment, were the deputymanders. Nevertheless, for the time being, a magician¡¯s squad couldn¡¯t be formed because it would be wasteful to recruit sufficient magicians. Although there were many powerful magician beauties in Steinbeck Fief who couldmand the regiment, there was a shortage of magicians.


    ¡°Those underground monsters aren¡¯t good at all. I hope the ghosts dispatched by Andrisno can provide more reconaissance.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, we don¡¯t need to worry. Marquis Chares is an aristocrat from the Human Race. He wouldn¡¯t dare to publicly cooperate with the humanoid monsters; otherwise, we could just report it to the Light Church.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Princess Saras, you... never mind. Naivety is also a kind of virtue. While you are correct, I doubt that the Marquis Charles there is the real marquis Charles.¡±


    ¡° Lord Clyde, you mean...¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Natalie and the others just started.¡±


    Clyde and Princess Saras watched the battle from a small hill. Clyde nced at her na?¡¥ve expression and decided against shattering her illusions. The Light Church had already diverted from the original Light Church¡¯s path, turning selfish. Perhaps, they have already forgotten their original aspirations. Other than those few saintesses who appeared somewhat reasonable, those bishops and archbishops he had met weren¡¯t reliable. Each had their own selfish calctions. He himself had be a victim defrauded of thousands of gold coins.


    Nevertheless, it was meaningless for the saintesses to be reliable. Those few saintesses of Light Church had almost no real power; they were symbolic ornaments. Even if Light Church knew that Marquis Charles had cooperated with Dark Shamans or allied himself with the underground ratmen, it was unlikely for the current Light Church to get involved. Adrian Empire¡¯s belief in the Light Church was not high, and their annual contributions were less than those of other empires. Light Church would at most offer some lip service. As for practical action, it was almost impossible. Now, they were busy suppressing an undead cmity, so theycked the manpower to meddle in Adrian Empire.


    While Clyde and Princess Saras chatted, the battle for Ferro began. The army of Steinbeck Fief formed a phnx and carefully advanced. The Ferro was not big, and the enclosing walls were temporary and only three meters tall. There were also newly-built, wooden, arrow towers. The defenders relied on longbows to snipe Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops from the safety of their walls.


    Not far behind Clyde and Princess Saras were the siege weapons of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. Dozens of huge mangonel catapults rolled toward the town. These colossal mangonels were quite troublesome to transport and assemble. Normal human armies required several hundred people to safeguard, transport, and assemble each mangonel. The skill required for their operation and their cost prohibited frequent use of these weapons. Generally, only empires could use these weapons, and even then, they only brought them out when attacking important cities or formidable fortresses.


    Clyde had borrowed external assistance. The original Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had not been capable of dispatching these giant mangonels due to insufficient troops and training. Thus, the monster army had brought these giant mangonels. Monsters with huge statures were responsible for loading boulders onto the contraptions with an efficiency far greater than even several hundred skilled human troops. If the human army had been responsible for these giant mangonels, after a single volley, reloading them could take more than half a day. Basically, the war would have finished before the catapults were ready once more.


    With the monsters¡¯ efficiency, the mangonels could be fired every few minutes. Because their innate strength was sufficient, monsters didn¡¯t need giant siege weapons. As a result, the Human Race had long believed that the Demon Race wouldn¡¯t use siege weapons to attack cities. Unsurprisingly, themander of the siege weapons was Ancient Demon King Andrisno who arranged giant skeletons and Undead to test run the giant mangonels.


    Behind the mangonels, tall, wolf-headed mummy giants and arge number of mummified soldiers efficiently transported boulders to the frontlines, simr to transporting heavy stone blocks for pyramids. Undead Queen Lafania organized these supply lines.


    The younger sister of Undead Queen, Cursed Queen Mephis,manded the demonized eagles circling in the sky. Hovering at high altitude, those eagles¡¯ surveying eyes were blood-red as if they had been cursed. They provided the allied monsters manning the mangonels coordinates for targets.


    Since the war for Ferro was urring during the day, Lucifer¡¯s Bloodkin didn¡¯t participate in this operation. Under hermand, arge number of her Bloodkin familiars transformed into blood wolves, bats and crows before detouring around Ferro to cut off Viscount Haydn¡¯s retreat as well as prevent any possible reinforcements. Joyce Fort, the nearest ce to Ferro, was an important military stronghold of Marquis Charles. Themander stationed there, Viscount Aaron, had over 15,000 soldiers.


    Viscount Aaron was part of Marquis Charles¡¯s personal clique. The troops under his leadership were well-equipped with abat power that far outssed those misceneous troops under Baron Haydn. Once he reinforced Ferro, without any assistance from the monster army, Steinbeck Fief would have to retreat.


    Cursed Queen Mephis provided long-ranged curse support to the Bloodkin army through the resource-intensive,rge-scale curse ¡°Eternal Night Prison.¡± This curse shrouded the paths around Ferro in ck clouds, preventing sunlight from reaching the ground. Like this, Lucifer¡¯s Bloodkin could roam freely without the restriction of sunlight. Even high-level Bloodkin familiars would be greatly weakened even if they managed to avoid direct purification by sunlight.


    The defending troops of Ferro were entirely unaware of the imminent disaster. They were still leisurely ying with longbows and arrows along the city wall. As for their leader, Baron Haydn, he was still sleeping in the casten residence. He still didn¡¯t know that Ferro was in danger. After upying the town, this fellow had done nothing and became indolent. Originally, Marquis Charles had instructed him to build a five-meter-tall city wall, but the baron hadmitted to shoddy work and used inferior materials to make a profit. In the end, the city wall was only three meters tall, and most of the dedicated funds went toward his personal treasury.

 Chapter 162: The Burning Ferro (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 162: The Burning Ferro (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army assaulted Ferro, intending it as the starting point for their attack on Marquis Charles. Marquis Charles had over 120,000 troops. In terms of numbers, he had ten-fold the troops. In addition, he had the secret support of a dark shaman and might have also secretly reached an agreement with the humanoid monsters, the underground ratmen. Therefore, Clyde had to face much greater numbers.


    Despite that, Clyde didn¡¯t change his ns. He ordered the human army to attack Ferro, starting the war for the Needham ins. Before, the troops of the three earls in Leopold Lake Area had fought each other without any unity. Consequently, Clyde had had the opportunity to capture the Leopold Lake area.


    The Needham ins were different. Marquis Charles possessed absolute control over the area, and it was very unlikely for his troops to undergo internal strife. Clyde¡¯s troops couldn¡¯t take advantage of any chaos to fish in troubled waters like before when dealing with the three earls. They could only push forward step by step until they thoroughly beat back Marquis Charles¡¯s troops.


    Defending Ferro Town were over 5,000 armed troops under Baron Haydn. Since hismanding ability was subpar, these defenders were not troublesome opponents. Clyde only needed to pay a bit of attention. Nevertheless, Viscount Aaron defended the nearby Joyce Fortress with over 15,000, well-equipped troops under Marquis Charles¡¯s directmand. Compared to Baron Haydn, Viscount Aaron was far more difficult to deal with, so Clyde feared him sending reinforcements at a critical moment.


    Before the battle, Baron Haydn had been enjoying himself in Ferro¡¯s casten residence. Far from the center of the Needham ins, Ferro was outside the range of Marquis Charles¡¯s supervision. Thus, he acted like a ¡®Local Tyrant¡¯ who did as he pleased. Viscount Aaron, themander of the nearby Joyce Fortress, didn¡¯t care about him and also didn¡¯t supervise him.


    ¡°His Excellency Marquis Charles is really stingy. He gave 70% of the allocated funds to Viscount Aaron. That blockhead who doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself wasted it all on a fortress. It¡¯s stupid to not fish for free benefits. 30% of the funds is enough for me to enjoy myself.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn is wise. Viscount Aaron is a boorish fellow. You will, no doubt, soon obtain his Viscount peerage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Merely, there¡¯s no future path. The other party is a direct subordinate of Marquis Charles, not someone our misceneous troops canpare with. Furthermore, it has been too calmtely. Without any conflict, there is no reason to apply for more funds.¡±


    In his casten residence, Baron Haydn had just risen from his bed. With short, ck hair, he was a handsome young man with a roguish expression. He looked more like the profligate son of some rich family. Because the prominent tycoon families influenced the political affairs of Victor Alliance¡¯s empires, family background and lineage were near meaningless. Anyone could gain a noble title with enough money. Many nations¡¯ peerages below earlship could be sold as pleased with clearly marked prices. Baron Haydn had purchased his own peerage. Although a valuable ally as he was the young master of a wealthy n, the baron¡¯smanding ability was bleak, so Marquis Charles had arranged for Viscount Aaron to be stationed in the nearby Joyce Fortress. Unlike Baron Haydn, Viscount Aaron had advanced to his position due to military exploits and hadbat experience. He was different from Baron Haydn, this yboy.


    In the nations of rk Alliance, Victor Alliance¡¯s rival, blood lineages were the most important. Even for the lowly Knight peerage, a blood lineage was necessary. The blood of a ve could never rise to aristocracy. The aristocratic promotion system was not fair in either ce. Only the n Treaty Alliance, the neutral faction between these two big camps, gave everyone a chance. Over there, the middle and lower nobility were chosen via examinations simr to the imperial civil examinations of ancient dynasties on Earth. After all, the nations of the n Treaty Alliance had adopted feudalism,pletely different from the other two.


    Holding a wine cup, Baron Haydn tasted his fine red wine that emitted an intoxicating fragrance. At this moment, he was not wearing the formal attire of an aristocrat but rather loose andfortable ck nightclothes. Itspel was not closed, revealing his chest. A thick gold ne around his neck appeared particrly dazzling. He looked more like a rich, traveling young master, not a baron guarding a town.


    Around Haydn, several special maids served him. These beautiful maids were allpletely bare. In addition to apanying him in drinking, they provided all kinds of other special services. Other than not wearing a cor and not having envement imprints, the special maids of Victor Alliance differed little from the ves of rk Alliance. The only difference was that the former were high-end service workers forced into their job for protection or money, and thetter were property. This was the difference between capitalistic and pro-very nations. The services found in both were not much different.


    Baron Haydn enjoyed himself to the fullest. Sitting on the backs of two prostrate whitembs with a maid massaging him from behind, and two maids on his right and left specially assigned to massaging his thighs along with another two serving him food and drink, he had a whole team supporting him. Before presenting him the bottle, a maid would sandwich it between her bosom and warm it for a while, so the bottle would have a special body fragrance for Baron Haydn to enjoy. In front of Baron Haydn, the most beautiful whitemb knelt. With a charming expression, she swallowed his crime tool. This scene was on an indescribable level.


    Baron Hayden lounged in his make-shift seat. The cost of these special maids had been paid using the funds allocated by Marquis Charles. Although he himself was rich, free prostitutes were a delight on a whole new levelpared to spending one¡¯s own money. In the middle of the room were several simrly naked dancers swaying their supple and graceful bodies. With their lithe movements, the dancers tempted people tomit a crime. The level of eroticism was slightly inferior to the pole dances Clyde had received in the past, but it had a great visual impact.


    Baron Haydn was inferior to Clyde. In terms of the attractiveness indexes and societal statuses of these special maids he had invited with money, they were far inferior to Clyde¡¯s women. The most important point was that these special maids were ¡°nth hand goods¡± and had plyed the sex industry for a long time. As for those on Clyde¡¯s side, all were unused ¡°virgin goods.¡± To some men, this created a huge gap in their values.


    ¡°Twisting your tongue is not strong enough! Open your thighs more. Yes! Like that... I... I, what¡¯s going on? An Earthquake!?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn, it¡¯s not good. The enemy is attacking! Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army is attacking!¡±


    ¡°Why are you panicking? Just use the arrow towers to snipe them, and those misceneous mobs of Steinbeck Fief will run away without a fight.¡±


    While Baron Hayden was enjoying himself, the earth shook violently. In addition, a loud crash pounded outside the casten residence as if something huge had hit the ground. Baron Haydn¡¯s trusted aide frantically rushed over and reported the situation while gasping for breath. Because he was too nervous, he had no time to appreciate the amorous scene.


    At first, Baron Haydn remained calm like he were a seasoned general who had seen all kinds of scenes; to such a man, this was only a small matter. Before the war, he had obtained a lot of information about Steinbeck Fief. He knew that this army wasposed of militiamen. Simr to his army, both were misceneous mobs. Therefore, shooting some arrows would be enough to make them retreat in fear.


    Thinking this, Baron Haydn waved his hands before pressing the head of the whitemb in front of him as she was preparing to go up for air. With a grunt, he spurted his seed. That beautiful whitemb seemed to have experienced this kind of matter many times as she didn¡¯t show even a hint of disgust. She maintained her charming smile and swallowed the sinful fluid, even licking her lips.


    Just as Baron Haydn tensed to spurt his second shot, the roof let out a loud bang, sending many shattered rocks raining down along with a cloud of dust. The hall instantly became chaotic. Baron Haydn was so scared that he turned soft just as he was about to obtain bliss. Not many people could bear this feeling of instantly falling to hell from heaven.


    When the dust settled, it revealed a hall in a chaotic state. The maids were so scared that they had curled up against the walls or under tables while trembling. After seeing the falling rocks, Baron Haydn¡¯s face drained of blood. Although he was a profligate son, he could still recognize the stone shots of a mangonel. The nearby casten residence was directly smashed into ruins by a falling boulder. Since that boulder had previously been set alight, it ignited the casten residence, starting a raging bonfire with heat waves that made the air shimmer.


    Baron Haydn sighed in relief. He silently congratted himself for indulging in pleasure in the wing-room behind the flower garden, not the casten¡¯s residence. This unconscious move had saved his life. If he had still been in the casten residence now, he would now be a bloody pulp. The rocks that had hit the roof were merely scattered fragments from the main collision. Their power was not great.


    ¡°This... this type of payload could only be thrown by a giant mangonel! What¡¯s going on? Even if the army of Steinbeck Fief had the money, it would stillck the people to control one!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn, the entire town suffered the enemy¡¯s projectiles. Our losses were too big. Even our weapon storagehouse and granary were burned. Moreover, there are still more boulders heading our way...¡±


    ¡°Light the beacon fire! Request for Viscount Aaron to send reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn, before Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army attacked, we sent the signal, but... there have been no movements from Viscount Aaron¡¯s Joyce Fortress so far.¡±


    ¡°No, Viscount Aaron would not bear a grudge over my small indiscretions with the military expenditures and refuse to send reinforcements. Something¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s over! I #email protected^%! (swear words) ...¡±


    Baron Haydn had no time to care for his image. He hastily changed into his armor and left after throwing a few pouches of gold coins at the maids. Ignoring them, he let them do as they pleased. When he walked out, he saw burning boulders falling from the sky like a meteor shower, urately hitting important military sites in Ferro.


    Baron Haydn finally realized the seriousness of the problem. His former frivolous expression disappeared, and cold sweat drenched his back. These 10,000 troops of Steinbeck Fief had several siege weapons that even empires would find difficult to employ. Even for an empire, simultaneously controlling ten giant mangonels would be their limits. Based on the constant bombardment, Steinbeck Fief controlled dozens of giant mangonels. In addition, their reloading times were so short it was as if they had a plug-in Goldfinger. Ferro was in imminent danger, but Viscount Aaron stillzed in Joyce Fortress. Baron Haydn didn¡¯t know what to do!

 Chapter 163: The Burning Ferro Town (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 163: The Burning Ferro Town (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The 5,000 troops stationed here under themand of Baron Haydn faced the onught of over 10,000 troops from Steinbeck Fief under Clyde¡¯smand. The warring sides fought an intense battle for Ferro. Now, soaring mes and smoke enveloped the entirety of Ferro.


    With coordinates provided by flying monsters, the giant siege weapons opened fire from behind the hills. Dozens of giant mangonels operated continuously,unching burning boulders into Ferro. These attacks focused on important targets like the arsenal, granary, and so on of the defending troops. Baron Haydn, the enemymander, nearly died in the initial bombing. A boulder had smashed the casten residence, a primary target, into ruins.


    Like a carpet bombing, the burning boulders bombed the entire town indiscriminately. This miserable sight resembled armageddon. Even Princess Natalie, themander of the attacking party, was unable to watch it. In her heart, she considered herself lucky that the hidden monster army was on her side and that she didn¡¯t need to worry about any ¡°idental: injuries from friendly forces due to her troop¡¯s distance from the impact zone. To monsters, the distinction between enemies and allies were very clear; they didn¡¯t have secret selfish calctions like the Human Race. The matter of ¡°identally¡± injuring friendly forces was very unlikely to ur with a monster army.


    ¡°Natalie, we are ready to assault their position!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Alicia, if your former position makes you feel troubled, I can let others carry out the assault mission.¡±


    While Princess Natalie observed the battle, Pdin Miss Alicia and her female knight regiment prepared to enter battle. Behind Alicia, her assistants, Knight Aike and Knight Ailu, wore suits of armor called ¡°Dark Night Faith,¡± sponsored by Witch Ista. Heavy armor specific for Dark Knights, theplete set was forged from ck gold. Wearing this armor, they seemed enveloped in darkness. As for Miss Alicia, she had an armor called ¡°The Eye of Dark Night.¡± This was an exclusive armor dedicated to the fallen pdin. After wearing it, the indistinct shadows of spirits floated around her, providing her an overbearing manner.


    Natalia considered the feelings of Alicia and the other members of her maiden knight regiment. When all was said and done, they had once been knights of the Human Race, and Alicia herself had been a Pdin. Now, they had to cooperate with a monster army. In addition, they had received direct long-range support from monsters, so they might feel ufortable. Therefore, Princess Natalie inquired whether Alicia had any problems.


    ¡°Natalie, there are no problems. I... I¡¯m also one of Master¡¯s people. This armor is more suitable for Princess Verly, but it seems that she is still unwilling to cooperate with Master, so I¡¯m temporarily using it in her ce.¡±


    ¡°Alicia, this armor was specifically made for you. There¡¯s no need to undervalue yourself! I heard Miss Ista said that the dark armor custom-made for Verly, the Death Emissary, is ready. They are only waiting for Princess Verly to willingly submit and pledge allegiance to Master. Now, set off! Jenny and the others will support you all.¡±


    Alicia graciously declined Princess Natalie¡¯s good intentions. She then took out the sacred cross ne she had once worn to symbolize her pdin status and showed it to Princess Natalie. Now, that cross ne that had once represented holiness had been reced by an inverted cross. This clearly showed her position. All the other beautiful knights under her also wore inverted cross nes. From the moment they had decided to follow Clyde, they had lost all faith in Light Church and had truly be a dark knight regiment.


    After Princess Alicia signaled her resolve, Princess Natalie revealed her assault route. Afterward, she pulled out a magicmunication crystal and contacted Ancient Demon King Andrisno who wasmanding the giant siege weapons at the rear. She wanted to confirm the attack range of the giant mangonels to avoid identally squishing friendly forces. While sending the message, Princess Natalie pretended to be careless and made some exaggerated movements, revealing her blood-red inverted cross to Alicia.


    Upon seeing Princess Natalie¡¯s inverted cross ne, Alicia felt relieved. Regarding falling into the darkness, once many people had plunged, they wouldn¡¯t feel as ashamed. After confirming the route, Princess Alicia pulled down her helmet¡¯s ck mask, covering her entire face, with only a few small gaps for her eyes and nose. After that, she set off with her maiden knight regiment with a number of hidden shadows following. These were Miss Jenny¡¯s scout troops who were mainly assassins.


    Themander of the scouts, Assassin Miss Jenny, wore a ck, skintight leather suit that perfectly outlined her slender figure. Jenny appeared beside Princess Natalie, awaiting her orders as the rest of her troops left. Themander of Steinbeck Fief was Princess Natalie, so other beauties, even those with equal status, needed to heed her arrangements.


    ¡°Natalie, we are ready! Alicia should be fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. Jenny, cooperate with their actions. Right! Pay more attention to Alicia. After all, she used to be a pdin. For knights,unching a surprise attack is unrighteous. This is the illness of all Knight professions, liking righteousness and justice!¡±


    ¡°I understand, Natalie. If Alicia cannot bear to strike, we assassins will make a move.¡±


    On the city walls of Ferro, Baron Haydn, themander of the defending troops, looked deathly pale. Steinbeck Fief had already sent an assault force with a knight in ck armor galloping at their head. The defending troops shot arrows that filled the sky but were unable to stop the approach of the ck knight regiment. Even burning arrows were useless, bouncing off the heavy armor of the ck knights. They wouldn¡¯t even create a spark, let alone any damage.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Steinbeck Fief¡¯s militiaposed of country bumpkins obtain a heavy knight regiment? What¡¯s more is that their defensive power isparable to the heavy ck knight regiment used by the Augusta Empire, and their leader is at least on the level of a pdin...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn, there have still been no movements from Joyce Fortress. Viscount Aaron still hasn¡¯t made a move.¡±


    ¡°Does that man want to kill me? I... didn¡¯t I embezzle only a small portion of the funds? So stingy, truly worthy of being a direct subordinate of Marquis Charles! Use all our bows and arrows! Since we cannot stop their knight regiment, shoot their infantry! We must hold on...¡±


    Baron Haydn¡¯s presence gave the defending troops the courage to follow hismands and counterattack by relying on the wooden arrow towers. They used a rain of arrows to halt the advance of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s infantry troops. The defenses of the maiden knight regiment under Alicia was too high. Their arrows were useless against them, so they could only change their targets to less elite troops. Baron Haydn had used most of the funds on his personal enjoyment, so he had only equipped his soldiers with longbows. He hadn¡¯t even spent any money on slightly more expensive crossbows. Therefore, he suffered a big loss when he encountered a heavy knight regiment since hecked any weapons with the punch to pierce their armor.


    Baron Haydn nned to dy for time. Since Ferro was in readily apparent chaos with soaring mes visible from miles away, Marquis Charles in the rear wouldn¡¯t sit by and ignore it unless he were blind. He couldn¡¯t count on Viscount Aaron in Joyce Fortress next door. If he waited for the Viscount¡¯s reinforcements, he would be a corpse before they came.


    Joyce Fortress, the nearest ce to Ferro


    Viscount Aaron stood above the fortress with a solemn expression while surveying the path leading to Ferro. Through the shroud ck mist he could see faint, strange shadows, but he had no way to determine whether they were specters. After all, the area outside the ck mist was still under the light of day. Beneath the bright sunlight, the specters rarely moved about openly.


    Viscount Aaron wore an exquisite set of silver armor with a special armband that symbolized his status as a high-leveled knight. He had shoulder-length golden hair and a handsome face. Compared to Baron Haydn¡¯s grandiose style, his style was more in ordance with a true aristocrat¡¯s. Now, his blue eyes observed that ck mist, pondering its origins.


    When Ferro had lit its beacon fire, Viscount Aaron had immediately noticed it and had truly intended to immediately send troops to aid Baron Haydn. Although he disliked Baron Haydn¡¯s behavior, facing major matters, Viscount Aaron was very clear on when principle had to bend. However, the obstruction of this mysterious ck mist had left him helpless.


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, the fifth batch of scout troops sent to investigate the situation still has not returned. Should we arrange for a sixth batch to be sent off?¡±


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t have enough scouts to waste them like this. That idiot Haydn! I told him long ago to build a few connecting passages, but that fool did nothing. Even though His Excellency Marquis Charles gave him a lot of funds, he didn¡¯t build even a single escape path! Now...¡±


    Viscount Aaron revealed his hate at iron for not bing steel. The baron was truly too useless. To investigate Ferro¡¯s situation, he had dispatched five teams of scouts in rapid session. None had returned with any new after entering the ck mist. Changing their path would get nowhere because no other route had been built. In addition, detouring would take more time. Even if he rushed to Ferro afterpleting a new path, the Baron¡¯s corpse might have already cooled.


    ¡°If this continues, I¡¯ll be unworthy of Marquis Charles¡¯s trust in me. Notify all our soldiers to prepare to set out to support Ferro.¡±


    ¡°But, Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, the situation inside the ck mist is still unclear! Without knowing anything, isn¡¯t it too reckless to set out with our entire army?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time! There is no time to investigate the situation inside the ck mist; we must take a risk. I will lead the vanguard troops. If there are any abnormalities, you all must retreat. You will be responsible for bringing up the rear. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Baron Haydn dies, but Ferro cannot be lost.¡±


    Clyde and Princess Saras observed the war from atop a hill. The army of Steinbeck Fief had already charged towards Ferro. The maiden knight regiment had assumed the vanguard and led the way to the city gates under the suppression of arrows relying on their strong defensive armor. As long as they broke through the city gates, the defending troops of Ferro wouldn¡¯t have any other fortifications for defense. Once the city walls were breached, control over Ferro would change hands. The Baron had truly been foolish for depending on only this small wall.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, Alicia and the others will force open the gate soon. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Saras, tell Princess Natalie to make them pay attention to their safety. If it is too dangerous, she can ask Andrisno to arrange for monsters to rece them. Baron Haydn, that fellow still hasn¡¯t slipped out from the city walls... Perhaps, he has a trump card to put up ast-ditch struggle.¡±

 Chapter 164: The Burning Ferro Town (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 164: The Burning Ferro Town (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Supported by the long-range cover of the mangonels, Pdin Alicia¡¯s maiden knight regiment led the charge from the vanguard. Relying on their powerful defenses, in the midst of the arrows falling from the sky, they sessfully reached the vicinity of Ferro¡¯s city gate.


    When they closed on the city gate, Miss Jenny¡¯s assassin unit, the scout troops that had hid among the vanguard knight regiment, appeared from their stealth states. These shadowy figures uniformly threw prepared explosive chemicals at Ferro¡¯s city gate. This batch of explosives had been urgentlypounded by Alchemist Reba, the Second Miss of Earl Harrison¡¯s family. Although their power was not great, they were more than enough to blow up that roughly-made structure. Baron Haydn had chosen the cheapest materials to build this city gate to save more funds for himself by cutting costs. If it were not for her worrying about the knight regiment falling into a trap behind the city gate, Jenny wouldn¡¯t have wasted their explosive chemicals.


    However, the facts proved Jenny¡¯s worry unnecessary. There was nothing waiting for them. Baron Haydn had never thought of them even from the very beginning. He had never thought that the town he had been stationed in would be attacked so quickly. Along with a loud explosion, Ferro¡¯s city gate was sted open, and a contingent of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s soldiers followed the maiden knight regiment. After the city gate was destroyed, the war situation had already turned irreversible; there were no other defensive fortifications inside the town. Even if Baron Haydn wished to organize a resistance, it would do little in this hopeless situation.


    ¡°Viscount Aaron still hasn¡¯t arrived. Damn it! Since we can¡¯t hold this town, burn the entire city! Don¡¯t leave behind a single house. Since we can¡¯t have it, don¡¯t even think about letting other people have it.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn, there are still some residents in the town...¡±


    ¡°What about those residents? In any case, they aren¡¯t residents of my fief. Even if they were, at this time, they should be utterly loyal to their Suzerain.¡±


    Baron Haydn stood on the city wall but quite far away from the city gate. After seeing the opponent break through the city gate, Baron Haydn realized that the situation was hopeless. Therefore, he gave orders to stall as much as possible while burning the residential areas without any hesitation. He wanted to use the entire town as a me barrier to temporarily stop Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army.


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn, our escape route has not been besieged. We should abandon the town and seek shelter at Joyce Fortress with Viscount Aaron!¡±


    ¡°No, Viscount Aaron is too inflexible. Since he didn¡¯te help us, going to his territory would be useless. We must detour around Joyce Fortress and go to Tonist. Earl Royle who is stationed there has a good friendship with my old man. We will have more chances to enjoy ourselves there.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Haydn is wise. We¡¯ll prepare immediately!¡±


    Baron Haydn stationed in Ferro didn¡¯t have the demeanor of amander. After the city gate was breached, the first thing he thought of was not how to resist but rather how to best abandon the town and take refuge. He along with a few hundred trusted aides abandoned over 5,000 brave soldiers. With theirmander fleeing on the eve of battle, the morale of the defending troops plummeted. Then, like theirmander, the defending troops were quickly routed after some symbolic resistance. Thus, Steinbeck Fief captured Ferro with minimal casualties. As for the defenders, they lost over 2,000 people. The remaining 3,000 or so gave up and ran towards Joyce Fortress where Viscount Aaron was stationed.


    Among those 2,000 casualties, only a few had truly been killed in battle. The boulders thrown by the giant mangonels had ughtered most of them while they had fled. After the army of Steinbeck Fief rushed into the city, they took over a burning, ruined town. The withdrawing defending troops had razed and salted the earth behind them, forcing the residents to flee and leaving behind an empty husk.


    When Pdin Alicia had broken through the city gate, she had spotted Baron Haydn¡¯s fleeing shadow. Seeing the miserable sight of the burning town, Princess Alicia felt a sh of rage. Her pdin¡¯s sense of honor made her unable to ept Baron Haydn¡¯s cowardice. Before, when the monster army had used the giant mangonels to provide long-range support, they had only targeted a few important strongholds without attacking the residential areas. Nevertheless, in the end, the residential areas were still destroyed due to the human defenders. Evenpared to the monster army, they were too excessive.


    ¡°Baron Haydn simply is... prepare to pursue them! We must not let that arsonist go! Eh, Jenny, you are...¡±


    ¡°Alicia, calm down. You don¡¯t need to pursue that yboy. Let him go; that¡¯s Lord Clyde¡¯s younger sister, Miss Lucifer¡¯s intentions.¡±


    ¡°Why should we let that bastard escape! This is too...¡±


    ¡°Alicia, this is part of our strategy. Baron Haydn has powerful connections. Even though he was defeated, he still wouldn¡¯t be executed under military rule. Perhaps, he would be assigned a new important task. It is best to let a mediocre person on the other side live. If by chance, after Baron Haydn were killed, a decent aristocrat reced him, it would be more troublesome for us.¡±


    Under Jenny¡¯s persuasion, Pdin Alicia finally gave up her vengeful n. In addition, only then did she realize that everything had urred ording to Lucifer¡¯s will. Ferro had not been surrounded so that the defenders would have a path to flee. With a route of retreat, the defending troops were very unlikely to fight to their deaths, and their fighting spirits would be reduced.


    On the sole path connecting Joyce Fortress and Ferro, Viscount Aaron set out with over 10,000 troops. However, just as he stepped out of the boundaries of Joyce Fortress to assist Baron Haydn, several mysterious ck-robed people blocked his path.


    ¡°Who are you people? Don¡¯t block my path! Dying an army is a big crime! Eh... this is...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, please speak more politely! We are the special envoys of Marquis Charles!¡±


    Those mysterious ck-robed people took out personally written orders by Marquis Charles. As a person in Marquis Charles¡¯s personal clique, Viscount Aaron recognized the authenticity of these documents at a nce. They had truly been written by Marquis Charles¡¯s hand. However, Viscount Aaron was somewhat confused. Although he was not a magician, as an aristocrat with a veteran soldier¡¯s background, he could discern these people¡¯s professions. These mysterious ck-robed people resembled Dark Shamans. Since when had Marquis Charles got along with Dark Shamans? Even as a direct subordinate, Viscount Aaron had never known this until now.


    ¡°So it turns out that you all are the special envoys of His Excellency Marquis Charles. Right now, I am a little busy with some military affairs. I must trouble you special envoys to...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to save Ferro. Immediately withdraw to Joyce Fortress and defend it to your deaths. These are Marquis Charles¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°But, Ferro is the gateway to the Needham ins, abandoning...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency, Viscount Aaron, I hope you understand your position. We don¡¯t want to repeat the instructions a second time; otherwise, we¡¯ll need a newmander for this ce.¡±


    Viscount Aaron had nothing to say. He was unable to make sense of why Marquis Charles had given his personally written orders to these Dark Shamans. From a nce, these Dark Shamans had never been on a battlefield and were trash that only understood military tactics on paper. However, considering the other party carried personally written orders from Marquis Charles, he couldn¡¯t raise an objection and was forced to swallow the insult and withdraw in ordance with themands of these arrogant Dark Shamans. After returning to Joyce Fortress, his final chance to recapture Ferro disappeared.


    Other than Baron Haydn and the several hundred subordinates with him who sessfully escaped due to Lucifer¡¯s intentional arrangements, the entirety of Ferro¡¯s military presence was wiped out. Over 3,000 soldiers died on the way to Joyce Fortress. The Bloodkin familiae hiding in the ck mist ambushed and killed them all.


    On the sole path leading to Joyce Fortress, Clyde¡¯s younger sister, that bloodkin Lolita Lucifer sat on a bright red throne of blood, closely observing the battlefield. Dried human corpses released a ghastly odor. Without exception, all the defending troops had been sucked dry by the bloodkin familiae. These defending troops were very unlucky. If they had stayed behind in Ferro and surrendered to Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, they would at least have had a way out. However, since they had chosen to flee, they had lost any path to life. Beside the corpses of the human soldiers, traces of blood bats and wolves could be found. Blood had dyed the ground red, but under the cover of the ck mist, the sunlight couldn¡¯t illuminate these evils.


    Nevertheless, a small number of female soldiers had survived because of their gender. They weren¡¯t immediately sucked dry by those Bloodkin familiae but rather stripped and trussed up with red ropes using the tortoise-shell binding method. Then, they were escorted before Lucifer as tribute. Theplexions of these several whitembs were bright red. Without a single bit of protective cloth, they were forced to kneel in front of a Bloodkin Lolita with their hands tied behind their backs. In addition, their were also gagged with a rod-style wicked erotic item.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t need to worry; I¡¯m very gentle with delicious food. I won¡¯t crudely suck you all dry. I¡¯ll raise you all properly and enjoy you every day! Oh, this truly sounds delicious!¡±


    Lucifer unintentionally revealed an evil smile. Then, this Lolita wearing her ck gothic Loli dress leisurely descended from her throne of blood and arrived in front of the higher-ranked female soldiers. The attractiveness indexes of these female captains weren¡¯t high. They couldn¡¯t be regarded as beauties and were just average, nothing more. However, it was hard formon beauties to possess the heroic and valiant bearings of soldiers, which easily stimted the opponent¡¯s dark desire to conquer them.


    Lucifer kissed the soft and fair neck of the whitemb nearest to her. Using her tongue to taste her new prey, her sharp fangs gently pierced themb¡¯s skin. That offering was so scared that her entire body trembled. Not fainting due to fear was already pretty good. An average woman would have already fainted upon receiving this shock. Taking advantage of when this whitemb¡¯s attention focused on her neck, Lucifer suddenly turned her head and bit that big white bosom, sucking out the delicious blood. The offering who had suffered a surprise attack was unable to endure this stimtion andpletely lost control of her lower body. Strange water sheened on the grass below her legs.


    ¡°How is it so easy for you to lose your mind? There will be many more interesting stimtions in the future. At that time...¡±


    ¡°Lord Lucifer, sorry to disturb your aesthetic mood, but Lord Clyde has entered the casten residence of Ferro. Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Is Lord Big Brother Clyde looking for me? I¡¯ll go immediately. Andrisno, there¡¯s no need to be so respectful; you are not an outsider! Oh, that¡¯s right! Send these cuties to my special storage room.¡±


    ¡°We will obey yourmands, Your Majesty the Queen. Miss, I leave the rest to you.¡±


    Ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s presence inadvertently interrupted Lucifer¡¯s matter. Taking an exquisite handkerchief from a servant to wipe off the bloodstains at the corners of her mouth, Lucifer instructed several handsome men wearing the formal attires of aristocrat vampires to send those female generals to her special warehouse where she stored special articles. Those few female generals sunk into despair as those unusually handsome vampire aristocrats intimately princess-carried them with warm smiles to a wicked ce. Although they futilely shook their heads, under the control of the other party¡¯s bewitching magics, they were helpless dolls as they disappeared in the ck mist.

 Chapter 165: The Eve of Joyce Fortress’s Siege War (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 165: The Eve of Joyce Fortress¡¯s Siege War (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Therge fire finally extinguished itself after an entire day. After the fire died out, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army took over this ruined town. Clyde¡¯s side had had only about 100 casualties but sessfully captured Ferro and ughtered over 2,000 enemy troops at very little cost.


    Themander of Ferro¡¯s defending troops, Baron Haydn, sessfully escaped. Under Lucifer¡¯s instructions, her Bloodkin subordinates intentionally let Baron Haydn and several hundred trusted subordinates of his leave. As for the remaining 3,000 defenders, most were wiped out on the path leading to Joyce Fortress. If Baron Haydn had had greatmanding ability and been a talented person, perhaps another story might have ured. His ending might have been very different since it was very likely that Lucifer would have made sure to bury him forever on the path leading to Joyce Fortress. Sometimes, there was fortune in being stupid.


    Although Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had obtained a great first victory and defeated over 5,000 troops serving Baron Haydn, this had little effect on Marquis Charles. Compared to Marquis Charles¡¯s 120,000 elite troops, the annihtion of Baron Haydn¡¯s soldiers was not a big loss. Moreover, the troops of Baron Haydn were misceneous mobs, not the elite troops under Marquis Charles. Even if there werepletely wiped out, it would matter little.


    ording to the investigations of the enemy¡¯s situation by Andrisno¡¯s ghosts, Marquis Charles had divided his troops into several groups and stationed them in important ces, defending and controlling the entire Needham ins from fortresses and strongholds. For the most part, they were divided into four military fortresses. The first was Joyce Fortress, which was close to Ferro. An army of over 15,000 troops under themand of Viscount Aaron was stationed there. This army contained the personal troops of Marquis Charles. Well-equipped, they had abat power far higher than the defeated army of Baron Haydn¡¯s.


    As for the three remaining important military strongholds, two were Grand Tonitas Fortress at the center of Tonister City, which had over 30,000 troops under themand of Earl Royle, and Fortress Olm along the bank of Aldington River with 30,000 troops under themand of Earl Winissa as well as Marquis Charles¡¯s marine troops, a fleetposed of over 60 warships. Winissa was one of the few female earls in the Adrian Empire. Allegedly, she was not even 20 years of age and had inherited the peerage of her father, Earl Winger.


    When Earl Winger had died of illness, his sons had already migrated to their wives¡¯ families in other empires where they had even higher power and position. Thus, they were not particrly interested in returning to the Adrian Empire, this kind of third-rate empire, to inherit the Earl¡¯s position. After receiving weak excuses several times, Miss Winissa reluctantly reced her brothers and took the position bing one of the few female earls in the Adrian Empire. This was a great deed since the highest peerage a female aristocrat could reach was an Earl because of internal restrictions. In other human nations, women could be Grand Duchesses or Princesses or even Queens, Empresses, and other such rulers.


    Earl Winissa was also a Pdin, but she was much stronger than Clyde¡¯s Pdin Alicia. Earl Winissa wasparatively special even among other pdins since she had a flying unicorn mount. Compared to Princess Alicia, who was bound to the ground, she was much stronger. Clyde¡¯s younger sister, the Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer helped her big brother gather arge amount of information on Earl Winissa due to ulterior motives. When Clyde saw the information, he was somewhat embarrassed. From her hobbies to her three sizes, everything was revealed. He wondered how Lucifer had obtained this information; it was as if she had personally gone to measure it all.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, are there any issues with the information? I¡¯ve looked into it, and Miss Winissa has no sweetheart. Nevertheless, that Baron Haydn we just defeated seems to have some interest towards her. In addition, Earl Royle¡¯s son, Baron Luoge, is also one of her pursuers.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, are your Bloodkin subordinates paparazzi? There is no information about their military deployments, only this type of information...¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, you misunderstand. My subordinates are specialized for investigating these matters. If you wanted information on military matters, then you should seek Andrisno. The ghosts under her are responsible for those matters. If you want the information on the terrain, then look for Queen Lafania. Her cursed eagles are best for that. My lovely children are experts in this respect!¡±


    ¡°Eh, so you all are actually dividing thebor.¡±


    After some simple repairs, the casten residence of Ferro Town became the temporarymand center of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. At this moment, Clyde was meeting with several importantmanding officers of the allied monsters forces to discuss their future strategic arrangements. Quietly remembering the information his sister had given him, Clyde focused on the representatives of the other three monster armies: Ancient Demon King Andrisno, Undead Queen Lafania, and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis.


    Excluding Lucifer, who wore a cumbersome, ck gothic loli dress, the other three wore thin, ckce-edged nightclothes. The cloth was so thin that their undergarments, which belonged to the bold, revealing appeal series, were visible. Unlike the beauties of the Human Race, Andrisno and the others weren¡¯t shy, so they retained stoic dispositions. Their faces didn¡¯t have even a hint of shyness. They werepletely open before Clyde because they felt that there was nothing wrong with being honest and open in front of their master. It was no shameful matter.


    Because of Lucifer¡¯s presence, it was not good for Clyde toy his hands on Andrisno and the others. For the time being, he could only enjoy them with his eyes. Compared to Lucifer¡¯s juicy gossip, Andrisno and Lafania provided much more serious information. They presented a detailed report of Marquis Charles¡¯s troop deployments and a map of his military structures. Marquis Charles directlymanded over 40,000 personal troops stationed in Bach Fortress at the center region of Needham in. There were two paths leading to Bach Fortress, one was a waterway, and the other was and route. They were blocked by Earl Winissa¡¯s Olm Fortress and Earl Royle¡¯s Grand Tonitas Fortress respectively.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I¡¯ve already discussed it with Lafania. It isparatively better to break through to Bach fortress from Olm Fortress. As long as we break through Joyce Fortress in the front, we can travel along Aldington River andunch a surprise attack on Olm Fortress.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, Grand Tonitas Fortress is located at one of the few hilly areas of the Needham ins. It¡¯s a ce that is easy to guard but hard to attack. Our siege weapons will not be able to assist us. If you n on only using the human army under Princess Saras and the others to attack, the price we pay will be very high. Even with a conservative estimate, over half the troops will be lost.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, my intelligence is also useful here. As long as you defeat Earl Winissa, you can smoothly reach Bach Fortress.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, I understand the reasoning, but isn¡¯t this bullying a woman?¡±


    Clyde looked at Lucifer in helplessness. The blood-red eyes of this Bloodkin Lolita shone in wicked excitement. Only the gods knew what she meant by defeat. ording to the information she had provided, Earl Winissa was a beauty. Her attractiveness index was very high. Unknowingly, Clyde had been influenced by Lucifer.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, ording to the information of my investigations, it seems that Marquis Charles doesn¡¯t trust Earl Winissa very much. Only because she was the daughter of his friend did he reluctantly let her cooperate. Nevertheless, when he arranged for Winissa to guard Aldington River, they had a conflict regarding the supply lines, and a crack appeared in their alliance. We can incite Earl Winissa to defect from the Marquis.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Mephis, do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, the hearts of the Human Race always have a weak side. We can grab that weak point and seep in. Hasn¡¯t that always been what we devils were good at? When Earl Winissa was still a Miss, she was very kind-hearted. You should know that it is very easy to grab the weak point of a kind-hearted person. At that time, using the people she treasures, I can...¡±


    ¡°Cough cough, Mephis! We are discussing a normal military n!¡±


    Clyde interrupted Mephis quickly ckening statement in time. As he saw it, there was no need to enact such a diabolical scheme. However, with her Cursed Queen attribute, most of Mephis¡¯s ns were very dark, unsuitable to Clyde¡¯s sensibilities. At least for now, Clyde didn¡¯t want to use such dark means to deal with girls.


    In this simple and crude temporary meeting room, there were also a few dancing girls who hadcked the time to run away. They were the special maids who had apanied Baron Haydn. After throwing them some gold coins, Baron Haydn had forgotten about them. Afterward, while the casten residence had burned, they had been unable to immediately escape because they couldn¡¯t find their strewn-about clothes. Thus, these whitembs had directly be the war trophies of the victor.


    By the time Clyde first met them, these whitembs had already been washed and cleaned. A faint sheen of water droplets still covered their body, although it might have been sweat or some aromatic oil... The hands of these whitembs were bound together with iron chains above their heads to the ceiling. Moreover, each had one leg suspended in the air with an iron chain, leaving only one leg on the ground, assuming the shameful posture of ¡°a golden rooster standing on one leg,¡± and providing easy ess for certain activities. These whitembs were iparably red but couldn¡¯tin due to the small red balls in their mouths. To cement their statuses, they had red leather cors attached to iron chains. These spoils of war had frightened expressions and trembling white figures, anxiously watching those dark existences whopletely controlled their fates.


    Originally, these whitembs had naively thought that the new master of Ferro would be an aristocrat of the Human Race and wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for them due to their special profession. Yet, who would have thought that their new master unexpectedly wasn¡¯t a human but rather a terrifying devil? Now, their futures were unknown. Perhaps, they would be turned into sacrificial offerings and used for various demonic rituals. Looking at their skillful bindings, Clyde suspected that this must have been the work of those Bloodkin subordinates under Lucifer. It was impossible for the monsters under Andrisno and Queen Lafania to be so skillful.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, these cuties were servicing Baron Haydn before. Since they are our enemies, how should we deal with them?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough! Sister Lucifer, you... wipe your drool before speaking. Andrisno, Lafania, what do you think...¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, we don¡¯t have any objections. It¡¯s best to give them to your Lord Sister!¡±


    Clyde had only wanted to probe them but had not expected that Andrisno and Queen Lafania would have such a ¡°strong desire to survive.¡± Upon seeing Lucifer¡¯s surreptitious gaze, they directly surrendered the whitembs to this wicked bloodkin Lolita. However, it was for the best. Being given to Lucifer, they would at worst be blood-servants, but if he gave them to the other two, they would die in various kinds of dark rituals. They would have no chance of survival.


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, deal with them after the meeting. Just... don¡¯t kill them indiscriminately...¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Big Brother Clyde! I try to avoid death; wasting food is a big crime.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Lord Clyde, we must pay attention to the underground ratmen. I suspect that they are cooperating with Marquis Charles. They might carry out a surprise attack on our rear.¡±

 Chapter 166: The Eve of Joyce Fortress’s Siege War (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 166: The Eve of Joyce Fortress¡¯s Siege War (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Atst, the town regained its peace. Even though Steinbeck Fief had captured this ruined town, Joyce Fortress had made no movements so far. Viscount Aaron and his over 15,000 elite troops stationed there hadn¡¯t taken any actions. It was unknown what they were concocting. Therefore, before determining the Viscount¡¯s intentions, Clyde¡¯s party temporarily rested and reorganized. They also made no open movements.


    The troops under Viscount Aaron were the personal troops of Marquis Charles. Regarding theirbat power and equipment, they far outssed the soldiers they had defeated in Ferro. Baron Haydn¡¯s troops had been misceneous mobs. In the eyes of Marquis Charles¡¯s inner party, they were cannon fodder. Even though the opponent had annihted them, it was not a big loss. It didn¡¯t hurt, only requiring some barely noticeable tweaks in his ns.


    Marquis Charles made rtively no big movements. As for Clyde¡¯s side, his younger sister Lucifer had dispatched arge number of Bloodkin familiae in secret. Taking advantage of the nighttime to fly past Joyce Fortress, they arrived on the other side of Aldington River where Olm Fortress was. Their main task was to monitor Earl Winissa stationed at the opposite bank since the fortress was Clyde¡¯s next target after breaking past Joyce Fortress.


    Bloodkin were unable to pass through flowing water. The familiae under Lucifer, regardless of their level, suffered this restriction, so they were unable to directly fly over Aldington River. Therefore, they invaded several nearby viges, turning them into strongholds to serve as outposts for the allied monster army. Everything was under Lucifer¡¯s control, so Clyde was not clear on the specific details. He only knew the rough ns of the Bloodkin army.


    Earl Royle stationed in Grand Tonitas Fortress located at the center of Tonister City was not considered by Clyde. Although he also had over 30,000 troops, they weremanded by many aristocrats. Earl Royle only directly controlled roughly 20,000 troops. The remaining over 10,000 troops were split among several aristocrats. Themand chain was dispersed. Although barely passable for pure defense, if they wanted to take the initiative and attack, they were unable to threaten Clyde¡¯s party. Besides, rtively speaking, it was more strategic to attack Olm Fortress under themand of Earl Winissa. Because there was only t terrain behind the Olm Fortress, they could directly charge Marquis Charles¡¯s basecamp after breaking through.


    At night, Ferro became very peaceful. Although the residents had all fled, with the terrifying efficiency of the allied monster army, the casten residence as well as someparativelyrge structures of Ferro were repaired by the evening. This town was more than functionable as a temporary military camp. Afterward, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army smoothly entered their new campsite and avoided the ufortable situation of sleeping out in the open. With its constantly lit lights, Joyce Fortress still had almost no changes and kept his burning lightste into the night.


    In the casten residence of Ferro, Clyde rested in his exclusive bedroom. Although he didn¡¯t need to sleep as a Great Old One, he had been an ordinary person before crossing worlds, and he still retained some human habits and hobbies. A red candle illuminated the bedroom, bringing about a peculiar ambiguous atmosphere.


    Clyde sat on his big bed, looking at the alluring scenery in front of him with a sinful gaze. Threepletely bare whitembs knelt on a fine carpet. They were waiting for Clyde¡¯s decision like he were a monarch choosing a delicious offering. In the middle was Miss Anna, this golden-haired, blue-eyed, standard western beauty. Her figure belonged to the well-developed type. Because she cultivated light-ss magic, she had a sacred, invible air like Light Church¡¯s priestesses, clergywomen, and nuns, which inadvertently made those who bullied her obtain an even darkder sense of achievement.


    Anna¡¯s profession as a light magician intensified the contrast with her current appearance, greatly exciting Clyde. At this moment, herplexion was red. Although this was not her first time serving her master, she hadn¡¯t ever done this kind of thing in front of her two close girlfriends before. Although her hands were not bound and she could freely move them, she didn¡¯t dare to cover her bosom. She ced her hands at her sides, letting her master enjoy all her secrets.


    On the left and right sides of Anna were her close girlfriends, Betty and Kylie. These twodies were shy, and a hint of indescribable fear could be found on their faces. They didn¡¯t know how they had fallen into their current situation, having been recently removed from their coffins. Bound by red ropes, they couldn¡¯t move their hands at all. In addition, they were forced to maintain the alluring postures of standing tall, pushing their assets out. Swordswoman Betty¡¯s ck ponytail had been untied by Clyde, changing into a more alluring, ck, long, straight hairstyle. Coupled with her slender figure, she looked iparably attractive. Warrior Kyle¡¯s x-colored hair had received no changes, hanging to her shoulders as before. Like Miss Anna, their explosive and well-developed figures made people unable to look away.


    ¡°Miss Anna, you all were properly provided for these past few days. All injuries were healed! Those bandages were truly useful, but I still wanted to inspect you all in person! All of your bodies need to be checked carefully.¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master, I¡¯ll let... let you deal with it!¡±


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, you... you can interact with your master, but don¡¯t pull me over! I...¡±


    ¡°Miss Kylie, your figure is not any inferior to Anna¡¯s. Let me start with you first!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t look at me! No...¡±


    Miss Kylie¡¯s dignity as a warrior had long since disappeared. In front of Clyde, these golden daughters of the three earls instantly became maidservants who could only let others exploit them as they pleased. The big loss of their statuses made Kylie feel iparably ashamed; this degree of shame was off the charts. Betty on the other side was so scared that she didn¡¯t utter a word. She deeply feared bing the next target, so she only lowered her head, not daring to look ahead. The instant Clyde¡¯s w climbed Kylie¡¯s plump bosom, he felt an amazing sticity.Clyde nearly went ¡°berserk.¡± He used his right and left hands to simultaneously attack,paring the differences between the smooth bosoms of Anna and Kylie.


    Anna had already experienced that kind of rtionship with Clyde. This time, regardless of her shame, her inexplicable excitement intensified with the presence of her two close girlfriends. Anna quickly let go of herself and allowed herself to fly, letting out strange, seductive noises. Kylie bit her lips with a red face. At first, she had wanted to hold back her voice to avoid stimting the other party¡¯s wicked thoughts. But this small action didn¡¯t escape Clyde¡¯s eyes. After her alluring redbuds were teased a few times, Kylie was unable to resist her bodily instincts and let out moans like Anna. These two girls¡¯ gentle moans intertwined and filled the entire room, forming a song to stimte a man¡¯s desires. The special sound instion ensured that no noise would spread outside.


    ¡°Miss Betty, I apologize. I¡¯ve made you endure for too long; I¡¯ll immediatelye over and help.¡±


    ¡°You... don¡¯t you already have them? Schoolmate Anna, Schoolmate Kylie, save... wu!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shout! Aren¡¯t they feeling veryfortable? You can also join them!¡±


    Clyde lowered his head and easily covered the cheery mouth that wanted to cry for help. Betty was unable to utter a sound due to his French kiss. He only released her lips when she was about to suffocate, leaving behind a trail of glittering saliva, increasing the ambiguous atmosphere. Upon seeing those special maids who had once served Baron Haydn, he had already felt his urges rising, but he had fortunately restrained himself until the end. After he had handed those maids to his younger sister Lucifer, she had recognized his desires and secretly instructed Undead Queen Lafania to release the daughters of the three earls and send them to Clyde¡¯s room to help her big brother resolve certain special needs.


    Now, it was wartime, so he had to let Lafania and the others focus. The allied monster army needed theirmanders. If Clyde put his hands on them at this moment, there would be no one tomand the allied monster army. Nevertheless, thedies sent to serve Clyde tonight numbered more than the golden daughters of the three earls; all the aristocraticdies captured from the Service Hotel were also present. Their injuries had also been healed via the bandage treatment.


    These whitembs watched the scene with red faces. As substitute maids, these whitembs knelt on a soft carpet near the bed. Bound using red ropes in a shameful tortoise-shell binding method, they had their hands trapped behind their backs while they maintained a simr shameful posture as the three main dishes. Unlike the three, they bit small, red balls with clear water stains along the seal formed by the ball. Although they desperately covered up their bosoms, they were unable to conceal their instinctual reactions. Upon seeing such a stimting scene and this unknown, humiliating side of the idol senior schoolmates they had once adored, they all had strange reactions, evidenced by the shining stains on their thighs.


    These whitembs didn¡¯t have it the worst. Beside the big bed were several alluring and well-behaved white pets, the youngdies of Benson Town¡¯s mayor¡¯s family. Unlike the former, thetter had been trained by that old gentleman Head Warden Brown in the underground part of Kelifu Prison. After falling into Clyde¡¯s hands, they had already long given up resisting.


    These white pets crawled on the carpet beside the bed. They were not bound with red ropes because they were unnecessary; thesembs werepletely obedient. These white petsy beside the bed inpletely bare states with only red leather cors around their necks. The cors each had an iron chain attached to the bedside, limiting the range of their movements. These white pets lowered their heads and used their fragrant tongues to lick water from a red te in front of them with coquettish expressions. On their drooping bosoms, exquisite small, silver bells were tied around their red cherries. Therefore, with each movement, a melodious sound chimed, pleasant to the ears.


    ¡°Miss Betty, could it be that you want to experience something like them? If you don¡¯t, thene up and rest with me. I will not act recklessly.¡±


    Betty and Kylie looked at each other in nk dismay. Looking at the special pets over there, they felt even more ashamed. After thinking a little, they could only reluctantly climb into bed with this devil. As for Anna, she jumped onto the bed without any hesitation, awaiting Clyde¡¯s further arrangements. Although this handsome young man had said that he would not act recklessly, Betty and Kylie weren¡¯t children. The other party was wearing just boxer shorts with a clear devilish weapon visible. His strong and muscr stature made their mouths parched and tongues scorched despite their reservation. Especially with that towering crime tool hidden behind that small piece of cloth, pretending to not act recklessly was just deceiving people. Nevertheless, they were helpless and bereft of any other choice. They could only pray that the other party would not be too rough.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! With such a big bed, it would be ufortable to sleep alone. It is exciting when there are many people!¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master Clyde, can you treat us as gently as you treat Schoolmate Anna? I fear pain, please!¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, don¡¯t... don¡¯t be too rough! I beg you.¡±


    Kylie and Betty epted their fates andy beside Anna, presenting themselves before Clyde. Theirplexions were red as they pleaded their master for pity in their softest voices. Clyde felt that using such a tone at this time waspletely counterproductive, as if they were subconsciously tempting him to ravage them. It would be strange if they were not conquered until they became weak and limp. Just as he was just about to take the next step, loud sounds resounded outside the bedroom, resembling the collision of cold steel. Those sounds almost extinguished Clyde¡¯s me midway like simr sounds had to Baron Haydn before. The taste of this kind of matter was very unpleasant.


    ¡°Assassins! Enemy attack! Pay attention to the ground!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous. Just guard the door. The allied monsters have already made a move. Human troops, just guard your posts. Leave these enemies to friendly forces.¡±

 Chapter 167: The Eve of Joyce Fortress’s Siege War (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 167: The Eve of Joyce Fortress¡¯s Siege War (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The originally peaceful night was broken by the mor of an enemy attack. Clyde had been about to enjoy a happy night, but beyond his expectations, he was disturbed. He reluctantly changed into his armor and slightly adjusted the room¡¯s amorous upants before leaving to determine the circumstances.


    By the time Clyde left his room, the enemies had been suppressed. He had to admire the guts of these fools, actually daring to attack Ferro. At present, Ferro was under the absolute control of the allied monster army. Those unlucky attackers were bloodily suppressed by monsters before they even saw their target. When Clyde arrived, he only saw badly mangled corpses missing limbs. Most of the attackers had been directly chopped into mutted limbs and minced meat, dying without an intact corpse.


    Clyde looked around and saw the human soldiers of Steinbeck Fief standing at their respective posts. They looked somewhat ufortable since this was the first time they had seen the terrifying and bloody massacre methods of the monster army. Although they were allies now, the scene was still too fearsome, a one-sided massacre.


    Now, the giant demon guards, wolf-headed mummy imperial guards, and high-leveled Bloodkin knights patrolled in unison. Under their feet were the corpses of the attackers who were surprisingly not humans. Upon closer examination, Clyde realized that those humanoid monsters were very familiar; they were one of the humanoid monsters he had encountered in Benson Town, the underground ratmen.


    After Clyde had killed the Insect Monster King and Insect Emperor Huxley, the insectmen monsters had copsed. Because they had lost their leader, they had fallen into a chaotic state as they vied to be the new leader. Like that, since the underground ratmen no longer faced the restrictions of their old enemies, they quickly grew wanton and arrogant. This time, they directlyunched a surprise attack on Ferro from underground. They had believed that a human army had upied Ferro without ever considering that their information might be wrong. As soon as these underground ratmen had sprung out from under the ground, before they could evenunch an attack, they saw the reality of Ferro. The high-leveled monsters patrolling the town had immediately noticed them, and they were ¡°captured¡± on the spot. The few who remained had been beaten to the ground and cowered in Clyde¡¯s presence.


    ¡°These damned low-leveled mobs! Who gave you all the courage to provoke the supreme existence here?¡±


    ¡°No... no, we... we only came to attack the Human Race! It seems... we¡¯vee to the wrong ce!¡±


    There were several underground ratmen who seemed to act asmanders. The demon guards grabbed their necks and lifted them high. Because of their height differences, they looked like rats caught by cats. Thosemanders immediately pleaded the demons using the humannguage. As humanoid monsters, regardless of their level, all could speak the basic universal humannguage. Therefore, humanoid monsters generally used humannguage whenmunicating with other humanoid monsters, not their own unique racialnguage.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, we apologize. We let these lowly rats disturb your night; we¡¯ll immediately...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I hadn¡¯t yet started... did you all clean up all the attackers?¡±


    ¡°We have! Not a single one slipped through our.¡±


    Upon seeing Clyde, all the high-leveled monstermanders respectfully greeted this supreme ruler. Clyde casually asked the nearest demon captain to describe the situation to him, changing the conversation¡¯s topic while concealing the awkward matter of being forced to stop before opening fire. ording to the report of the demon captain, roughly 20,000 underground ratmen had attacked Ferro just now, but they had all already been annihted by the allied monster army.


    The huge gap in the monster levels between the two sides had resulted in a serious imbnce of strength. The allied monster army had easily wiped out the 20,000 underground ratmen in roughly half an hour without any casualties. In a short period, Clyde¡¯s side had wiped out one-tenth of the underground ratmen¡¯s poption. This efficiency was unusually high because the number of monster troops stationed here in Ferro was roughly 50,000, over twice the number of attackers. From the very beginning, their ending had been fated.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, the armors of these underground ratmen, I showed them to Princess Saras. They belong to a human army. Look at this logo.¡±


    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that the sign of Adrian Empire¡¯s army? Andrisno, was there an ident?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a coincidence. Lord Clyde, all the underground ratmen wore this kind of equipment.¡±


    As Clyde thought of returning to continue his wicked deeds, Ancient Demon King Andrisno appeared beside him and personally handed him an armor set seized from those humanoid monsters. Clyde immediately recognized the exclusive logo of Adrian Empire¡¯s army. Surprisingly, those underground ratmen had worn the standard armor of Adrian Empire¡¯s regr troops, so the weapons they had used must have also belonged to the empire¡¯s army. This time, were it not for the presence of the allied monster army, the human troops would have been annihted.


    Although the underground ratmen had a habit of seizing and using the equipment of the human adventurers and mercenaries they attacked, Clyde refused to believe that the underground ratmen had seized over 20,000 unblemished, standard armor and weapon sets from Adrian Empire¡¯s army. It was impossible for the equipment these humanoid monsters had seized from a human army to be this new. Clearly, someone was supporting underground ratmen from behind by providing them equipment and had secretly prompted them tounch a surprise attack. Naturally, the target was Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army currently upying Ferro.


    ¡°Andrisno, arrange someone to monitor Joyce Fortress. In this area, only Viscount Aaron¡¯s side could take out so many equipment sets belonging to Adrian Empire¡¯s army. I suspect this has something to do with Joyce Fortress.¡±


    ¡°I will obey your orders. Lord Clyde, I will immediately arrange someone to do this, but what about the captives?¡±


    ¡°Deal with them ording to your usual style. There¡¯s no need to report to me.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lord Clyde.¡±


    After giving some instructions to Ancient Demon King Andrisno, Clyde nned to return to his room and rest. All of those captured underground ratmenmanders were very shrewd and had strong desires to survive. After determining that Clyde was the suprememander, they hastily begged him for mercy. They knew that begging those demon guards was useless. This was their final chance to survive. If they didn¡¯t grasp it, they would be cruelly dismembered by those heartless demon guards in the next second.


    ¡°Wait! We surrender! All this was because King Braund cooperated with the Dark Shamans of the Human Race! We were forced to do this.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even be able to perform odd jobs here. What¡¯s the point of your surrendering?¡±


    ¡°I... we know a secret path leading to Joyce Fortress. Moreover, we also have confidential information on Joyce Fortress. As long as you spare us, we will tell you everything!¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Fine, speak, and Andrisno and I promise not to kill you all.¡±


    Those underground ratmenmanders revealed everything. After seeing Clyde¡¯s side¡¯s great strength, they directly betrayed the underground ratmen¡¯s King Braund. Clyde had heard Insect Monster King mention ¡°Braund¡± when it had cursed Underground Ratmen King. ording to these underground ratmenmanders, the leader of the underground ratmen, Rat King Braund, had secretly cooperated with the Dark Shamans¡¯ Organization for over a decade already. The true name of that organization had not been revealed to these underground ratmen; they only knew that they were part of a huge force in the underground world of human nations who could influence many aristocrats.


    Especially in the border areas of third-rate empires like Adrian Empire where the control of Light Church was weak, the Dark Shamans had seized the chance to expand their influence. It was unknown if Light Church was truly unaware of the Dark Shamans¡¯ secret movements or whether some higher-ups of Light Church had colluded with them and secretly reached an agreement since they had an ambiguous attitude towards the Dark Shamans¡¯ organization. They intentionally ignored them and tacitly consented to their development, allowing them to expand their power without scruples.


    Clyde didn¡¯t care about the ns of the Dark Shamans. However, from the information provided by these underground ratmenmanders, Marquis Charles had a connection with that organization. In fact, the special envoys Marquis Charles had dispatched to Joyce Fortress were Dark Shamans. With Marquis Charles¡¯s expressly written orders in their hands, the Dark Shamans could easily transfer a cache of equipment and weapons of Adrian Empire¡¯s army from Joyce Fortress and supply them to their allies, the underground ratmen, helping these humanoid monstersunch a surprise attack from underground. They had wanted to defeat Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army via the underground ratmen and recapture Ferro.


    ¡°Lord Archfiend, everything we spoke was the truth. This is the secret route. Can you let us go now? We will escape to faraway ces and never return!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. We won¡¯t not go back on our words. You all are truly very wise, able to see the situation so clearly. You all can go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Archfiend! We¡¯ll take our leave now!¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s signal, the demon guards released these underground ratmenmanders and let them exit the gates. However, before they could appreciate their newfound freedom, screams emerged outside. The wolf-headed mummy soldiers hidden outside the gates brandished their huge axes, directly cleaving those underground ratmenmanders.


    ¡°No... You all went against your words... Ah!¡±


    ¡°That was only Lord Clyde¡¯s and Miss Andrisno¡¯s promise! What does it have to do with me? Lord Clyde, I¡¯m sorry. My subordinates let their hands slip.¡±


    ¡°Lafania, that¡¯s truly a shame. We can only me the bad luck of those poor fellows.¡±


    Undead Queen Lafania entered the hall and apologized to Clyde, but there was no usation in his tone. He had tacitly consented to Queen Lafania¡¯s actions. This couldn¡¯t count as going against his promise. Besides, he couldn¡¯t have let them spread the news of his true might. At least, he and Ancient Demon King Andrisno hadn¡¯t made a move. Lafania had never promised anything.


    ¡°Andrisno, I¡¯m going to go rest. Oh, that¡¯s right! Help me inform Princess Saras and the others. We¡¯ll immediately attack Joyce Fortress tomorrow. Now, Viscount Aaron¡¯s authority has been limited by those Dark Shamans, messing with their chain ofmand. In addition, they lost over 20,000 sets of armor and weapons. It¡¯s truly a god-sent chance!¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, your smile is so evil! I will immediately notify them. Do you have any other instructions?¡±


    ¡°No... by the way, if there are no further emergencies, don¡¯t disturb me tonight! I¡¯ve many important matters to deal with. Lucifer is no exception. You all go and keep yourselves busy.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I wish you a wonderful night. There is no need to care about Lord Lucifer¡¯s side. After returning to her bedroom with the gifts you gave her, she hasn¡¯t yet emerged. out. She will note looking for you. At least, not tonight.¡±

 Chapter 168: Domestic Strife and Foreign Aggression of Joyce Fortress on the Eve of the War (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 168: Domestic Strife and Foreign Aggression of Joyce Fortress on the Eve of the War (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Viscount Aaronmanded over 15,000 of Marquis Charles¡¯s personal troops in Joyce Fortress. They were all well-equipped with individualbat powers far outssing the defeated Baron Haydn¡¯s troops. Viscount Aaron stood on the fortress walls and pondered while looking towards the direction of Ferro.


    He already knew that Ferro had fallen into the hands of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops. Although he had known that Baron Haydn was unreliable, he had never expected him to lose so quickly with over 5,000 troops. Even if all of them were misceneous mobs, they had still had the advantage of a city wall. At worst, he should have been able to struggle for several days, but the entire army had been wiped out in the span of a single night.


    Baron Haydn hadn¡¯t escaped to Joyce Fortress; therefore, Viscount Aaron could only make wild guesses as to what had happened that night for now. Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had roughly 10,000 people, which was less than his numbers. If not for the interference of those Dark Shaman envoys Viscount Aaron would have already gone to assist Ferro, and perhaps, the final result of that battle would have been rewritten.


    ¡°Big Brother, those envoys are too wanton! They arbitrarily took all the weapons in our arsenal, and we still don¡¯t know what they did with them. You must not ignore this!¡±


    ¡°Yani, they have the written decree of His Excellency Marquis Charles. Don¡¯t speak out of turn. This is an order, and we soldiers can only execute it.¡±


    ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t believe His Excellency Marquis Charles would use those Dark Shamans for such an important matter. This won¡¯t do. I have to find a way to confirm this with Sivia.¡±


    ¡°Yani, don¡¯t trouble Miss Sivia! Even if she is Marquis Charles¡¯s golden daughter, she won¡¯t know anything about military affairs. If you are truly her close girlfriend, don¡¯t confuse her.¡±


    Behind Viscount Aaron, a beautiful young girl wearing knight armor appeared. This young girl was Viscount Aaron¡¯s younger sister, Yani. Apanying her azure eyes, she had long, light-blonde hair, and her figure was slender. At this moment, her beautiful face was filled withints. This girl had an innate nature of being unable to keep secrets. Emotions like happiness, anger, grief ,and so on could easily be interpreted from her face. Viscount Aaron was already ustomed to this. After the death of his father, when he had taken over the Viscount position, his younger sister had been his only remaining blood rtive, so the rtionship between these siblings was not ordinary. Usually, he doted on Yani as much as possible. Merely, on some issues of principle, Viscount Aaron wouldn¡¯t yield.


    ¡°Yani, if the envoys heard your words, it would be truly troublesome. I will deal with this myself.¡±


    ¡°Fine, Big brother. I know. Then, I will join the battle next time! You have promised it quite a few times before, but you¡¯ve never let me join.¡±


    ¡°Next time, for sure... By the way, Yani, you haven¡¯t seen Her Excellency Earl Winissa for a long time. Help me send her a letter tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay, in any case, Earl Winissa can be counted as one of my senior schoolmates. Big Brother, honestly tell me: have you started to dislike me? You could clearly have used a magicmunication crystal to contact her.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, just deliver the letter! Don¡¯t ask so much!¡±


    After the brother and sister teased each other, Viscount Aaron finally instructed Yani to leave. Looking at her distant back view, Viscount Aaron inwardly sighed in relief. On her knight armor was an eagle wing-style ornament, meaning she was a Sky Knight with a flying-type mount. For example, Dragon Knight had exclusive armors with a dragon wing ornament. Yani was an Eagle Knight; her mount was a huge eagle, so she could freely fly in the sky. Even if Joyce Fortress were trapped in a siege, as long as there were no air force opposing them, or the enemy forgot to pay attention to the skies for even a second, Yani alone had the chance to break through the encirclement.


    However, Viscount Aaron made the worst decision possible. He nned to send Yani to Earl Winissa. He didn¡¯t have much confidence in the defensive prowess of Joyce Fortress. After those Dark Shamans who didn¡¯t understand military affairs had taken hismand, there had been little suspense. Especially after the inexplicable loss of over 20,000 sets of equipment and weapons, Viscount Aaron had sunk into a passive state. Once Joyce Fortress fell, and Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops upied this ce, as themanding officer, he could only perish together with the fortress. He was not as shameless as Baron Haydn. He wouldn¡¯t run away and abandon everyone here like nothing had happened. At this time, his only wish was to keep his younger sister Yani safe.


    Shortly after Yani left the fortress, several figures hidden in the darkness eyed her. Those Dark Shaman envoys had secretly monitored every action within Joyce Fortress via ck sorcery, so they already knew that she hadined about them several times. Merely, they hadn¡¯t responded to stop her due to considering the Viscount¡¯s face.


    ¡°That smelly girl is not too powerful, but she looks quite beautiful! How about we...¡±


    ¡°Viscount Aaron still has some use, and it¡¯s not good to publicly shred all pretenses of cordiality. Otherwise, it will not be easy to ignore the loss of over 20,000 equipment sets. Naturally, after that smelly girl leaves the vicinity of the fortress, we can... Heh heh! We¡¯ll make her know what women ought to do and not do!¡±


    ¡°Captain is wise! I have prepared everything. What exactly happened to those underground ratmen? Over 20,000 underground ratmen raided over 10,000 troops of Steinbeck Fief, but there still hasn¡¯t been any news from them. They didn¡¯t intentionally steal the equipment from us, did they?¡±


    ¡°I have already reported this to above. Don¡¯t worry about it for now. In any case, with Marquis Charles¡¯s written decree in our hands, Viscount Aaron and his blind devotion will never oppose us.¡±


    Yani had never expected that she would be targeted so quickly by the envoys after criticizing them. Those Dark Shamans had secretly schemed an unspeakably wicked n against her. After eavesdropping on the conversation between Yani and Aaron, they eagerly waited for her to leave Joyce Fortress to make their move. Viscount Aaron never realized that his arrangements had made his most beloved younger sister fall in a dangerous situation.


    While these Dark Shamans were excitedly discussing their ns, they didn¡¯t notice that they themselves had be the prey of a certain existence. A transparent shadow hid in the mirror of that dim room. However, the Dark Shamans had gathered around a table and were using a crystal ball to monitor Viscount Aaron and Miss Yani, entirely unaware of the terrifying existence.


    After the Dark Shamans finished discussing their ns, the shadow sunk into the mirror. After a short time, the shadow reappeared in the mirror of a room located in Ferro¡¯s casten residence. When she walked out of the mirror, a few demon guards respectfully weed her.


    ¡°I finally discovered something interesting. The Human Race is still the same. Even when faced with a formidable foe, they don¡¯t forget to fight each other. If I report this to Lord Clyde, there will surely be rewards. Not only Andrisno is useful! I can also help.¡±


    ¡°Lord Demon King, Lord Clyde has instructed us to not let anyone else disturb him tonight including Lord Andrisno! The only exception is Lord Lucifer.¡±


    ¡°Eh, I waste. Help me report this to Andrisno and ask her to help me report it to Lord Clyde. I¡¯ll continue to observe over there.¡±


    This shadow was the Ancient Demon King who had colluded with Third Young Master Hal to trigger the Undead cmity in Atad. She was a female Demon King like Andrisno. Merely, she had no physical body and only had a soul state. After Clyde had ended Hal¡¯s life of crime, the demonic soul of this female Demon King had also fallen into his hands. So far, she had watched Andrisno¡¯s performance in envy. She wanted to disy her good side and ask Clyde to reward her with a body. Merely, there were too many high-level femalemanders in the monster army around Clyde. It was too hard to find the chance to render meritorious services. Fortunately, hard work and due diligence wouldn¡¯t let one down. This female demon king¡¯s demonic soul had lurked in the mirrors of Joyce Fortress for several days and finally received a chance.


    Thinking this, the demonic soul sunk into the mirror once more and disappeared, leaving behind the kneeling, dumbfounded demon guards. The demon guards looked at each other in nk dismay. They then reluctantly got up and went to Ancient Demon King Andrisno to report the new development. The demonic soul had been acting alone, hiding things from Andrisno. Both of them were Ancient Demon Kings with equal statuses. Even if these demon guards knew this, it was not good to arbitrarily report to Andrisno. They were barely able to remain a neutral stance as it was and wished to avoid offending either side as much as possible.


    Clyde had returned to his bedroom to rest. He was unaware that open and hidden battles had already started outside. In fact, the allied monster army temporarily didn¡¯t even contain his direct troops. The Great Old One kin hemanded, that infamous corps, had not yet been summoned. The Bloodkin army was under the control of his younger sister, the monster army was under Ancient Demon King Andrisno, the zombies and mummies belonged to Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis. Clyde himself was more like the nominal chiefmander. He was a ¡°hands-off¡± leader. He didn¡¯t need to do anything specific; someone else would do it for him.


    This time, to avoid being disturbed, Clyde directly locked the door. Hearing the lock¡¯s ¡°kacha¡± sound, Miss Kylie and Miss Betty thoroughly lost all hope. They knew that there was no escape. Miss Anna, however, had a sweet and charming expression. In any case, this was not the first time she had provided him special services. Now, with her close girlfriends and the others, she didn¡¯t feel shame. Instead an inexplicable excitement appeared in her heart.


    ¡°Anna, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. We won¡¯t do that for the time being, but you all have to massage me and obey my every request! First... Anna, let Betty and Kylie test it out! Until the next onees, no one is allowed to bezy!¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, this... this is too! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t move randomly! I¡¯ll do as youmand.¡±


    Betty and Kylie¡¯splexions were red and burning hot. They were so shy that they didn¡¯t dare to look at him. But because of Clyde¡¯s wicked orders, they also didn¡¯t dare to lower their heads in fear of being punished. They could only reluctantly tilt their heads upwards, bite their lips, cover their chests with their hands and tightly mp their white legs while doing their best to not cry out. However, the strange water stains on the sheets became more conspicuous the more they tried to cover themselves up. This sight stimted the other party tomit even greater crimes. The other nobledies in the room felt embarrassed seeing Kylie and Betty. Theirplexions were as red as apples. They thought that they would have to take turns and do things like Miss Anna and became so embarrassed that they wanted to find a hole to borrow themselves in.


    Anna barely calmed down her emotions and knelt in front of her master. Then, ording to a certain person¡¯s wickedmand, she leaned forward and used her hands to grab her soft mounds to mp around a certain crime tool. She thenmenced a squeezing up and down massage. Average humans couldn¡¯t bear this kind of stimtion, but Clyde was a Great Old One Evil God. Humans couldn¡¯tpare to his physique. Tonight, none of these whitembs would escape. He reached out to hold down the head of the whitemb in front of him. Miss Anna¡¯s eyes blurred, and after some hesitation, she lowered her head and stretched out her pink fragrant tongue...

 Chapter 169: Domestic Strife and Foreign Aggression of Joyce Fortress on the Eve of the War (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 169: Domestic Strife and Foreign Aggression of Joyce Fortress on the Eve of the War (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Early in the next morning, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army set out from Ferro towards Joyce Fortress. An army of more than 30,000 troops marched forward in a neat phnx formation. Their momentum was very intimating. Viscount Aaron, stationed at Joyce Fortress, wore an unsightly expression. The number of enemy troops differed greatly from his intelligence reports. Steinbeck Fief had clearly only had 10,000 or so troops, but overnight, the number had unexpectedly ballooned into over 30,000.


    Purely on the basis of this army, the peerage of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s Suzerain was at least above a Viscount¡¯s, not any inferior to Viscount Aaron. Seeing the soldiers of Steinbeck Fief approaching, hisplexion became even more unsightly as he was filled with anger. The equipment those soldiers wore wereplete standard equipment sets from Adrian Empire¡¯s army. Last night, Yani had mentioned that those Dark Shamans had transferred equipment out from Joyce Fortress¡¯s weapon warehouse, but he was uncertain on how it had all fallen into the hands of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army.


    ¡°Damn it! Where are those special envoys? They weren¡¯t spies, were they?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, the special envoys have already disappeared, saying that they have a task to deal with and that we should resolve the problem here by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Adjutant, if Joyce Fortress can¡¯t defend itself, then you are to evacuate with the others! Remember to help me deliver this key to Yani.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, this... okay! I understand!¡±


    Viscount Aaron gave a key to the young adjutant beside him as if he were at his deathbed. They had always been friends. Once Joyce Fortress fell, Viscount Aaron nned to perish together with Joyce Fortress. He had already sent away his younger sister Yani by deliberately ordering her to pay Earl Winissa a visit. She wouldn¡¯t return within a short time.


    The adjutant quietly stowed the key before returning to his station. The current situation was not optimistic. The number of attackers more than doubled that of Joyce Fortress¡¯s defenders. In addition, the enemy was also well-equipped. The possibility of Marquis Charles sending reinforcements was also very low. Even those few Dark Shamans sent here as special envoys also had some problems. They had directly transferred the equipment in Joyce Fortress¡¯s weapon warehouse to Steinbeck Fief, and now, they had gone missing. Perhaps, they truly were spies for the other side.


    The number of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s real troops had not changed. The human army was still only 10,000 troops; those extra 20,000 troops weren¡¯t human soldiers. They were high-level Undead disguised as human soldiers. Yesterday, the underground ratmen had attacked Ferro. In that battle, over 20,000 underground ratmen had been annihted by the allied monster army, so their equipment had directly fallen into Clyde¡¯s hands. After some simple overnight repairs and modifications, the high-level Undeads could wear them to sufficiently disguise themselves as human soldiers. With aplete set of equipment that covered their entire bodies including their faces, there was no way to distinguish whether they were undead soldiers or human soldiers from a distance.


    The army of Steinbeck Fief was arranged in a formation with those 20,000 undead soldiers standing at the front while the 10,000 human soldiers remained in the rear. The gaps in their equipment were clear since the undead army was a lot more well-equipped. Therefore, such a stark lineup didn¡¯t arouse any suspicion. The other party wouldn¡¯t doubt that their heavily-armoured vanguard was not of the Human Race.


    As usual, themanders of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army were Princess Natalie, Pdin Princess Alicia and Assassin Miss Jenny. In this battle, Miss Sigrid acted as an advisor. No one was more suitable than her for this position. Over 200 years ago, Miss Sigrid had been the Miss of the Needham in¡¯s Suzerain family. She knew theyout of the Needham ins like the palm of her hand.


    It had not been long since Marquis Charles¡¯s party had upied the Needham ins, so they hadn¡¯t had sufficient time and manpower to build new fortresses, meaning most of their defensive positions had been rebuilt from the ruins of the original buildings. For instance, Joyce Fortress had originally been Joel Military Camp built by the former Suzerain of the Needham ins. When Viscount Aaron had been stationed in this area, he had rebuilt a military fortress on the foundations of the original military camp. Many ces remained unchanged. They had only been renovated in ordance with the original framework.


    ¡°Big Sister Sigrid, are you truly okay? This is your family¡¯s ancestral estate! Directly destroying it...¡±


    ¡°Sister Natalie, the past is only the past. It¡¯s enough to have them in my memories. Besides, Lord Clyde has already promised to build new buildings in the future. There isn¡¯t any loss at all!¡±


    ¡°I thought Lord Clyde would help us. Unfortunately, he still has not woken up. I guess the supervisor position will be vacant this time. It¡¯s all up to us.¡±


    ¡°There will be no problems even if Lord Clyde doesn¡¯te. Just attack ording to my suggestions. This fortress is not that troublesome.¡±


    ording to Miss Sigrid¡¯s suggestions, the army of Steinbeck Fief divided its troops. Because they had an understanding of the range of Joyce Fortress¡¯s defensive weapons, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had built medium-sized mangonels just outside the range of Joyce Fortress¡¯s weapons, preparing tounch long-range attacks at the fortress.


    ¡°How did the other side know the range of our defensive weapons? Don¡¯t tell me there really was a mole?¡±


    Viscount Aaron¡¯splexion clouded as he watched Steinbeck Fief¡¯s arrangements with a frown. The other side not only chose to build siege weapons just outside his side¡¯s range, but their targets were also very precise. At first nce, anyone could see that they hade prepared. Saying that there was no mole within their ranks, even Viscount Aaron himself wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, it seems that the other party wants to negotiate! Should we refuse?¡±


    ¡°Negotiate? Release the bridge! Let¡¯s see what the other side wants to say!¡±


    Just when both sides were preparing to war, Steinbeck Fief dispatched a messenger. A light cavalryman bearing a white g on a horse advanced towards Joyce Fortress. Viscount Aaron hesitated for a moment before ordering the adjutant to arrange for a soldier to lower the bridge. He wanted to see what that messenger had to say before starting the war. However, this careless decision became a fatal strategic error on his part.


    ¡°Princess Natalie, aren¡¯t such tactics improper? In any case, we are knights! We should strike openly!¡±


    ¡°Princess Alicia, those kinds of stuff are for the menfolk. All themanders here are girls, so there will be no problems. Besides, that is only the n that will be carried out by Andrisno and the other demon sisters, it has nothing to do with us. If you feel that it¡¯s bad, you can go suggest otherwise to Lord Clyde in person!¡±


    ¡°No... never mind. Princess Natalie, spare me! If I talk with Lord Clyde, I guess I¡¯ll be... be...¡±


    ¡°Princess Alicia, your face is so red! Go back and wash your face to clear your head. Jenny, inform the messenger and ask him to stall as much as possible. The allied army underground needs time to set the explosive chemicals.¡±


    ¡°There will be no problems! The messenger I chose is very talented in blowing crap out.¡±


    On Steinbeck Fief¡¯s side, Princess Natalie and others were very rxed before the war. They were certain of their victory. When they had dispatched the messenger, the allied monster army had already sent a lot of manpower beneath Joyce Fortress. In line with the confessions of those underground ratmenmanders yesterday, they carried explosive chemicals refined by the high-ranked Alchemist Miss Reba, intending to surprise Joyce Fortress from beneath and coordinating with the attacks of the aboveground forces. Although this method was quite ungentlemanly, themanders of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army were all girls. It was unreasonable to take the standards of menfolk into consideration.


    In the casten¡¯s residence of Ferro, as everyone was preparing for war, Clyde, the highestmanding officer of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, had just woken up. He had felt sofortable in his bed that he had forgotten to wake up in time. When the sunlight gently illuminated his bedroom, Clyde opened his eyes and emerged from the pile of soft, white bodies. Looking around, he saw many alluring scenes. Under the sunlight, their fair skin emitted an enchanting luster. From the big bed to the carpet, limp and powerless whitembs sprawled everywhere. Their beautiful faces were filled with the charm of reaching the pinnacle. In addition, the small red marks on the corners of their mouths as well as their soft bosoms confirmed their insane and ridiculous actionsst night.


    Clyde had been unable to finish theplete course. The number of prey had been too much. Due to human limits, insufficient time, and unknown after-effects, he hadn¡¯t used his thing, but the actions ofst night had been practically no different from taking that final step. Those whitembs had used their stic and soft bosoms to give him special squeeze massage services ording to a certain someone¡¯s requests. After the massage, wicked markings on their faces and bosoms had served as a reminder of their actions. In addition, a certain wicked fellow had used his fingers to attack afterward, easily bringing those whitembs to the madness-inducing edge of the pinnacle. Each and everymb had thoroughly submitted themselves to that taboo feeling.


    ¡°Miss Anna, wake up! Don¡¯t pretend to sleep. Otherwise, I¡¯ll truly give you...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t, Master, spare me! I¡¯m too tired! Schoolmate Kylie, Schoolmate Betty, you two are too heartless, still pretending to be asleep! Still not waking up.¡±


    ¡°Eh, Schoolmate Anna, don¡¯t turn here...¡±


    ¡°Schoolmate Anna, we were wrong. Don¡¯t turn...¡±


    Anna lightly pped their stic butts, forcing them to wake up. Then, the three girls boisterously yed with their white bodies tangled together. It wasn¡¯t until they sensed Clyde¡¯s wicked gaze that they realized their current states were too erotic. ying like this in front of a man, they would probably be punished until they couldn¡¯t move. Thinking this, they shivered. No one knew whether it was from fear or excitement, or perhaps, both!


    ¡°It seems that you all still have enough strength. Let¡¯s continue then!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Master! We are really tired, really...¡±


    ¡°Do you all want to refuse?¡±


    ¡°No, no, we... we...¡±


    Under his wicked gaze, Anna and the other two seemed mesmerized. Their bodies left their control, and they subconsciously assumed extremely erotic postures in ordance with the other party¡¯s wicked movements. They made the standard ¡°M¡± postured and watched his ferocious thing approach them. Theirplexions immediately became bright red, and their legs violently trembled. It seemed that they wouldn¡¯t survive this morning even though they had fortunately survivedst night. They couldn¡¯t even refuse. Their bodies were not under their control, and their hands also helplessly dropped to tease their flower gardens without any power.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, there¡¯s some important information! However, if it is inconvenient now, I cane backter.¡±


    ¡°Andrisno! Come in! It¡¯s not inconvenient.¡±

 Chapter 170: The Chaotic Event in Antaur Town (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 170: The Chaotic Event in Antaur Town (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Although the war had already started, themander-in-chief of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had just gotten up. Now, the highestmanding officer of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was Princess Natalie with Clyde as the behind-the-scenesmander. There were no problems in not appearing on ordinary asions.


    When Ancient Demon King Andrisno came to report the situation, Clyde had just gotten up. Because Andrisno was one of his people, he didn¡¯t care about her seeing various taboo scenes and directly made her enter. After opening the door, Andrisno saw all kinds of wicked scenes, but her expression remained unchanged. She wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. She was already ustomed to these scenes after experiencing them many times.


    In the room, Clyde casually sat at the edge of his big bed. He hadn¡¯t changed into his armor, so his well-built chest was visible. In front of Clyde, Anna and Kylie knelt to his left and right, licking his crime tool. Betty was in the middle, swallowing his crime source. These threedies were bright red and didn¡¯t dare to look behind themselves. The sound of the door opening made them know that someone was entering, but Clyde didn¡¯t let them rest. They could only provide special services to their master in front of others. Fortunately, Andrisno¡¯s female voice relieved their shame.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you... you were enjoying this service ritual!¡±


    ¡°How can I not? Every experience must have a chance, Andrisno. How about it? You can also try...¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, read the report first! Tinas has discovered something interesting, but she didn¡¯t have time to report it to you.¡±


    ¡°Tinas is...¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the Demon King demonic soul you defeated in Atad? She told me her real name long ago; merely, she was shy and didn¡¯t dare mention it to you.¡±


    Clyde took the written report from Andrisno and carefully read its contents. Miss Anna and the others were very embarrassed, but they didn¡¯t dare to move randomly without Clyde¡¯s orders, so they were forced to continue providing their special service to their master. After the previous night of intimacy, their masterpletely controlled their bodies. Even if they wanted to resist, their bodies were outside their control and instinctively executed Clyde¡¯s various wicked orders.


    ording to the secret investigations of Ancient Demon King Tinas, the Dark Shamans intended to kidnap Yani, the younger sister of Viscount Aaron. Now, the Demonic King was following those Dark Shamans. It seemed that Tinas had learned about Clyde¡¯s hobbies, so she specifically made Andrisno tell Clyde that Miss Yani was a beautiful, young girl.


    After reading the intelligence report, Clyde¡¯splexion turned somewhat awkward. No matter how one looked at it, this report resembled a correspondence between pimp dealers. The military situation was barely mentioned. However, he had to admit that he was truly more interested in Miss Yani¡¯s attractiveness index than a military report. ording to her investigation, Yani had a very good rtionship with Earl Winissa, so she might be very useful in the following battle for Olm Fortress.


    ¡°Andrisno, after so long... Yani should already...¡±


    ¡°Not yet! If you want to go in person, I can use soul intersection magic with Tinas to teleport you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I will go and take a look! You are to assist in the attack. I will go to the front and see what all thismotion is about.¡±


    Clyde changed his clothes with the help of Miss Anna and the others¡¯ meticulous service. He then made Ancient Demon King Andrisno use a secret magic to teleport him away. Before leaving, Clyde intentionally warned Miss Anna and the others, ordering these whitembs to obediently stay in the room and wait for his return. They were not allowed to roam freely. Theplexions of Anna and the others reddened as they shyly nodded their heads. There were no clothes in the room, so even if they wanted to leave, they couldn¡¯t unless they abandoned all dignity and fled naked. Moreover, there were many monsters outside, and they were marked as a certain person¡¯s possessions. Those monsters would not give them any chance to sneak away.


    As the teleportation started, Clyde saw darkness. When he saw the light once more, he was already at the periphery of a bustling town. The one responsible for this side was Ancient Demon King Tinas¡¯s demonic soul. Because she had no physical body, Clyde could only see a vague shadow, but he could judge that she was a woman from her graceful and voluptuous figure.


    ¡°Master Clyde, you came! This is Antaur Town. You should be careful; we don¡¯t know when the frontlines will be broken.¡±


    ¡°Antaur Town! That girl, Miss Yani, is really fast enough. She arrived here in less than a day.¡±


    ¡°Miss Yani is a Sky Knight. This speed ispletely within normal expectations.¡±


    Antaur Town was located on the banks of Aldington River, right across from Olm Fortress under Earl Winissa. This ce was to the rear of Joyce Fortress. The army of Steinbeck Fief was still fighting at the frontlines, but Clyde, the behind-the-scenesmander, had already arrived in advance. This river that stretched across the entire Needham ins divided it into two parts. Thend on the other side was very fertile while this side was rtively barren.


    The army that controlled Antaur Town was under themand of Baron Thomas, one of the Earl Royle¡¯s subordinates. His army had roughly a thousand people. This fellow was a profligate son like Baron Haydn who Clyde had defeated before. He didn¡¯t have any ability tomand and lived a muddled life. He regarded Antaur Town as his own territory. Ignoring the situation on the frontlines, he worked as a ¡°local tyrant¡± at ease.


    Clyde looked at the wide Aldington River. With no bridge spanning it, this bridge was also rather unsuitable for boats to cross due to its rapid flow. Over 200 years ago when the Human Race controlled this ce, several bridges had existed across this river. Now, those bridges had all been destroyed for various reasons. If anyone wanted to cross Aldington River, they could only rely on ships.


    ¡°What about that girl, Yani? I don¡¯t see her. Where is she?¡±


    ¡°No problem, Lord Clyde. If you follow me, I¡¯ll take you there. I have been following those Dark Shamans and haven¡¯t lost them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I want to thank those Dark Shamans for delivering us the equipment and also a beautiful girl.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, how do you n to thank them?¡±


    ¡°Of course, by sending them on their way! This is my utmost thanks.¡±


    Clyde walked along the path to Antaur Town under the guidance of Ancient Demon King Tinas. The residents here didn¡¯t know that Joyce Fortress was about to fall. Generally, the public wouldn¡¯t particrly care about wars between suzerains. In their views, no matter who won, it would only be a change in who they paid taxes to, nothing more.


    Miss Yani was staying at the highest ss hotel in Antaur City, Cook Hotel. When Clyde arrived, he immediately saw Miss Yani sitting in the hall of the first floor. She was a light-blonde beauty with azure eyes. She wore light, silver, knight armor with a hawk feather ornament, which proved that she was a Sky Knight. On the basis of that logo, Clyde assumed that she was Miss Yani.


    At this moment, Miss Yani looked somewhat impatient. Beside her, a brown-haired, handsome man did his best to please her. Wearing the formal attire of one of Adrian Empire¡¯s barons, he must have been the temporary lord of Antaur Town, Baron Thomas. Although Baron Thomas washandsome, his expression was too frivolous. At a nce, anyone could see that he was not a gentleman. While chatting with Miss Yani, his gaze often wandered about her body and remained on her towering positions for too long with ¡°lecher¡± written all over his face. Even as an outsider, Clyde couldn¡¯t stand this fellow. He truly had no hint of a gentlemanly bearing.


    Miss Yani¡¯s armor clearly covered her body, but the other party was unwilling to restrain his gaze. There were also many guards beside the table, and at first nce, anyone could tell that they followed Baron Thomas. Miss Yani was quite upset at the moment. If it were not for her mouth having problems and being prevented from flying, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen tond in Antaur Town. Instead, she would have directly crossed the river and delivered the letter to Earl Winissa.


    At a corner of the hall were several people hidden in the shadows. Other people might not have seen them, but Clyde quickly noticed these Dark Shamans with Tinas¡¯s reminder. These Dark Shamans had tailed Miss Yani and had most likely used some kind of dark magic to cause a problem with Miss Yani¡¯s flying mount. Miss Yani wasn¡¯t a magician, so she was naturally unable to notice the secret moves of the Dark Shamans towards her mount. She thought that it had all been an ident.


    ¡°Your Excellency Thomas, when does the ship leave? I want to quickly cross the river to deliver a letter to Big Sister Winissa!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient! Miss Yani, the ship will soon be avable. The scenery here is pretty good though, so why don¡¯t you stay here for a while. His Excellency Viscount Aaron is bored there, maybe you¡¯ll be able to tell him stories from here to relieve his boredom.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Aaron is waiting for my return. Your Excellency Thomas, can you make the arrangements as quickly as possible!¡±


    Yani could do nothing against the cheekily grinning Baron Thomas. She was alone here, and the other side was looking for reasons to detain her. Since the other side dyed arranging a ship for her, she could only anxiously wait. As Clyde was thinking about how to intervene, the ground suddenly shook violently as if an earthquake had urred. This shaking came from the direction of Joyce Fortress, and smoke clouds rose in that direction. It seemed Princess Natalie and the others¡¯ explosive n had been sessful.

 Chapter 171: The Chaotic Event in Antaur Town (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 171: The Chaotic Event in Antaur Town (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde sessfully teleported to Antaur Town from Ferro by relying on the teleportation magic of the Ancient Demon Kings, bypassing Joyce Fortress where Viscount Aaron was stationed. It was uncertain if this teleportation magic was limited to existences above Demon Kings or whether each teleportation was limited in capacity and could only teleport one person. Otherwise, Clyde could directly teleport his troops here.


    In Cook Hotel, the most luxurious hotel in Antaur Town, when Sky Knight Yani was about to break away from the nagging Baron Thomas, he impolitely blocked her way. This level of scoundrel didn¡¯t reflect an aristocrat¡¯s bearing. Itcked even a hint of noble air.


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Thomas, please step aside! I want to return to Joyce Fortress!¡±


    ¡°Miss Yani, why are you returning so quickly? Stay here! Now, Joyce Fortress is the main frontline. It¡¯s too dangerous for ady to approach the frontlines, but it is very safe here!¡±


    ¡°You... What do you want to do? Don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    A frivolous smile appeared on Baron Thomas, and the guards beside him took out their weapons. These guards were usually overbearing bullies, no different from hired thugs. Upon seeing the situation turning for the worse, Miss Yani reached for her saber. However, her body suddenly swayed, and she nearly lost consciousness. Fortunately, she was able to support herself with her knight¡¯s willpower.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Yani? Are you feeling unwell? Let¡¯s go to my ce to rest!¡±


    ¡°You... when?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yani, then I¡¯m afraid that I can only offend you.¡±


    Cold sweat flowed down her. When she had reached to grab her weapon, she had discovered that her entire body was cold. If she remembered correctly, she had only stayed in Cook Hotel since arriving at Antaur Town, and she had only drunk water from the hotel. Could Baron Thomas have tampered with that water? The smoke rising in the direction of Joyce Fortress proved that it had suffered an attack. Now, she faced a dilemma. If she wanted to cross Aldington River, her flying mount was currently incapacitated, and she was unable to find a ferry. However, her route of retreat to Joyce Fortress was blocked by Baron Thomas, and looking at his frivolous smile, she would have a bad ending if she went to his mansion. Moreover, Yani didn¡¯t have any strength currently; she was only amon weak girl with her strength sapped.


    Even if Yani had sessfully hid her poor state, Baron Thomas had already made ns in advance. As the owner of this Cook Hotel, he performed all kinds of unpresentable deals in secret using this resource. Baron Thomas had long made a secret agreement with those Dark Shamans.


    Clyde heard the bystanders¡¯ whispers. All secretly had sympathy for Miss Yani. ording to their gossip, Baron Thomas regrly hunteddies in Cook Hotel. This was a hotel he had opened, so he could do whatever he wanted. Looking at his skillful means, it clearly was not his first time hunting a nobledy.


    ¡°Miss Yani, you¡¯re here! I came to pick you up!¡±


    When Miss Yani was at her wits¡¯ end, she heard Clyde¡¯s voice. Wearing aplete standard armor set of Adrian Empire¡¯s army, he had a helmet covering his face. Just like when he had helped Miss Anna, he was disguised as an escort guard. Baron Thomas turned sullen as he threateningly red at this blind escort guard. In addition, at his signal, several of his guards blocked Clyde with fierce expressions.


    ¡°Brother, return to where you came from. Don¡¯t disturb our Baron...¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Clyde ignored the guard blocking his way and swung his sword upward. When he sheathed his sword, that guard along with his armor was split into two pieces that copsed to the ground. Afterward, as if nothing had happened, Clyde strolled past the corpse. With his terrifying strength and indifferent-to-death style resembling murderers who killed people like flies, he didn¡¯t resemble a guard at all.


    ¡°You... What are you doing? This is my territory. You!¡±


    ¡°I just came to pick up a person. Miss Yani,e with me!¡±


    Baron Thomas belonged to those who took advantage of good and feared evil. Confronting Clyde¡¯s ferocious style, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Those guards around him could bullymon people, but now, they were so scared that their panicked eyes darted around the room. They didn¡¯t dare to even release a fart. After Clyde had killed a guard, the remaining guards were petrified in terror. They didn¡¯t dare to move in fear of turning into the second ghost under Clyde¡¯s sword.


    Yani resisted the cold spreading over her body with difficulty, and her gaze rapidly jumped between Clyde and Thomas. When she had initially set out, she hadn¡¯t brought any guards, so Clyde was obviously an imposter. To Yani, both Clyde and Thomas were dangerous people. One was a murderer and the other a lecher. Whoever she chose, there would be danger.


    While Yani hesitated, an invisible power suddenly pushed her towards Clyde. However, from a spectator¡¯s view, Yani had chosen Clyde. In fact, this was the handiwork of Ancient Demon King Tinas. She had forcibly controlled Yani¡¯s body.


    After seeing this scene, the Baron¡¯splexion turned cloudy since he couldn¡¯t find any reason to prevent Yani and Clyde. Ady returning with her escort didn¡¯t seem inappropriate. Still, he hoped that those hiding Dark Shamans would help him by attacking Clyde, but he didn¡¯t see any movements from them even after waiting awhile.


    Ancient Demon King Tinas¡¯s demonic soul had already sealed those concealed Dark Shamans using a secret magic. Trapped in a stasis, they didn¡¯t know what was happening. When Clyde grabbed Yani¡¯s hand, he discovered she was unusually cold, but he slyly pretended to notice nothing and led her out of Cook Hotel.


    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Yani, be quiet. I will tell you the truth once we are out of Antaur Town.¡±


    Yani asked after Clyde¡¯s identity in a low voice; she wanted to determine his purpose. Nevertheless, Clyde temporarily left her in the dark. In certain aspects, Clyde and Baron Thomas could be regarded as kindred spirits, merely their hunting methods were very different.


    ¡°Damn it! That fellow actually robbed a prey I liked. You all, assemble all the soldiers and pursue them! Capture the pair, and bring them back for me.¡±


    ¡°We will obey yourmand, Your Excellency Baron Thomas.¡±


    Baron Thomas didn¡¯t show any anger until after Clyde and Miss Yani had already left. He was so angry that he banged a table and ordered to gather all the troops in Antaur Town, intending to prioritize intercepting Clyde and Miss Yani. Clyde was clearly very fierce, so he hadcked the confidence to deal with him with only a couple of guards. Thus, as soon as Clyde had left, he immediately summoned his troops to capture Clyde and Yani.


    The special effects of the mysterious drug Miss Yani had taken were about to re up. If by chance, Miss Yani were not retrieved before then, the one to obtain a cheap advantage would likely be Clyde. For Baron Thomas, this was not only losing a ¡®thoroughly cooked duck,¡¯ but also giving a dowry for another. Thinking this, Baron Thomas was so angry that his face twisted; he was dying to capture Miss Yani and Clyde now. His current expression resembled nothing of his previous terrified expression.


    With Clyde¡¯s terrifying strength, he didn¡¯t fear any dirty tricks Baron Thomas might adopt. However, Clyde being ambivalent didn¡¯t mean that the people around Clyde didn¡¯t care. Ancient Demon King Tinas was always worrying about not getting the chance to disy her power. She hoped to render meritorious services so that Clyde would help her obtain a new body. Currently, Clyde already had Andrisno who was also an Ancient Demon King. He didn¡¯tck for a female Demon King. If she wished to disy her worth, this was her only chance.


    ¡°These lowly humans actually want to plot against Lord Clyde! They must be punished.¡±


    Tinas quickly floated towards the northwest of Antaur Town where a graveyard was. Even if an Ancient Demon Kingcked a body and was only a demonic soul, as long as there were a graveyard, the Demon King could turn it into a dark base. Now, Clyde¡¯s attention was focused on Yani, so he didn¡¯t notice her arbitrary actions. Still, Tinas regarded it as his tacit consent.


    After a few steps, Yani couldn¡¯t move, her entire body frozen. Therefore, Clyde carried her in a princess-carry style. This method was very natural for him since it was not the first time he had done so. As for Yani, she didn¡¯t have the strength to fuss about Clyde¡¯s actions that were not in line with noble etiquette. After she had grown up, not even her big brother Viscount Aaron had ever carried her, but now, she was being carried by a man of unidentified origins. This subtle feeling made her embarrassed, and she didn¡¯t know what to say to break the silence between them.


    ¡°Can you send me back to Joyce Fortress? Viscount Aaron will definitely reward you!¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to find Earl Winissa?¡±


    ¡°No, there was shaking and smoke in the fortress¡¯s direction. I¡¯m worried about my Big Brother Aaron.¡±


    ¡°Yani, you¡¯ll be of no help in your current state; moreover, you might distract Viscount Aaron. If you truly want to help, you should recover first. That way, he won¡¯t worry about your wellbeing.¡±


    Over at Joyce Fortress, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had alreadyunched an attack under Princess Natalie¡¯smand. Now, the two sides were locked in an intense battle, so it was not the right time to bring her back. Clyde nned to first find a suitable ce for Miss Yani and deal with her abnormal condition.


    Clyde suddenly discovered that his attendant, Ancient Demon King Tinas, had disappeared without a trace and then heard faint wails from the graveyard in northwest of Antaur Town. It was still daytime. A graveyard being haunted in the daytime was not somethingmon. Tinas had already acted without Clyde¡¯s knowledge. Under her secret influence, the Undead could ignore the daylight¡¯s suppression of the daytime and act beneath the sun.

 Chapter 172: The Chaotic Event in Antaur Town (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 172: The Chaotic Event in Antaur Town (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Under the control of Ancient Demon King Tinas¡¯s demonic soul, the graveyard at the northwest side of this town finally stirred. Arge number of the long-buried deceased broke out from their coffins. Ignoring the bright sunlight, they advanced towards Antaur Town. This scene was very strange, resembling the outbreak of a biochemical crisis.


    This graveyard was over two hundred years old. In ordance withmon sense, they should have already turned into dust. However, when the Human Race had evacuated the Needham ins long ago, the priest of Light Church hadn¡¯t examined this remote graveyard, so a certain terrifying existence hiding here was never discovered.


    Ancient Demon King Tinashad used her dark energy to awaken the Undead in this graveyard and teach Baron Thomas a lesson. Originally, she had thought that she would only summon a dozen or so Undead due to a dearth of corpses. However, after the summoning, Tinas discovered that the number of corpses in this graveyard far exceeded her imagination. Over a hundred corpses had already emerged, and more corpses were pouring out. They inexhaustibly flowed from the bottomless tomb.


    ¡°Eh, I seem to have summoned a bit too many. If by chance the situation spirals out of control, Lord Clyde will be angry.¡±


    Tinas hovered outside that tomb and checked the situation. At the periphery of the tomb, she sensed a dense, dark aura mixed with a very vicious curse. Because Tinas was an Ancient Demon King, she could ignore these dark curses, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the tomb. Her usual nature was quite careless, so she simply adopted a crude method to fix this problem. She stopped her dark summoning and used some boulders to block the tomb before leaving.


    Tinas didn¡¯t enter the tomb, so she didn¡¯t discover the huge underground mausoleum in the depths of this tomb. After receiving a summoning powered by an Ancient Demon King¡¯s dark energy, the master of this mausoleum had almostpletely risen from a marble coffin locked with shackles. The joints of this coffin had split open, yet because Tinas had stopped midway, the resurrection of that fellow was slowed, and its movements resembled slow-motion reys of movies.


    Now, Antaur Town was in chaos. Arge number of Undead swarmed from the graveyard and fought against the Baron¡¯s army. Fortunately, it was now daytime, and these undeads were low level. In addition, Ancient Demon King Tinas, who had resurrected them, was only a demonic soul; her energy was no match for Ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s. Moreover, she had forcibly stopped the ritual midway. As a result, thebat power of these Undead was greatly weakened, so the human army was able to barely suppress them by relying on the advantageous environmental suppression.


    After suppressing the chaotic situation, the troops under Baron Thomas had already lost track of Clyde and Miss Yani. In his casten residence, he mmed a table in anger and roared at his subordinates. He had taken control over Antaur Town for so long, but this was the first time he had encountered so many unlucky things.


    ¡°You all actually let those two escape! It seems that I have raised a group of good-for-nothings.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Thomas, it happened so suddenly! Those Undead appeared, and we were upied with suppressing them. We didn¡¯t have the manpower to pursue Miss Yani.¡±


    ¡°The matter of the Undead, you all just needed to report it to Light Church, and let them deal with it. What about those Dark Shamans?¡±


    ¡°They went to the graveyard to examine the situation, saying they wanted to investigate the reason for the outbreak.¡±


    ¡°Forget it! Take no care of those fellows. If they want to investigate problems like this, why don¡¯t they just go to Light Church? I will regard this time as my bad luck.¡±


    While Thomas was depressed, Clyde had already carried Miss Yani some distance away from Antaur Town and stopped in York Vige, from which both Anatur Town and Joyce Fortress could be seen. Seeing dense smoke rising from Joyce Fortress, he guessed that the warring sides were fiercely fighting, so many vigers of York Vige had fled, moving towards Antaur Town.


    In Ximengsi Continent, among the nations of Victor Alliance, there was a very inhumane unwritten rule regarding civil warfare: viges had no human rights. The safeguarding of captured people was limited to town-level and above congregations. If a town were captured, the capturer had to ensure the fundamental rights of the residents. As for viges, there was no need to ensure anything; they could do whatever they pleased. Although Baron Thomas acted willfully in Antaur Town, everything he did was secret and hidden, preventing him from being investigated.


    The vigers of York Vige feared the victorious party would do evil, so they had taken all their valuables and fled to Antaur Town, not realizing that it would soon be the most dangerous ce in this area. After Clyde arrived at York Vige, he used several dozen copper coins to purchase the most luxurious inn in York Vige. At this time, the owner of this inn was hurriedly packing his things to evacuate. Upon seeing this fool, he didn¡¯t think much and hastily sold the entire inn to Clyde for a mere 50 copper coins.


    ¡°Miss Yani, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°No... it¡¯s so cold! Can you send me back...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. You haven¡¯t recovered, and returning to Joyce Fortress will only add to your troubles.¡±


    Clyde carried Miss Yani into a room and ced her on a big, soft bed. Herplexion was ice-cold as she looked at Clyde with aplicated gaze. However, resisting the mysterious drug had exhausted her, and she quickly fell asleep. At this time, Ancient Demon King Tinas finally appeared beside Clyde.


    ¡°Tinas, just now, you...¡±


    ¡°Mm, Master Clyde! That human baron wanted to send people to disturb you, I... I just wanted to help you vent your anger. Did I do anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You did quite well. There are no problems. By the way, what is Miss Yani¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Many thanks for Master¡¯s understanding. Let me take a look... Eh, it turns out to be like this!¡±


    Standing beside the bed, the demonic soul examined Miss Yani before quickly understanding what had happened to her. Those Dark Shamans had cursed her using a secret method. After carelessly drinking water mixed with a secret drug in Cook Hotel, she had ended up in this unusual state. However, the negative effects of those two methods hadbined, which had temporarily suppressed a certain, wicked effect. When Baron Thomas had used his stupid drug, he had not discussed with the Dark Shamans in advance, neutralizing their curse.


    ¡°Master Clyde, I can remove the curse, but I need your help to get rid of that mysterious drug¡¯s effect. I have no physical body, so even if I wanted to help, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Fine, in any case, I have time.¡±


    On the big bed, Ancient Demon King Tinas¡¯s demonic soul easily removed the curse before she tactfully withdrew from the room and closed the door. When Clyde looked towards the bed, Miss Yani had already woken up. After the curse was removed, her condition stabilized. Now, she didn¡¯t feel cold. Instead, her entire body burned, and there was a hint of irrationality in her eyes. With her knight¡¯s willpower, she resisted the effects of that mysterious drug, but despite all this, Clyde began removing his armor.


    ¡°You... What do you want to do? Why are you stripping...¡±


    ¡°Miss Yani, of course, to help you! Don¡¯t you need it?¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t...¡±


    Her face reddened. She was unable to finish her sentence as if an indescribable magic power had pinched her mouth closed. She vaguely guessed the special effect of that stupid drug. However, this man wasn¡¯t a gentleman. He didn¡¯t speak even a few words offort. He directly prepared to start without a hint of politeness, making Miss Yani at a loss. She didn¡¯t know how to refuse him in the moment.


    ¡°Miss Yani, if the drug res up, your brain might burnout. Even if you want to return to Baron Thomas¡¯s residence to look for the antidote, there is not enough time...¡±


    ¡°I beg you: let me... This is too shameful!¡±


    Miss Yani stubbornly covered her upper body. She used her hands to hug her chest and tightly mped her legs. She was attempting to resist her body¡¯s instinctive reactions. However, after seeing the other party¡¯s attractiveness index and discovering that Clyde was a handsome young man, her resistance rxed whether consciously or subconsciously. Sometimes, everything depended on one¡¯s attractiveness index. (Editor: Lmao) Nevertheless, Clyde didn¡¯tpletely strip, leaving behind his shorts. And upon seeing her stubbornness, he somewhat admired her. The willpower of his other femalepanions, including even Sacred Dragon Knight Verly, paledpared to her. Thinking this, his eyes turned into crescents as if he were thinking of some wicked method to make otherspromise.


    ¡°Miss Yani, how about this? I will only hug you and not do anything strange. You must still wear this, but I will give you the key.¡±


    ¡°This... who invented this thing? I¡¯ve never seen anything like it! Eh, really having to wear...¡±


    ¡°Not wearing it is also fine, but I will certainly not be polite at that time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t rush to a conclusion! I... I will wear it.¡±


    Like a conjuring trick, Clyde took out a ck ornament belt of excellent workmanship from his storage ring modeled like a ¡°chastity belt¡± of Victorian western society. Merely, the workmanship of this piece was a lot more exquisite than the originals. It exuded elegance like some piece of high fashion. His younger sister, Lucifer, that wicked bloodkin Lolita, had gifted him this as a toy. He had never expected to truly use it someday.


    He told Yani the method to wear it before turning around. No matter how hot her face was, she could only wear this item in ordance with Clyde¡¯s exnation while preparing to let the other party hug her the entire night. Yani remained silent but was finally unable to resist the instinctive reaction of her body. Recognizing that she needed to act quickly, she took off her knight armor. Since Clyde had already given her the key, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems since she could always simply remove it.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see it, upon hearing the sound of her armor hitting the ground, a sly smile appeared on his face. Although the willpower of this knight beauty was firm, her nature was quite pure and simple. Clyde actually had a spare key, so the real power to make decisions did not solely rest in Miss Yani¡¯s hands. It would be the same either way.

 Chapter 173: The Fall of Joyce Fortress (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 173: The Fall of Joyce Fortress (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The troops of Steinbeck Fief attacked Joyce Fortress under Princess Natalie¡¯smand. The vanguard of this army was those 20,000 monsters disguised as human troops. The other monsters under Ancient Demon King Andrisno took advantage of the time bought by the messenger to sneak beneath Joyce Fortress via the underground passage to detonate their explosive chemicals.


    Due to the explosion, many important sites of Joyce Fortress copsed, and major gaps appeared in its originally firm wall. The troops of Steinbeck Fief took advantage of this tounch an attack without any hesitation. Now, all themanding officers of Steinbeck Fief were girls. Noble demeanors and so on had no bearing t0 them.


    Facing Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, Viscount Aaron of Joyce Fortressmanded the defenders to shrink the defense line, withdrawing to the remaining wall and arrow towers to resist. The defensive mangonels they had previously set on the walls had already been set aze by the medium-sized mangonels of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, turning the defensive installments into scrap. The other side had received Miss Sigrid¡¯s instruction, so from the very beginning, they had focused on the weakest points of Joyce Fortress¡¯s defense, not giving the defending troops any chance to counterattack.


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, the perimeter walls have already been breached. The troops of Steinbeck Fief are truly madmen. They don¡¯t even use shields.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they misceneous mobs? Where did they get so many berserker and barbarian warrior?¡±


    Viscount Aaron solemnly looked at the charging troops of Steinbeck Fief. The vanguard charged through the rain of arrows without faltering despite theirck of shields. They didn¡¯t even take any basic defensive maneuvers. However, those 20,000 vanguard troops were all disguised Undead, so they didn¡¯t fear arrows. Not even ming arrows could stop them. Although their armor was covered in arrows, they still charged forward. Viscount Aaron who didn¡¯t know the situation mistakenly thought that these charging soldiers all had various violent professions like being berserkers or barbarians.


    The underground explosions had sted many gaps in Joyce Fortress¡¯s walls, so the attackers were saved the trouble of setting up siegedders and could directly rush through those gaps. Nevertheless, the defending troops managed to organize their military strength and block those gaps, leading to several intense battles. No one wanted to step back. Although the troops under Viscount Aaron desperately resisted, theirbat power was inferior to those inhuman soldiers. The defense line retreated one step at a time. Blood flowed like a river on the walls of Joyce Fortress from the scattered defenders¡¯ corpses.


    Steinbeck Fief had practically no casualties. Undead soldiers were far superior to human soldiers. Such a big disparity in casualty ratios were momentarily missed due to the intense battle. The defending troops unterally thought that the attackers only had special professions like berserkers or barbarians. They didn¡¯t notice the serious imbnce in deaths between the enemy and them.


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, the outer walls of the fortress have been breached! We cannot persist for much longer.¡±


    ¡°Abandon the outer walls! All the remaining troops are to retreat and defend the inner walls of the fortress.¡±


    After losing over 3,000 soldiers, Viscount Aaron had to make a difficult decision. He ordered the remaining 12,000 or so soldiers to only defend the inner walls and stall for as much time as possible. Those Dark Shamans had truly dug him a pit by arbitrarily giving over 20,000 sets of armor from their equipment warehouse to the underground ratmen soldiers that had eventually fallen into the hands of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. After losing this equipment, they had entered a passive state. The defenders of Joyce Fortresscked heavy armor. Most of the frontline soldiers could only wear light armor while facing troops wearing heavy armor. There was a very big disadvantage in terms of equipment. The worst was that the equipment of the enemy had been their equipment not long ago. Nothing was more depressing than this.


    ¡°Ai, I wonder if we can persist until tomorrow!¡±


    Viscount Aaron gazed at the setting sun while emotionally sighing. The disparities in number and equipment was insurmountable. Even if Joyce Fortress had not been destroyed by the explosion, they wouldn¡¯t havested long. Those Dark Shamans were basically useless, more of a hindrance than a help. They had armed the enemy troops, and now at the critical moment, they were missing. They had fled on the eve of battle.


    The only matter that gratified Viscount Aaron was that his younger sister Yani had already left for Earl Winissa, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about losing her here. Viscount Aaron¡¯s will was firm; he would rather die in battle than surrender. If he hadn¡¯t sent Yani away, she would have apanied him to hell together with Joyce Fortress. That was thest thing Viscount Aaron was willing to see.


    ¡°Adjutant, if the inner walls are breached tomorrow, you are to evacuate with some of your trusted subordinates. Remember to give the key to Yani.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, we still have hope! Perhaps, His Excellency Marquis Charles¡¯s reinforcements will arrive tomorrow. What¡¯s more...¡±


    ¡°Forget it, if they could have arrived on time, they would have already arrived and not stalled until now. This is mystmand! Once the inner wall is breached, you must evacuate. It will not count as deserting the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°This subordinate understands.¡±


    While Viscount Aaron made arrangements with his subordinate regarding the aftermath of Joyce Fortress¡¯s fall, he never thought that his beloved younger sister, Sky Knight Yani, was undergoing a difficult trial in the most luxurious inn of York Vige some distance away. The door to the prime guest room was locked while the demonic soul of Ancient Demon King Tinas guarded outside the door. Using a Demon King as a guard, only Clyde dared to y like this. Few if any could do this in this world. Now, no one could stop the evil happening inside.


    In the room of the luxurious inn, a certain person had dimmed the lighting, imperceptibly increasing the ambiguous atmosphere. On the carpet of the roomy scattered equipment: a female knight¡¯s armor, inner clothes, leather boots, undergarments, silk stockings, and so on. There was everything that one could wish for. Among the clothes was also a set of male armor. From a nce, anyone could discern that an indescribable wicked matter was happening.


    On the big soft bed, an iparably shy Sky Knight Yaniy with a bright red face. Now, this blonde, blue-eyed beauty was in apletely bare, alluring state. She was unable to conceal any secret of hers. Her stic and soft bosom with its two alluring, bright-red buds swayed with each rapid breath of hers, which greatly increased her temptation.


    Her lower body had something that could be counted as a cover. A ck ¡®chastity belt¡¯ barely maintained herst dignity. However, the moist sheets proved that this wicked erotic item couldn¡¯t help at all. On the contrary, because it increased her indescribable shame, it actually helped Clyde. That strange stimtion further chipped at Yani¡¯s rationality, which was already on the verge of copse. Honestly speaking, Yani already regretted agreeing to Clyde¡¯s proposal. Now, she was in a dilemma. The drug had already red up. Even if she had wanted to, she couldn¡¯t don her original clothing. In front of this man, it would actually be more dangerous to take off this wicked erotic item; it would be regarded as a covert hint to the other party, inviting him to do all kinds of things.


    Clyde, who was hugging Miss Yani, felt extreme joy upon seeing herplicated expression as reason and emotion struggled on her beautiful face. Although Miss Yani tried her best to restrain herself, under the effects of that mysterious drug, her body was driven by instinct. She stuck close to him and rubbed her body against his, attempting to relieve her dark lust.


    Everything was within Clyde¡¯s scheme. The longer she endured, the stronger the eruption would be. Suppression was not an escape; soothing was the sole resolution. However, with her stubborn dignity, if she were left alone, she might very well choose tomit suicide. Since Clyde wouldn¡¯t force her, he could only set up a wicked trap and lure Miss Yani into the erotic pit, step by step.


    ¡°Miss Yani, if you cannot bear it, you can use your hands...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak! I beg you! You are a devil!¡±


    Herplexion was bright red. This man in front of her was too hateful. He took advantage of her and used all kinds of vicious words to take liberties with her. No matter how she looked at this current situation, it had clearly all been intentional. Every word he said was erotic! Wasn¡¯t this covertly stimting her? But the most dreadful thing was that she couldn¡¯t refuse him. That handsome man wore only his boxer shorts, and both of them were in intimate skin-to-skin contact. She could even vaguely feel the other party¡¯s source of evil poking her. At this moment, if she followed his suggestions, that would simply be seeking death. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he pushed her down on the spot and bullied her in her powerless state.


    ¡°Miss Yani, I forgot to tell you that there is more than one key! The one I gave you was the spare. The original is in my hands.¡±


    ¡°What! You... you... you deliberately...!¡±


    ¡°Right, I never said I was a good person! But, you don¡¯t need to worry. I have some principles. If you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°You... you bastard! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, Miss Yani. I refuse! Unless you... unless you personally say you don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Miss Yani was very embarrassed. On the verge of saying it, she found it hard to speak out. Now, in these circumstances, even if she said that she didn¡¯t want it, a certain bad person wouldn¡¯t give up. With a wicked expression on his face, Clyde eyed her beautiful face with great interest while inwardly calcting how long this stubborn knight beauty would persist. That mysterious drug was too strong. After he captured Antaur Town, he would make sure to capture that gentleman Baron Thomas and interrogate from him the form of the mysterious drug.


    .

 Chapter 174: The Fall of Joyce Fortress (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 174: The Fall of Joyce Fortress (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After Clyde slipped away with Miss Yani, Baron Thomas could only swear at Clyde for taking advantage of the chaotic situation. When his troops had gone to suppress the Undead, Clyde had disappeared. ording to his estimates, the drug would re up at this moment, allowing a certain someone to gain cheap advantage. Now, he might already be enjoying indescribable things.


    In a forgotten, unnamed tomb in the graveyard located at the northwest of Antaur Town, a thick, golden coffin at the center of the underground mausoleum split open from the inside. The iron chains and sealing magic arrays had beenpletely destroyed. A strange figure sat up in the coffin and examined the corpses scattered not far away. Those shriveled, mummified corpses still wore the attire of Dark Shaman. Their faces were full of shock and fear. Their eyes and mouths were wide open as if they were unable to believe how they had died.


    ¡°Wanting to control me with such superficial ck magic, truly foolish! It¡¯s been over 500 years! That Demon King who awakened me just now truly... left partway through the ritual! Still, I¡¯ve woken up now. If not for these few idiots, it would have taken at least a few years to break the seals, so I have to thank them.¡±


    That mysterious figure mumbled to itself while climbing out of the coffin. After stretching its arms, that figure walked to the center of the mausoleum and stood on a primitive magic array,mencing a summoning ritual. Then, the Undead that had originally been sleeping in the tomb rose in session and began digging into the walls of the narrow passage those Dark Shamans hade through, widening this tunnel that led to the surface. This would make things convenient for the Undead army to rush out. After these Undead returned to the surface world, their first target would undoubtedly be Antaur Town.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been over 500 years. Strange, did the Demon Race thoroughly capture the Ximengsi Continent? Howe there are so many dark existences nearby...¡±


    When the mysterious figure rose from the coffin, the figure turned towards Joyce Fortress. After waking up, the figure sensed the auras of hundreds of thousands of dark monsters. Among them, there were two Ancient Demon Kings along with a few existences far above them. This made her wonder whether the Demon Race had captured Ximengsi Continent.


    With the resurrection of a certain evil existence, a cold wind blew over Antaur Town, rapidly decreasing the temperature. Although it was only early summer now, Antaur Town, however, began to freeze over. Although there was no snowfall, the entire town was shrouded by ck clouds and a strange rainstorm poured down. In the sky, blue lightning shed, strangely unapanied by thunderps. This change was very abnormal.


    That resurrected evil existence had been sealed for over 500 years. Originally, she wouldn¡¯t have caused such a noticeable environmental impact. After all, her energy shouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly. However, with multiple high-level dark existences nearby, those with low energy could replenish energy from those with high energy via dark resonance. This resurrected existence only dared to remotely carry out dark resonance with Ancient Demon Kings. She didn¡¯t dare to link up with an existence like Clyde. The gap between them was too big, so attracting his attention was dangerous.


    Olm Fortress on the opposite bank of Aldington River


    Earl Winissa, the highestmander officer, stood on the walls of her fortress and gazed at the other side in horror. Antaur Town was shrouded in ck clouds limited to the town¡¯s boundaries. Olm Fortress suffered no problems at all, enjoying radiant and enchanting sunlight. This scene was very strange as if the river had divided them into two different worlds. Winissa could even vaguely see twisted human faces within the ck clouds above Antaur Town. She imagined that she could hear the wails of those life-like crying faces.


    There were no priests, clergy, or simr members of Light Church in Olm Fortress. However, after signing a contract with her unicorn mount, she had acquired part of her mount¡¯s abilities, so she was very sensitive to dark auras. She quickly saw through the sudden abnormal changes in Antaur Town and recognized the gravity of this problem.


    ¡°Your Excellency Earl Winissa, the opposite bank looks...¡±


    ¡°Baron Thomas, that fellow... forget it! It bodes ill rather than well. Let him pray for a blessing. Pass my orders: order the fleet to block off Ord Dock! Don¡¯t allow any ships toe, not even one. No one from the other side is allowed tond here. No one!¡±


    ¡°But, Your Excellency Earl Winissa, if by chance...¡±


    ¡°If something goes wrong, I will take all responsibility. Implement my orders as soon as possible! It will be toote if we dy any longer.¡±


    Earl Winissa issued the difficult order to block off the Aldington River, sealing off the nearby Ord Harbor, which was the sole ce suitable for disembarking, to prevent the refugees of Antaur Town from fleeing here. The opposite bank had an Undead outbreak. Although the cause was unknown, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let those undeads cross Aldington River, so she stalled for as much time as was possible. She nned to supersede her superior, Marquis Charles, and directly report this emergency situation to Light Church to see if they had any means to deal with this.


    The casten residence at the center of Antaur Town was where the current Suzerain, Baron Thomas, resided. After letting Clyde slip away with Miss Yani, Barton Thomas flew into a rage and smashed his furniture upon returning to his residence, kicking up a row for a good while. He then returned to his room. On his big bed in his room were several beautiful prey this gentleman baron had abducted. He had used simr methods he had employed against Miss Yani to abduct them. If Clyde hadn¡¯t appeared, Miss Yani would have definitely be one of them.


    Without exception, all these prey had been stripped naked. Their hands were bound behind them with ropes, and they were forced to kneel on the soft bed. All also bit wooden stick-type wicked erotic tools. Because of that mysterious drug, theirplexions were red as they erotically panted. In addition, strange water stains darkened the sheets. After seeing Baron Thomas, these prey shivered and wanted to escape, but they were powerless. They could only helplessly watch Baron Thomas undress himself while preparing to do indescribable bad things.


    They were not the only prey of Baron Thomas, simply the newest harvest. There were otherpletely naked whitembs in ck iron cages further inside the room. They wore ck blindfolds and ck iron cors. Prostrating in shameful postures, they had clearly epted their fates as they licked water from red tes in front of them. These prey had been captured for a long time and been thoroughly trained by Baron Thomas.


    ¡°That cheap bastard! Although you all are not as beautiful as Yani, I collected you all with great difficulty. As long as this medicine is taken, tonight is guaranteed to be your happiest...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Baron Thomas, something bad has happened. Undead have invaded the town again.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being noisy? Didn¡¯t I say before not to disturb me if nothing major ured? Did you not take my words seriously? Didn¡¯t Undead appear before too? Just deal with them likest time. If you all cannot even handle such matters, what¡¯s your use?¡±


    ¡°But, this time...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat it a second time!¡±


    When Baron Thomas was preparing to enjoy himself, an urgent voice interrupted him from outside the door. However, this profligate son didn¡¯t take this matter seriously and directly made this subordinate scram. Now, he was in a pent-up state. It was impossible for him to stow his spear. That subordinate was helpless and could only gloomily leave without reporting the cmity.


    Baron Thomas finished preparing himself. Sprinkling white powder into a ss of water, he let out a wicked smile upon seeing a strange vapor rise. Afterward, he walked to the bed. Grabbing a whitemb, he forcibly poured that drugged water into her throat before moving to the next. Each prey struggled, wanting to resist, but with the other party pinching their noses, they eventually opened their mouths and drank that strange water. After entering their systems, the drug quickly red up. All the whitembs grew red, and their original terrified resistance was reced with confusion.


    ¡°If that girl Yani were also here, it would have been much better. It truly makes me angrier the more I think about it.¡±


    Thomas could only imagine the prey in front of him being Yani. Under the effects of the drug, the white prey leaned forward. After the wicked erotic rod in her mouth was removed, she opened her little mouth towards his evil tool and nibbled it obsessively. Just when Baron Thomas was about to reach his peak, horrible screams came from outside. The guards were being bitten by the intruders, and their horrible shrieks frightened Baron Thomas so much that he directly turned soft. He wanted to escape but discovered that the whitembs had sunk into dazed states and wouldn¡¯t let go of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Guards... guards! Where did everyone go to die? Anyone!¡±


    When Baron Thomas finally extracted his ¡®tool¡¯ from their mouths with great difficulty, the door had already been dyed red with sttered blood. A group of terrifying intruders burst into the room. This was not just limited to the casten¡¯s residence; the entirety of Antaur Town had already fallen. Like hell in the human world, horrible shrieks, wails, and begging sounded at every street. It was even more tragic herepared to the fierce battle at Joyce Fortress.


    The present situation of Antaur Town was very simr to Atad during its Undead Cmity outbreak. Merely, the scale here was muchrger than in Atad. The instigators behind-the-scenes were different. Young Master Hal had been an unskilled person, barely reaching the Junior Undead Shaman realm. The behind-the-scenes instigator of this ce, however, was someone who had far surpassed Hal. He was more legitimate and had nearly reached the limits of Undead Shamans.

 Chapter 175: The Fall of Joyce Fortress (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 175: The Fall of Joyce Fortress (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The residents of York Vige had already fled, leaving just Clyde¡¯s group of three. Clyde was unaware of the unusual changes in Antaur Town and the war situation at the nearby Joyce Fortress. For the time being, he was upied with dealing with a certain interesting matter. Only the demonic soul of Ancient Demon King Tinas who stood outside the door to keep watch noticed the changes.


    Outside Clyde¡¯s room, Tinas¡¯s demonic soul listened to the indescribably strange soundsing from inside while secretly rejoicing. Fortunately, she was only a demonic soul without a physical body. Otherwise, she might have been forced to enjoy herself inside. Female Demon Kings like Ancient Demon King Andrisno and human beauties were different. Because of their dark racial attributes, they would not be swallowed by Clyde¡¯s dark energy. Thus, Clyde could take the final step without having any misgivings about his dark energy devouring them.


    ¡°Eh? Over there is... Can it be...¡±


    Tinas looked toward Antaur Town. The ck clouds shrouding that ce had spread all around. However, Earl Winissa, who was stationed in Olm Fortress on the other bank of Aldington River, had used her ancestral sacred treasure to create a barrier. As a result, the ck clouds didn¡¯t dare to spread there before umting enough energy.


    It was easiest for these clouds to spread towards Joyce Fortress where they could absorb the resentment energy formed after arge number of human soldiers died in action there. However, Ancient Demon King Tinas in York Vige blocked the way. Without her permission, which depended on Clyde¡¯smand, the ck clouds couldn¡¯t pass through York Vige. This time, she was a little wiser and didn¡¯t act on her own. This demonic soul inadvertently stopped the expansion ns of people on the same side.


    Antaur Town was now shroudedpletely in darkness. That mysterious figure advanced towards the casten residence located at the town center with a cohort of Undead. She looked very confused since there were high-level existences of the dark camp nearby, but she couldn¡¯t sense the auras of friendly forces. Those two Ancient Demon Kings nearby, Death Demon King Andrisno and White Bones Demon King Tinas, hadn¡¯t responded to her goodwill. Tinas had even prevented her from spreading her ck clouds to Joyce Fortress.


    ¡°What exactly are those two Lord Demon Kings thinking? No matter! I will go all out to break through the human fortress on the opposite bank. Otherwise, when the Judgement Light of the Divine Realm falls, they might be able to escape unscathed with their strength, but I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Annie, the Human Race seems to have raised a barrier using a sacred treasure. Without the assistance of one of the Lord Demon Kings, we fear...¡±


    ¡°There is no time! You, arrange for someone to contact that Ancient Demon King. I want to break through to the opposite bank as quickly as possible. We are trapped here. Once the Judgement Light falls, we¡¯ll be done for sure.¡±


    In York Vige¡¯s most luxurious inn¡¯s first-ss room, Clydey on a big bed. He didn¡¯t conceal the wicked intentions shing through his eyes while gazing at Miss Yani¡¯s bright redplexion. She had already restrained herself to the limit. That ck ¡®chastity belt,¡¯ the only thing she wore to cover up her embarrassment, didn¡¯t have the intended effect of guarding her against a wolf. It instead only provoked her lust. From the very beginning, everything had been within Clyde¡¯s schemes. Miss Yani had no means to escape.


    ¡°Miss Yani, give me the key yourself!¡±


    ¡°You... don¡¯t you have the key? Don¡¯t ask me such a shameful question!¡±


    ¡°No, you must give yourself to me. The one I hold is different in nature and significance!¡±


    Miss Yani¡¯s face reddened further, and the other party¡¯s words seemed to hypnotize her body. Her trembling hands extended under her pillow before retrieving a key and handing it to Clyde. However, Clyde actually refused it and made her open the blockade herself. This was no different from having her take the initiative to devote herself to him. Miss Yani¡¯s feelings were now veryplicated. Her knight¡¯s dignity and reason struggled with her bodily instincts.


    ¡°Yani, be obedient! Use the key to open the lock. Rest assured that I have other means to help you!¡±


    ¡°Bad... bad fellow! How can you make a girl do this kind of thing herself? Wu, I... I understand. I willply with you!¡±


    Clyde leaned over to Miss Yani and whispered in her ear like a lover. Taking advantage of this moment, he lightly nibbled her soft ear; that stimtion made the final traces of rationality in her heart copse. Her body wentpletely out of control, and like the doings of ghosts and gods, she used the key on her ck shackles. She then spread her legs andy on her back with her hands behind her head ording to his wickedmands. Now with everything ready, he lowered his head and kissed the delicacy in front of him...


    Early the next morning, Clyde woke up with a veryfortable feeling. He opened his eyes and found Miss Yani wearing a coquettish expression while prostrating below him and swallowing his source of evil. Her knight¡¯s pride hadpletely dissipated. Upon seeing Clyde waking up, her face turned red. Although she felt iparably ashamed, she had no intention of stopping. Only after his eruption did she rise from the bed. This knight beauty was very talented. In only one night, without any teaching from him, she had unlocked so many skills. Except for the word ¡°genius,¡± Clyde couldn¡¯t find any other word to evaluate her.


    ¡°Yani, didn¡¯t you enjoy yourself enough yesterday?¡±


    ¡°What enjoyment? You scoundrel! You just... just kissed without...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You... you have to take responsibility! My entire body, you...¡±


    ¡°Of course, but you need to make some mental preparations! I am a demon...¡±


    Clyde hugged Miss Yani and directlyy down his cards. Looking at the sweat covering her fair, white skin, Clyde was somewhat ruthless. Although he hadn¡¯t taken thest step yesterday, the stimtion of kissing all over her body was not inferior to taking thest step, especially when considering that special ce he had started with and focused on.


    ¡°It is like this: now that you know I am not human, what do you think? You can choose to leave and treat this like nothing happened between usst night.¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master Clyde, do I have a choice? I will leave everything to your arrangements.¡±


    Her expression briefly changed before she shyly buried her face in his sturdy chest. Although Clyde had given her the choice to leave, when suggesting this option, the hand hugging her had tightened. Even if she had chosen to leave, it was unlikely that this man would let her go. Since that was the case, the wise Yani chose to leave herself within Clyde¡¯s arrangements.


    ¡°Master, you woke up. Am I disturbing you?¡±


    ¡°No, Tinas. Isn¡¯t it early summer now? Why is today¡¯s weather so cold like it¡¯s winter? Eh, you... You have a physical body.¡±


    ¡°Master, this... this is because there was sufficient energy.¡±


    Clyde looked towards the door and finally saw Tinas¡¯s real form. In the past, Tinas had only been a vague, blurred shadow. Now, it was different. Tinas was a silverish-grey-haired beauty, and her silvery-grey demonic pupils brought a different kind of beauty. Her figure was different from Ancient Demon King Andrisno¡¯s since it was of the regr young beauty type. Andrisno¡¯s figure was of the petite Lolita type. They belonged to different types, so they couldn¡¯t bepared. The grey ghost shadow fluttering behind her showed her ability attributes.


    Clyde subconsciously tightened his grip on Tinas¡¯s hand although she didn¡¯t know whether this was intentional. After regaining her physical body, she had had nothing to wear, so she had entered in a bare state. In the past, when she had been a demonic soul, clothes had been unnecessary. Some Ancient Demon Kings didn¡¯t even use humanoid forms and directly remained in monster states to avoid being embarrassed and caught without clothing.


    As a female Ancient Demon King, Tinas¡¯s nature was open. She was not bashful like human girls. She didn¡¯t care about her terrible naked state. With an indifferent smile, she let Clyde ¡°inspect¡¯ her. Her explosive figure was unobstructed. Under the stimtion of this scene, he almost took thest step with Miss Yani in his embrace.


    ¡°Cough, cough, Tinas! Why didn¡¯t you wear...¡±


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s a strong usation! The people of York Vige have already fled. I... I couldn¡¯t find any clothes, and this little girl¡¯s armor doesn¡¯t fit me.¡±


    ¡°Never mind then. By the way, how did you recover your body?¡±


    ¡°That is a long story that I can exin after we return. Andrisno just sent a message via magicmunication. The periphery of Joyce Fortress has already been captured, and the remaining troops under Viscount Aaron are inside the fortress making ast-ditch defense. They are waiting for your finalmand.¡±


    Upon hearing the demon¡¯s words, Yani in his bosom of Clyde shivered. Pitifully gazing at her master, she wanted to implore her master to let her elder brother off. When Yani was about to speak, Clyde lowered his head and kissed her, preventing her from speaking. There was a matter he had to confirm before he decided how to deal with Joyce Fortress.


    ¡°Yani, do you love your elder brother?¡±


    ¡°Eh... Master, not that kind of love. Purely a feeling between siblings.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go. However, when the timees, whether it will be resolved satisfactorily depends on you.¡±


    After determining that Yani was not a bro-con, Clyde was at ease. If Yani had hesitated, the following tale would have had another ending. After Tinas recovered her body, her abilities were greatly improved. She easily used teleportation magic exclusive to Demon Kings while cooperating with Ancient Demon King Andrisno in the rear to teleport them back to the casten residence in Ferro Town. They emerged from a mirror next to Princess Saras.


    After the war of Joyce Fortress entered the final stages, Princess Saras had left battlefieldmand to Princess Natalie at ease. As for herself, after receiving notice from Andrisno via magicmunication, she returned here to wee Clyde. After seeing Clyde holding two bare beauties, Princess Saras was momentarily stunned.


    ¡°Master, you... you are back!¡±


    ¡°Princess Saras, arrange for someone to get two sets of girl¡¯s clothing. Their three sizes are...¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will arrange this.¡±


    ¡°Master... you... How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Yani, I kissed you the whole night yesterday. How could I not know?¡±


    ¡°Scou... Scoundrel Master!¡±

 Chapter 176: The Ultimate Winner of the Battle of Joyce Fortress (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 176: The Ultimate Winner of the Battle of Joyce Fortress (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Facing the attack of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops, the periphery of Joyce Fortress fell. Viscount Aaron took his surviving 10,000 troops and withdrew inside the fortress. All the arrow towers, mangonels, and other defensive fortifications had been destroyed. In fact, this war was already decided. The defenders¡¯ defeat was only a matter of time.


    Filled withplex emotions, Viscount Aaron stood on the inner wall of Joyce Fortress and watched the surrounding Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops. The other side¡¯sbat power had far exceeded his expectations. They were not general misceneous mobs but wereparable to the empire¡¯s regr elite troops. Those 20,000 vanguard troops of Steinbeck Fief were Undead in disguise, so theirbat power far exceeded ordinary human troops. They wore heavy armor, but their movements were nimble as if they wore only light armor, which was basically impossible for a human army.


    At thest moment, Princess Natalie showed mercy. She waited for Clyde¡¯s return to make the final decision. She didn¡¯t want to wipe out the enemy army. After all, she was a human princessmanding over 30,000 troops, of which over 20,000 were Undead monsters. From the beginning, she had felt qualms about massacring the human army. If themander were someone else, like Ancient Demon King Andrisno, it might have been another story. Viscount Aaron would have already been wiped out.


    ¡°It¡¯s my loss. Ai! If I had known this earlier or if I had never epted their messenger, I might have stalled a few more days.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, the other side... the other side has a Dragon Knight!¡±


    ¡°Why are you all panicking? That is...¡±


    While Viscount Aaronmented their situation, his subordinates¡¯ frightened voices rang all around. Looking up, he saw a huge bone dragon flying in the sky. For eyes, there were only holes with burning blue mes. He could feel its chilly gaze.


    There were not many records of bone dragons in Ximengsi Continent since there were only a few Dragon Knights in the entire continent, and they were mainly concentrated in the four super empires located at the borders. In fact, he had not even heard of sightings of a bone dragon, this kind of high-level Undead monster. When the bone dragon drew close, most of the soldiers were so scared that they knelt. Under the pressure of the dragon¡¯s might, these soldiers who had persisted until now withoutpromising gave up. Like a real dragon, the bone dragon also had dragon might, but Viscount Aaron didn¡¯t have any Light Church¡¯s priests to use light blessings to increase their fighting spirits. Now, they couldn¡¯t bear even this bone dragon¡¯s simplest breath attack. They would be massacred one-sidedly from a single attack.


    Viscount Aaron¡¯s handsome face was filled with cold sweat. The dragon¡¯s might forced all the subordinates around him to the ground. Only he alone remained standing while holding his spear, confronting this bone dragon. As the chiefmander, he could not kneel; otherwise, the his troop¡¯s morale wouldpletely copse. No matter how difficult it was, he had to persist until the final moment.


    ¡°Big Brother Aaron, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Yani, you! Didn¡¯t you go to Earl Winissa¡¯s ce? How...¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Aaron, it¡¯s a long story. You...¡±


    ¡°Say nothing, Yani! I will never submit to darkness. Considering our sibling rtionship, just leave!¡±


    Viscount Aaron looked at Miss Yani riding on the back of the bone dragon with disbelief. His younger sister, Sky Knight Yani, stood on the dragon¡¯s back with a delicateplexion. She clearly wanted to say something but was hesitating. Yani was not a Dragon Knight. Originally, she didn¡¯t have the qualifications to control a dragon, not even an already-dead bone dragon. However, Ancient Demon King Tinas had summoned this bone dragon, so strictly speaking, it couldn¡¯t be considered her mount.


    Viscount Aaron interrupted Yani¡¯s attempt to persuade him. From his younger sister¡¯s expression, he could guess what she wanted to say. Her armor had not changed; it was still her original Sky Knight Armor, but the cross ne she usually wore was missing. These small details exined many matters. Removing the cross ne that symbolized the light coupled with riding a bone dragon that symbolized the Undead, he could guess that Yani had already fallen.


    Just as the conversation between Miss Yani and her brother sunk into silence, Clyde appeared behind Yani and broke the awkward atmosphere. He still wore themon soldier armor of Adrian Empire without a military rank symbol. When Viscount Aaron saw Clyde, he turned solemn. Clyde¡¯s military rank was not important. When Clyde had appeared, the love in his sister¡¯s eyes had been apparent. As her big brother, Viscount Aaron knew his pure, younger sister well. A single nce was enough to exin many problems. He was certain that something must have happened between Yani and this man.


    ¡°Who are you? What is your rtionship with Yani?¡±


    ¡°I... I, Clyde, am just a passing soldier. As for Yani, your younger sister is very good...¡±


    Clyde intentionally added weight to the words ¡°very good¡± while disying a wicked smile. Upon seeing this, Viscount Aaron was so angry that he nearly rushed at this handsome man. What ¡°very good¡± meant... As a man, how could he not understand? However, after seeing his sister¡¯s admiration, Viscount Aaron was helpless. It seemed the wood had already been made into a boat. That man had already ¡®cooked the rice,¡¯ so it was toote to recover anything. He could only hope that Clyde wouldn¡¯t just fool around and would treat Yani sincerely.


    ¡°Speak!!hat do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Viscount Aaron, rest assured. I am serious about Yani. I will not use her as a chip to negotiate with you. However, regarding our peace talks...¡±


    ¡°No negotiations! Unless... unless I am not themander. Defeat me, and I will hand over my authority. Use your strength to prove yourself!¡±


    Viscount Aaron knew very well that the situation was hopeless. To avoid unnecessary casualties and give himself a suitable reason for stepping down, he proposed a one-on-one duel. This duel between the representatives of the two armies, would determine the fate of Joyce Fortress. If Viscount Aaron won, Clyde¡¯s party should release the siege and sign a trucesting several days to allow time for the other side to evacuate. If Clyde won, Viscount Aaron would give up his position and surrender.


    On the inner wall of Joyce Fortress, the battle between Clyde and Viscount Aaron began. Yani stood at one side as a witness to the battle that would determin the future fate of Joyce Fortress. Ancient Demon King Tinas also acted as witness. Merely, she remained hidden on the back of the bone dragon, so ordinary people couldn¡¯t see this terrifying female Demon King.


    The profession of Viscount Aaron was Senior Knight. He couldn¡¯t summon any mounts in this kind of ce, and using a mount to fight would anyway be unsuitable here. Dropping his shield used only when mounted, he held his spear and initiated a knight charge towards Clyde. Although Clyde¡¯s strength was currently unknown, Viscount Aaron didn¡¯t look down upon his opponent. He went all out from the very beginning. When he charged, his spear seemed to cut the air around him.


    Clyde didn¡¯t dodge. He also didn¡¯t carry a shield. He only held a sword. Since Viscount Aaron had used his all-out move from the beginning, he guessed that the Viscount wanted to end the battle in a single move. Thus, Clyde decided to help him achieve his aim. In the presence of Yani, Clyde didn¡¯t want to kill Viscount Aaron because doing so would not conform to his principles. Thinking this, Clyde held his sword across his chest so that the de blocked the tip of Viscount Aaron¡¯s spear, causing an intense collision.


    Originally, Viscount Aaron had nned to knock Clyde away by relying on the inertia of his charge. His n failed. The spear in his hand seemed to have struck a steel te, and the force rebounded, directly forcing Viscount Aaron to retreat several steps. His spear also fell to the ground. Facing the rebound force, Viscount Aaron suffered internal injuries, and blood flowed out from the corners of his mouth. As for his opponent, Clyde stood still without moving even a single step. The weapon in his hand showed no signs of vibrating from the collision nor any signs of bending. It was like his previous attack had never happened.


    ¡°Cough cough, I... I¡¯ve lost!¡±


    ¡°You let me win, Your Excellency Viscount Aaron.¡±


    ¡°No... you won! Such defensive power...¡±


    After a moment¡¯s silence, Viscount Aaron lowered his head in dejection and admitted defeat. The other side¡¯s defensive power exceeded a pdin¡¯s for sure. He was unable to break through their defense. In fact, he guessed that the other party hadn¡¯t attacked due to his younger sister¡¯s face. After admitting defeat, the matter of Yani turning to the dark camp was already beyond his concern.


    After seeing that both parties were fine, Yani sighed in relief. She then stepped forward andforted her big brother. Nevertheless, beforeforting her brother, she sought Clyde¡¯s permission with her eyes. After all, he was her master. Otherwise, she might experience various shameful punishments.


    ¡°Big Brother Aaron, no need to worry! Mas... Clyde, he isn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sister Yani, you don¡¯t need to say anything. I want to ask you one thing: did he force you?¡±


    ¡°No... no, I went of my own free will!¡±


    Facing her brother¡¯s question, her face became bright red as she shyly lowered her head. Although Clyde had done many bad things to her at that time and taken advantage of her difficulties, she was too embarrassed to reveal those matters out loud and tacitly agreed to them being voluntary. Seeing her shy expression, Viscount Aaron understood everything. His younger sister had grown up. He turned around and sternly examined at Clyde. Clyde didn¡¯t mind this and calmly met his gaze.


    ¡°Your Excellency Clyde, I hope you are sincere to Yani. She is quite pure and easy to deceive. If you aren¡¯t good to her, even if I am not your opponent, I will also...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Aaron, you can rest assured. I will not bully Yani.¡±


    ¡°Clyde, Big Brother Aaron, can you two not talk about my affairs here? I¡¯m here, and this is a public area!¡±


    ¡°Yani, you are an adult. Oh, that¡¯s right! Come and take this rank of nobility.¡±


    ¡°What...e and take!? Big Brother Aaron, don¡¯t crack a joke.¡±

 Chapter 177: The Ultimate Winner of the Battle of Joyce Fortress (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 177: The Ultimate Winner of the Battle of Joyce Fortress (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After a day and night of fierce battle, this fortress city finally weed peace. Viscount Aaron, themander of the defending troops, was defeated in a duel by Clyde, the representative of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. After his defeat, Viscount Aaron was relieved from his position.


    With the resignation of the highestmanding officer of Joyce Fortress, the defending troops surrendered. The remaining 10,000 troops raised the white g. After a night of fierce fighting, Viscount Aaron¡¯s side had suffered over 5,000 casualties, almost one-third of his military force. As for their opponent, Steinbeck Fief had lost 3,000 or so troops.


    However, these losses were practically negligible. Those 20,000 troops charging at the front had all been Undead disguised as human soldiers. There was almost no difference between losing 3000 of them and losing all of them. In any case, it wouldn¡¯t be counted as a loss of personnel. Clyde¡¯s actual losses were actually about 100 people. After incorporating those 10,000 troops of Viscount Aaron, it was a very profitable transaction.


    Out of respect for the deceased and considering the feelings of the defenders, Clyde ordered his subordinates to build a cemetery nearby where they would bury the dead under Viscount Aaron with full honors. He rejected the advice of certain high-level monster generals to use Undead Summoning Magic to convert those over 5,000 human corpses andbine them with his Undead army. In any case, those 3,000 Undead that had died in battle could be used again and again after resurrecting. He didn¡¯tck for Undead.


    After constructing the cemetery, Clyde made an exception and appointed a priest of Light Church. Miss Sophy held a blessing ritual to release the deceased in the cemetery and prevent other dark existences from summoning those over 5,000 human soldiers as Undead. This was the greatest kindness he could offer.


    After Viscount Aaron surrendered, he directly passed his noble andmander positions to his younger sister Yani, which could be counted as a peaceful way to give both sides face. ording to the traditions of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s Victor Alliance, Viscounts and Barons, these low-level ranks could be directly passed to a blood rtive without the authorization of an Earl or above. There were also no restrictions on men and women. Merely, many aristocrats subconsciously chose male sessors when passing on their ranks. In the entire Ximengsi Continent, no human nation expressly forbade women from inheriting noble titles.


    Yani took a sabre symbolizing a Viscount¡¯s status from Aaron¡¯s hand, officially inheriting the title from her big brother. At the same time, she also took over Joyce Fortress. Like this, she inadvertently became Adrian Empire¡¯s first Viscountess. The defending troops of Joyce Fortress had no objections towards this decision. They had known this brother and sister pair for many years, so it was not an uneptable matter for Miss Yani to take over the Viscount position.


    After the peaceful transfer of power, Aaron felt deeply ashamed. Marquis Charles had cultivated him with great expectations, even giving him over 15,000 troops. However, among these elite troops who had originally belonged to Marquis Charles, he had lost one-third and handed over the remaining two-thirds to the enemy. Although there were many reasons behind this defeat, including the matter of those Dark Shamans delivering equipment to his opponent, as themander, Aaron had still held the greatest responsibility. He decided to take responsibility for this defeat alone.


    Therefore, Viscount Aaron politely turned down Clyde¡¯s recruitment offer. He chose to retire with his adjutant and some former subordinates before leaving Joyce Fortress. As for their destination, it was unclear. They might be adventurers or seek shelter with a new Suzerain, but that was not within Clyde¡¯s considerations. He didn¡¯t have the special interest tof forcing men to serve him. In any case, Viscount Aaron had already promised his younger sister Yani to notmit suicide, so there would be no big problems.


    Miss Yani didn¡¯tmand the army. After bing a Viscount, she wisely chose to surrender to Steinbeck Fief and merged with the other party. She was happy to serve as a nominalmander. Everyone belonged to the Adrian Empire, so it was not shameful to surrender. At most, it was changing to whom they pledged loyalty. It was only a change in their Suzerain (boss).


    As for the previous bond between Aaron and Marquis Charles, Yani didn¡¯t need to consider it. That was a matter between her big brother and Marquis Charles. Now that Aaron had retired, that rtionship was automatically eliminated. Even if Marquis Charles learned of this, he also couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, with Aaron¡¯s departure, the pledge had also disappeared.


    Now, Clyde¡¯s side had taken over Joyce Fortress. After the merging of the two armies, the number of human troops under Clyde increased to over 20,000 people, and their strength also greatly increased. Although it would take some time to coordinate them, it was not a big problem. With the special rtionship between Yani and himself, the probability of these newly incorporated troops betraying him was practically zero. Aaron had clearly considered this matter before leaving. The few subordinates he had taken away were all diehard loyal to him. He had taken them along to avoid them creating troubles or being disobedient when his younger sister took over his position.


    The previousmander¡¯s luxurious bedroom in Joyce Fortress turned into Clyde¡¯s private bedroom after some simple changes. Viscount Aaron had managed Joyce Fortress for a period of time. No matter whether it were his decorations or overallyout, all outssed the former rooms Clyde had used during his stays in the previous few towns. Clyde, who had been busy the entire day, finally found a good ce to rest.


    In this luxurious private bedroom, girls¡¯ clothesy scattered on the gorgeous fur carpet. There were all kinds of clothes: outer garments to undergarments, silk stockings, and so on. The room was illuminated with red candlelight. That ambiguous hue increased the erotic atmosphere of the room by many folds. In addition, specially lit incense filled the room with a certain fragrance.


    On therge soft bed of his new room, Clyde enjoyed certain marvelous services. Whitembs served him. Their alluring bare bodies were now his possessions. Miss Anna and Kylie stayed on his left and right, rubbing their well-developed figures on him. Clyde could feel the soft and stic feeling of their intimate skin contact. Betty, who had aparatively slender figure,y in Clyde¡¯s bosom, burying her head in his chest. Seeing her close girlfriends¡¯, Anna and Kylie, actions, although her figure couldn¡¯t be counted as the well-developed type, she imitated them, simrly rubbing her body against her master and together bringing Clyde three times the pleasure.


    Above Clyde were Princess Halisi and Princess Saras. These two princesses knelt while facing each other. Their legs were slightly intertwined, forming an exquisite pillow for him. He could feel their smooth and astonishing sticity. After all, they were princesses and were well-maintained. Princess Saras reported thetest situation of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army while hugging and kissing Princess Halisi. Their stic and soft parts also squeezed together. Although they felt iparably embarrassed, facing Clyde¡¯s wickedmands, the two princesses could onlyply. They kissed and hugged each other with red faces while Clyde enjoyed their everything from below.


    On the lower part of the bed were the threedies of Earl Harrison¡¯s residence: Priest Sophy, Alchemist Reba and Mage Vignia. Reba and Vigniay at his left and right, massaging their master¡¯s legs with their bodies. Their prostrating postures were quite alluring, matching the wicked eroticism of their massaging style. Clyde¡¯s feet were surrounded by that astonishing sticity when they were squeezed between certain soft things. Sophy was the sole person on the bed wearing anything: the golden cross she usually used to pray. Her face was bright red. Disregarding her holy cross ne, she crawled to the middle, and ording to Clyde¡¯s wickedmand, she swallowed and spat on his source of evil with a devout expression. Soon, white marks could be seen at the corners of her mouth.


    Assassin Jenny and Miss Sigridy beside Clyde. A certain persony his hands between their bosoms, and while gently squeezing their breasts, they kissed him with bright red faces. Although Sigrid had been ady for over 200 years, she still didn¡¯t understand many things. After Clyde had seen that erotic scene during her treatment of Princess Natalie, it could be said that she didn¡¯t have any secrets in front of her master. Then, following his wicked guidance, she had quickly adapted to these wicked erotic dark parties and learned all the means of servicing men.


    ¡°Miss Sigrid, if you don¡¯t want to, you can skip this party... You don¡¯t need to participate in this military meeting.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you... your military meetings are truly something. In any case, you have already seen everything, so just give me consideration in passing. If there is anything bad, feel free to tell me, and I will reflect on it.¡±


    ¡°No need. Sigrid, you are great! Just this standard is enough.¡±


    The sole spectator on this big bed was Witch Ista. Clyde¡¯s former employer knelt on the big bed in a bare state. She was at a loss while watching the other beauties¡¯ coquettish states. Ista felt like the entire world acted in a way that made her alone strange. She then looked at Clyde with aplicated gaze.


    ¡°Miss Ista, that girl Lucifer has already run over to investigate Aldington River. She wronged you by making you participate in this military meeting. If you want to leave, you can return at any time...¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You... can make my arrangements!¡±


    Her face was bright red. When Clyde had spoken to her, the other beauties had examined her with ambiguous gazes, making Ista realize that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak away. Even if Clyde agreed to let her go, looking at the other girls¡¯ attitudes, they would definitely rush over and force her to stay or pull her into the water.


    ¡°Ista, what if something happens soon? It certainly...¡±


    Before Clyde finished speaking, Sigrid beside him grew impatient. She directly reached for Ista and forcibly pulled her to her side. Then, under the guidance of the otherpanions, Ista lowered her body and kissed Clyde with a red face. Clyde, who now embraced Ista¡¯s fragrance for the first time, was briefly addicted. He directly French kissed her. Although Ista wanted to get up and struggle, the other beauties gently held her down. She could only continue to be entangled together with Clyde.


    A ck energy mist appeared around Clyde, giving rise to a strong attractive force from which the whitembs around him were unable to struggle free. Priest Sophy sensed danger, but it was toote. They were already under the control of a big invisible hand. They could only forget everything and embark on the most primitive activity.

 Chapter 178: The Ultimate Winner of the Battle of Joyce Fortress (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 178: The Ultimate Winner of the Battle of Joyce Fortress (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Earl Winissa and her troops stationed at Olm Fortress resisted the undead army continuously swarming over from Antaur Town on the opposite bank. Fortunately, Undeads were not good at fighting in water andcked the corpses to summon water-attributed monsters. Otherwise, Winissa might have already fallen.


    On the surface of Aldington River, her naval troops used fire arrows and catapults to destroy the Undead¡¯s wooden boats. After falling into the water, the Undead onboard would be swept away by the raging river. While it was unknown where they ended up and whether they survived, it was impossible for them to cross the river.


    Even though Winissa¡¯s side had used a sacred item to activate a magic defense barrier, they Undead still fearlessly rushed over. Fortunately, there were no warships in Antaur Town, only small wooden boats. After the small boats were all destroyed, the undead monsters would be greatly impeded. If not for the natural barrier formed by Aldington River, Earl Winissa herself would have no confidence in being able to withstand the undead army. From various signs, the behind-the-scenes mastermind who had triggered this Undead cmity would surely be a very strong individual.


    Usually, Junior and Intermediate Undead Shamans would take a detour or give up after seeing a sacred magic defense barrier. This proved that the behind-the-scenes mastermind was very confident in his or her strength, meaning the backstage mastermind should be a high-level Undead Shaman or above. High-level Undead Shamans could easily break through a magic defense barrier created by a low-level sacred item. They wouldn¡¯t be subjected to the restraining effects of opposing attributes.


    ¡°What exactly is the behind-the-scenes instigator thinking? Ignoring the pushover and only stepping on a tough nut!¡±


    Earl Winissa¡¯s beautiful face was covered in cold sweat. She couldn¡¯t figure out whether the behind-the-scenes instigator had some sort of enmity with her. She certainly wouldn¡¯t court death by taking the initiative to provoke the other party! There were a few human military strongholds nearby. Not counting the already dead Baron Thomas and his more than a thousandckeys, attacking Viscount Aaron of Joyce Fortress was certainly more worthwhile. Viscount Aaron only had 15,000 troops. Without Aldington River, this kind of natural barrier, Joyce Fortress wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand their persistent assault, unlike Olm Fortress. No matter how she considered it, the Undead¡¯s first priority should not have been her, making her feel wronged.


    ¡°There has been no response from the Divine Realm. Could it be that this is all divine will? Such a big Undead Cmity actually didn¡¯t attract any attention.¡±


    Earl Winissa looked at the calm sky. It seemed that the gods of the Divine Realm had abandoned this ce. There was great resentment and arge Undead Cmity here, but no signs of the Judgement Light appeared. As long as they persisted until the fall of the Judgement Light, Olm Fortress and even the entire Needham ins would experience a favorable turn. Unfortunately, the gods seemed to have forgotten this ce.


    On the other side of Aldington River in Antaur Town, Annie, the behind-the-scenes instigator of this Undead Cmity, also looked at the sky with a puzzled look. She suffered in bitter silence. The monster army in the rear that had captured Joyce Fortress led by Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Ancient Demon King Tinas hadn¡¯t responded to her friendly magicalmunications. They couldn¡¯t be regarded as friendly forces, and it was entirely possible that the other side would attack her. She was stuck between two enemies. Her side and that dark monster army were currently in a delicate neutral state. If there were any fluctuations, even Annie couldn¡¯t predict what would happen next.


    The matter that puzzled Annie the most was that with her attribute abilities, she could clearly sense a powerful goddess hiding in the sky. That valkyrie of the God Race had stealthily observed the war of Aldington River but never sent down a Judgement Light. Annie didn¡¯t know whether she was having some special fun or whether she intended to observe until the end, but she still hadn¡¯t made a move. This made Annie even more terrified. It was like an execution de that could fall at any time hung above her head. Annie was unable to calcte in advance when the Judgement Light of Divine Punishment woulde, so she was always very tense. Now, she was in an awkward dilemma.


    ¡°Really, what exactly is that valkyrie above thinking? Be clear-cut! It¡¯s too mean to taunt other people¡¯s appetites. Is it delightful to threaten someone?¡±


    In the cloudyer above Olm Fortress, Valkyrie Cynthia was also helpless. While she wanted to send down the Judgement Light and was not intentionally dying it, most of the people below were allies. She could only adopt a wait-and-see state. Clyde¡¯s younger sister, bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, stood behind her wearing a tight, ck, gothic Lolita dress with a small gorgeous ck parasol to block the sunlight. She had a mischievous, devilish smile while watching the war for Olm Fortress below. Under the cover of the small ck parasol, the sunlight had no way to harm her.


    Valkyrie Cynthia didn¡¯t dare to send down Judgement Light because of Lucifer¡¯s presence. This bloodkin Lolita was the younger sister of her master. She had an indescribable attachment towards the wicked erotic things. Even though Cynthia had advanced to be a Legend-ranked Valkyrie, she was not Lucifer¡¯s opponent, so she could only wait for the Bloodkin¡¯s signal.


    ¡°Miss Lucifer, the sacred item in the hands of Earl Winissa was bestowed by an angel under another valkyrie in the past. It is not good to have not responded to her call after so long! Can you let me send down the Judgement Light...¡±


    ¡°Big Sister Cynthia, you can rest assured. Those two big sisters will not be able to break the deadlock. Let them waste time until Big Brother Clyde¡¯s arrival. At that time, they won¡¯t be able to escape... By the way, Big Sister Cynthia, that other lucky valkyrie you just mentioned, who is she?¡±


    ¡°Eh, Miss Lucifer, I remembered it wrong! I¡¯ll go over there to look around a bit; you can do whatever you please!¡±


    Seeing the light shing through Lucifer¡¯s eyes, cold sweat drenched this poor Valkyrie¡¯s back. She had almost identally dug a hole for another valkyrie. Although Lucifer might be secretly eyeing all the Valkyries, Cynthia wanted to stall as much as possible. Thinking this, she hastily concealed her flustered look and determinedly observed the clouds. Lucifer didn¡¯t fuss about it, but a profound smile subconsciously adorned her face as she continued to observe the battle below. In any case, she had long decided to help Clyde obtain Cynthia and the other Valkyries. It was impossible for them to escape even if they had known to flee.


    It was nowte at night. The moon¡¯s enchanting light scattered throughout Joyce Fortress, too dim to reveal the signs of the intense war that had happened today. The soldiers of Steinbeck Fief scrupulously fulfilled their duties. But none knew that in the luxuriousmander¡¯s bedroom with good sound instion, a crime was ongoing. The bedroom¡¯s door was tightly locked while wicked erotic ys progressed inside.


    Clydey on arge, soft,fortable bed, enjoying the services from his war trophies. At the bedside were two silver-haired beauties kneeling beside Clyde with bright red faces. The ambiguous red candlelight reflected the alluring lusters of their fair skisn. The Last God King of the Moon God n, Moon God n¡¯s Princess Atimia, and her younger sister, West Goth Empire¡¯s Last Princess, Goddess Goris, knelt on the bed inpletely bare states, carrying a silver tray. Their faces were bright red. Although doing strange things in front of so many people for the first time inevitably made them shy, these two goddesses were a lot moreposed than normal human girls. At least, they were not so embarrassed.


    Clyde made these two Moon God n¡¯s goddesses temporarily act as special maids. Considering their feelings as goddesses, he didn¡¯t spheme them in front of so many people. However, this was just temporary. After Atimia and Goris gradually adapted themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be so lucky. These two goddesses¡¯ self-control was quite impressive. Until now, there had been no other beauty who had mped her fair legs and concealed the terrible state of her body for so long.


    Clyde released Witch Ista from a kiss as she panted with a red face. She was muddle-headed from the kiss. Lucifer had already left to investigate Aldington River. She wasn¡¯t in Joyce Fortress. However, this younger sister of Clyde was quite diligent. Before leaving Joyce Fortress and setting out towards Aldington River, she had instructed Princess Saras and the others. Therefore, these whitembs voluntarily gathered in this wicked room, epting the willful arrangements of a devil and offering their everythings to him. Basically, everyone had been secretly incited by Lucifer. In truth, Clyde was grateful to her since that ¡°delivered to the doorstep¡± younger sister had done everything perfectly except for offering herself to him.


    ¡°Master Clyde, must we also...¡±


    ¡°Atimia, Goris, you two don¡¯t need to force yourselves. In a few aspects, most of them are your seniors. There is no problem in being eager to learn from them.¡±


    ¡°Younger Sister Sophy has helped us a lot. We want to help her!¡±


    ¡°Since that is the case, you two can do whatever you want!¡±


    These goddess sisters set down their silver tray. They then looked at each other and saw the other¡¯s determination. Their expressions quickly turned bright red as they shyly climbed over. Afterward, they pulled back the beautiful priest Sophy and let her rest. After all, she was the one who had born the scene¡¯s full firepower. With her human body, she couldn¡¯tst long.


    To their surprise, they saw her expression of clearly wanting to continue due to her great great enjoyment when servicing her master. Atimia and Goris, on the left and right sides respectively, hesitantly imitated their senior¡¯s actions and provided special services to his source of evil. That gentle strength made a certain master experience double the happiness.

 Chapter 179: The Antaur Town Shrouded by Darkness (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 179: The Antaur Town Shrouded by Darkness (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    It waste at night. Following the battle for Joyce Fortress, the formermander, Viscount Aaron retired, and Joyce Fortress became the safest ce, excepting the nearby Ferro Town. At least on the surface, the army controlling these ces was at least both human and stable.


    At present, the most dangerous ce in this region was the Aldington River area where Olm Fortress and Antaur Town were. Earl Winissa, the highestmanding officer of Olm Fortress,manded her troops to guard the river. Relying on the firepower of her naval warships, she prevented the Undead of Antaur Town from crossing the river to attack this ce. As for Annie, themander of the Undead army who had triggered the cmity on the opposite bank, she used all her strength to survive. Shemanded the Undead monsters to crazily attack, intending to break through the sacred magic defense barrier.


    At this moment, Valkyrie Cynthia, who was responsible for restricting further losses, had be an outsider. She only observed the situation while hiding behind the clouds above the Aldington River area. She couldn¡¯t send down the Judgement Light that symbolized the gods¡¯ will since Clyde¡¯s younger sister, the bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, was beside her. She couldn¡¯t do whatever she pleased and had to heed the arrangements of this Lolita ¡°behind-the-scenes director.¡± It was impossible to change the script.


    In Joyce Fortress¡¯smander¡¯s bedroom at midnight, a wicked erotic forbidden party was urring. Clyde was not only enjoying the services but also appreciating beautiful sceneries in passing. In this bedroom filled with a wicked, ambiguous atmosphere were two beautiful scenes that attracted his wicked gaze.


    On the other side of the big bed, Sacred Moon Dragon Knight, Princess Verly, was shy and frightened. She sat naked on a pink bed sheet while under the control of the other whitembs. Her fair legs were parted by Pdin Alicia and Princess Natalie. These two beauties who had already reached the level of a pdin grinded against Verly¡¯s thighs with wicked smiles, preventing her from struggling free.


    Although Princess Verly was a Dragon Knight, with two pdins settled on her thighs, it was impossible to escape. Moreover, the sensitive areas of the other two princesses were in contact with her skin. Under the intimate contact, Princess Verly¡¯splexion turned bright red like Alicia and Natalie¡¯s. At present, the three princesses were at the edge of the peak. Verly didn¡¯t dare to move in fear that she would identally provoke Natalie or Alicia to do even more terrible things.


    Behind Verly, there were Senior Knight Aike and Ailu. These two sisters had mischievous looks as they restricted her arms. With her hands and legs held, she could only let these juniors bully her with a red face. Sky Knight Yani rubbed against Verly¡¯s bosom while kissing them like a kitten, using the skills she had learned from Clyde. Verly almost copsed. Disregarding her dignity as a senior, she opened her mouth to beg these few juniors to release her several times.


    Nevertheless, her situation was not the worst. Her old enemy, the Three-Headed Demonic Dragon Knight Demon Princess Andrea, took that coveted position. This Demon Princess felt a concoction of fear and shyness. On another corner of the big bed, she too was in an alluring bare state, and like Verly, she was on her knees with her legs parted. Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis, who were also both naked, rode her thighs. She couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Princess Andrea¡¯s hands were crossed together behind her back and held by Ancient Demon King Andrisno. In addition, right in front of her was Ancient Demon King Tinas. Tinas had a wicked smile as she reached out her hand to raise the princess¡¯s smooth chin, closely examining this junior of the Demon Race.


    The ones bullying Princess Andrea were all legendary first-rate beings of the Demon Race. It was equivalent to being bullied by her idols. That enormous pressure was iparable to what Princess Verly faced; Princess Andrea¡¯splexion was bright red and burning hot. She was embarrassed and frightened. For a moment, she didn¡¯t even know how to beg for mercy from these senior demonesses.


    ¡°Younger sister Andrea, why are you refusing the will of Master Clyde? If he wished, you would have already... Dragging it out like this is already giving consideration to you. Until when are you nning on refusing?¡±


    ¡°Younger sister Andrea, if you are not obedient, we can¡¯t help you. Can¡¯t you think clearly of the issue in your current position.¡±


    Ancient Demon King Andrisno got closer to Andrea¡¯s ear from behind and whispered this while nibbling her earlobe in passing. Andrea shivered as she felt the demon king¡¯s breath. Tinas in the front held her smooth chin, making her unable to move her head. Thus, Andrea was unable to avoid Tina¡¯s gaze. She could only answer Andrisno¡¯s question. As for Lafania and Mephis, they were not as conservative as those two Ancient Demon Kings. Their hands explored upward; their target was the root of Andrea¡¯s fair legs, her softest part.


    Under the joint bullying of these four senior demonesses, Andrea¡¯s dignity as a demon [rincess was squeezed into nothing. She could only use a shy and pleading gaze to beg Tinas for mercy. Everything urred under Clyde¡¯s attentive gaze. They wouldn¡¯t escape this man¡¯s ws this time.


    ¡°Lord Big Sister Demon King, I was wrong! I promise to listen to Master. Spare me; I can¡¯t hold on any longer! Please...¡±


    ¡°Younger sister Andrea, if you cannot persist right now, how can you take care of Masterter? Don¡¯t be nervous. Let your big sisters properly teach you a few tricks!¡±


    ¡°Please wait! Don¡¯t! No... no...¡±


    Andrea¡¯s voice was suppressed as Tinas and the otherspletely surrounded her and did all kinds of wicked things. Now, this proud demon princess could only follow her seniors¡¯ lead while squirming into shameful postures to better ept their love. On one side, Clyde wore a look of satisfaction at the skill of Andrisno and the others. After seeing this scene, Verly¡¯s expression changed. She feared she would ultimately suffer like Andrea. At that time, her fearful gaze just happened to collide with Clyde¡¯s. That overbearing gaze made Verly tremble as if she had been electrocuted.


    ¡°Princess Verly, only you are not sociable here... Do you understand? Sometimes, patience has its limits.¡±


    ¡°I... you... spare me! I beg you... I beg you. They are different from me!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.You can only choose between being a friend or enemy here. Neutrality is not weed.¡±


    Verly¡¯splexion was bright red. With the bedroom¡¯s ambiguous surroundings as well as those beautiful junior knights¡¯ intentional teasings, her body had already started to react long ago. Her bodily instincts had been persuading her to surrender and submit. The rationality deep within her heart was stifled. At this moment, the now submissive Demon Princess Andrea took the initiative to crawl over to the Moon God n¡¯s goddess sisters, Atimia and Goris, and usurped their job.


    Now, Demon Princess Andrea didn¡¯t disy even a hint of hesitation. Her pride was nonexistent. She lowered her head and took in the crime tool with a look ofplete infatuated obedience. After the ¡°special education¡± of Andrisno and the other high-level dark existences, she rushed to show herplete devotion to Clyde before her old enemy, Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly, could. From her proficient skill, it didn¡¯t seem to have been her first experience.


    Perhaps, this was an effect brought about by the open natures of the Demon Race. Humans needed to taught and guided in certain special skills many times, but demons could learn without a teacher through simply seeing these actions performed once. After releasing her inhibitions, Demon Princess Andrea was actually a lot more openpared to most of the prey present, which made Clyde experience a wild, special enjoyment.


    ¡°Miss Dragon Knight, this doesn¡¯t conflict with your faith. Before you became a Dragon Knight, you were also a normal girl. Be honest with your bodily needs!¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Goddess, don¡¯t... don¡¯t say it like that! I... I¡¯m...¡±


    ¡°Why are you hesitating? Miss Dragon Knight, this is the will of a God. Did you forget the oath you made to the Gods before bing a Dragon Knight?¡±


    ¡°I... I haven¡¯t!¡±


    Freed from their duties, the Moon God princesses crawled over to Verly¡¯s side, and relying on their goddess identities, they preached ¡°extremely heretical ideas¡± to her. As a Dragon Knight, Princess Verly had sworn an oath of loyalty to the Gods. However, she couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the Moon God and Heavenly God ns. She thought that all were goddesses of the same God Race.


    There were still some white marks at the corners of Atimia and Goris¡¯s mouths that hadn¡¯t been wiped away. In such a state, saying these words with a holy and pure expression looked especially strange. As a bystander, Clyde almostughed out loud. Under the escort of these two goddesses, Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly hesitantly approached Clyde. She lowered her head, knelt down, and looked at her nearby old enemy with a red face. Demon Princess Andrea took the initiative to move to the side, offer her old enemy a ce. She only partook in one-half of the crime. She left the other half to Princess Verly.


    Under the urging of the spiritual magic of the two Moon God n goddesses, her resistance and conflicting thoughtspletely vanished. She subconsciously believed that this was all the decree of the gods she believed in. There was no need to avoid this since it was actually a very sacred thing. Herplexion turned unusually devout. Clyde even suspected that Atimia and Goris had used something simr to ¡°brainwashing¡± magic on her.


    ¡°Princess Verly, do you understand? Hereafter, I might make you do even more excessive things!¡±


    ¡°I understand, Mas... Master Clyde! I... I¡¯m willing.¡±


    Princess Verly knew very well that if she proceeded,she wouldn¡¯t be able to turn back. However, her body was controlled by an invisible magic power; moreover, she was unable to persist. Thinking this, she looked at him with an affectionate gaze. She finally lowered her proud head, opened her little mouth, and epted the crime tool. From now on, there were no other outsiders around Clyde. All were his people.


    Later in the night, Princess Saras and the others took turns bearing Clyde¡¯s fire. Even though he was temporarily unable to take thest step, it was already sufficient enjoyment. All his prey had their turns. Only Valkyrie Cynthia who was not present as well as Lucifer who Clyde asionally had fantasies about were spared. When all was said and done, that bloodkin Lolita was not his real younger sister, so there were no ethical issues. However, Lucifer was very strong, and Clyde didn¡¯t want to use force against her, so he could only give up this bold thought for the time being and use the other whitembs around him to satisfy his cravings.

 Chapter 180: The Antaur Town Shrouded by Darkness (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 180: The Antaur Town Shrouded by Darkness (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After a short rest, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops incorporated those over 10,000 troops previously under Viscount Aaron. Now, Clyde had over 20,000 human troops in his hand, and their strength had greatly improved. The troops under Viscount Aaron had originally belonged to the Marquis Charles¡¯s personal troops. With good equipment, theirbat power was not inferior to Clyde¡¯s original human troops.


    On both sides of Aldington River near Joyce Fortress was another scene. The Undead monsters of unknown origins had upied Antaur Town, and using it as a stronghold, they assaulted Olm Fortress on the opposite bank. The two sides fought on Aldington River without any signs of stopping. Valkyrie Cynthia, who was watching the battle from the sky, was unable to send down Judgement Light because Lucifer¡¯s presence. The peaceful Joyce Fortress stood in stark contrast to the situation here. The neighboring Aldington River was the main battlefield.


    In themander¡¯s bedroom of Joyce Fortress, Clyde opened his eyes after a night of madness. He didn¡¯t show even a hint of tiredness. With the terrifying physique of a Great Old One, there was no need to worry about him being extracted dry, unlike other men. The standards of normal people were not applicable to him. Last night, he had barely enjoyed himself. After all, he hadn¡¯t taken thest step. If he had used his ¡°tentacles¡±, he would bully most of the whitembs to their ruin. The Human Race couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Master Clyde, you¡¯re awake! Last night...st night, you could have actually done that to us. We are not like these human sisters. We can bear it.¡±


    ¡°Lafania, like that, it would be unfair to them. In any case, we are all on the same side. We can see and do it at any time.¡±


    Basically, all the human beauties were still asleep. Most still had traces of his mysterious white fluid at the corners of their mouths, a marker of the madness ofst night¡¯s party. All the beauties who had woken up soon after Clyde were from different races. Ancient Demon Kings Andrisno and Tinas, Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis, and Moon Good Princesses Atimia and Goris, their mental states were all very normal. Without using his strength, it was difficult to make them limp and powerless, so they recovered quickly.


    The first human beauty to awaken was Sigrid. She had lived more than 200 years. In essence, she couldn¡¯t be counted as pure human. Originally, Demon Princess Andrea should have woken up before her. But this unlucky Demon Princess had been repeatedly bullied by her seniorsst night. Not only Clyde, Andrisno and the other three had also bullied her, so she had not yet woken up.


    ¡°Verly, are you awake? Come over!¡±


    ¡°Eh, I understand, Mas... Master!¡±


    Sacred Moon Dragon King, Princess Verly, woke up after Sigrid. Upon seeing him staring at her, her face turned red. Although she was shy, she obeyed his instructions and crawled to his side, awaiting her master¡¯s arrangements. Her body was not under her control. After hearing his words, she instinctively obeyed him as if she had been hypnotized. As she crawled over, her full bosom swayed, making Clyde think of doing bad things once more. Among the human trophies on the scene, although Verly¡¯s bosom size was not the biggest, and her figure also wasn¡¯t the onee-san type, they were both definitely first-rate. Last night, Clyde had personally squeezed them. Moreover, her status was also the highest among the human princesses present; therefore, the dark fulfillment from defiling her was much greater than bullying ordinary whitembs.


    ¡°Verly, do you still have any doubts? No matter how many monsters you killed before as a Dragon Knight, I¡¯ll not calcte those ounts. You don¡¯t need to worry about me minding those things. I just need yourplete loyalty!¡±


    ¡°No... don¡¯t have doubts, Master. You...!¡±


    Before Verly could finish, her master forcibly kissed her. Afterst night¡¯s crazy party, Verly couldn¡¯t resist these kinds of things. She quickly cooperated and let the other party kiss her. The other whitembs still sleeping on the big bed were then awakened by his special means. Facing his kissing and fondling, after the war trophies woke up, their faces were shyly bright red. They were clearly notparable to the open Demon Race. Ancient Demon King Andrisno and the others were much calmer, maintaining their charming expressions. They had no fear towards Clyde¡¯s evil gaze, unlike the human war trophies who covered their chests. The other party had clearly seen and touched them already, but they still wanted to protect what little dignity remained.


    Clyde simply set this bedroom as the site for a strategic meeting. Among all the attendees, he alone was the ¡°lucky man.¡± Princess Saras and the others had bright red faces. Although they proposed serious strategies, all the personnel werepletely bare. This atmosphere was obviously wrong. This degree of ambiguousness and wickedness even surpassed a certain feast on earth.


    Themander¡¯s bedroom of Joyce Fortress was big enough for a lot of new tricks. Clyde decided to hold an early dinner party concurrently with the secret emergency military meeting. After experiencing the sweet taste of breaking taboos, Clyde would definitely hold this kind of special emergency military meeting more in the future. Among Princess Saras and the others, some had vaguely guessed his thoughts, but they were helpless. Their master¡¯s stamina was too terrifying, only he had the capital to engage in this kind ofrge-scale wicked erotic y.


    Clyde held the meeting while caressing the soft and smooth skin of his war trophies. He didn¡¯t need to eat food; it would be enough to eat them. Even after ying for several hours, at the dinner party, he didn¡¯t eat much but rather continued ying with those alluring whitembs. This time, it was even more terrible thanst night. The whitembs now no longer closed their legs to shield their private parts. They let their master do whatever he pleased.


    ¡°Tinas, is Antaur Town controlled by the Undead? Moreover, an Undead Cmity urred? Could it be that the Undead Shamans you helped before are not limited to that kid Hal?¡±


    ¡°Master, you are wrongly using me! I only made a deal with Hal. Antaur Town¡¯s cmity is a high-level one. The Undead Shaman behind-the-scenes is absolutely notparable to that shoddy Hal.¡±


    ¡°Master, the behind-the-scenesmander of those Undead monsters sent a messenger demon yesterday, wanting tomunicate with us. However, we were busy giving you... giving you that. So, we haven¡¯t replied. Do you have to meet that messenger?¡±


    Although Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Tinas had been upied with servicing their master yesterday, the high-level monster generals under them had written down the intentions of the visiting Undead messenger. On the next day, the report had been delivered to those Ancient Demon Kings. Clyde browsed it for a little to roughly understand the messenger¡¯s purpose.The behind-the-scenesmander of the Undead army currently upying Antaur Town had shown goodwill towards Clyde¡¯s party and expressed the wish to form an alliance to breach the defensive line along Aldington River. They would break through Olm Fortress and prate deep into human territory. The other party was quite clear-headed regarding the gap between their strengths and was willing to acknowledge the Ancient Demon Kings as the master in their rtionship.


    ¡°That side¡¯s behind-the-scenes instigator is too mysterious. She didn¡¯t state her identity. I have to confirm her true identity before deciding whether to form an alliance. There is no need to meet that messenger. Let your subordinate tell the messenger that this side¡¯s master is in solitary cultivation and have it report back.¡±


    ¡°Master, then you mean...¡±


    ¡°I want to personally see who the behind-the-scenes instigator is. As long as I follow that messenger, I don¡¯t have to worry about finding its master.¡±


    Clyde made a quick decision. He arranged for Princess Natalie and the others to lead a part of the human army as a vanguard towards Luke Vige, which was simrly located on the bank of Aldington River and near Antaur Town. They would await orders with his younger sister Lucifer¡¯s Bloodkin familiae that had already captured Luke Vige. That ce could act as supply base. Luke Vige was not far from Antaur Town and could be a springboard to attack Olm Fortress. However, following the changes in Antaur Town, its nned use changed.


    Clyde himself followed the messenger to find the traces of that behind-the-scenes maniptor. The Undead Shaman behind this Undead cmity should be of high rank. Her concealment magic would also be very strong, so it would be difficult to find her real body¡¯s location. Therefore, to find traces of the other party, Clyde could only adopt this rtively shabby, hands-on means.


    Luke Vige was right next to Aldington River. Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army arrived at a peculiar sandy area. Themander of the army, Princess Natalie, met Clyde¡¯s younger sister Lucifer here.


    Under the bright sunlight, Princess Natalie wore a sexy ck bikini while lounging on a blue-ish white beach recliner with a parasol blocking the sunlight. She looked at the beach scenery in confusion. ording to Miss Sigrid¡¯s map, this terrain shouldn¡¯t have existed here. There were even seashells and coconut trees on this sandy beach that had appeared out of thin air as if a miracle had happened.


    Lucifer wore an elegant, pink, loli-specific, one-piece swimsuit. With a yellow rubber duck in one hand and a ss of orange juice in the other, she leisurely strolled along the sandy beach while ignoring the sunlight. Unfortunately, Clyde hadn¡¯te, missing the chance to see Lucifer in a swimsuit. High-leveled Bloodkin could ignore the sunlight, so Lucifer could move about during the daytime. Moreover, this ce was actually a temporary magical construction.


    ¡°Lord Lucifer, you... are you alright? Such bright sunlight... This sandy beach isn¡¯t on the map!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This much sunlight is nothing. This ce naturally wouldn¡¯t appear there. If Valkyrie Cynthia hadn¡¯t sent down the Judgment Light, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to exin herself to the Divine Realm. Therefore, I directed her to use the energy to create a miracle. This beach is the result of Judgement Light¡¯s energy.¡±


    ¡°This... this also works? Wouldn¡¯t the Divine Realm...¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Those gods are easy to swindle, especially the God King. She would never suspect that Cynthia is already one of us.¡±

 Chapter 181: The Antaur Town Shrouded by Darkness (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 181: The Antaur Town Shrouded by Darkness (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde followed the undead messenger all the way to Antaur Town. Under the concealment of shadow magic, he sessfully escaped that messenger¡¯s notice.


    In this operation, Clyde had brought along only Demon Princess Andrea. Since she was also from the dark side, she could share his concealment dark magic for a long time without suffering a bacsh. Most humans couldn¡¯t share dark blessings for sustained periods, so Clyde had to choose a person from an evil-camp-aligned race. Andrea was quite suitable because Ancient Demon King Andrisno and the others were too strong. If he had brought them along, the probability of the enemy being rmed by their auras was much higher.


    ¡°Master, the army deployment to Luke Vige is finished. They are ready to...¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to trouble them. That girl, Lucifer, is enjoying herself; let her rx a little more.¡±


    Clyde already knew that his younger sister Lucifer had borrowed the Judgement Light to trigger a miracle, creating a beach-like leisure venue beside Aldington River. Although he had yet to see Valkyrie Cynthia, who was in charge of this region, he guessed that she wouldn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry now. Someone had unexpectedly used the energy of God Race¡¯s Judgement Light to terraform a vacation resort.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Andrea, even if you had problems with Princess Verly in the past, all of them must be written off, okay? That night, you fought side by side with her, so you should get along well with her hereafter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master. I... I don¡¯t hate her. Just...¡±


    Andrea¡¯splexion was slightly red. That mental picture of fighting side by side with Verly was too wicked. Upon recalling it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shy. The conflicts between Andrea and her had been more like arch-rivals hesitating to disy their true feelings. Now that both of them belonged to Clyde, this could be considered a turning point in their rtionship.


    While Clyde and Andrea chatted, that ck-robed messenger approached Antaur Town¡¯s casten residence. The behind-the-scenes maniptor should be hiding inside. Now, the entirety of Antaur Town was shrouded in ck clouds and cold gusts. In the midst of the roar of the wind, resentful cries faintly reverberated beside people¡¯s ears. Antaur Town had turned into a terrifying ce. Along the way, Clyde didn¡¯t spot a single survivor; all had turned Undead. The streets were full of hobbling zombies.


    The Undead cmity that had erupted in Atad had only been a low-level one, mainly relying on the spread of death qi to kill the living and transform them into Undead creatures. As for spread via zombies killing the living, it was far inferior to death qi in efficiency. Antaur Town, however, was different. A high-leveled undead cmity had erupted here. Although it too relied on the spread of death qi to turn the living Undead, its spread was much faster than low-level cmities. In just one day, the death qi could envelop the entire Needham ins with Antaur Town as the origin.


    The site where this high-leveled Undead Cmity had erupted would have a particrly high concentration of death qi. Antaur Town¡¯s area was limited. In front, on the opposite bank of Aldington River, Earl Winissa stationed in Olm Fortress happened to have a sacred item bestowed by an angel of the God Race, so she had activated a Sacred Magic Defensive Barrier using the sacred item as a medium to contain the death qi. Furthemore, the Undead army had to first cross the river using their wooden boats to break the current stalemate. After all,pared to the defenders with a sacred magic defense barrier, they absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to offend the force behind them. They would rather attack the front that had artifacts to restrain their Undead attribute rather than turn back.


    In the rear of Antaur Town, with York Vige as the dividing line, Joyce Fortress and Ferro Town were shrouded in Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Tinas¡¯s dark energy, turning into a terrifying dark zone. Within were traces of curse energy from Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis, superimposing this already terrifying dark zone with an even more terrifying cursed nation. Under the effects of the dual negative energy field, even Valkyries of the Divine Realm would be weakened by over 80%. It could be called a god-restricted area.


    The high-level Undead Cmity of Antaur Town couldn¡¯t afford to offend the dark forces at Joyce Fortress. The overall strength of the other side was far greater than their own. In front of a big shot, they could only admit defeat and naturally did not dare to spread their death qi. Without the other party¡¯s permission, this kind of action was tantamount to provoking true death.


    The behind-the-scenes instigator of this high-level Undead cmity was truly depressed now. This must have been the most shameful high-level Undead cmity in history. After the Undead outbreak, she had discovered a few nearby big shots and been forced to do odd jobs, falling into the background. To the west of Antaur Town was Aldington River where Earl Winissa, themander of the human army at Olm Fortress, had created a Sacred Magic Defense Barrier, restraining the Undead. Meanwhile, to the east side of Antaur Town was Joyce Fortress, which was under the control of a dark zone and a cursed nation. As a result, they had no way to break out on either side.


    The south of Antaur Town was the Hamilton Marsh region. That ce in itself had death qi, so her death qi couldn¡¯t pass through it. Allegedly, there was an unknown monster force here that could block her. As for the north, it was simrly impossible. The north had Luke Vige. Not long ago, the followers of Lucifer, those high-leveled Bloodkins, had upied it and generated a dense bloody mist exclusive to Bloodkins, preventing the spread of the death qi. Now, Antaur Town was truly facing an ¡°encirclement by friendly forces.¡± Under the pressure of surrounding friendly forces, they could only assault Olm Fortress on the opposite bank of Aldington River. To the valkyrie observing everything from the sky, the more she watched, the more she felt that everything was intentional.


    Clyde and Princess Andrea followed the undead messenger into Antaur Town¡¯s casten residence. Along the way, they avoided all the Undead. This magnificently decorated casten residence had belonged to Baron Thomas, the former Suzerain of Antaur Town. The interior decorations were both gorgeous and elegant. This dandy seemed to have had a gold mountain at home, spending a fortune decorating his residence in ordance with the standards of an Earl¡¯s residence. Although this could be considered overstepping his rank, the power of Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family deteriorated by the day, so they had no way to control this remote border area.


    Baron Thomas had already died along with over 1,000 of his troops. When Clyde had entered the casten residence, he saw many human soldiers who had turned Undead. They still wore the standard equipment of Adrian Empire¡¯s army and had armbands with the insignia symbolizing Baron Thomas¡¯s family.


    ¡°That fellow Thomas died too quickly. I wanted to ask about the recipe for that mysterious drug.¡±


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the mysterious drug you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough,!Andrea, it¡¯s nothing. Forget what I said just now!¡±


    ¡°I... I understand.¡±


    With the messenger ahead of them, Clyde and Andrea smoothly navigated the luxurious casten residence and arrived at arge hall. Along the way, piles of gold and silver and boxes filled with gold coins and jewelryy everywhere. Many boxes brimmed so full of treasure that their lids couldn¡¯t be properly closed, so they had simply been left open. These had all been collected by Baron Thomas; it was hard to believe that a baron had collected so much wealth. In the past when Clyde had raided riches with Princess Natalie in the Needham ins, there had not been so much.


    On many boxes, Clyde saw the emblems of other aristocrats. These riches clearly didn¡¯t only belong to Baron Thomas. It was very likely that several other aristocrats had used him as a bank. Baron Thomas was only the caretaker. Among those names, the most striking was Earl Royle who, along with over 30,000 troops, managed Grand Tonitas Fortress. Although he was not on the list of Clyde¡¯s targets, Clyde was very pleased about seizing the other¡¯s riches docked for his military expenditures and dealing Early Royle a serious blow.


    In a grand seat located at the center of the hall, a heavily-armored knight in ck armor sat. Surrounded by death qi, this knight appeared very cool since its aura produced various special effects. The high-level Undead cmity had given birth to many high-level Undead monsters unlike what lower leveled Undead cmities could do. Those lesser disasters could only summon low-level skeletons and zombies. A death knight was the product of a high-level Undead cmity. In life, death knights had been powerfulbatants. After transforming, theirbat power would further increase. When Pdins, Dragon Knights, and other simr professions became death knights, theirbat power would multiply at least two fold.


    The death knight here was just a Senior Death Knight. It roughly had a 30% chance to win against Pdin Alicia. It could only be considered a waste. While Clyde puzzled why a high-level Undead cmity had made such a waste of a death knight, he then saw the knight¡¯s face and understood everything. That death knight was Baron Thomas, the former Suzerain of Antaur Town. Even after transforming, that profligate son¡¯s foundations had been too poor. It was nearly impossible for him to exceed an ordinary pdin.

 Chapter 197: The Chaotic Warfare of Olm Fortress and Baron Burke’s True Purpose (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Chaotic Warfare of Olm Fortress and Baron Burke¡¯s True Purpose (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelchy


    Clyde himself had sessfully infiltrated Ord Castle with his younger sister Lucifer and Demon Princess Andrea. Now, there were over 20,000 troops in this castle, and this was thest defensive line blocking Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. As long as Ord Castle were captured, Olm Fortress would fall into Clyde¡¯s hands. After breaking through Aldington River, this natural barrier, there would be no other natural barriers, and they could immediately march for the center of the Needham ins to fight a decisive battle against Marquis Charles¡¯s army.


    Under the concealment effects of shadow magic, Clyde and the two girls moved unimpeded in Ord Castle. His shadow magic¡¯s concealment far exceeded the stealth skills used by human assassins. Unless a senior priest of the Light Church were present, no one could see through their movements.


    Ord Castle was tightly guarded, so Clyde waited until night to start his activities. He wished to negotiate with Norma alone, skipping Baron Burke. Although Ord Castle was rather big, and finding a person was quite troublesome, Clyde quickly located her position with the help of his younger sister Lucifer.


    When the trio arrived at the Earl¡¯s residence of Ord Castle, they immediately discovered that something was off. The residence¡¯s original owner had been Earl Winissa, so the guards here should have been Norma¡¯s subordinates. But now, the guards here were the direct subordinates of Baron Burke. This change suggested that things had beplicated.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, my subordinate Countess just sent me an interesting spiritual transmission. I¡¯ll go to take care of that side. As for this ce, I¡¯ll leave it to you and Big Sister Andrea, okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem. Sister Lucifer, you... are you going to receive something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret! I will naturally share any good things with my big brother. If I say it now, the mystery will be lost.¡±


    Lucifer showed an evil smile. Then, a bloody mist shrouded her entire body, and she disappeared. Her movement speed was so fast that he almost couldn¡¯t catch her trajectory. He didn¡¯t know whether she had used flying or teleportation magic, so he could only ask herter.


    Although there were a lot of soldiers guarding the Earl residence¡¯s entrance, they couldn¡¯t see Clyde under his concealment. Clyde openly entered the temporary Earl residence via the main entrance with Demon Princess Andrea. He didn¡¯t encounter a single blockade as if he were walking through his home.


    The environment within was awful as if bandits had ransacked the ce. Various objectsy shattered. Saying this ce had been looted by bandits was not particrly urate. In Clyde¡¯s view, the scene more implied that someone had searched the house to attempt to confiscate certain possessions. A lot of gold coinsy scattered all around. If the ce had been looted, the ground would have been much cleaner. Many valuables had been left behind.


    Clyde ventured deep into the esidence and finally found Baron Burke in Earl Winissa¡¯s bedroom. Baron Burke had short hair and regr features. However, his gentleman look was ruined by the wretched and obscene light within his ck eyes. His typical profligate son expression seemed to beg for a beating.


    Earl Winissa¡¯s bedroom was very messy. A lot of clothes and other daily articles had been turned inside out and abandoned on the bedroom carpet. The wardrobe¡¯s doors had been forced open, and a quick nced confirmed that the clothes inside were in aplete mess. On the ground, Clyde saw many elegant undergarments. Judging from their sizes, Clyde guessed that their owner was Winissa. After all, not long ago, he had personally measured Winissa¡¯s entire body.


    Housekeeper Norma, Winissa¡¯s close girlfriend, was on the bedroom¡¯s big bed of Earl Winissa¡¯s bedroom. She was a standard straight, ck-haired beauty with a pair of blue eyes. Now, she had a look of shame and resentment. Her outfit had been stripped, and she wore only thin ck undergarments. Thatstyer barely covered her key parts, leaving her with ast hint of dignity. At least, Norma had chosen aparatively conservative style, so the fabric was not particrly transparent and covered many things.


    In addition to Norma were several beautiful women. Like Norma, they only wore thin, rather conservative, ck or white undergarments. They hung from ropes in ¡°?oo¡± standing postures with cloth balls stuffed into their mouths. Their faces were filled with embarrassment and restlessness. They didn¡¯t know what would happen next.


    These captured women were Earl Winissa¡¯s aces and senior battle magicians responsible formanding the magic attack unit. Earl Winissa was quite prudent when choosing hermanders; she only trusted female officers. These few were all the seniormanders of the magic attack unit. They had all been caught in Baron Burke¡¯s scheme with one fell swoop. Norma herself was a civil officerckingbat power. Like Princess Saras beside Clyde, she was a only a strategicmander. She relied on these magic attack unitmanders to act as her bodyguards. Since thesemanders had lost theirbat power, she had no ability to defend herself.


    ¡°Awesome! It¡¯s a pity that Earl Winissa is not here. Otherwise!¡±


    ¡°Burke, you bastard! You actually betrayed Earl Winissa! Release me, Earl Winissa...¡±


    ¡°What betrayal? Earl Winissa is already dead. I, however, helped you deal with Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. Is this your attitude toward your benefactor?¡±


    Baron Burke showed a gentlemanly smile while sniffing a ck triangr cloth, ignoring Norma¡¯s protests. He actually dared to do this in front of a group of women. Clyde, who was simrly a gentleman, couldn¡¯t look at him. This fellow¡¯s taste was too low. This cloth¡¯s owner belonged to him, so he could smell the source whenever he wanted. He didn¡¯t need to do such an indescribably perverted thing to a piece of fabric like Baron Burke did. Demon Princess Andrea, who had apanied him, took the initiative to walk out of the bedroom and act as a lookout. She didn¡¯t want to participate in a battle between two gentlemen. Now, she had to admit that the Human Race was far eviler than the Demon Race in some aspects. At least, she, a Demon Princess, admitted that she was inferior.


    Compared to the Human Race, the Demon Race was more bold and open. But in terms of dirty tricks, they were notparable. The Demon Race was straightforward and didn¡¯t like to y tricks, unlike the Human Race. In this regard, many demons had learned from humans. For example, the Demon Race hadn¡¯t originally worn undergarments before they were introduced by the Human Race.


    Listening to the argument between Norma and Baron Burke, Clyde gained a general understanding of what had happened. After destroying Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, Baron Burke won Housekeeper Norma¡¯s trust and sessfully entered Earl Winissa¡¯s temporary residence. Afterward, he initiated a coup that he had carefully concocted for a long time. He had previously investigated the magic defense unit and found a way to neutralize them without Norma being any the wiser. Activating the fire series super forbidden magic spell ¡°Heavenly Fire Burn City¡± required arge amount of magic power, so the members of the magic attack unit had exhausted themselves, entering a weakened state. This had allowed Baron Burke to sessfullyunch a coup. Cooperating against Steinbeck Fief had been a pretense. From the very beginning, this fellow¡¯s sole target had been Earl Winissa¡¯s peerage.


    Clyde¡¯s side just happened to have an Undead army that had acted as cannon fodder. Otherwise, Heavenly Fire Burn City might have truly bankrupted him and killed most of his human troops. Baron Burke had also deceived Viscount Carlisle to a certain extent. This fellow had already long reached a secret agreement with Marquis Charles since he only wanted to rece Earl Winissa. Marquis Charles was not at ease with a female Earl among his subordinates because he doubted a woman¡¯s ability to manage political affairs. In the past, he had taken consideration of his old friend¡¯s face and reluctantly recognized Earl Winissa¡¯s position after the former Earl Winger¡¯s sons had refused to dive into this awful mess.


    ¡°Norma, don¡¯t be a person who cannot tell good from bad. Where did you conceal Winissa¡¯s Earl seal? If you don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°What seal? I don¡¯t know anything. Anyway, it is not something you can touch!¡±


    ¡°Marquis Charles has already tacitly consented. Your master, Earl Winissa, has been missing for a long time. Hand over the Earl¡¯s seal, and you will maybe be able to keep your former post.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, Winissa is not... not my boss! She is my best friend!¡±

 Chapter 198: The Ultimate Winner of Ord Castle’s Chaotic Night (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 198: The Ultimate Winner of Ord Castle¡¯s Chaotic Night (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelchy


    Baron Burke¡¯s coup couldn¡¯t be counted as a sess yet. Before obtaining Earl Winissa¡¯s status seal, anything could happen. Although Clyde stood behind Baron Burke, the Baron was unable to notice him because of his magic¡¯s concealment effect. Without Earl Winissa¡¯s status seal and Norma insisting on not cooperating, those over 10,000 soldiers under her wouldn¡¯t obey Baron Burke¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Are you truly unwilling to cooperate? Norma, don¡¯t be stupid. Friendship has no value! As long as you hand over the Earl¡¯s seal, I can guarantee that your power and influence will remain unchanged.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I will not betray my friends. Even if you... even if you resort to violence, I won¡¯tpromise.¡±


    Norma¡¯s gaze was firm. She was no gentle-natured civil officer; she was stubborn. Clyde spected that if Baron Burke were more forceful, Norma mightmit suicide by biting off her tongue. Baron Burke knew Norma¡¯s limits well. However, he still had a sinister smile as if he had some other wicked means he had not yet used. After seeing Norma was unwilling to confess, Baron Burke took out a few packets of strange white powder from his pocket and poured it into a ss of water.


    ¡°You... what did you mix?¡±


    ¡°Norma, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not poison. In the past when I was indulging in some delights with Baron Thomas, I got this from that fellow. He said that it was a magical potion that can make any disobedient fellows obedient. You should be thirsty now. Drink this water!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not... don¡¯te here! No...¡±


    Norma turned pale with fright. She knew what kind of trash Baron Thomas was. On the opposite bank of Aldington River, as the former Suzerain of Antaur Town, he had opened a hotel where he had used this kind of mysterious potion to harm unknown numbers of beautiful girls. Recalling this, Norma tightly closed her little mouth, but this was a futile effort. It only increased the other party¡¯s dark feelings.


    Baron Burke skillfully pinched her nose, forcing her to open her little mouth after a minute as she gasped for air. Afterward, he tipped that ss of water into her mouth. In addition to Norma, those female officers of the magic attack unit also suffered his vicious blow. They were fed water mixed with magic potion one by one. Afterpleting this task, Baron Burke removed their bindings andy them on the big bed. As for himself, he picked up a ss filled with red wine, found an excellent observation position, and watched these whitembs on the bed as if he were watching a drama.


    Under the effects of the potion, Norma and the others¡¯plexions quickly be bright red. Although these war trophies used their hands to cover their chests and tightly mped their legs, attempting to conceal their humiliating states, they violently trembled. IThey couldn¡¯t persist for long; their current states mirrored Sky Knight Yani\s before. Clyde concluded that the magic potion used by Baron Burke had genuinely been obtained from Baron Thomas.


    ¡°Norma, if you hand over the Earl¡¯s seal, I will reluctantly satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Who wants it? You bastard, Winissa would never...!¡±


    ¡°Even at this moment, you are still concerned about your friend. Norma, don¡¯t you understand your current plight?¡±


    Baron Burke¡¯s face was filled with yfulness. He was determined to eat them. Norma and the others¡¯ rationality quickly dissipated. Baron Burke stood and walked forward. But just as he was about to untie his belt, his subordinate¡¯s voice interrupted him from outside the door.


    ¡°Lord Burke, the situation is not good. Viscount Carlisle hase to the gate with all his troops and requested to enter the city. They say that they will forcibly break the gate down if it is not opened.¡±


    ¡°That fellow had toe right at this time. Could it be that Sieg Pier didn¡¯t satisfy his appetite? No matter, I just have to deceive that fool again. Norma, after I have dealt with this matter, I wille back and enjoy you. Wait here!¡±


    Baron Burke looked somewhat annoyed. Being forced to stop as the arrow was about to be released was fatal to men. But at this moment, he could not fall out with Viscount Carlisle. After all, his current biggest backer, Marquis Charles, was also Viscount Carlisle¡¯s backer. If he openly fell out with Viscount Carlisle, that would be tantamount to falling out with Marquis Charles, and he didn¡¯t have such guts. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t ignore Viscount Carlisle.


    ¡°That fellow Burke, how could you have used all those magic potions? It¡¯s truly a waste. You didn¡¯t need to use such a big trick!¡±


    ¡°You... who are you?¡±


    After Baron Burke left, Clyde appeared, breaking the concealment state. Norma and the others were shocked to see a man appear out of thin air. When Clyde walked over to the bed, they nervously watched him. In this terrible state, it was dangerous to run into any men. If he appeared in front of them, there was a high chance that he would bully them.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m a passing devil and a part-time flower thief! Seeing you all in such a difficult position and in need of help, I showed up.¡±


    ¡°De... devil!¡±


    The expressions of Norma and the others froze. This devil was not at all crafty. He honestlyid out his true intentions: he hade to pick flowers. Norma fell in an awkward predicament and didn¡¯t know what to say. Clyde stretched his hands and pulled Norma close to him.


    ¡°You... What do you want to do? Stop, otherwise, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll...¡±


    ¡°Miss Norma, do you want to call over Burke toe and save you?¡±


    When Norma was on the verge of screaming but stopped. Her current state was Baron Burke¡¯s doing. She could only save herself. While Norma hesitated, Clyde¡¯s petty actions hadn¡¯t stopped. He skillfully undid the knot on her back and removed her undergarments. When she returned to her senses, she felt a chill all over her body and realized that the other party had already stripped her naked without her realizing it.


    ¡°No... no! Quickly return them!¡±


    ¡°These clothes are wet. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable in them? Norma, take a look at this first!¡±


    ¡°This is... Winissa¡¯s note!¡±


    Like a conjuring trick, Clyde took out Earl Winissa¡¯s handwritten letter from his storage ring and passed it to Norma. A step more and this stubborn beauty might have trulymitted suicide to protect her final dignity. Seeing Winissa¡¯s handwritten letter, Norma¡¯s wariness towards Clyde significantly reduced. She didn¡¯t care whether Clyde were a devil or a human, the safety of her best friend, Winissa, ranked first in her heart.


    ¡°Winissa¡¯s Earl seal is in the study¡¯s secretpartment. Take it to Winissa! I... I can¡¯t hold on! I can only... wu!¡±


    ¡°Norma, I came here to save people. If I don¡¯t bring you all back, how can I exin it to Winissa? Don¡¯t worry about that magic potion. I have a special treatment method. I¡¯ve seeded before. Just follow my instructions!¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Norma was iparably embarrassed. Under Clyde¡¯s overbearing gaze, she was unable to raise any resistance. As if her body were beyond her control, she followed this man¡¯s wicked instructions and parted her white legs. Then, that devil lowered his head and lightly kissed her most sensitive flower. Clyde directly used the same method he had performed on Yani to help Norma and the others rid themselves of the terrifying magic potion.


    A simple kiss was not enough topletely conquer it. Once this kind of thing started, it was hard to restrain himself. After his kisses and **, Norma and the others approached the edge of their peaks. Driven by their bodily instincts and subconscious, they even ignored the other party¡¯s devil identity and actively kissed him back. Under his wicked guidance, they tasted his forbidden food, one by one. With charming expressions, they lowered their proud heads and sucked his source of evil. After Clyde finished, he enjoyed the white marks on Norma and the others¡¯ mouths.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you should leave now. Baron Burke could return at any time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wait for that fellow to return. At that time, I will properly resolve him! However, I need your assistance. Are you all willing to help? By the way, if you all don¡¯t mind, call me Master!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re willing, Mas... Master. Feel free to instruct us!¡±


    Norma and the others blushed and agreed to help Clyde killed Baron Burke. By the time they wanted to correct themselves, they felt too embarrassed to mention what they had addressed him as. ording to the Light Church¡¯s teachings, if you followed a devil, that was equivalent to offering your everything including your soul as a sacrifice. Therefore, addressing a devil as ¡°Master¡± was not improper.


    Baron Burke didn¡¯t know that Clyde had sessfully stolen Norma and the others. All his previous efforts and schemes had ended up as a dowry for another. In the vicinity of Ord Caste¡¯s wall, he met with the diposed Viscount Carlisle. Carlisle was covered in dirt as if he had run for his life and had had no time to clean up his appearance.


    ¡°Burke, you are too unrighteous: selling fake information to dig a pit for me! Sieg Pier was filled with Steinbeck Fief¡¯s defenders. Didn¡¯t you say that you would take care of their main force? You are truly ready to spread your wings; you even dared to lie to your superior!¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Steinbeck Fief¡¯s main force is already... Lord Viscount Carlisle, I have a big gift for you. Please calm your anger and listen to my exnation!¡±


    ¡°Do I look like a person who likes bribes? You look down on... Eh, are you sure? Quickly take me to have a look! I always felt that that woman was not pleasing to the eye. Usually, relying on her rtionship with Earl Winissa, she set herself high above the masses such as us. This time, I want to teach her what women ought to do.¡±

 Chapter 199: The Ultimate Winner of Ord Castle’s Chaotic Night (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Ultimate Winner of Ord Castle¡¯s Chaotic Night (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After undergoing a few rounds of chaos, the 30,000 troops under Earl Winissa were finally brought together again. Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle were their onlymanders since Norma temporarily couldn¡¯t manage the army.


    When Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle arrived in Earl Winissa¡¯s bedroom, Clyde had already concealed himself with dark magic, Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle passed by him, but they didn¡¯t notice him. The room had not changed from when Baron Burke had left it; it was still a big mess.


    On the soft big bed, Norma¡¯s and others¡¯ eyes were blurred. They had already lost themselves to that magic potion and were indulging in taboo happiness. These whitembs had red faces as they hugged and kissed each other while rubbing their soft and smooth bodies against each other. In a situation where no man was present, they could only resolve their needs like this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Norma, who is usually so cold, to have this appearance now!¡±


    ¡°The magic potion¡¯s effect is not fake. Baron Thomas truly gave me genuine goods. As long as this potion is taken, even the aloof and ascetic saintesses of the Light Church will act like prostitutes. Let¡¯s get this thing done!¡±


    ¡°You... you can¡¯t do this. Earl Winissa won¡¯t let you off...¡±


    Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle showed very vulgar smiles as they walked forward while untying their belts, revealing their legendary beasts. Norma and the others turned redder as they used their hands to cover their chests. At the same time, they were unable to control their movements. Their bodies became slightly inclined as if they wanted to lower their heads to bear those sources of evil.


    Norma did her best to avoid a fit of anger. At this moment, they were all just pretending. Just a moment ago, a certain someone had kissed their bodies and fed them with his seed. In addition, Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle¡¯s sizes were not as majestic as their master¡¯s. She was able to determine this just by a visual estimate. If not for Clyde¡¯s instructions, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten so close. Making a usually aloof beauty pretend to be a seductive prostitute was truly demanding a lot. It was a big challenge for her.


    Just when Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle were preparing to enjoy themselves, a pallid light suddenly shed in front of them. Clyde appeared from the shadows and swung his knight sword, instantly cutting off those two ominous things. Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle had their rods fly in the air with blood sshing everywhere. In the next moment, they felt severe pain from the lower parts of their bodies. The two men covered their lower parts and fell to the ground screaming like ughtered pigs.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, my cut was quite urate.¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master, if you hadn¡¯t made a move, I... I might have truly bitten.¡±


    ¡°Norma, such a dangerous matter like biting it off, you are not allowed to think about it in the future!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Clyde appeared, Norma and the others finally rxed. Even for the briefest of periods, it was impossible for them to serve these men. They shyly covered their chests while watching Clyde. He turned his sword and ruthlessly pierced through Baron Burke¡¯s chest who died with grievances. His eyes were wide open as if something unbelievable had happened. He fruitlessly reached out his hands to grab something in the air, but in the end, he merely froze and died. Baron Burke had never thought that he would lose everything even after using all his tricks. He was killed by Clyde who he didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me! I was just confused for a moment! Lord Norma, spare... spare my life!¡±


    Viscount Carlisle¡¯s face was deathly pale. That sword stuck in Baron Burke¡¯s corpse made him feel an iparable fear. Clyde looked at Norma, waiting for her decision. Norma hesitated before looking at Clyde with a questioning gaze. After all, this devil was her master now. She needed to understand his true intentions before making a decision. After getting a secret signal from him, Norma finally said something that relieved Viscount Carlisle.


    ¡°Viscount Carlisle, considering the friendship between my n and Marquis Charles, you can leave, but you cannot take your army. The army must stay. And I will take back your peerage.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so heartless! I... I haven¡¯t even... ah!¡±


    ¡°Truly talkative. Do you want another one of your legs broken? Scram if you don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°I... I will scram!¡±


    Originally, Viscount Carlisle wanted to thicken his face and negotiate, but under Clyde¡¯s threat, this man covered his lower part, grabbed some pants, and ran away. That same night, Viscount Carlisle took a few trusted subordinates and slipped away from Ord Castle, fleeing towards the center of the Needham ins. He went to his behind-the-scenes supporter, Marquis Charles, for shelter. Clyde¡¯s ruthlessness scared Viscount Charles enough that he didn¡¯t dare to attempt any revengeful plots. He didn¡¯t dare to speak any sharp words to retrieve some face before running away. If he was a step toote, Clyde might renege on his offer of mercy.


    Along with Viscount Carlisle¡¯s retreat, Baron Burke¡¯s death and Housekeeper Norma¡¯s surrender, over 30,000 troops stationed in Ord Castle also surrendered. The chiefmander Earl Winissa received her Earl seal from Clyde and publicly dered that Olm Fortress would remain neutral and no longer participate in the battle on Marquis Charles¡¯s side.


    However, the over 30,000 troops under Earl Winissa also weren¡¯t incorporated into Clyde¡¯s side for the time being. Dering neutrality was the best choice. On the surface, they were neutral, but they would let Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army pass through Aldington River and their defenses. In essence, it was no different from an alliance. During this time, Earl Winissa wanted to unify her troops. She had to remove the high-ranking military officers who had supported Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle first, dividing and re-taking the power into her own hands.


    Currently, Earl Winissa had to take precautions against Earl Royle stationed in Grand Tonitas Fortress at the center of Tonist City. That fellow also had over 30,000 troops. Among them, over 20,000 were his own direct troops. The remaining 10,000 or so were troops under the aristocrats that followed him. This Earl was in Marquis Charles¡¯s clique. Even their ns had a good rtionship. Basically, a betrayal between them would never appear. After Earl Winissa dered her neutrality, she had to guard against him the most since they were rather close.


    When Clyde¡¯s side fought a decisive battle against Marquis Charlies at the center of the Needham ins, they could only deploy human soldiers, which was just over 20,000 soldiers. However, Marquis Charles had over 40,000 soldiers, at least twice as many as Clyde¡¯s side.


    Before leaving Olm Fortress, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army stayed there for a few days. Before the war began, they transported arge supply of army provisions via Aldington River. Earl Winissa helped build and repair warships. Now, this ce acted as thetest forward position of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. If the frontlines were defeated, Clyde¡¯s party could easily retreat here to take a breather.


    In a secret room of Sieg Pier, Clyde¡¯s younger sister, the Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, dressed in a ck gothic Lolita outfit, entered a dimly lit special room. Various whips, small balls, cors, and other wicked erotic items hung on the walls. They could easily make people indulge in fantasy. After passing by all kinds of wicked erotic items, Lucifer finally arrived at her destination. She was weed by her Bloodkin Countess as well as several bloodkin maids in the background. Although they were taller than Lucifer, they bowed and respectfully greeted the Queen they followed.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, you are finally here. Your tributes have already been prepared. Please have a look!¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Lucifer indifferently replied. There were no obvious emotional fluctuations in her tone, preventing these subordinates from guessing their Queen¡¯s mood. Lucifer only showed her true feelings in front of Clyde. When dealing with her subordinate kin, she maintained her majesty by being a cold and aloof queen.


    With the Bloodkin Countess taking the lead, Lucifer went into the depths of the room and saw the imprisoned whitembs there. Kanna, the youngdy of Viscount Carlisle¡¯s family, looked at Lucifer with a terrified gaze. That petite Bloodkin Lolita seemed to be the master of these Bloodkin and would determine their fates. The sound instion of this secret room was very good, so ck blindfolds and small balls were not necessary here. In any case, people outside wouldn¡¯t hear any sounds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill us! I beg you to spare us!¡±


    ¡°You are... this taste? It resembles Suhiya and the others! Are you a person of the Light Church?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m a substitute member of the Light Church¡¯s Holy Knight Regiment. I¡¯ve seen the saintesses before.¡±


    Lucifer reached out her little hand and lifted Kana¡¯s chin. She scanned this whitemb, as if she were sizing up a prey, and revealed her fangs that emitted a pallid light as if they would dig into the whitemb¡¯s white neck at any time. Kana had no courage to resist. The shameful rearing environment of the past few days had wiped out her dignity and will. Although she vaguely predicted that Lucifer had some other ns for her, she didn¡¯t dare to ignore this Bloodkin Lolita. She straightforwardly exined her life¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°So it turns out that you¡¯re a candidate of the Light Church¡¯s Holy Knight Regiment. Interesting... Little Big Sister, I have a n. If you are willing to help, you don¡¯t have to stay here. You are a smart person, so you should understand what I mean!¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m willing to serve, but... but can they...¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you help, everyone with you will be pardoned.¡±

 Chapter 185: The Very Peaceful Method to Control Antaur Town (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Very Peaceful Method to Control Antaur Town (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde smoothly passed the dust that had collected over several hundred years. The Bradians who had built this ancient mausoleum had died more than 500 years ago. The owner of this ancient mausoleum was Princess Annie, the first princess of the Bradke Empire, the most powerful of the Bradian nations.


    After Princess Annie hadmitted suicide, the Bradians had sealed her corpse in a special coffin. More than a thousand years had gone by since then. Normally, her corpse would have already turned to dust, but she had sessfully resurrected and was no longer a normal human. A thousand years were enough to change many things.


    Since there were no valuable funerary objects, Clyde went straight to the main chamber of the mausoleum, nning to see her exact situation. It seemed she was quite confident in her strength since there were no guards present. Along the way, Clyde didn¡¯t encounter any patrolling guards and freely entered the main coffin chamber.


    The special coffin there had already been cracked open from the inside. Around the coffin were the remnants of a broken golden chain. It had once sealed the princess. Even after more than a millenia, Clyde could still sense a powerful sealing effect from those broken parts of the golden chain. Its power hadn¡¯t weakened, but Princess Annie had identally received Ancient Demon King Tinas¡¯s dark energy and destroyed the seal while resurrecting.


    At this moment, Princess Annie was having secret talks with someone else, so she didn¡¯t notice his arrival. In the side chamber beside the main coffin chamber, Clyde finally saw this over thousand years old princess who had triggered a high-level Undead cmity in Antaur Town. She was a silverish-grey-haired beauty with matching eyes. Her skin was fair and clear; one couldn¡¯t see a trace of her blood. She had a peculiarly morbid beauty. After all, Princess Annie was already more than a thousand years old. On the basis of the Human Race¡¯s lifespans, she couldn¡¯t be regarded as a living person. Her skin color was very simr to Miss Sigrid¡¯s who after 200 years simrly couldn¡¯t be regarded as human.


    Annie wore a tattered, worn-out grey robe. There was no way it could cover up her golden ratio figure. Generally, this kind of grey robe would only be worn by female prisoners. Before Princess Annie had been sealed, the Bradians had viewed her as a heretic. Her power and status as an imperial princess had been stripped, so they had treated her like a prisoner. She had not even been given shoes, exposing her jade feet. Clyde used his ¡°professional gentleman¡± eyes to quickly size her up. ording to his deductions, she likely wore nothing inside. As long as that tattered robe were torn off, he would see the alluring scenery below.


    In front of her was a strange, big, oval mirror. Its frame was made of bone with a few gaping skulls directly above it. At first nce, this big mirror looked like something a sorceress or witch would like. In any case, Clyde didn¡¯t have any interest in it.


    Annie was talking to an image in the mirror. The scene reflected inside was impossibly a throne made up of bones upon which a vague figure was having a secret discussion with Princess Annie.


    ¡°Your Excellency Philip, can¡¯t you change your conditions...¡±


    ¡°Nope. Princess Annie, at that time, I warned you about the Ghost Realm¡¯s betrayal. After so many years, you should repay me! You were sealed before, but now...¡±


    ¡°That! Your Excellency Philip, I need some time to reconsider before I can reply.¡±


    ¡°What else is there to consider? When the Divine Realm¡¯s Judgement Light falls, you will be finished. Are you still expecting help from the nearby Demon King Andrisno or Tinas? Don¡¯t even think about it. By the time they respond to your request, the Judgement Light will have already fallen. Furthermore, the Divine Realm¡¯s valkyries are no joke.¡±


    The figure had a deep and maic masculine voice. It seemed he wanted Princess Annie to carry out a wicked dark ritual to obtain his help. While Princess Annie hesitated, Clyde emerged behind her and intimately hugged her slender waist.


    Princess Annie stiffened. She suddenly realized that the death knight hugging her was not the death knight she had previously summoned. Annie was well aware of the Baron¡¯s strength; it was impossible for him to reach the level of a Dark Knight King. She didn¡¯t know the origins of this death knight. In any case, with her strength, she couldn¡¯t summon one of this calibre.


    ¡°You! Let go of her! She is my believer.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean your believer? That was over one thousand years ago. It doesn¡¯t matter now. Moreover, she is a believer of my master now.¡±


    Princess Annie didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. Although she didn¡¯t know how she had be a believer of another, it was not good to open her mouth before understanding the current situation. She could only remain silent. The vague shadow in the mirror was clearly angered by Clyde¡¯s actions. Seeing her tacit approval only increased his dissatisfaction. That fellow also didn¡¯t care about harming friendly forces andunched a spiritual attack from within the mirror.


    A huge energy hand extended from the demonic mirror and grasped toward Clyde. From the looks of it, he nned to directly capture Princess Annie and bring her to the world inside the mirror. Clyde could sense the energy aura of a demon king from that huge hand. Since he was familiar with Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Tinas¡¯s auras, his guess shouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Clyde released Princess Annie and took that huge energy hand head-on. He didn¡¯t use any weapon only punching out bare-handed. Under the powerful impact, the huge energy hand immediately dispersed. In addition, cracks appeared on the demonic mirror¡¯s surface before it loudly shattered. Then, many indistinct ghosts flew out from the broken pieces before disappearing in the winds and finally finding freedom.


    ¡°You... exactly who are you? You were able to shatter Mogadis¡¯s Demonic Mirror so easily even though it is one of the priceless treasures of the Demon Realm used to connect with this realm. This... how is this possible!¡±


    ¡°That broken mirror was a treasure of the Demon Realm? Its quality was too poor. Was that annoying guy a Demon King?¡±


    ¡°Yes, His Excellency Demon King Philip is one of Demon Realm¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s not a problem; that guy asked for it. Let the Demon Realme to me forpensation. As for whether they can receive reparations, it depends on their ability.¡±


    Eyeing the shattered fragments on the ground, Princess Annie knew that she was not his opponent. She could only tell him the real situation. Demon King Philip was the Demon King who had given a saving grace to the Bradians over a thousand years ago. Although that male Demon King was not cruel and ferocious, unlike most demon kings, he liked to perform all kinds of taboo rituals. In the past, he had wanted to use Princess Annie as a material to perform a ritual for greater dark power as a reward for leaking the news to the Bradians. However, with her death, that ritual had been dyed for over a thousand years.


    His current position was deep in Hamilton Marsh, south of Antaur Town, not far from here. In the far past, because he had been too obsessed with various taboo rituals, most of the other demon kings had viewed him as a heretic and hadn¡¯t dared to walk too close to him, including both Andrisno and Tinas.


    In the end, Philip had been sealed by the heroes of the Human Race. As an Ancient Demon King, he had actually been sessfully sealed by the Human Race¡¯s heroes, greatly embarrassing the other demon kings, so they had allowed him to remain sealed there without bothering to rescue him. However, the method the Human Race¡¯s heroes had used to seal him was still a mystery.


    That vague shadow Clyde had seen in the demonic mirror was just Philip¡¯s demonic soul; he didn¡¯t have a physical body since it was stuck in the depths of Hamilton Marsh. His current state was simr to Ancient Demon King Tinas¡¯s former state.


    ¡°Miss Annie, he¡¯s just a demonic soul. He can¡¯t even be regarded as an Ancient Demon King. You don¡¯t need to listen to him. Moreover, it has already been over a thousand years, so the contract should be written off anyway.¡±


    ¡°The contract I signed with him is special. If he employs its contractual power, I will not be able to control myself. However, since there are other demon kings here, Philip has certain misgivings. He fears that the other Ancient Demon Kings will discover me and snatch me, this experimental material. Therefore, he didn¡¯t dare to tantly control me. He¡¯s just worried about exposing his traces.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s like that, there will be no problem. I can go look for him and have a chat. If he is unwilling to ept my suggestions, I don¡¯t mind beating him back to the Demon Realm. How about you give control over Antaur Town to us?¡±


    Clyde straightforwardly stated his purpose. Although he didn¡¯t clearly state his identity, just the matter of Ancient Demon Kings Tinas and Andrisno being his subordinates was enough to prove that it was not simple. Originally, Princess Annie had been half-believing, half-doubting him, yet after seeing Clyde easily smash the treasure of the Demon Realm in person, she believed him. After an intense ideological struggle and weighing the pros and cons, she finally epted his offer and peacefully transferred control over Antaur Town to Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. Clyde only needed to help Annie resolve that troublesome contract she had with Ancient Demon King Philip when the time came. It was her only condition.

 Chapter 186: The Very Peaceful Method to Control Antaur Town (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Very Peaceful Method to Control Antaur Town (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After Clyde met Princess Annie and reached a peaceful agreement, the Undead cmity disappeared on its own. Antaur Town which had originally been covered with dark clouds and a torrential rainstorm reverted to normal. After the dark clouds dispersed, sunlight that had not graced the streets of Antaur for a long time finally beat back the gloom.


    The Undead wandering the town were purified by the day¡¯s light. They peacefully copsed and were reduced to ashes. Looking from afar, it looked as if the entire Antaur Town had been purified by the holy light. Princess Annie¡¯s profession was not that of an ordinary Undead Shaman. After taking over Antaur Town, Clyde promised to provide her shelter and to resolve her contract with Ancient Demon King Philip.


    ¡°Master, Princess Annie has an innate psychic physique. If you take her in, there will be conflict with the Light Church. In Steinbeck Fief, there are some clergymen of the Light Church, not to mention the saintesses.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Those saintesses are all on our side. If by chance they discover her, I will truly convert them. Then, everything will be fine.¡±


    Clyde temporarily made Princess Annie stay with Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Tinas. He thought that with these two demon kings beside her, Ancient Demon King Philip wouldn¡¯t dare to use the contract to forcefully summon Princess Annie. Like that, Clyde¡¯s party would have enough time to break that evil contract.


    Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army formally stationed itself in Antaur Town. Since they hadn¡¯t needed to fight, their military strength waspletely preserved. Now, Clyde¡¯s side controlled one-third of the Needham ins. With Aldington River as the boundary, Antaur Town, Joyce Fortress, Ferro Town, and several small viges were theirs. In addition, Clyde had also previously captured the Leopold Lake Area. He now controlled Benson Town and could expand his sphere of influence.


    Marquis Charles still controlled the remaining two-thirds of the Needham ins. After losing Joyce Fortress, Marquis Charles¡¯s party had suffered almost 10,000 casualties without inflicting any serious damage on their opponent. However, he still had over 100,000 troops. After the war, Clyde¡¯s troops had doubled to over 20,000. Relying only on his human troops, it would be difficult to defeat Marquis Charles. After all, that gap in military strength hadn¡¯t changed in essence.


    The only thing that gratified Clyde that upon seeing the resolution of the Undead cmity at Antaur Town, Earl Winissa in Olm Fortress on the other side of Aldington River decided to revoke the sacred magic barrier despite not knowing what had happened. After all, continously activating the sacred magic barrier required a lot of energy.


    Earl Winissa would have never imagined that the Undead cmity had not been vanquished by the Judgement Light but that an even higher-level dark existence had upied this ce. Still, the restriction against allowing shipping vessels to dock remained in ce. Before determining the situation, Earl Winissa didn¡¯t dare to lower her guard. The Aldington River provided rare natural defense in the Needham ins. Once it was breached, there would be no other good defensive positions. There were only the monotone ins.


    Clyde went to the dock of Antaur Town surrounded by subordinates. This vacant ce had no more wooden boats. Behind Clyde were Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly, Pdin Princess Alicia, and the Pdin¡¯s beautiful knights wearing exclusive knight armor. They all shared armbands representing Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army.


    ¡°Earl Winissa¡¯smanding ability is pretty good. This defenseyout...¡±


    Clyde examined Olm Fortress on the other side of Aldington River. Its defense fortifications were very rigorous and even more professional than Joyce Fortress¡¯s. In Joyce Fortress, there had only been arrow towers and some medium-sized mangonels, but Olm Fortress had set uprge arrow towers, magic-guided cannons, and magic towers. In addition, ording to previously gathered information, Earl Winissa had over 30,000 troops, a thousand-man fleet, and a magic corps. She would be a difficult opponent.


    In the human nations of Ximengsi Continent, there were magic legions. However, her magic corps didn¡¯t have mages. Honestly speaking, it consisted of magic users, so they were notparable to true magicians. The cost of a magician was too high. Even the empire couldn¡¯t afford to hire too many magicians. They could only form a budget magic corps. These soldiers were basically ordinary soldiers who had reached the level of a magic trainee. They were Magic Apprentices who could only use one or two attack spells. After undergoing special training, they had be specialized for the battlefield. They were more cost-effective than putting together a corps of true magicians.


    Themon magic corps generally used Strengthened Fireball, Strengthen Ice Shard, and other elementary spells that were both quick and cheap mana-wise. Mostcked talent for magic. Nevertheless, if one forego true mastery, learning one or two elementary attack spells was not a problem. Like that, a magic corps could be quickly formed.


    ¡°Princess Annie wasted too much, and all the boats were used. There¡¯s not even a single nk left.¡±


    ¡°Master, from the previous investigative report of Her Excellency Lucifer, the magic corps under Earl Winissa uses strengthened fireballs. It is unwise to use a wooden boat to cross the river. Otherwise, the human soldiers will surely suffer serious casualties.¡±


    ¡°Remain on standby. I have already asked Miss Yani to pay Earl Winissa a visit. Let¡¯s see if she can find a gap.¡±


    Clyde couldn¡¯t think of a way to cross the river. He could only wait until he got Miss Yani¡¯s report. Instead, he returned to the already-rebuilt Casten residence of Antaur Town. The quality of the former decorations had been decent, so Clyde had lightly remodeled the ce before iming it as his own. Upon entering, he immediately saw Princess Annie. Herplexion was now much lighter. Sitting on a table, she chatted with Ancient Demon Kings Andrisno and Tinas since she had once been a believer in the Demon Realm. Upon seeing his arrival, Princess Annie respectfully stood to greet him. After chatting with these two Ancient Demon Kings, she had vaguely realized that Clyde was the one who made the final decisions here.


    ¡°Annie, you were too wasteful when you attacked Olm Fortress before. Now, there isn¡¯t even a single nk left.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I¡¯m extremely sorry. I... I only researched magic before; I don¡¯t know much about making war.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.. I didn¡¯t mean to me you. By the way, you can¡¯t let other people know the matter of you being a Bardian. It¡¯s not the time to publicly fall out with the Light Church. I will arrange a new identity for you.¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I will obey your arrangements.¡±


    Princess Annie had already reced her grey robe. Now, she wore a dress Princess Saras had gifted her. Because the size wasn¡¯tpletely right, she felt a little ufortable after putting on the clothes, providing her inexplicable beauty. Seeing her shy and apologetic demeanour, Clyde couldn¡¯t me her for wasting all the wooden boats.


    The underground prison built by Baron Thomas was now unused. After Steinbeck Fief had taken over this ce, they had immediately released all the imprisoned whitembs. However, before they could rejoice, the knight regiment under Princess Alicia had recaptured these war trophies. Their mouths had been sealed using cotton cloth balls, and they had been bound with red ropes. Just after escaping, they had been recaptured.


    ¡°You... what do you all want to do, Miss knight!¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You all are under arrest. Now,e with us to conduct the investigation! There was an outbreak of an Undead cmity here, and Baron Thomas was the primary offender, but you all are witnesses and must be investigated!¡±


    Senior Knight Aiku and Aike had serious expressions. Under Clyde¡¯s authorization, they used a flimsy pretext to imprison these war trophies. After restricting these whitembs, the beautiful knights carried them away to seperate rooms for a special investigation. When the whitembs saw the rooms, they instantly became bright red. Wicked erotic items, not unlike the ones in the prison, adorned these rooms. Smiles filled with deep meaning unintentionally appeared on the faces of those beautiful knights as they carried the whitembs towards those tools.


    Sky Knight Yani arrived at Earl Winissa¡¯s residence and entered her study. Sitting down on a chair behind a desk, Earl Winissa looked at Yani with surprise. The timing of this junior schoolmate was a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t point out exactly why she felt that way.


    ¡°Junior schoolmate Yani, howe you¡¯re not apanying your elder brother Viscount Aaron in Joyce Fortress and have the time toe visit me?¡±


    ¡°Senior schoolmate Winissa, I... I¡¯vee at the request of my Big Brother Viscount, but it turns out that if I hade to pay you a visit, you would not have weed me!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it! It¡¯s just that... Antaur Town was shrouded by an Undead cmity before, but you... How were you not intercepted by monsters?¡±


    ¡°I made a detour. Senior Schoolmate Winissa, you... if you are too busy, then I will return. It was so difficult toe to see you, but if you have official business, there¡¯s nothing to be done.¡±


    ¡° I have no urgent matters right now. Junior Schoolmate Yani, there¡¯s no need to treat me like an outsider. I have already arranged for the cooks to prepare your favorite dishes. It¡¯s fine to stay here and y for a few days.¡±


    Yani maintained her pure appearance, but she was now Clyde¡¯s spy responsible for investigating Earl Winissa. While talking, Yani often took advantage of Earl Winissa¡¯s inattentiveness to sneak a nce at the important military maps on the table and secretly note Olm Fortress¡¯s main defenses. Earl Winissa was misled by the former Yani¡¯s pure image. She never imagined that Yani would betray her or peek at her military secrets.

 Chapter 187: A Fight to Forcefully Cross Aldington River (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 187: A Fight to Forcefully Cross Aldington River (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    The troops of Steinbeck Fief in Antaur Town prepared to cross Aldington River. Clyde nned to break through Olm Fortress and directly prate into the center of the Needham ins, before fighting a decisive battle against Marquis Charles who had forcibly upied that ce.


    As long as Marquis Charles were defeated, the Needham ins would be his. Strictly speaking, Earl Winissa blocking Clyde¡¯s path couldn¡¯t be regarded as a person of Marquis Charles¡¯s clique. Those 30,000 troops under her were of her own army. Moreover, her supplies didn¡¯tpletely depend on Marquis Charles. Therefore, the tactic of breaking off the other party¡¯s supply chain would be difficult. Clyde could only find some other means to breakthrough.


    Now, Earl Winissa was uncertain of the circumstances on the other side of the river. She was also unaware that Joyce Fortress had changed owners. She only knew that the recent outbreak of the Undead cmity in Antaur Town had inexplicably disappeared. She guessed that the Judgement Light of the God Race had ended it. Merely, there hadn¡¯t been any sign, so she was unable to confirm it.


    In the headquarters of Olm Fortress, Earl Winissa met with the visiting Miss Yani. While chatting with her senior schoolmate about some amusing incidents from the academy, Yani¡¯s pure appearance made Earl Winissa rx her vignce, so Yani was able to record a lot of important information and military maps. Yani had received special training from Assassin Jenny before setting off and grasped many little tricks. By avoiding military matters, she prevented Earl Winissa from ever doubting her visit¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Senior Schoolmate Winissa, my giant eagle mount fell sick when I wasing here. Can you arrange a boat for myreturn? Antaur Town¡¯s Suzerain, Baron Thomas is a bad fellow. He¡¯s always forming petty schemes.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I will arrange a boat or you. You have to stay away from that fellow; I¡¯ve heard several bad rumors about him. That profligate son seems to enjoy crimes. There¡¯s a rumor that girls often disappear in his Cook Hotel.¡±


    Earl Winissa generously promised to arrange a boat for her on her return to Joyce Fortress. This boat would eventually be the key for copsing Olm Fortress¡¯s defensive line. As a caring senior, Earl Winissa never thought that this junior schoolmate with a pure expression was a senior spy sent by the enemy.


    On the other side of Aldington River in the Casten residence of Antaur Town, Clyde pondered how to break through the defense line on Aldington River. Princess Annie, who had controlled Antaur Town before, had no ability tomand. Before Clyde had taken over, she had already wasted all Antaur Town¡¯s boats. Now, even if he wanted to start a river battle, it would be impossible.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, I have surveyed the resource reserves of Antaur Town, Joyce Fortress, and Ferro Town. Weck wood. Moreover, it would take at least a week to make a boat. Even if we used those monsters under Andrisno, it can only be reduced to five days. With our avable resources, we can only build 20 or so boats.¡±


    ¡°Saras, you¡¯ve worked hard, but I¡¯m not thinking about building boats. We have to start within three days. If we dy much longer, it will be toote. Earl Winissa will realize that something is wrong and re-activate the Sacred Magic Defense Barrier, which will be even more troublesome!¡±


    In the Casten residence¡¯s private bathroom, Clyde plotted. As a profligate son, Baron Thomas had had good taste. This private bathroom was mixed gender without a separation between men and women. When Baron Thomas had built thisrge bathroom, he had intended for all kinds of indescribable things. Clyde had naturally inherited all these wicked facilities.


    In the steamy bathroom, various female armor piecesy scattered on the ground beside themon bathing pool. After Antaur Town¡¯s capture, Pdin Alicia had led her female knight regiment toply with Clyde¡¯s arrangements. Now, they rxed here for the time being. White figurespleted the scene by the bathing pool. As the host, Clyde enjoyed this beautiful scenery while thinking.


    Clyde sat on a particrly soft chair made by the female knights Aike and Ailu. Their faces were bright red as Clyde rested on their smooth backs. Not everyone could y this kind of role game. Among his women, only knight professions were suitable. Normally, Clyde wouldn¡¯t make the other girls provide this kind of special service.


    To Clyde¡¯s front left and right were Pdin Princess Alicia and Princess Natalie respectively. These two had ruddyplexions as they massaged their master¡¯s legs. Because they knelt while seeing to him, their swaying, alluring, white bosoms looked especially conspicuous. Although they knew that Clyde¡¯s gaze was focused on their bosoms, Alicia and Natalie found it silly to cover their chests, so they just pretended to not notice anything. In any case,pared to the person in the front, their service was easy.


    Even though Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly¡¯splexion was unusually red, her body could no longer refuse her master¡¯s request. At this moment, this Dragon Knight Princess with a noble status was gently swallowing his source of evil. Her skill was a lot more proficient than it had been a few days ago. This was the difference between a novice and a veteran. Once the first¡¯s vow of abstinence was broken, it would be less embarrassing for the others. With Princess Verly giving service in front of the other junior female knights, they basically gave up any thoughts of resistance after seeing even a dragon knight surrendering.


    Princess Saras, the Suzerain of Steinbeck Fief, knelt in front of Clyde while reporting military affairs to her master. Among the girls present o, Princess Saras was rtively idle. However, Princess Saras also rxed in themon bathing pool in passing. She didn¡¯t even have a bath towel. This made Clyde openly goggle her while listening to her report, so Princess Saras became increasingly bashful with the passage of time. Feeling her entire body being scanned by a wicked gaze, she was unable to concentrate.


    ¡°Master, you... If you want, we can first...¡±


    ¡°Eh, Princess Saras, I apologize! What did you say just now? Continue!¡±


    ¡°O, okay...¡±


    Princess Saras lowered her head with a bright redplexion and quickly sorted out her thoughts. Even she couldn¡¯t recall what she had just reported. A moment ago, Clyde had gently pressed the back of Princess Verly¡¯s head. Princess Saras had clearly determined that Princess Verly was bearing theshing of his crime tool. Once he released his hand, Princess Verly fell back gasping. Afterward, Pdin Princess Alicia took over Verly¡¯s position with a red face in tacit understanding. When they switched positions, Princess Saras saw the special white liquid at the corners of Princess Verly¡¯s mouth that had not yet been wiped, or perhaps Princess Verly had not felt like wiping it. In the past, she had been shy, but now, she was ustomed to it.


    The atmosphere of themon bathing pool was quite ambiguous. Baron Thomas, the original owner of this ce, had been a gentleman, and Clyde, who had inherited this ce, was a kindred spirit. He quickly adapted to this ce. In the vicinity of themon bathing pool were those war trophies who the Baron had imprisoned underground. After control of Antaur Town had changed hands, these whitembs had be the war trophies of the new Suzerain.


    These whitembs¡¯ resistance had been wiped out by the wicked means of Baron Thomas; moreover, after they were rescued, the beautiful knights under Princess Alicia had bullied them further. Thus, they had quickly adapted to their new identities and master. Moreover, this new master was a lot gentler than their previous one since they only had to act like maids. Their current job was to sort out the clothing of these beautiful knights. It was easy. There was nothing to be embarrassed about other than that they had to remainpletely naked.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back. I wrote down the defense fortifications of Senior Schoolmate Winissa¡¯s ce. I also brought back a big boat in passing.¡±


    While Clyde thought, Sky Knight Yani entered the bathroom. When she saw the armor scattered all over, herplexion became red. Nevertheless, after hesitating for a while, she made up her mind and walked to Clyde. At Clyde¡¯s signal, Princess Saras snuck behind her and began to undo her belt¡¯s knot.


    ¡°Eh, Big Sister Saras, you! I only came here to report.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yani, your armor is dirty. Take it off for it to be cleaned. Everyone here is one of our own people. There¡¯s no need to mind it.¡±


    ¡°However, wait! Big Sister Natalie, when did youe over! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this! Hey! That knot should be untied like this, not like that. Like that, it basically won¡¯te off!¡±


    Miss Yani put up a symbolic resistance. She soon followed the crowd and waspletely stripped. She then told Clyde all the information she had garnered about Olm Fortress. She had even investigated Earl Winissa¡¯s three sizes. Clyde was speechless for a moment. At that time, he had been joking, but Yani had taken it seriously.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow is Senior Schoolmate Winissa¡¯s menstrual period. She will definitely notmand the frontlines. I pestered her for a long time before I learned this secret. This matter is truly a bit personal!¡±


    ¡°Menstrual period... It seems the time to start our battle is determined.¡±

 Chapter 188: A Fight to Forcefully Cross Aldington River (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 188: A Fight to Forcefully Cross Aldington River (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Early the next morning, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army set off from Antaur Town for the fight to cross the river. They wanted to quickly breakthrough Olm Fortress and press on towards the core of the Needham ins. As the sun rose, a wooden boat set off from Antaur Town¡¯s docks towards Olm Fortress.


    Because Earl Winissa had given Miss Yani that boat, the Earl¡¯s g waved above the boat. Seeing their lord¡¯s g, the warships guarding the Aldington River released it without close inspection. Earl Winissa happened to have been busy these past two days, so these subordinates were ordered to avoid disturbing her unless an emergency urred.


    ¡°Miss Yani, you came back! Unfortunately, Her Excellency Earl Winissa has asked for istion these past two days; it¡¯s inconvenient for her to receive the guest. Please...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I forgot something when I came herest. I¡¯ll return after taking them. There¡¯s no need to disturb Senior Schoolmate Winissa.¡±


    Miss Yani disembarked from the boat with a pure expression. When shended in Sieg Port, thergest harbor of Olm Fortress, some soldiers greeted her. Those soldiers knew of her good rtionship with Her Excellency the Earl, so they didn¡¯t closely examine her boat. After Miss Yani left with the soldiers, dozens of shadows shed out of the boat. Assassin Miss Jenny with her assassin team had infiltrated Sieg Port.


    The soldiers in Sieg Port Garrison were rtivelyx. They thought themselves safe because they were separated by the Aldington River. While the guards yawned, a pallid light would glimmer around their necks before they would silently copse in a pool of their own blood.


    ¡°Miss Jenny, all the guards have been disposed of. No one slipped through the.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Earl Winissa was too careless. There are less than 100 soldiers here. Move ording to the n. Don¡¯t dy the master¡¯s attack n.¡±


    While Miss Yani stalled, the assassin team led by Jenny secretly took over Sieg Port. After taking out all the guards, they seized the dozens of unmanned boats there.


    On the other side of Aldington River, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops had assembled at the empty port. In front of the army stood Moon God n¡¯s Princesses, Goddess Atimia and Goris. They were wearing ck cloaks to conceal their appearances. Although they hadn¡¯t recovered their full power, they would provide magical guidance. With their assistance, a strange, colossal magic array was quickly created. The pattern in the middle was Moon God n¡¯s symbol.


    ¡°Master, the magic array isplete, but we don¡¯t have enough magic power to activate it. It¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    ¡°No problem. You two can rest; leave everything else to me.¡±


    Atimia and Goris respectfully bowed to Clyde before retreating to the back of the army. As God Race members assisting monsters in attacking the Human Race, they had abandoned their faith. However, these two goddesses belonged to the Moon God n while the Human Race of the Ximengsi Continent believed in the Heavenly God Race. The Human Race of this ce didn¡¯t count as their believers. Therefore, under Clyde¡¯s demonic persuasion, these two goddess sisters¡¯ guilty consciences were swayed, and they drew this Atmosphere Magic Array that could change the weather.


    Clyde was not a magician, but there was someone with him who could activate this magic array. This was naturally Miss Sigrid, a genius magician from two hundred years ago. At his signal, she walked out in her grey robes to the center of the magic array and chanted in the Moon God n¡¯snguage, which she had learned from the two goddesses yesterday. As a genius, she had mastered the incantation for this magic array in just a day.


    ¡°Sigrid, you can do it! The crux of this battle depends on you.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. I¡¯m already very proficient.¡±


    The huge magic array emitted a deep blue radiance, and the sky above Antaur Town suddenly turned cloudy, but it differed it from the gloom of an Undead cmity. This time, it resembled normal weather. The warm temperature began to drop. Soon, snowkes fell, and the originally fast-flowing Aldington River began to freeze.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this weather? It changed so suddenly. Isn¡¯t it spring? Attention fleet! Return to Sieg Port; otherwise, we¡¯ll be trapped when the river freezes.¡±


    ¡°Captain, Sieg Port is on fire! We can¡¯t return now!¡±


    ¡°What! The port is on fire? What are those guards doing...¡±


    The warship fleet cruising Aldington River nned to dock at Sieg Port to avoid the foul weather. However, unbeknownst to them, Jenny had already captured Sieg Port, and ording to the n, she had set the docked boats on fire with burning chemicals. The mes had quickly spread throughout the entirety of the port. Like this, thergest harbor controlled by Earl Winissa was swallowed by a sea of fire. Those troops in the warships were helpless. Even if they wanted to find somewhere else, it was already toote. Their anchors became mere decorations since they were unable to move anyway. As for Miss Jenny and the others, they quickly left after setting the fire. They didn¡¯t care about Sieg Port and moved to the next location before the defenders could arrive.


    In themander¡¯s bedroom of Olm Fortress, Earl Winissa rested on her bed. A silver-haired beauty sat beside it. Her silver eyes emitted a pure and wless luster. Her expression was something a human could never possess. Upon careful examination, one could see the shadow of a beautiful unicorn behind this figure under the candlelight.


    ¡°Zhenni, I trouble you every time. Honestly, I¡¯m embarrassed. You don¡¯t need to help; I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Winissa, why are you speaking such nonsense? We are friends. We don¡¯t have a simple rtionship of master and the mount. You human girls are so troublesome. Every now and then, you all have these peculiar moments. Other races¡¯ girls don¡¯t have this characteristic.¡±


    ¡°This... this is a special test given to us humans by the deities!¡±


    This silver-haired beauty Zhenni was actually Winissa¡¯s mount. Her unicorn could take a human form. Every time Winissa suffered abnormalities, Zhenni woulde take care of her. They had maintained this tacit understanding for many years. Zhenni began to prepare a medicine soup while Earl Winissa looked out of the window in confusion. If her vision was right, there was heavy snowfall outside. But now, it was not winter.


    Unicorns were sensitive to dark auras, but this weather change had been caused by the magic array of the Moon God n, not dark magic, so Zhenni hadn¡¯t sensed anything. Thus, she didn¡¯t care much about it and continued to prepare the soup. Now, Miss Yani arrived at Earl Winissa¡¯s residence and saw Zhenni. This was the first time she had seen Earl Winissa¡¯s mount and couldn¡¯t help but dazedly stare at this silver unicorn in a human form.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Miss Yani, Winissa needs some alone time right now!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just forgot to take something. There¡¯s no need to disturb her.¡±


    ¡°Then, do as you please. I have something to do.¡±


    Zhenni didn¡¯t care about Yani¡¯s visit and continued with her task. After she left, Yani finally sighed in relief. Miss Jenny who had been hiding behind her emerged from her stealth state. Like thieves, they snuck to the Earl¡¯s study. Although the door was locked, it couldn¡¯t stop Jenny with her assassin background. She took out a thin wire and skillfully picked the lock. During the entire process, she made almost no sound. With her talent, it was a waste of talent to not be a bandit.


    ¡°Big Sister Jenny, you are so proficient. In the past, were you...¡±


    ¡°Yani, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. When I worked as an assassin, I liked to study locked doors, so I learned a lot of bandit skills in passing. This... are you sure that you didn¡¯t misremember? Is that sacred item of Earl Winissa¡¯s truly here?¡±


    ¡°How could I misremember? Last time when I wanted to look around this room, Senior Schoolmate Winissa prevented me, saying that the sacred item was enshrined here.¡±


    Jenny quickly pried open the study door. The bookshelves brimmed with books, and they quickly found that sacred item. It was a beautiful crystal ball with the God Race¡¯s pattern on its spherical surface. Approaching the crystal ball, they felt a warm radiance. This was the sacred item that Earl Winissa had used to set up the sacred magic defense barrier, ¡°Sacred Heart¡±. Allegedly, a certain Valkyrie had bestowed it to her.


    Jenny carefully examined this crystal ball before taking out a small sack. After rummaging around in it for a while, she found a simr crystal ball. Gently recing the true sacred item with a fake one, shepleted the stealth operation without anybody the wiser. After taking possession of the sacred item, they quickly left the study. Even as they left, Earl Winissa, who was stuck in her bedroom, remained unaware that she had lost herst trump card. She would have never thought that her pure junior schoolmate Yani, who she trusted, would take it while Zhenni took care of her.


    ¡°Zhenni, howe I feel somewhat cold? Did the weather change?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The weather is not a problem; you just have to rest well!¡±


    Zhenni didn¡¯t particrly care about the abnormal weather. This made Earl Winissa miss her final chance to discover the abnormality before the true battle. Her subordinates also feared being punished for neglecting their duties due to the fire in Sieg Port, so they tacitly covered up this matter. As Clyde¡¯s partyunched their attack, Earl Winissa remained unaware.

 Chapter 189: A Fight to Forcefully Cross Aldington River (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 189: A Fight to Forcefully Cross Aldington River (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    At nightfall, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s armyunched an attack at Olm Fortress on the other side of the river. The soldiers tread over the frozen Aldington River. With a knight regiment as the vanguard, they aimed at the fortress¡¯s main entrance.


    An ear-piercing bell resounded throughout the entire fortress. After detecting the enemy¡¯s surprise attack, the soldiers of Olm Fortress immediately rushed to defend themselves. Relying on their cannons and battle magic towers, they attacked the enemy troops on the frozen surface of Aldington River. However, it was useless. The attacks shot by those magic-guided cannons and battle magic towers hit a transparent defensive barrier and exploded without causing any real damage.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the sacred magic defensive barrier Her Highness Earl Winissa used before? How can the other side use it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the other side¡¯s knight regiment too crazy? They don¡¯t even care about their lives.¡±


    The defenders fell into chaos due to the other side¡¯s sacred magic defensive barrier. They had no way to fight back. In the frontlines of Steinbeck Fief¡¯ troops was the knight regiment led by Pdin Princess Alicia, but several hundred knights charging at the front were actually Undead disguised as human knights. These knights didn¡¯t slow down at all. They carried explosives by horseback. Their war horses were also resurrected horses. This suicide squad had advanced before the genuine human knights like Princess Alicia because they wanted to avoid the awkward scene of killing friendly forces with an explosion.


    The vanguard knights directly rammed into Olm Fortress¡¯s main entrance. Even the barbed stakes couldn¡¯t stop their advance. When the war-horses arrived, as if a domino had been pushed over, a chain reaction triggered. In the midst of a series of explosions, Olm Fortress¡¯s main entrance copsed, and Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops and the knight regiment quickly carved out a way, massacring the defenders. Because of Yani¡¯s defense map, Clyde¡¯s army had an upper hand. After forcibly entering Olm Fortress, they destroyed many arsenals and also bypassed many defense fortifications before the defenders could react, gaining the initiative.


    Earl Winissa was disturbed by the sounds of explosions. She walked to the window and saw that the main entrance was on fire. Regardless of her menstrual period and physical difort, she wore her armor with Zhenni¡¯s help. She quickly left her bedroom and opened her study¡¯s door, wanting to use the ¡°Sacred Heart¡± to activate the sacred magic defense barrier. Then, she discovered that the sacred item was a fake.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who came here before, Zhenni?¡±


    ¡°Winissa, your Junior Schoolmate Yani was here. That little girl has such a pure appearance... Don¡¯t tell me that she... Impossible! She¡¯s a knight, not an assassin. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have your study¡¯s key.¡±


    Winissa realized the severity of this matter. She needed to hurry to the walls of Olm Fortress and takemand. There was no time to think. She asked Zhenni to transform into her original unicorn form, mounted her with difficulty, and flew towards the battle. However, Earl Winissa was intercepted. The one blocking her was also a Sky Knight mounted on a giant eagle, Yani¡¯s flying mount. A female knight wearing a ck armor stood on its mount.


    ¡°Yani, why did? No, you... You aren¡¯t Yani!¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s temporarily inconvenient for me to summon my mount, so I had to borrow hers.¡±


    This female knight had a cold voice. Her entire body was covered in ck armor, and her face was covered with a golden mask. As a result, Earl Winissa was unable to see her appearance. However, the giant eagle seemed to greatly fear that female knight. If that female knight was truly Yani, it wouldn¡¯t have had such an abnormal reaction.


    ¡°Earl Winissa, surrender! On themand of my master, I want to discuss a peaceful settlement.¡±


    ¡°No, I refuse! Olm Fortress will never surrender.¡±


    ¡°Then, I can only offend you.¡±


    Winissa couldn¡¯t see through this knight¡¯s strength, but she couldn¡¯t dy. The situation was urgent. Therefore, even without knowing the other party¡¯s strength, Winissa tried to knock away the female knight blocking her path or force her to give way. Like that, Earl Winissa would immediately reach the walls of Olm Fortress andmand the battle from the frontlines. At this moment, she had no time to tangle with this knight.


    Facing her pdin-level assault, that female knight didn¡¯t dodge, as if Earl Winissa¡¯s move was within her calctions. Initiating a simr charge, she countered head on. At that moment, Winissa¡¯s mount, the unicorn Zhenni, noticed that that female knight was a dragon knight, but it was already toote. The two sides collided; there was no time to change paths.


    ¡°Winissa, be careful! She¡¯s a dragon...¡±


    Before Winissa lost consciousness, those were thest words she heard. She was knocked flying and fell along with her mount. At that moment, many ck ¡°tentacle¡± hands quickly bound Winissa and her mount, preventing their miserable deaths.


    Clyde rode a special flying tool at an even higher altitude that was based on a hot air balloon. The lower part was a basket, but the upper part was actually a flying monster. Clyde used this special flying device as his skymand post. Under the cover of night, this special flying item was very difficult to discover. Clyde, who had been watching the battle, used his ability to retrieve Winissa and her mount in time.


    The female knight who had blocked Earl Winissa in the sky was naturally Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly. Herbat power far outssed a pdin¡¯s. A dragon knight could easily defeat a fully armed pdin even without summoning a mount.


    As for the ¡°Sacred Heart,¡± Princess Verly was borrowing it. As long as that sacred item was in the hands of a pdin or some other stronger human, it could be used. As a Dragon Knight, Princess Verly could use it even more freely. She had activated it to protect Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops.


    Clyde retracted those ck energy ¡°tentacle¡± hands and examined Earl Winissa and her unicorn mount. Earl Winissa was less than 20 years old. Talking about her age, she was still a young woman. She had not long inherited the Earl¡¯s peerage, but hermanding ability was a lot stronger than Viscount Aaron¡¯s, the formermander of the Joyce Fortress. If it were not for her menstrual period, this exceptional situation, with Clyde¡¯s disadvantageous position, it would have taken a long time to capture Olm Fortress, and they would have suffered heavy casualties.


    Earl Winissa was a beauty with silver hair and pink pupils. She gradually woke, and her pink pupils were filled with confusion. Originally, Winissa remembered falling to the ground, but she didn¡¯t know how she hadnded in this strange ce. There was a ck-robed man standing not far away, examining anotherdy.


    A moment ago, Earl Winissa¡¯s mount had borne most of the impact to help her master. Now, she was still unconscious. That collision had caused her heavy damage, and she had reverted to her human form. She hadn¡¯t even had the energy to create clothes. Now, she was a bare silver-haired beauty. Shecked the power to resist. Such a terrible posture could easily tempt other people to do indescribably bad things.


    Clyde could tell that this silver-haired beauty was a transformed beast, but he didn¡¯t hesitate to stretch his ws towards her soft and stic bosom. He wanted to know whether t a sacred beast human would feel any different from a human beauty. Seeing her mount partner was about to be bullied, Earl Winissa endured the throbbing pain and reached for her sword, but a person quickly removed her sword from her waist. Moreover, she skillfully felt about her belt and confiscated all her well-concealed reserved daggers and other weapons.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t bully Zhenni! Then ask me instead! Wait, Yani, you... you actually!¡±


    ¡°Senior Schoolmate Winissa, your methods for concealing weapons are still the same as before! It is unwise to take out weapons in front of Master; you should just surrender!¡±


    ¡°Earl Winissa, I want to talk about a deal. If you are unwilling, I will take this little cutie.¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t hurt her! I... I will talk with you.¡±


    Earl Winissa hesitated but finally sumbed to Clyde¡¯s shameless means. The other party¡¯s w was close to Zhenni. If she didn¡¯t agree, she didn¡¯t know what kind of wicked things this mysterious man would do next. After seizing the enemy¡¯s chiefmander, Clyde¡¯s army quickly upied the outermost fortification of Olm Fortress and blocked the retreating defending troops but didn¡¯t pursue them further. The defending troops lost multiple defensive positions. Although most of the main force lived, their chiefmander Earl Winissa had already fallen in the opponent¡¯s hands. Therefore, the defending troops were a host of dragons without a head and fell into a passive state.

 Chapter 190: Olm Fortress’s Division and Gradual Fall (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Olm Fortress¡¯s Division and Gradual Fall (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After a night of intense battle, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army upied the outer regions of Olm Fortress. First, they seized Sieg Pier and took advantage of the frozen river to board the trapped warships and sessfullymandeer the warship fleet before the river melted. Usually, these navy soldiers only used the warships¡¯ weapons to battle, so few had carried even a sword. Therefore, they were easily taken prisoner by the soldiers of Steinbeck Fief who forcibly boarded the warships.


    When the Aldington River began to flow again, the line of their confrontation had already pushed to the opposite bank of Aldington River. Now, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops controlled Sieg Pier as well as Aldington River¡¯s fleet. The defending troops had lost their final natural barrier. The most fatal matter was that their chiefmander had been captured by the enemy.


    Now, Olm Fortress¡¯s defenders were a host of dragons without a head, and themand structure was quite messy. After losing their chiefmander, they had split into three, infighting groups. In her foresight, she had delegated hermanding power into three parts to prevent a chaotic situation in case she died in action. Although her original intentions had been good, power and authority could easily blind people, especially military power. Those three subordinates had already forgotten their original mission. Taking advantage of this situation where Earl Winissa¡¯s fast was unclear to spread rumors that she had already fled or been killed in action, they used flimsy excuses to mass troops beneath their banner.


    Earl Winissa had never thought that her subordinates would be so talented. She had been captured for but a day, but her subordinates visualized the scene of her death as if they had witnessed it personally. In addition, as if they were witnesses, they seemingly knew where she had died and what she had said. It was a waste of talent for these subordinates to live asmanders instead of working as bards or writers.


    After losing Earl Winissa¡¯smand, Olm Fortress¡¯s troops divided into three groups. More than 10,000 soldiers still loyal to Earl Winissa weremanded by Earl Winissa¡¯s housekeeper Norma. This group guarded Olm Fortress¡¯s main building, Ord Castle. This was the rear of Olm Fortress and also thest line of defense. In the past, Earl Winissa would leave her housekeeper behind to guard the rear and manage her personal guards. Norma was Earl Winissa¡¯s close girlfriend. Their families also had a close rtionship. Before Winissa had left, she had handedmand to housekeeper Norma at ease.


    As for the other two groups of Olm Fortress, they were not as loyal as housekeeper Norma. Viscount Carlislemanded over 10,000 soldiers and guarded Osi Castle, the southern area of Olm Fortress. That fellow was nominally Earl Winissa¡¯s subordinate but had actually been rmended by Marquis Charles and been charged with secretly monitoring Earl Winissa¡¯s actions. Now, Marquis Charles must have already known the current matters of Olm Fortress, but no one knew what Viscount Carlisle nned. Perhaps, taking advantage of the chaos, he would transfer these more than 10,000 people back toward the core of the Needham ins and ignore Earl Winissa.


    The most dangerous one was not Viscount Carlisle, but Baron Burke. Hemanded over 10,000 soldiers and was stationed at Otto Castle, the northern part of Olm Fortress. In the past, his father had been one of Earl Winissa¡¯s subordinate aristocrats and bravely stepped forward to block an arrow for Earl Winissa¡¯s father, Earl Winger. A loyal military officer, he had gained Earl Winger¡¯s recognition and been entrusted with important tasks. However, his son Baron Burke was not the same. This fellow hadn¡¯t inherited his father¡¯s heroic loyalty. He only sought a life of pleasure. Many times, he had engaged in evil things with other profligate sons, but out of respect for histe father, Earl Winissa had ignored it.


    In this battle for Olm Fortress, Baron Burke took no action. To preserve his strength and maintain a political bargaining chip in the future, this fellow only watched as Sieg Pier fell into enemy hands. As Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops had captured Sieg Pier and attempted to gain a firm foothold, Baron Burke had been near Sieg Pier but refused to dispatch troops and recapture it. He also didn¡¯t dispatch troops to rescue the trapped warship fleet.


    The currentmand of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops had already advanced to Sieg Pier. After some cleanup, this ce became Clyde¡¯s temporarymand post. Soon after, Baron Burke arranged a secret envoy to visit Clyde¡¯s party, saying he wanted to discuss important matters. Under the guise of being the Suzerain¡¯s personal guard, he stood at one side and eavesdropped this secret meeting. After Princess Saras changed into her official attire, she secretly received Baron Burke¡¯s envoy as Steinbeck Fief¡¯s nominal Suzerain.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Lord Suzerain to be an outstanding woman like our former Suzerain Winissa. This time, Lord Baron Burke arranged for me toe make a deal with you. As long as it¡¯s done, we can hand over Otto Fortress to you.¡±


    ¡°Earl Winissa is missing; she isn¡¯t dead yet, right?¡±


    ¡°No, Earl Winissa has already died heroically in battle. Other than her housekeeper Norma, that stubborn woman, everyone including Viscount Carlisle believes the truth.¡±


    The envoy had a sinister and crafty look, directly stating his purpose. Baron Burke wanted to take advantage of Earl Winissa¡¯s misfortune to seize the session rights to her fief since her brothers had no intention of inheriting it, so that noble rank could only be inherited by her subordinate aristocrats. Although Burke was not good at military affairs, he was proficient at the struggle for power and influence. He knew that he couldn¡¯tpete with Viscount Carlisle or Norma; therefore, he immediately thought of cooperating with Clyde¡¯s side. He wanted to borrow Clyde¡¯s side to cleanup those two main opponents.


    In return, Baron Burke promised that as long as he inherited Earl Winissa¡¯s fief, he would dere himself a vassal of Steinbeck Fief and pay protection fees every year. In addition, he would also cede a number of cities and towns to Steinbeck Fief. The envoy had even brought several boxes full of gold coins to show his goodwill. At Clyde¡¯s eye signal, Princess Saras agreed to the conditions after pretending to carefully consider the offer. The two parties then agreed to cooperate and attack Ord Castle. At that time, Baron Burke would lure the defending troops to open their gates in the name of reinforcing them before cooperating with Clyde¡¯s side tounch a surprise attack on the defending troops.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, do you really want to cooperate with Baron Burke? I think that even without his cooperation, we can win for certain. After all, the other side is divided into three groups, and each has only around 10,000 people whereas our side has over 20,000 people under a unifiedmand.¡±


    ¡°Saras, with cooperation, we can reduce our casualties. Go and exin the circumstances to Natalie and the others. I have some other arrangements. That fellow just sold out his earl and imed to surrender; I don¡¯t believe his sincerity!¡±


    After the envoy left, Clyde asked Princess Saras to sort outmunicate the information to the frontlinemanders of Steinbeck Fief. As for himself, he walked to a bookshelf and turned a candlestick beside it to open a hidden door. Behind the door was a secret bedroom decorated with a pink tone, resembling a special room in a love hotel. There was arge circr bed illuminated by red candlelight, increasing the ambiguous atmosphere of this room. Clyde had entrusted the creation of this secret bedroom to his younger sister Lucifer, that bloodkin Lolita, who had arranged for her Bloodkin familiae to build it. Even like that, it had not been easy to build in such short notice.


    Earl Winissa knelt on the pink bedsheets. There was not even a single strand of thread covering her body. Bound with red rope in a standard tortoise-shell binding method, she struggled to free her hands tied behidn her back. Upon seeing Clyde, her face became red. She wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t due to a ck, rod-shaped erotic tool.


    ¡°Winissa, did you hear? Your subordinates are thinking of selling you out.¡±


    ¡°Baron Burke, he... he is not that kind of person! You... put away your hands! This is not in line with aristocratic etiquette. Are you...¡±


    ¡°What aristocratic etiquette? I¡¯m not a Suzerain, so that has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t move randomly; otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will be able to restrain myself!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯ll pay any ransom you want! Don¡¯t...¡±


    Clyde hugged Winissa, temporarily removed her wicked rod, and carried her into the secret room¡¯s bathroom before depositing her in the bathtub. He then made her sit in hisp and gently washed her entire body like fondling a precious treasure. Earl Winissa¡¯s face was bright red, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. From her previous Earl honorable status, she was now reduced to a prisoner. That huge drop in status shamed her into hiding her face. The other partycked any consciousness. His hands moved up and down, groping her sensitive areas.


    In the human nations of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s Victor Alliance, defeated aristocrats would be treated with courtesy and wouldn¡¯t be prisoners. The defeated side would pay the winner a ransom, which was also called settlement gold. Then, both sides would treat it as if nothing had happened between them. Earl Winissa had also predicted this at the beginning, yet who would have thought that she would run into this man who truly didn¡¯t have any aristocratic demeanor? Since Clyde had controlled her mount, the unicorn Zhenni, Winissa had endured many humiliations starting with stripping herself in front of him. She had removed all her equipment and clothes including her undergarments. In addition, she had ced her hands behind her head and let the other party restrict her. The only fortunate thing was that the other party had had a little conscience. Seeing that she was suffering in her menstrual period, he hadn¡¯t taken the next step.


    ¡°Never mind the ransom. There are things worth more than a ransom. You should understand that!¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know anything at all! I don¡¯t understand...¡±


    Winissa¡¯s expression turned red and hot. Naturally, she knew what Clyde referred to, but she didn¡¯t dare to admit it. Now, both parties were in an intimate contact, and the other party¡¯s gun pressed against her softest part. Winissa didn¡¯t dare to look down at that ominous thing, and her body trembled, fearing the other party would lose control and directly ¡°execute her on the spot.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, I can help you, okay? Rest assured. Many cuties around me didn¡¯t understand in the beginning, but now they do!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Not that ce... forgive... forgive... me!¡±

 Chapter 191: Olm Fortress’s Division and Gradual Fall (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Olm Fortress¡¯s Division and Gradual Fall (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After Steinbeck Fief crossed the river, Olm Fortress¡¯s forces fragmented. Clyde¡¯s side that had captured Sieg Pier forcibly upied the eastern part of Olm Fortress.


    After their chiefmander Earl Winissa went missing, Olm Fortress¡¯s defending troops became a host of dragons without a head and split into three groups, each upying the other three directions of the Olm Fortress. Over 10,000 soldiers still loyal to Earl Winissa controlled Olm Fortress¡¯s western side. Under themand of Winissa¡¯s housekeeper Norma, they defended Ord Castle, which was also the final blockade to advance to the center of the Needham ins. There would be no natural defenses past it as the terrain was a t in.


    In the southern area of Olm Fortress, Viscount Carlislemanded over 10,000 soldiers with Osi Castle as their stronghold. This fellow had been arranged by Marquis Charles to specially monitor Earl Winissa¡¯s every action. Facing Clyde¡¯s offense, that fellow had no intention to fight nor did he dispatch any troops to assist Norma. He only wanted to preserve his strength while looking for an opportunity to run away and hand these over 10,000 soldiers to Marquis Charles.


    The northern area of Olm Fortress had over 10,000 soldiers under themand of Baron Burke who controlled Otto Fortress. This person was even more amazing. He nned to cooperate with Clyde and had secretly sent an envoy to discuss it. To obtain Clyde¡¯s assistance in seizing Earl Winissa¡¯s fief and peerage, Baron Burke promised to cede cities and towns to Steinbeck Fief, exchangingnd and wealth for assistance. Since both sides belonged to Adrian Empire, although this kind of political cooperation looked morally dirty, it didn¡¯t vite the empire¡¯sws. It wouldn¡¯t be regarded as an act of treason. Many local aristocrats had done this before either overtly or secretly. This kind of deal was already an open secret among the local aristocrats.


    Clyde took no action and temporarily didn¡¯t agree to Baron Burke¡¯s alliance proposal since he didn¡¯t believe that that baron would sincerely cooperate. Now, Steinbeck Fief had already passed its financial crisis, so he wasn¡¯t very interested in the Baron¡¯s gifts.


    Clyde nned to incorporate those over 30,000 troops of Earl Winissa¡¯s. It would be best to deal with Norma¡¯s 10,000 troops first. As long as Earl Winissa was still in his hands, she wouldn¡¯t easily abandon her lord and flee. In any case, Norma was a close girlfriend of Earl Winissa who had followed her many years. She would definitely n to save the Earl.


    However, it was hard to predict Viscount Carlisle and Baron Burke. These two regarded their personal interests first, so Clyde didn¡¯t immediately dispatch troops to attack them in fear that these fellows would immediately run away with their troops. At that time, it would be quite troublesome. If he chose to pursue them, Marquis Charles would have enough time to set up even more defense fortifications, but if he didn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t be able to rest at ease. When fighting a decisive battle against Marquis Charles, a wandering hostile army to the rear would be a hidden trouble. If Viscount Carlisle or Baron Burke were ¡°stung by conscience¡± andunched an attack from the rear to assist Marquis Charles, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops would fall into a passive state.


    At this moment, Clyde was in his temporary residence at Sieg Pier¡¯s secret bedroom, briefly enjoying himself before the war. He examined the blushing, silver-haired beauty in his bosom. Earl Winissa¡¯s usual unppable pride had been wiped out. She had a shy expression, and her fair skin had a red luster. Clyde could hear that this silver-haired beauty was breathing rather heavily. After all, they were in a primitive and open state, and she had never experienced this kind of thing, so she was easily overwhelmed.


    ¡°Miss Winissa, your face is so red! It seems you are feeling hot, so don¡¯t wear anything the next few days! Just remain in this state.¡±


    ¡°You... you are a devil! How can you treat ady like... like this... Wu... Wu!¡±


    Winissa attempted to argue, but her lips were sealed by the other party¡¯s. Just when she was about to suffocate, Clyde reluctantly released those alluring lips. After the forceful kiss, Winissa¡¯s face reddened even further. Since her first kiss had been robbed like this, although the other party was a handsome young man, she truly felt she had lost out! However, Clyde had never been a reasonable person.


    ¡°Winissa, how about it? As long as you say the word, Norma¡¯s soldiers will surrender. As for Carlisle and Burke, I will find a way to eliminate them.¡±


    ¡°Norma, Norma is my friend! I can¡¯t make her surrender Ord Castle! Like that, Marquis Charles... wu, why again! No...¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s forceful kisses, Winissa¡¯s face became redder and hotter. Finally, she relented. What made her uneasy was that for an unknown reason, she began to enjoy being forcefully kissed. She stopped resisting as fiercely as she the first time; her resistance grew half-hearted.


    After bathing her, Clyde princess-carried her to his bed. She was still bound with now wet rope, so she had no way to resist. She could only let him do whatever he wanted. In the secret bedroom, another silvered-beauty was imprisoned. She was Winissa¡¯s mount, the human form unicorn Zhenni.


    Both Zhenni and Winissa were silver-haired beauties. The most obvious difference between them was that the master had pink pupils while the mount had silvery pupils. Their figures were also very simr. When a unicorn transformed into its human form, most would use their master as a reference, and Zhenni had obviously used Winissa¡¯s appearance for this. Not looking at their pupils and only on the basis of a rear view, many people would mistake them for biological sisters.


    The unicorn was a symbol of pureness, and Zhenni simrly had pure temperament. Her holy attribute far exceeded that of the Light Church saintesses Clyde had met. The holy attribute of a human saintess had limits and couldn¡¯tpare to many other races. When Clyde entered this room, Zhenni maintained a rather ambiguous and wicked posture, like an artwork fixed to the floor.


    Zhenni¡¯splexion was red, and her mouth sealed. Upon seeing Clyde carrying her master, she red at Clyde in shame and anger. Even if she wanted to resist, her limbs were bound. Although unicorns¡¯bat power was high, they were not the opponent of a high-level dark existence. Moreover, herbat power was limited to her beast state. In her human form, she was no different from an ordinary human woman. Therefore, other than when alone with the person they trusted the most, unicorns wouldn¡¯t easily transform into their weak human forms.


    ¡°You... What did you do to Zhenni? Didn¡¯t you say you would let her go...¡±


    ¡°Winissa, you are misunderstanding. This is her treatment. Those are healing potions. Your mount was too stubborn. Not seeing her master, she desperately resisted. I could only ask them to treat her in a suitable way. By the way, I heard that after a unicorn transforms into a human, she won¡¯t be much different from a human. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°You... you... if you need it, you cane to me. Don¡¯t hurt Zhenni! My mount is innocent!¡±


    ording to Clyde¡¯s exnation, during the battle between Earl Winissa and Dragon Knight Princess Verly, following their colliding ¡°knight charge,¡± her mount unicorn Zhenni had borne most of the damage and required treatment with healing potions. This reasoning was fine, but the method was too wicked. Just feeding her would have been fine, but that unicorn hadn¡¯t cooperated in the beginning, so they had used this shameful posture to force her.


    Originally, Winissa had wanted to thank Clyde, but after hearing Clyde¡¯s words and seeing how his wicked gaze wantonly explored her mount¡¯s body, she was so scared that she directly begged for mercy. Once its pure and holy attributes were lost, a unicorn would lose its power.


    ¡°Then, what do you think about persuading Norma to surrender? I don¡¯t need you to answer me right now, Winissa. After all, I¡¯m not a devil. I will give you some time to consider!¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Winissa was caught in a dilemma. Clyde was not in a hurry to make her dere her position. He ced the Earl on a sofa not far away, so that she was facing him. She would be able to see him interact with her mount. Winissa, who was bound with a red rope, could only look at this wicked situation while quickly weighing the pros and cons in her mind.


    Clyde wasn¡¯t actually giving Winissa much time to think; he wanted a quick decision. If the other party pondered for a long time, her decision might be different. The best choice was to make a surprise attack when Winissa had not yet calmed down. As long as she let down her guard a first time, there would be the second time, third time, and eventually, an innumerable number of times. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate any longer.


    ¡°Winissa, don¡¯t listen to this bad... Wu...¡±


    ¡°Truly a disobedient mount! It seems that your previous treatment was not enough, and this is needed.¡±


    ¡°That... that is...¡±


    Clyde smirked and opened a nearby table¡¯s drawer that contained several syringe-like tools. Although Zhenni had never seen such tools, she could guess their usage. She could also feel the other party¡¯s wicked gaze that hovered around her few sensitive ces. Clyde filled the injection potion and gently caressed her stic butt. Zhenni was so scared that she trembled, but she couldn¡¯t struggle free from her restraints. She was so anxious that she nearly begged for mercy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine. What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? It¡¯s not painful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not... not afraid! I... I¡¯m confident that you are weird. Your mind is very; stop! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t hit there!¡±


    ¡°This is a human treatment method! You can choose where to get your injection!¡±


    Facing that shiny needle, the unicorn Zhenni was greatly frightened. She barely maintained a brave face while Clyde prepared to inject the unicorn.


    ¡°No... don¡¯t! Forgive me! Didn¡¯t you say that I could choose?¡±


    ¡°Toote! The time for choosing has already passed, so I helped you choose.¡±


    ¡°How can this? Wait! No... no...¡±


    ¡°Please stop; I... I agree to your request! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t make things difficult for her!¡±

 Chapter 192: The Struggle for the Control of Ord Castle (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 192: The Struggle for the Control of Ord Castle (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Over 10,000 troops under Baron Burke marched to Ord Castle, the western side of Olm Fortress, to join hands with housekeeper Norma¡¯s troops there. They wouldbine into an army with over 20,000 troops. Baron Burke pensively looked towards the Sieg Pier as if considering whether his decision was right.


    ¡°Has the diplomatic group been arranged?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they should have already set off. However, Baron Burke, please forgive me for being presumptuous, but I can¡¯t see cooperating with Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army as the best choice. Now that this n has already reached this step, perhaps neither side will get their desired oue.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. It doesn¡¯t matter if other people don¡¯t understand. In any case, I didn¡¯t expect anyone to.¡±


    Although Baron Thomas¡¯s lifestyle resembled a profligate son¡¯s, he had a bottom line. He wasn¡¯t sincere toward Steinbeck Fief; he had his own ns. It was hard to say whether his past reputation for putting profits first was his true face.


    Olm Fortress¡¯s eastern side, Sieg Pier


    In themander¡¯s office of the Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, there was a secret room in which Clyde bullied a unicorn. Although Earl Winissa had already begged for mercy, this unicorn was still injected with a potion in a truly shameful manner. Zhenni wanted to look for a hole to bury herself in. She was too embarrassed to show her face to other people. Moreover, she had been injected in front of her master Winissa.


    ¡°It hurts... It¡¯s so painful! You... What are you doing? Don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Zhenni, my hand slipped just now, but it truly was a potion. Look here; there are many strange bottles. I¡¯m useless. Do you want to try them?¡±


    Clyde had an evil smile as he removed several strange potion bottles from a drawer andid them on the table for Zhenni to choose while exining those potions¡¯ effects. Zhenni was so scared that she continuously shook her head. Each potion¡¯s evil effects was more frightening than the next. She didn¡¯t want to be a test subject for his various wicked experiments.


    ¡°Zhenni, you can test them! As long as this potion enters you, tonight, you...¡±


    ¡°No... Don¡¯t! Other things are fine, but this... I-I...¡±


    Her silver eyes reflected a handsome man who forced his thing into her mouth. Since Clyde had stuffed a ring gag into her mouth, the unicorn had no way to bite off his thing. She could only let this wicked, ferocious beast humiliate her mouth. Reluctantly, she cooperated with her tongue while letting out strange ** sounds. Her four limbs were fixed, so she had no way to withdraw from his spear. Clyde could enjoy anyce of this unicorn. After cing a dark seal magic on this unicorn¡¯s body that prevented this unicorn from transforming back to her original form, Clyde experienced a taboo feeling.


    ¡°It turns out it¡¯s just like with humans! Speaking of it, the rear can also...¡±


    She yelped in a muffled voice, ¡°No, the rear is not allowed! I beg you! I... ku... kuku!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak! Concentrate! Yes, that¡¯s the expression!¡±


    Earl Winissa watching everything from the sofa was shocked speechless by this wicked erotic scene. Her mouth was parched, and her tongue scorched as if she were looking forward to taking her mount¡¯s position and endure that wicked treatment. With the special mount contract between them, the master could feel most of her mount¡¯s feelings. Even though only Zhenni was being bullied, Winissa felt that the same ferocious beast was attacking her.


    After the attack was over, Zhenni¡¯splexion was left bright red. White marks dripped at the corners of her mouth. Because of her wicked posture, she couldn¡¯t spit out that mysterious fluid and swallowed it all. Looking at that still ferocious, hard beast, Zhenni turned her face to look away. She didn¡¯t dare to look directly at it in fear that the other party would go for a second round.


    ¡°Zhenni, I don¡¯t have a suitable mount yet, but I think unicorns are most suitable!¡±


    ¡°What! Unicorns can only be with pure human women...¡±


    ¡°What about after losing their purity?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this! I... I already have a contract with Winissa. You... ask her!¡±


    Zhenni was terrified. She could only pitifully look at Winissa, hoping her master would help her out. But now, Winissa was unable to protect herself; both of them would be humiliated here. Upon seeing Clyde¡¯s attention focus on her body, Winissa blushed, lowered her head, and did her utmost to avoid his wicked gaze. She didn¡¯t dare look straight at him. Not long after she shyly lowered her head, someone¡¯s big hand lifted her chin and forced her gaze to meet his.


    ¡°Winissa, both the mount and rider: I want them both! You should understand my meaning, right?¡±


    ¡°Understand..., I... I understand! Please, don¡¯t be too rough! I... I don¡¯t like pain!¡±


    Earl Winissa was unable to withstand his wicked oppression. She finally surrendered ownership of herself and her mount Zhenni to this man, letting him do whatever he liked with them. Among those mysterious potion bottlesid on the table was a potion bottle that could make other people stupid. Clyde, however, had not needed to use it. From the very beginning, they had never had a chance of winning.


    After Winissa surrendered, Clyde got rid of the magic sealing Zhenni and rode her smooth back. cing a red leather cor around her neck, he pulled the long chain attached to it. The unicorn maintained her human form and let her new master ride her around the secret room. She crawled until her limbs lost strength, and she copsed on the ground. Clyde then intently eyed at Winissa. Her face, hot and red, then she crawled over like Zhenni and stopped beside her master.


    ¡°Master, I... I can try. What Zhenni can do, I can too!¡±


    ¡°Little fool, you are not the same race as her. Lie down here and don¡¯t move. I will give you a reward.¡±


    When Princess Saras entered the secret room to report on thetest situation, she saw Clyde sitting on the bed with a look of enjoyment. The two silver-haired beauties provided him all kinds of services. Earl Winissa had just recovered from her menstrual period, so Clyde didn¡¯t make things difficult for this Earl. He made her kneel behind him and give him a massage. The red-faced Earl Winissa tilted her body forward, pressing her stic bosom into her master¡¯s back. In addition, she used her hands to massage Clyde¡¯s shoulders. It was a dual massage service.


    Zhenni had thoroughly lost. Compared to her master, she was even more addicted to him. She had long forgotten her unicorn¡¯s pure attribute and sunken into taboo pleasure. The unicorn knelt in front of her master and leaned forward with her head buried between his legs, providing service to his crime source. While enduring his repetitive attacks, she let out strange ** sounds. A long chain was attached to the center of her red leather cor, of which Clyde held the other end. Although her lovely expression and the wicked white marks on her face couldn¡¯t be seen from behind, looking at her swaying white figure and hearing those strange noises, anyone could guess her terrible state.


    A unicorn¡¯s pure attribute had a serious loophole, which Clyde had personally discovered. Until the final step was taken, the pure attribute would remain. Clyde wouldter find that this wicked discovery simrly applied to other high-level sacred attribute creatures like Heavenly God Race¡¯s Valkyries. This pair of prey had escaped his final attackst night. Earl Winissa had just recovered from her menstrual period, so her body had been unable to endure more fatigue, and Zhenni had begged to maintain her pure attribute, so she had been spared.


    ¡°Master, Baron Burke¡¯s secret envoy hase again. Allegedly, they have gained housekeeper Norma¡¯s trust and want us to dispatch troops to cooperate. When the timees, they will coborate from within to attack Osi Castle.¡±


    ¡°That fellow is very efficient in handling affairs. However, it is impossible to make us attack with full power just like this. I don¡¯t believe Baron Burke¡¯s words. Saras, I trouble you to inform Andrisno and ask her to have our performers take the stage. I want to see how reliable he is.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I will deal with it. Master, I wish you a pleasant day!¡±


    After receiving hismand, Princess Saras quickly left this small room, lest she wait too long and be implicated. The other beauties in the room were all on standby. Theirplexions were bright red, but without hismand, if they tried to leave now, he might invite them to next share his bed. Besides Earl Winissa and her mount Zhenni in human form, there were several high-ranking female military officers of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army.


    Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly, Pdin Princess Alicia, her assistants Senior Knight Aike and Ailu, Sky Knight Yani, and Princess Natalie who was the army¡¯s chiefmander, all waited for Clyde¡¯s instructions. Although they still wore aplete set of thick knight armor, they always felt that their master could see their bare bodies right through it. Other than Verly who dared to slightly raise her head with her Dragon Knight¡¯s dignity, the other beauties lowered their heads with red faces. They didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads in fear that upon meeting his gaze, they would be invited to join the party.


    ¡°Verly, you all don¡¯t need to wear such thick armor in the fortress. Such heavy armor is not good for the growth of your body! Next time, it¡¯s fine to wearmon clothes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Master, we will pay attention in the future. If you don¡¯t have any other instructions, can we...¡±


    ¡°Well, go and keep yourself busy!¡±


    After receiving Clyde¡¯s permission, Verly and the others felt relieved of a heavy load and quickly left this room filled with temptations. However, they felt a somewhat indescribable loss. In fact, they had secretly expected Clyde to make them perform some wicked things. These beautiful knights wore thick armor but were actuallypletely bare beneath it. They didn¡¯t even wear undergarments. Clyde only needed to remove the heavy armor and would have their alluring fruit appear before him.


    ¡°Winissa, tell me about your close girlfriend, Housekeeper Norma. I need some detailed data, including her three sizes...¡±


    ¡°Master, you... you n to treat her... Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do that! I will cooperate with you. Norma, she...¡±


    Winissa hesitated, but after her bosom¡¯s alluring red ** were pinched by her master, she thoroughly confessed everything, selling out her close girlfriend. In any case, if more people were pulled into the waters, she wouldn¡¯t feel as guilty. When both became subordinates of the same master, the issue of who had betrayed who would be irrelevant.

 Chapter 193: The Struggle for the Control of Ord Castle (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 193: The Struggle for the Control of Ord Castle (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had broken through from Antur Town and captured Sieg Pier, Olm Fortress fell into a passive state.


    Earl Winissa, the highestmanding officer of Olm Fortress¡¯s defending troops, had been captured on the eve of the war. After losing theirmander, the defending troops became a host of dragons without a head and split into three groups separately controlling Olm Fortress¡¯s western, southern, and northern areas.


    Not long ago, Baron Burke, who controlled Otto Castle in the north of Olm Fortress, had led his soldiers out of the castle towards Ord Castle on the western side. The secret envoy sent by Baron Burke had agreed to jointly capture Ord Castle with Clyde. Housekeeper Norma, themander of Ord Castle¡¯s defending troops, was a close girlfriend of Earl Winissa. This housekeeper had kept the captured Earl¡¯s seal. Anyone who wanted to seize the power had to first seize it.


    In the human nations of Ximengsi Continent, for the aristocratic peerages starting at Earls, an emperor or king had to personally confer the title, which the status seal provided proof of. So, to seize another¡¯s peerage, this status seal was necessary. As for viscounts and barons, they didn¡¯t care about such seals. Their status seals had been bestowed to them by a duke or marquis, so their real value and conferred authority were notparable to status seals personally bestowed by the emperor.


    Winissa had believed in the character of her housekeeper Norma and granted her the status seal for safekeeping. Clyde wore his ordinary soldier armor and hid among his own troops. His younger sister Lucifer wore a ck gothic Lolita outfit next to him while holding a small, exquisite ck umbre. This bloodkin Lolita didn¡¯t fear the sunlight. She could visit the beach wearing just a swimsuit, so carrying a small umbre was just an affectation.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, I¡¯ve already informed Big Sister Cynthia, so she won¡¯t involve herself in any of our operations. Other Valkyries also won¡¯te here. Nevertheless, if they doe, it will be much more interesting.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, I¡¯ve troubled you. By the way, you¡¯re fine even if you don¡¯t open that umbre. Next time, there¡¯s no need to bring one!¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, the sun shines brightly in the daytime. As a Bloodkin, even if I don¡¯t fear the sunlight, I should respect it a little! I should give the sun some face!¡±


    Lucifer said with a mischievous smile. Although she imed that she wanted to give the sun face, Princess Natalie had mentioned that Lucifer and she had enjoyed wearing a swimsuit in Luke Vige located at the banks of Aldington River. At that time, the sun had already lost all face. Now, wanting to respect the sun a little was toote; it was more like a taunt.


    Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army¡¯smander was still Princess Natalie. Pdin Princess Alicia and Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly served as Natalie¡¯s assistant and deputy general, respectively. In terms ofmanding ability and power, Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly was better. However, she had joined not long ago, and as a Dragon Knight,manding a monster army to attack human territory was a harder psychological test for herpared to a pdin. Therefore, to not make things difficult for her, Clyde thoughtfully gave her a period to adjust.


    Ord Castle was the tallest castle in Olm Fortress and the stronghold with the strongest defense. Earl Winissa¡¯s most elite magic unit was also stationed here and under themand of Housekeeper Norma. ording to the agreement with Baron Burke, the two parties would jointly attack Ord Castle. First, Baron Burke would make Ord Castle open its gate under the guise of reinforcing it, but after entering, he would revolt, take the castle gates, and open them to let in Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops.


    When Clyde¡¯s troops arrived near Ord Castle, Baron Burke¡¯s army had already arrived. They opened the way from the front. The defending troops didn¡¯t know that these reinforcements had some problems and opened the gate to let them in. After a short while, themander, Princess Natalie, found Ord Castle¡¯s gate wide open. When she nned to send troops in, Sky Knight Yani riding her giant eagle mount descended from the sky. Before her mountnded, she quickly jumped down and ran to Princess Natalie and the othermanders. She then reported hertest findings. Afterward, Princess Natalie¡¯s expression became very cautious.


    ¡°Sister Yani, you... are you sure that you didn¡¯t misjudge!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that I didn¡¯t misjudge. I saw it very clearly from the sky. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Big Sister Verly to go confirm it! Viscount Carlisle¡¯s troops have set off from Osi Castle, towards Sieg Pier.¡±


    ¡°These helpless fellows, did they truly think that our entire army was dispatched? They want to seize this chance to sneak attack our headquarters?¡±


    Princess Natalie quickly figured out the other party¡¯s intentions. Viscount Carlisle nned to attack their headquarters and recapture Sieg Pier in one fell swoop by taking advantage of when Steinbeck Fief¡¯s entire army had been dispatched. At this moment, there were not many defenders at Sieg Pier, so it was an area with weak defense. Now, the dispatched Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army faced a dilemma. If they returned to defend Sieg Pier, they would lose their best chance to attack and capture Ord Castle. If they didn¡¯t return, Sieg Pier would fall, and their supply line would be cut off. The base at Antaur Town, located on the other side of the river, would then need to find a suitable pier to cross Aldington River again.


    Viscount Carlisle¡¯s strategic attack and Baron Burke¡¯s invitation had urred at practically the same time. Natalie didn¡¯t believe that these two could reach such a great tacit understanding without advancemunication. Ord Castle in front was also likely a trap. It was difficult to predict whether they could smoothly enter it.


    ¡°Natalie, you don¡¯t need to care about the rear. Master has already made some arrangements. Moreover, we can first dispatch fake troops to test the actual situation! Andrea, we¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    ¡°Verly, you alone are enough... Why do demons need to act in an internal war between you humans? What about your position as a Dragon Knight! Forget it! I shall cooperate with you all and act this once.¡±


    This demon princess, Three-Headed Demonic Dragon Knight Andrea, wore a look of shame and anger. She was not satisfied with Princess Verly¡¯s arrangements. They had once been enemies, but after they submitted to Clyde, their rtionship had cooled, but they still argued at a small scale. Andreained for a bit, before putting on a ck mask. Since she also wore ck armor, after she taking Princess Natalie¡¯smander epaulet and hanging it on her arm, she would be easily mistaken as themander of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops from a distance.


    This was the first time she had worn themander epaulet of a human army, which made her feel somewhat ufortable. This feeling resembled the feelings of Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly and the other human knights when fighting alongside the monster army. It took some time to adapt. However, Andrea had felt her master¡¯s gaze observing her from the rear. To avoid being punishedter, Andrea led the army and advanced towards Ord Castle¡¯s gate.


    There were no less than 15,000 troops in her army, all equipped with equipment representing Adrian Empire¡¯s elite soldiers, making it seem that Clyde¡¯s side had dispatched everyone, even Clyde and Lucifer were mixed among them. However, upon careful inspection, one would realize that these soldiers had a uniform, mechanical pace that not even the elite troops of most of the human empires could achieve.


    These troops weren¡¯t real human soldiers but special fake troops. They were the same Undead soldiers who had disguised themselves as human soldiers and spearheaded the attack on Joyce Fortress. Wearingplete sets of equipment, no one could tell whether they were a human army.


    In Ord Caste, Housekeeper Norma and Baron Burke stood on the walls, surveying the gradually approaching Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. On Norma¡¯s beautiful face was confusion: she couldn¡¯t believe that Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had so easily taken the bait. Judging from their prior record of crossing Aldington River and swiftly capturing Sieg Pier, the enemymander was a true talent. Therefore, the other side must have seen through such an obvious trap. Such an elementary mistake was honestly iprehensible.


    Baron Burke, however, was much more rxed. He often peeked at Norma¡¯s rear. He would have long obtained this slim and slender figure if not for Earl Winissa¡¯s protection. Now that Earl Winissa was missing, this was his best chance. Whether it were Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, Housekeeper Norma, or even Viscount Carlisle, all were acting by his lines. The final winner was destined to be him.


    ¡°Baron Burke, many thanks for your assistance and stratagems! Merely... why is the enemy so stupid? Isn¡¯t this too simple? Can Viscount Carlisle be trusted?¡±


    ¡°In front of a pie falling from the sky, no one can resist the temptation. As long as the enemymander is human, she or he will definitely be hooked. This is a weakness of human character. Viscount Carlisle is the same. He will definitely dispatch all his troops to capture Sieg Pier.¡±


    ¡°Well, truly, Baron Burke, you usually have a sloppy appearance, but I never thought that at the critical moment, you would have so many stratagems. If only Earl Winissa were here, I would have advised her to change her view of you. I wonder how she is now!¡±


    Housekeeper Norma focused on the battle; she had overlooked one point. Since Baron Burke was so good at scheming, it was likely that she too had been included within his schemes. Baron Burke had hidden himself so deeply that Norma still couldn¡¯t see through his real intentions.

 Chapter 194: The Struggle for the Control of Ord Castle (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 194: The Struggle for the Control of Ord Castle (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Steinbeck Fief¡¯s over 15,000 soldiers marched towards the gates of Ord Castle under theirmander. ording to the previous agreement with Baron Burke, the Baron¡¯s troops should have already captured the main gate after sessfully entering it by iming to be reinforcements.


    On the wall above Ord Castle¡¯s main gate, the Baron¡¯s banner flew, so Baron Burke had truly followed the agreement and taken control of Ord Castle¡¯s main gate. Themander at the front of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army made a signal to attack. But as the army advanced, the air suddenly grew hotter, and arge, fiery-red, six-edged star magic array appeared in the sky before Ord Castle, enveloping Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army.


    A huge fireball was emitted from the red, six-edged star magic array and hit the ground like a meteorite. Over 10,000 troops of Steinbeck Fief were instantly covered in a sea of mes and pulverized. However, strangely, no deserter appeared among those over 10,000 soldiers during the appearance of the fireball. They were not afraid of death. They stood still and were burned to ashes, making for quite the heroic scene.


    After the fire, only a huge crater remained in front of Ord Castle. The entire army of Steinbeck Fief had been wiped out and burned to ashes by the raging mes. Nothing was left. Even the ground had been burned ck like coke. Steinbeck Fief¡¯s follow-up units observing from the distance quickly withdrew in panic after seeing this scene as if theirmander had died in the fire just now.


    ¡°Baron Burke, you actually obtained a magic scroll of the fire-series, super-forbidden magic spell, Heavenly Fire Burn City. You must have spent a lot of money! However, it¡¯s an illegal item!¡±


    ¡°Miss Norma, as long as we can win, what does this small amount of money count as? If it were not for your magic troops contributing their magic power, even if I had wished to activate this forbidden magic spell, it would have been impossible.¡±


    Housekeeper Norma and Baron Burke were on the walls of Ord Castle. Seeing the main force of Steinbeck Fiefpletely copse, they were relieved. As for the remaining troops, they seemed to have been rear-service units. As long as Viscount Carlisle attacked Sieg Pier ording to the agreement, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army would be finished. Afterward, even if they wanted to attack again, they would need a long time to prepare. The most crucial point was that Aldington River would once more form a natural defense for Olm Fortress.


    These two people indulging in sess failed to recognize a crucial problem. Those they had eliminated had not been the main human army but rather the disguised cannon fodder army. They had only defeated performers and bait. Although more than 10,000 sets of standard equipment had been lost, it couldn¡¯t be regarded as a loss for Clyde as they had removed the enemy¡¯s trump card. A super forbidden magic spell was quite rare, so Baron Burke had spent his family¡¯s fortune to obtain it. Compared to Baron Burke, Clyde¡¯s side had only lost 15,000 or so Undead that could be repeatedly resummoned. In fact, he had actually had zero casualties.


    In the dense smoke, Clyde hid behind a boulder. His original armor had already been shattered by the powerful shockwave produced when that huge fireball had hit the ground. His inner-clothes beneath his armor, however, were fine. In Clyde¡¯s arms was a petite Lolita, his younger sister Lucifer. With her strength, she could have easily resisted the super forbidden magic spell, Heavenly Fire Burn City. However, due to his protective desires, Clyde had naturally hugged her to assure that Heavenly Fire Burn City wouldn¡¯t affect her.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, you are truly nice. I was to keep my skirt this time. Its durability is not good. It would have surely burned at that time, then the inside... Big Brother Clyde, why do you have a look of regret?¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, you have misjudged me! I definitely had no other thoughts.¡±


    Clyde regretted it a bit. If he hadn¡¯t hugged her, perhaps, he might have seen her true side. It was not certain whether he could have seen everything, but he could have definitely seen what undergarments she was currently wearing at least. Demon Princess Andrea walked over to them without much surprise. After all, she knew their real strength. Heavenly Fire Burn City, this super forbidden magic spell of the Human Race, even she, a Demon Princess, could withstand it, not to mention Clyde and Lucifer who were countless times stronger than herself. It would be a surprise if they had been injured.


    Princess Andrea¡¯s armor had also been shattered. Beneath it, she had worn a ck flexible armor of the Demon Race. This exquisite ck leather armor looked more like tights, clearly outlining her hot and alluring figure.


    ¡°That stinking girl Verly schemed against me. Fortunately, it was not a big move of the light or holy series, I might not have withstood those, but the general elements are not a problem.¡±


    ¡°Andrea, you worked hard. You will be rewarded when we return!¡±


    ¡°Master, my reward... I will ept it with pleasure.


    Clyde clearly emphasized ¡°reward,¡± so Andrea easily guessed what it was, but when she sought a reason to evade it, she happened to meet his gaze filled with profound meaning and quickly swallowed her words. Under the cover of the thick smoke from the big fireball, Clyde led Lucifer and Andrea into Ord Castle. After the operation¡¯s sess, the defending troops seemed to have gottenx. They didn¡¯t notice the sneaking trio, so they smoothly entered via a remote corner.


    The retreating Steinbeck Fief army made a turn and advanced towards the north of Olm Fortress. They wanted to take advantage of this moment when Baron Burke had mobilized his entire army to capture his headquarters, Otto Castle, in one fell swoop. Those several hundred soldiers guarding the castle only used bows and arrows to defend themselves, and before they could shoot many arrows, Otto Castle¡¯s main gate had been forcibly broken through by the knight regiment under Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly. She led from the forefront of this charge. With battle qi protecting her body, she forcibly blocked dozens of arrows and charged straight into Otto Castle without slowing down.


    ¡°The main force of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army didn¡¯t attack Ord Castle! His Excellency Baron Burke¡¯s n, can it be that...¡±


    ¡°Captain, the other side broke through the gate!¡±


    ¡°Impossible, that gate can withstand the full-powered attack of a pdin...¡±


    The squad captain guarding the castle looked deathly pale. Before he could finish speaking, his face was pped. A loud sound explosion came from Otto Castle¡¯s gate area. Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly had used a Dragon Knight¡¯s signature ¡°Dragon Fist¡± to break the gate. A single punch broke this thick and reinforced barrier. Afterward, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops swarmed through the gap. Among the several hundred guards in the castle, most threw their weapons and fled with the expception of a few loyal soldiers who fought to the end.


    The battle of Otto Castle ended in less than an hour. Among the several hundred soldiers left to defend the castle, a dozen or so people including the squad captain died in battle. The rest ran away, allowing Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army to easily capture this castle. Not long after this battle ended, Princess Natalie led a team to capture Baron Burke¡¯s residence and thoroughly searched it. There, she found a lot of gold, silver, and treasure. Every aristocrat¡¯s residence had these things; it was an open secret. Even the lowest baron would have a reserve wealth. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain their aristocratic face.


    In addition to gold, silver, and treasure, Princess Natalie also found a lot of letters that had not yet been destroyed from Viscount Carlisle. This Baron Burke was truly deceiving. Although he was a profligate son without any military talent, he was no novice in strategy or scheming. ording to the contents of the letters, Baron Burke had not only sent an envoy to Clyde¡¯s side, but he had also already reached a secret agreement with Viscount Carlisle. First, Baron Burke would pretend to surrender and use Ord Castle to lure Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. Then, he would use Heavenly Fire Burn City, this fire-series, super forbidden magic spell to wipe them out. As for Viscount Carlisle, he would take advantage of the moment to recapture Sieg Pier.


    Behind the scenes, Viscount Carlisle was under the Baron¡¯s direct control, and it was very likely that Marquis Charles also knew of this n. As Viscount Carlisle¡¯s superior, Viscount Carlisle wouldn¡¯t dispatch troops without hismand. Instead, he would have concealed hisbat power and defended Osi Castle to the death, quietly observing the situation to decide his next action.


    ording to the letters, after a sessful operation, Viscount Carlisle would take over Earl Winissa¡¯s peerage, and Baron Burke would be promoted to Viscount. This deal seemed wless. However, it was unknown whether Baron Burke would sincerely cooperate. No one knew how many political deals he had made in secret. Upon careful inspection by Assassin Jenny relying on her professional senses, she found some burned pieces where the seals of other empires could be seen.


    ¡°Big Sister Verly, I found this thing. This is the only seal we don¡¯t recognize! Do you know which empire this seal belongs to?¡±


    ¡°This seal... how can they still have time to interfere in the affairs of the internal nations? You all don¡¯t need to take note of this matter. I will report this matter to Master in person.¡±

 Chapter 195: The Chaotic Warfare of Olm Fortress and Baron Burke’s True Purpose (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Chaotic Warfare of Olm Fortress and Baron Burke¡¯s True Purpose (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    ¡°That fellow Baron Burke... If it were not for Marquis Charles¡¯s orders to support him, I would have never done this profitless matter. After being burned, Sieg Pier must be in ruins now.¡±


    Viscount Carlisle rode his war-horse,ining to himself all the way. The trusted subordinates behind him didn¡¯t dare to respond in fear that he would vent his anger on them. They had followed Viscount Carlisle for many years, so they were well aware that he liked to take cheap advantage of others. This time, he had been forced to dispatch troops without any benefit. Naturally, he would be dissatisfied.


    When his troops arrived at Sieg Pier, they discovered that it looked brand-new. There weren¡¯t even any ongoing constructions. It was as if nothing had happened, and the raging fire had been a groundless rumor. Other than thepletely fine Sieg Pier, Carlisle saw severalbat-ready defenders. In just a few days, the defending troops had built a three-meter tall wall around Sieg Pier manned by strange-looking defenders. Entirely wrapped with white bandages, they wore strange wolf masks. Although the gs hanging on the wall indeed represented Steinbeck Fief, the defending troops appeared too strange. The Human Race of Ximengsi Continent had never seen mummies, so they couldn¡¯t recognize the defenders, only feeling an inexplicable chill.


    In the periphery of Sieg Pier, the warship fleet originally under Earl Winissa had already fallen into the hands of the defending troops. Various long-ranged weapons faced Sieg Pier. If Viscount Carlisle¡¯s army took a step forward, they would be bombarded with attacks. Viscount Carlisle sweated profusely. From his visual estimates, there were over 10,000 defending troops in Sieg Pier. If his side attacked, it was unknown if his side could win. Even if his side won, it would be miserable, and he would suffer at least 60-70% casualties.


    ¡°I #@??£¤%! That fellow Baron Burke tricked me! Retreat... All troops should retreat to Osi Castle!¡±


    Looking at their tight defense, the other side had obviously prepared long ago, waiting for an enemy toe and court death. Viscount Carlisle realized the situation was not right and immediately issued a retreat back to their headquarters. Fortunately, he was not chased. The army defending Sieg Pier was not a human army but rather a different world¡¯s monster army led by Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis. Although they were all undead soldiers, since they were wrapped in a white bandages, it was difficult to discern their true identities from a distance.


    ¡°Big Sister Lafania, should we pursue them? That human army looks so weak. I¡¯ve looked forward to meeting them for so long in vain!¡±


    ¡°Sister Mephis, Master instructed us to guard the pier. There¡¯s no need to pursue them. Don¡¯t go against Master¡¯s instructions. Forget it. That poor fellow probably doesn¡¯t even know that his house has already been stolen.¡±


    ¡°Stealing a house! So that¡¯s how it is! No wonder that I don¡¯t see Lord Lucifer¡¯s cute kin.¡±


    Undead Queen Lafania and Cursed Queen Mephis stood in Sieg Pier¡¯s watchtower while happily chatting. Before Clyde had headed out, he had intentionally arranged for the monster army to guard Sieg Pier to prevent their headquarters from being stolen by the other side. From the beginning, sneak attack tactics had been useless against him because he had a lot of hidden monster armies as precautions against contingencies.


    Osi Castle, the stronghold of Viscount Carlisle.


    Only a thousand or so soldiers had been left behind to guard it after the Viscount had set out with his army. This fellow was much more cautious than Baron Burke and knew the importance of guarding his house. However, a bloody mist suddenly surrounded Osi Castle, sending the defending troops into a chaotic panic. During the daytime, if a city were suddenly shrouded in a bloody mist blocking the sunlight, most human soldiers couldn¡¯t bear such a terrifying scene. Many threw their helmets and armor to the ground and fled.


    ¡°Why are you all panicking? Such an insignificant scene! Whoever makes a fuss will be dealt with ording to militaryw. Ah!¡±


    ¡°There are... monsters!¡±


    The captain was attacked by a Bloodkin before he could finish speaking. Quite a few bats behind him suddenly turned into a ck entity that gripped the captain¡¯s shoulder and bit into him. The captain instantly died on the wall with blood spraying from his neck. When the defending troops saw their captain¡¯s death, they were so scared that all of them immediately scattered. They didn¡¯t dare to turn around and determine what monster was attacking them. In the chaos, arge number of defending troops were assassinated by the Bloodkin.


    During this expedition, Viscount Carlisle had brought along the womenfolk of his family. Besides his wife, his daughter Miss Kana was in Osi Castle. These beauties were shrouded by the bloody mist and restrained it, but Miss Kana could still move as a substitute member of Light Church¡¯s Holy Knight Regiment. She had received a holy blessing and was partially immune to a Bloodkin¡¯s innate magic. When she realized the perilous situation and reached for her weapon, a sexy Bloodkin countess captured her mother, the viscountess, by the neck. She then revealed her fangs and stuck out her long tongue to taste the viscountess¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t move randomly! Otherwise, I might identally do something!¡±


    ¡°Despicable! You... let her go!¡±


    ¡°Put down your weapons, and I will release her!¡±


    Although she knew that the other party had evil intentions, Miss Kana was helpless. During her brief hesitation, a few senior Bloodkin seized this chance and subdued her from behind. Caught unprepared, she was unable to use her weapon until the end. With the defeat of Miss Kana, Viscount Carlisle¡¯s temporary residence was captured by the Bloodkin. All the defending troops were killed, and only the womenfolk captured alive.


    Under Lucifer and Clyde¡¯s control, these Bloodkin didn¡¯t start a wicked, erotic blood feast like they would after a hunt in the past. Instead, they only captured these war trophies. As a result, these womenfolk avoided being sucked dry into withered corpses like those defending troops. It was unknown whether this was truly good fortune.


    When Viscount Carlisle fled back to Osi Castle with his army, he found a strange castle shrouded in a bloody mist. His thousand defending troops¡¯ fates boded ill rather than well. Viscount Carlisle was in an awkward situation. He had truly ¡°tried to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it.¡± He had failed to capture Sieg Pier and also lost his stronghold, Osi Castle. A mysterious monster army had captured his house.


    ¡°Lord Viscount Carlisle, should we attack? It shouldn¡¯t be a great issue!¡±


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat south to Taylor Pier. Lord Marquis Charlies said that he would dispatch a fleet to assist us. We should retreat to the center of the Needham ins and join with Lord Marquis Charles¡¯s troops. This ce doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡° Lord Viscount Carlisle, the Madam and Young Miss are still in the castle, if you retreat like this...¡±


    ¡°They must have died in action! Treat it as if they have already died in battle. We can look for other women after we retreat. Retreat!¡±


    Viscount Carlisle was heartless, choosing political interest over family. In any case, after returning, he could always look for other women. If his troops died in action, he wouldck any political bargaining chips, and Marquis Charles would ruthlessly throw away such a valueless subordinate.


    On the wall, the viscountess, Miss Kana, and the other womenfolk helplessly watched the Viscount¡¯s troops turn away without any hesitation. As a result, these womenfolk turned downhearted. If not for these Bloodkin using their secret magic to seal them, they would have definitely found a way tomit suicide to avoid this humiliation.


    ¡°As I said before, men are all fickle, but you all didn¡¯t believe me. Hereafter, serve as Master Lucifer¡¯s blood servants at ease!¡±


    The Bloodkin countess snapped her fingers with a smirk, and the Bloodkin maids immediately took a step forward and neatly ripped the armor, equipment, and clothes of these war trophies to shreds, leaving only their thin undergarments. Afterward, they used red ropes to bind them in shameful postures with a tortoise-shell binding method. A chill made these whitembs recognize the danger. With most of their bodies exposed to the air and their hands bound together with red rope, they couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    ¡°What do you all want to do? The Light Goddess will never forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Miss Kana, you don¡¯t seem to know your plight! From now on, you are a war trophy, not a nobledy!¡±


    The Bloodkin countess showed a strange smile. She then gently pressed Miss Kana¡¯s chest and grabbed her golden cross ne that the Light Church had blessed. When the countess grabbed it, white smoke sizzled into the air as the Light Church¡¯s blessing resisted.


    The countess¡¯s rank was rtively high as a direct kin of Lucifer. She frowned and yanked the ne, ignoring the holy power and snapping its chain. Once the cross broke in front of Kana, she turned pale in fright. As a candidate for Light Church¡¯s Holy Knight Regiment, her faith had been shattered by the other party. The countess whose hand had been corroded by the holy power quickly recovered as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°This small amount of light cannot illuminate the darkness! Miss Kana, do you understand your position now? Don¡¯t be afraid! Our Bloodkin have certain principles. The obedientmbs will not suffer.¡±


    The countess skillfully lifted Kana¡¯s smooth chin and observed the panic and restlessness in her eyes. She then took out a strange red ball. Now, Kana¡¯s previous stubborn arrogance had been erased with the destruction of the holy cross ne, the symbol of her faith. She willingly opened her mouth and let the other party ce it within her mouth. The countess noticed a strange water stain on Miss Kana¡¯s white panties. Apparently, she had lost control from fright.


    ¡°Really! This small y frightened you so much. Later, you will certainly suffer!¡±


    The countess smirked and slowly stretched her hand, ignoring Kana¡¯s shaking head and pleading expression. She used an air de along her fingertip to cut through the final cloth covering up Kanna¡¯s embarrassment, turning her into apletely bare whitemb. After a short while, thesembs were connected together with a red rope tied around their waists and taken away. Their eyes were also covered with ck blindfolds, leaving them lost as to where they were being taken. Those defending troops who had been sucked dry and turned into dried corpses were actually luckier than them.

 Chapter 196: The Chaotic Warfare of Olm Fortress and Baron Burke’s True Purpose (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Chaotic Warfare of Olm Fortress and Baron Burke¡¯s True Purpose (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    However, misfortunes never came alone. When Viscount Carlisle arrived at Taylor Pier with his troops, he found this pier empty. He didn¡¯t see the relief troops or supply fleet promised by Marquis Charles. His handsome face twisted in fury as he flew into a shameful rage. He had lost Osi Castle and his womenfolk, but now, even the support fleet was missing. His subordinates didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, lest the Viscount vent his anger on them.


    ¡°Go to Ord Castle. If that stubborn woman Norma doesn¡¯t let us pass, we will forcibly break through. I don¡¯t want to stay here in Olm Fortress, this goddamn ce, even a minute longer!¡±


    Viscount Carlisle remained silent for a moment before finally issuing hismand. He wanted to leave Olm Fortress, retreat to the center of the Needham ins, and join with Marquis Charles¡¯s main force. Although the other party had broken his promise, Marquis Charles, after all, was his superior. Viscount Carlisle didn¡¯t dare to say anything despite his anger. In the future, he had to rely on Marquis Charlies for promotions. Therefore, he could only pretend that nothing had happened.


    In Osi Castle, Viscount Carlisle¡¯s womenfolk, the Madam and Miss Kana, were captured as war trophies and taken into a carriage to be transported away. When her ck blindfold was finally removed, Miss Kana¡¯s eyes were filled with restlessness upon discovering that they had been imprisoned in a carriage. The Bloodkin maids removed their small red balls and tied red leather cors around their white necks attached to a number te and a long iron chain each. The other ends of these iron chains were tied to the carriage¡¯s ceiling.


    ¡°This dainty and lovely cutie... It¡¯s a pity that you are not a blood maid! You must be very hungry. Quickly eat!¡±


    ¡°Who... who wants to eat your food! Stop, I... I¡¯m not your pet... Wu!¡±


    A red-faced Kanna eyed the red dog bowl the Bloodkin maid had ced in front of her. Although it contained delicious food, it was too shameful. She was embarrassed and tried to resist being treated like a pet. However, a Bloodkin maid stepped forward and pressed down her smooth back, forcing her to lean towards those delicious foods.


    The other whitembs weren¡¯t as stubborn. After all, only Kanna had abat profession. As a candidate for the Light Church¡¯s Holy Knight Regiment, she wanted to maintain her dignity. She knew that once there was a first time, it would be harder to resist the next. It was a terrible thing to develop a habit.


    Facing the temptation of food, the other war trophies were unable to withstand it. They ignored their shameful eating postures and opened their mouths, sticking out their tongues to taste the delicacies. Even if something strange were added to the food, the war trophies had no way to resist. After all, a Bloodkin maid would press them down and prevent them from rising without eating.


    The Madam nced at her stubborn daughter and opened her little mouth, setting an example for her daughter Kana with a red face. Kana¡¯s psychological barrier was already on the verge of copse. After seeing the Madam give up, her position suddenly bes iparably awkward.


    ¡°Miss Kana, nothing strange was added. You don¡¯t need to worry. Unlike the nations of rk Alliance, we don¡¯t need to add strange things to train war trophies. If you still aren¡¯t obedient, don¡¯t me us for treating you roughly!¡±


    ¡°I... I willply. Just don¡¯t make things difficult for them!¡±


    Miss Kana finally gave up. Those Bloodkin maids had already prepared to forcibly feed them, which was very ufortable. After a few humiliating bites, Kana found that the taste was pretty good, and her initial resistance began to disappear, gradually epting this shameful procedure. After the meal, when drinking water, her movements grew a lot more natural. When the Bloodkin Countess came to check the situation, the whitembs were already proficient in using their tongues to lick the water in the red tes before them. That scene looked particrly wicked and erotic. Their swaying, drooping melons tempted people tomit crimes. At this moment, the Countess slightly understood the original intentions of rk Alliance¡¯s ve trade.


    ¡°Miss Kana, you are already ustomed to it! That¡¯s great. Eat a bit more, then...¡±


    ¡°You... What are you going to do with us! Where are you taking us?¡±


    Miss Kana used a humble, pleading tone to ask the Bloodkin Countess. Those terrifying words had scared her enough that she didn¡¯t dare to think too much. The Countess lifted Kana¡¯s chin and gently caressed her smooth face, but didn¡¯t reply, intentionally leaving these prey hanging.


    ¡°Miss Kana, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. Our Blood Race is not one of those ignorant races like beastmen, goblins, or ogres. Even if we are truly hunting, we are gentle and do it in an elegant manner. We are not rough. Rest assured and nurture your body. Don¡¯t think about other things.¡±


    After exining this, the Countess stood and elegantly left with a mysterious and yful smile. Miss Kana was filled with horror. This answer was the same as not answering. When she tried to ask more questions, she was forced to bite a ck rod. Then, a ck blindfold sealed her vision once more. Immediately, she couldn¡¯t resist a drug-induced sleepiness.


    During several days of travel, the blindfolds on these whitembs weren¡¯t removed. Each time, only the wicked items sealing their mouths were removed so that they could eat. What worried Kana the most was that they were gradually bing ustomed to this kind of shameful eating method. They no longer hesitated. Every night, they would eagerly wait for food. Quite a few times, Kanna almost suspected that these Bloodkin were fattening them to butcher themter. Nevertheless, she had no way to resist; she could only wait restlessly for her fate.


    Baron Burke stationed in the northern area of Olm Fortress simrly suffered a serious loss. His headquarter, Otto Castle, had been captured, and several hundred guards had been killed in action. However,pared to Viscount Carlisle, his losses were not much since he had not yet married and hadn¡¯t brought any womenfolk to the frontlines unlike Viscount Carlisle who seemed to have put a green crown on his head. His wife and daughter had been captured, but he deceived himself by iming they had been killed in action.


    Otto Castle was seized by the regr army of Steinbeck Fief. Princess Natalie led a group to search Baron Burke¡¯s temporary residence and seized a lot of letters from Marquis Charlies and a third-party empire. Princess Natalie and the others, as princesses of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s interior human nations, were unable to recognize this mysterious empire¡¯s insignia, but Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly immediately recognized it. It belonged to one of the four super border empires confronting the alien races. As for which one, Verly nned to report it to Clyde by herself.


    ¡°That fellow Baron Burke is too scheming. He actually wants to use our forces to fight each other so that he can be the fisherman gaining all the benefits. We were almost cheated. Fortunately, Master has many hidden pieces.¡±


    ¡°How can Baron Burkepare to our Master? However, Big Sister Saras, I... I think Baron Burke and Master are kindred spirits!¡±


    ¡°Natalie, what did you discover? How can Baron Burke be a kindred spirit with Master Clyde?¡±


    ¡°Saras,e with me, and you will know. Jenny¡¯s assassin squad has just made a discovery.¡±


    Princess Natalie¡¯s face was slightly red, but she didn¡¯t give a full exnation. After interrupting Princess Saras, she led her to a simple, crude hidden chamber in the casten¡¯s residence of coarse workmanship. Although it was simrly built like a basement, it was not on the same level as Clyde¡¯s hidden room. Thinking this, Princess Saras blushed and shook her head. For an unknown reason, she yearned for that secret room used for wicked erotic things.


    The assassins had forced open the entrance to the secret room, and Jenny stood outside the entrance. She and the female assassins behind her had lingering blushes. They seemed to have seen an indescribable scene and only barely restrained themselves. After Princess Saras nodded at Jenny, they entered the secret room under her lead.


    The dim room was illuminated by faint candlelight, revealing the wicked erotic tools hanging on the walls. Whips, small balls, handcuffs... everything that could be wished for was there. There were also a furnace and a red-hot searing-iron that emitted white smoke. A dozen or so helpless whitembs were still imprisoned here. Their hands were bound behind their backs with iron chains, and their legs were parted atop a wicked triangr wooden horse. Strange water stains had dampened the backs of the wooden horses.


    Gagged by rods, their eyes were wide in terror upon seeing the uninvited guests. Some drool dripped down onto their iron cors that had had the keyholes intentionally broken, making it almost impossible to free them. Suspiciously, some of them rocked their hips back and forth, as if trying to reach the peak that was just out of reach. An iron chain attached each cor to rings on the ceiling. This forced these war trophies to assume the humiliating posture of standing tall and straight. In addition, ice-cold small metal clips mped their alluring redbuds.


    Although their expressions couldn¡¯t be seen as blindfolds covered most of their faces, a few redsh marks adorned their bodies. Because of certain special reasons, Princess Saras and the others knew how these whitembs had obtained those red welts and wax drip marks.


    ¡°Jenny, these are...¡±


    ¡°Saras, I¡¯ve already looked into it. They are thebat magicians of the strengthened magic unit under Earl Winissa who¡¯ve been missing for a long time. Baron Burke interrogated them to get a lot of information on Housekeeper Norma. He, however, hasn¡¯t taken thest step and only yed with them. There are also many...¡±


    ¡°Baron Burke, that fellow... That fellow wasn¡¯t sincerely cooperating with Norma. It¡¯s a pity, Lady Norma is out of luck!¡±


    ¡°No need to worry, Saras. Master Clyde has already snuck into Ord Castle. Master¡¯s usual way of handling a kindred spirit has always been to amicably pay hisst respects.¡±

 Chapter 197: The Chaotic Warfare of Olm Fortress and Baron Burke’s True Purpose (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Chaotic Warfare of Olm Fortress and Baron Burke¡¯s True Purpose (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelchy


    Clyde himself had sessfully infiltrated Ord Castle with his younger sister Lucifer and Demon Princess Andrea. Now, there were over 20,000 troops in this castle, and this was thest defensive line blocking Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. As long as Ord Castle were captured, Olm Fortress would fall into Clyde¡¯s hands. After breaking through Aldington River, this natural barrier, there would be no other natural barriers, and they could immediately march for the center of the Needham ins to fight a decisive battle against Marquis Charles¡¯s army.


    Under the concealment effects of shadow magic, Clyde and the two girls moved unimpeded in Ord Castle. His shadow magic¡¯s concealment far exceeded the stealth skills used by human assassins. Unless a senior priest of the Light Church were present, no one could see through their movements.


    Ord Castle was tightly guarded, so Clyde waited until night to start his activities. He wished to negotiate with Norma alone, skipping Baron Burke. Although Ord Castle was rather big, and finding a person was quite troublesome, Clyde quickly located her position with the help of his younger sister Lucifer.


    When the trio arrived at the Earl¡¯s residence of Ord Castle, they immediately discovered that something was off. The residence¡¯s original owner had been Earl Winissa, so the guards here should have been Norma¡¯s subordinates. But now, the guards here were the direct subordinates of Baron Burke. This change suggested that things had beplicated.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, my subordinate Countess just sent me an interesting spiritual transmission. I¡¯ll go to take care of that side. As for this ce, I¡¯ll leave it to you and Big Sister Andrea, okay?¡±


    ¡°No problem. Sister Lucifer, you... are you going to receive something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a secret! I will naturally share any good things with my big brother. If I say it now, the mystery will be lost.¡±


    Lucifer showed an evil smile. Then, a bloody mist shrouded her entire body, and she disappeared. Her movement speed was so fast that he almost couldn¡¯t catch her trajectory. He didn¡¯t know whether she had used flying or teleportation magic, so he could only ask herter.


    Although there were a lot of soldiers guarding the Earl residence¡¯s entrance, they couldn¡¯t see Clyde under his concealment. Clyde openly entered the temporary Earl residence via the main entrance with Demon Princess Andrea. He didn¡¯t encounter a single blockade as if he were walking through his home.


    The environment within was awful as if bandits had ransacked the ce. Various objectsy shattered. Saying this ce had been looted by bandits was not particrly urate. In Clyde¡¯s view, the scene more implied that someone had searched the house to attempt to confiscate certain possessions. A lot of gold coinsy scattered all around. If the ce had been looted, the ground would have been much cleaner. Many valuables had been left behind.


    Clyde ventured deep into the esidence and finally found Baron Burke in Earl Winissa¡¯s bedroom. Baron Burke had short hair and regr features. However, his gentleman look was ruined by the wretched and obscene light within his ck eyes. His typical profligate son expression seemed to beg for a beating.


    Earl Winissa¡¯s bedroom was very messy. A lot of clothes and other daily articles had been turned inside out and abandoned on the bedroom carpet. The wardrobe¡¯s doors had been forced open, and a quick nced confirmed that the clothes inside were in aplete mess. On the ground, Clyde saw many elegant undergarments. Judging from their sizes, Clyde guessed that their owner was Winissa. After all, not long ago, he had personally measured Winissa¡¯s entire body.


    Housekeeper Norma, Winissa¡¯s close girlfriend, was on the bedroom¡¯s big bed of Earl Winissa¡¯s bedroom. She was a standard straight, ck-haired beauty with a pair of blue eyes. Now, she had a look of shame and resentment. Her outfit had been stripped, and she wore only thin ck undergarments. Thatstyer barely covered her key parts, leaving her with ast hint of dignity. At least, Norma had chosen aparatively conservative style, so the fabric was not particrly transparent and covered many things.


    In addition to Norma were several beautiful women. Like Norma, they only wore thin, rather conservative, ck or white undergarments. They hung from ropes in ¡°?oo¡± standing postures with cloth balls stuffed into their mouths. Their faces were filled with embarrassment and restlessness. They didn¡¯t know what would happen next.


    These captured women were Earl Winissa¡¯s aces and senior battle magicians responsible formanding the magic attack unit. Earl Winissa was quite prudent when choosing hermanders; she only trusted female officers. These few were all the seniormanders of the magic attack unit. They had all been caught in Baron Burke¡¯s scheme with one fell swoop. Norma herself was a civil officerckingbat power. Like Princess Saras beside Clyde, she was a only a strategicmander. She relied on these magic attack unitmanders to act as her bodyguards. Since thesemanders had lost theirbat power, she had no ability to defend herself.


    ¡°Awesome! It¡¯s a pity that Earl Winissa is not here. Otherwise!¡±


    ¡°Burke, you bastard! You actually betrayed Earl Winissa! Release me, Earl Winissa...¡±


    ¡°What betrayal? Earl Winissa is already dead. I, however, helped you deal with Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. Is this your attitude toward your benefactor?¡±


    Baron Burke showed a gentlemanly smile while sniffing a ck triangr cloth, ignoring Norma¡¯s protests. He actually dared to do this in front of a group of women. Clyde, who was simrly a gentleman, couldn¡¯t look at him. This fellow¡¯s taste was too low. This cloth¡¯s owner belonged to him, so he could smell the source whenever he wanted. He didn¡¯t need to do such an indescribably perverted thing to a piece of fabric like Baron Burke did. Demon Princess Andrea, who had apanied him, took the initiative to walk out of the bedroom and act as a lookout. She didn¡¯t want to participate in a battle between two gentlemen. Now, she had to admit that the Human Race was far eviler than the Demon Race in some aspects. At least, she, a Demon Princess, admitted that she was inferior.


    Compared to the Human Race, the Demon Race was more bold and open. But in terms of dirty tricks, they were notparable. The Demon Race was straightforward and didn¡¯t like to y tricks, unlike the Human Race. In this regard, many demons had learned from humans. For example, the Demon Race hadn¡¯t originally worn undergarments before they were introduced by the Human Race.


    Listening to the argument between Norma and Baron Burke, Clyde gained a general understanding of what had happened. After destroying Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, Baron Burke won Housekeeper Norma¡¯s trust and sessfully entered Earl Winissa¡¯s temporary residence. Afterward, he initiated a coup that he had carefully concocted for a long time. He had previously investigated the magic defense unit and found a way to neutralize them without Norma being any the wiser. Activating the fire series super forbidden magic spell ¡°Heavenly Fire Burn City¡± required arge amount of magic power, so the members of the magic attack unit had exhausted themselves, entering a weakened state. This had allowed Baron Burke to sessfullyunch a coup. Cooperating against Steinbeck Fief had been a pretense. From the very beginning, this fellow¡¯s sole target had been Earl Winissa¡¯s peerage.


    Clyde¡¯s side just happened to have an Undead army that had acted as cannon fodder. Otherwise, Heavenly Fire Burn City might have truly bankrupted him and killed most of his human troops. Baron Burke had also deceived Viscount Carlisle to a certain extent. This fellow had already long reached a secret agreement with Marquis Charles since he only wanted to rece Earl Winissa. Marquis Charles was not at ease with a female Earl among his subordinates because he doubted a woman¡¯s ability to manage political affairs. In the past, he had taken consideration of his old friend¡¯s face and reluctantly recognized Earl Winissa¡¯s position after the former Earl Winger¡¯s sons had refused to dive into this awful mess.


    ¡°Norma, don¡¯t be a person who cannot tell good from bad. Where did you conceal Winissa¡¯s Earl seal? If you don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    ¡°What seal? I don¡¯t know anything. Anyway, it is not something you can touch!¡±


    ¡°Marquis Charles has already tacitly consented. Your master, Earl Winissa, has been missing for a long time. Hand over the Earl¡¯s seal, and you will maybe be able to keep your former post.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, Winissa is not... not my boss! She is my best friend!¡±

 Chapter 198: The Ultimate Winner of Ord Castle’s Chaotic Night (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 198: The Ultimate Winner of Ord Castle¡¯s Chaotic Night (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelchy


    Baron Burke¡¯s coup couldn¡¯t be counted as a sess yet. Before obtaining Earl Winissa¡¯s status seal, anything could happen. Although Clyde stood behind Baron Burke, the Baron was unable to notice him because of his magic¡¯s concealment effect. Without Earl Winissa¡¯s status seal and Norma insisting on not cooperating, those over 10,000 soldiers under her wouldn¡¯t obey Baron Burke¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Are you truly unwilling to cooperate? Norma, don¡¯t be stupid. Friendship has no value! As long as you hand over the Earl¡¯s seal, I can guarantee that your power and influence will remain unchanged.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I will not betray my friends. Even if you... even if you resort to violence, I won¡¯tpromise.¡±


    Norma¡¯s gaze was firm. She was no gentle-natured civil officer; she was stubborn. Clyde spected that if Baron Burke were more forceful, Norma mightmit suicide by biting off her tongue. Baron Burke knew Norma¡¯s limits well. However, he still had a sinister smile as if he had some other wicked means he had not yet used. After seeing Norma was unwilling to confess, Baron Burke took out a few packets of strange white powder from his pocket and poured it into a ss of water.


    ¡°You... what did you mix?¡±


    ¡°Norma, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not poison. In the past when I was indulging in some delights with Baron Thomas, I got this from that fellow. He said that it was a magical potion that can make any disobedient fellows obedient. You should be thirsty now. Drink this water!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not... don¡¯te here! No...¡±


    Norma turned pale with fright. She knew what kind of trash Baron Thomas was. On the opposite bank of Aldington River, as the former Suzerain of Antaur Town, he had opened a hotel where he had used this kind of mysterious potion to harm unknown numbers of beautiful girls. Recalling this, Norma tightly closed her little mouth, but this was a futile effort. It only increased the other party¡¯s dark feelings.


    Baron Burke skillfully pinched her nose, forcing her to open her little mouth after a minute as she gasped for air. Afterward, he tipped that ss of water into her mouth. In addition to Norma, those female officers of the magic attack unit also suffered his vicious blow. They were fed water mixed with magic potion one by one. Afterpleting this task, Baron Burke removed their bindings andy them on the big bed. As for himself, he picked up a ss filled with red wine, found an excellent observation position, and watched these whitembs on the bed as if he were watching a drama.


    Under the effects of the potion, Norma and the others¡¯plexions quickly be bright red. Although these war trophies used their hands to cover their chests and tightly mped their legs, attempting to conceal their humiliating states, they violently trembled. IThey couldn¡¯t persist for long; their current states mirrored Sky Knight Yani\s before. Clyde concluded that the magic potion used by Baron Burke had genuinely been obtained from Baron Thomas.


    ¡°Norma, if you hand over the Earl¡¯s seal, I will reluctantly satisfy you.¡±


    ¡°Who wants it? You bastard, Winissa would never...!¡±


    ¡°Even at this moment, you are still concerned about your friend. Norma, don¡¯t you understand your current plight?¡±


    Baron Burke¡¯s face was filled with yfulness. He was determined to eat them. Norma and the others¡¯ rationality quickly dissipated. Baron Burke stood and walked forward. But just as he was about to untie his belt, his subordinate¡¯s voice interrupted him from outside the door.


    ¡°Lord Burke, the situation is not good. Viscount Carlisle hase to the gate with all his troops and requested to enter the city. They say that they will forcibly break the gate down if it is not opened.¡±


    ¡°That fellow had toe right at this time. Could it be that Sieg Pier didn¡¯t satisfy his appetite? No matter, I just have to deceive that fool again. Norma, after I have dealt with this matter, I wille back and enjoy you. Wait here!¡±


    Baron Burke looked somewhat annoyed. Being forced to stop as the arrow was about to be released was fatal to men. But at this moment, he could not fall out with Viscount Carlisle. After all, his current biggest backer, Marquis Charles, was also Viscount Carlisle¡¯s backer. If he openly fell out with Viscount Carlisle, that would be tantamount to falling out with Marquis Charles, and he didn¡¯t have such guts. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t ignore Viscount Carlisle.


    ¡°That fellow Burke, how could you have used all those magic potions? It¡¯s truly a waste. You didn¡¯t need to use such a big trick!¡±


    ¡°You... who are you?¡±


    After Baron Burke left, Clyde appeared, breaking the concealment state. Norma and the others were shocked to see a man appear out of thin air. When Clyde walked over to the bed, they nervously watched him. In this terrible state, it was dangerous to run into any men. If he appeared in front of them, there was a high chance that he would bully them.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m a passing devil and a part-time flower thief! Seeing you all in such a difficult position and in need of help, I showed up.¡±


    ¡°De... devil!¡±


    The expressions of Norma and the others froze. This devil was not at all crafty. He honestlyid out his true intentions: he hade to pick flowers. Norma fell in an awkward predicament and didn¡¯t know what to say. Clyde stretched his hands and pulled Norma close to him.


    ¡°You... What do you want to do? Stop, otherwise, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll...¡±


    ¡°Miss Norma, do you want to call over Burke toe and save you?¡±


    When Norma was on the verge of screaming but stopped. Her current state was Baron Burke¡¯s doing. She could only save herself. While Norma hesitated, Clyde¡¯s petty actions hadn¡¯t stopped. He skillfully undid the knot on her back and removed her undergarments. When she returned to her senses, she felt a chill all over her body and realized that the other party had already stripped her naked without her realizing it.


    ¡°No... no! Quickly return them!¡±


    ¡°These clothes are wet. Don¡¯t you feel ufortable in them? Norma, take a look at this first!¡±


    ¡°This is... Winissa¡¯s note!¡±


    Like a conjuring trick, Clyde took out Earl Winissa¡¯s handwritten letter from his storage ring and passed it to Norma. A step more and this stubborn beauty might have trulymitted suicide to protect her final dignity. Seeing Winissa¡¯s handwritten letter, Norma¡¯s wariness towards Clyde significantly reduced. She didn¡¯t care whether Clyde were a devil or a human, the safety of her best friend, Winissa, ranked first in her heart.


    ¡°Winissa¡¯s Earl seal is in the study¡¯s secretpartment. Take it to Winissa! I... I can¡¯t hold on! I can only... wu!¡±


    ¡°Norma, I came here to save people. If I don¡¯t bring you all back, how can I exin it to Winissa? Don¡¯t worry about that magic potion. I have a special treatment method. I¡¯ve seeded before. Just follow my instructions!¡±


    ¡°This...¡±


    Norma was iparably embarrassed. Under Clyde¡¯s overbearing gaze, she was unable to raise any resistance. As if her body were beyond her control, she followed this man¡¯s wicked instructions and parted her white legs. Then, that devil lowered his head and lightly kissed her most sensitive flower. Clyde directly used the same method he had performed on Yani to help Norma and the others rid themselves of the terrifying magic potion.


    A simple kiss was not enough topletely conquer it. Once this kind of thing started, it was hard to restrain himself. After his kisses and **, Norma and the others approached the edge of their peaks. Driven by their bodily instincts and subconscious, they even ignored the other party¡¯s devil identity and actively kissed him back. Under his wicked guidance, they tasted his forbidden food, one by one. With charming expressions, they lowered their proud heads and sucked his source of evil. After Clyde finished, he enjoyed the white marks on Norma and the others¡¯ mouths.


    ¡°Lord Clyde, you should leave now. Baron Burke could return at any time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wait for that fellow to return. At that time, I will properly resolve him! However, I need your assistance. Are you all willing to help? By the way, if you all don¡¯t mind, call me Master!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re willing, Mas... Master. Feel free to instruct us!¡±


    Norma and the others blushed and agreed to help Clyde killed Baron Burke. By the time they wanted to correct themselves, they felt too embarrassed to mention what they had addressed him as. ording to the Light Church¡¯s teachings, if you followed a devil, that was equivalent to offering your everything including your soul as a sacrifice. Therefore, addressing a devil as ¡°Master¡± was not improper.


    Baron Burke didn¡¯t know that Clyde had sessfully stolen Norma and the others. All his previous efforts and schemes had ended up as a dowry for another. In the vicinity of Ord Caste¡¯s wall, he met with the diposed Viscount Carlisle. Carlisle was covered in dirt as if he had run for his life and had had no time to clean up his appearance.


    ¡°Burke, you are too unrighteous: selling fake information to dig a pit for me! Sieg Pier was filled with Steinbeck Fief¡¯s defenders. Didn¡¯t you say that you would take care of their main force? You are truly ready to spread your wings; you even dared to lie to your superior!¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Steinbeck Fief¡¯s main force is already... Lord Viscount Carlisle, I have a big gift for you. Please calm your anger and listen to my exnation!¡±


    ¡°Do I look like a person who likes bribes? You look down on... Eh, are you sure? Quickly take me to have a look! I always felt that that woman was not pleasing to the eye. Usually, relying on her rtionship with Earl Winissa, she set herself high above the masses such as us. This time, I want to teach her what women ought to do.¡±

 Chapter 199: The Ultimate Winner of Ord Castle’s Chaotic Night (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Ultimate Winner of Ord Castle¡¯s Chaotic Night (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After undergoing a few rounds of chaos, the 30,000 troops under Earl Winissa were finally brought together again. Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle were their onlymanders since Norma temporarily couldn¡¯t manage the army.


    When Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle arrived in Earl Winissa¡¯s bedroom, Clyde had already concealed himself with dark magic, Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle passed by him, but they didn¡¯t notice him. The room had not changed from when Baron Burke had left it; it was still a big mess.


    On the soft big bed, Norma¡¯s and others¡¯ eyes were blurred. They had already lost themselves to that magic potion and were indulging in taboo happiness. These whitembs had red faces as they hugged and kissed each other while rubbing their soft and smooth bodies against each other. In a situation where no man was present, they could only resolve their needs like this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Norma, who is usually so cold, to have this appearance now!¡±


    ¡°The magic potion¡¯s effect is not fake. Baron Thomas truly gave me genuine goods. As long as this potion is taken, even the aloof and ascetic saintesses of the Light Church will act like prostitutes. Let¡¯s get this thing done!¡±


    ¡°You... you can¡¯t do this. Earl Winissa won¡¯t let you off...¡±


    Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle showed very vulgar smiles as they walked forward while untying their belts, revealing their legendary beasts. Norma and the others turned redder as they used their hands to cover their chests. At the same time, they were unable to control their movements. Their bodies became slightly inclined as if they wanted to lower their heads to bear those sources of evil.


    Norma did her best to avoid a fit of anger. At this moment, they were all just pretending. Just a moment ago, a certain someone had kissed their bodies and fed them with his seed. In addition, Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle¡¯s sizes were not as majestic as their master¡¯s. She was able to determine this just by a visual estimate. If not for Clyde¡¯s instructions, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten so close. Making a usually aloof beauty pretend to be a seductive prostitute was truly demanding a lot. It was a big challenge for her.


    Just when Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle were preparing to enjoy themselves, a pallid light suddenly shed in front of them. Clyde appeared from the shadows and swung his knight sword, instantly cutting off those two ominous things. Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle had their rods fly in the air with blood sshing everywhere. In the next moment, they felt severe pain from the lower parts of their bodies. The two men covered their lower parts and fell to the ground screaming like ughtered pigs.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, my cut was quite urate.¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master, if you hadn¡¯t made a move, I... I might have truly bitten.¡±


    ¡°Norma, such a dangerous matter like biting it off, you are not allowed to think about it in the future!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Clyde appeared, Norma and the others finally rxed. Even for the briefest of periods, it was impossible for them to serve these men. They shyly covered their chests while watching Clyde. He turned his sword and ruthlessly pierced through Baron Burke¡¯s chest who died with grievances. His eyes were wide open as if something unbelievable had happened. He fruitlessly reached out his hands to grab something in the air, but in the end, he merely froze and died. Baron Burke had never thought that he would lose everything even after using all his tricks. He was killed by Clyde who he didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me! I was just confused for a moment! Lord Norma, spare... spare my life!¡±


    Viscount Carlisle¡¯s face was deathly pale. That sword stuck in Baron Burke¡¯s corpse made him feel an iparable fear. Clyde looked at Norma, waiting for her decision. Norma hesitated before looking at Clyde with a questioning gaze. After all, this devil was her master now. She needed to understand his true intentions before making a decision. After getting a secret signal from him, Norma finally said something that relieved Viscount Carlisle.


    ¡°Viscount Carlisle, considering the friendship between my n and Marquis Charles, you can leave, but you cannot take your army. The army must stay. And I will take back your peerage.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so heartless! I... I haven¡¯t even... ah!¡±


    ¡°Truly talkative. Do you want another one of your legs broken? Scram if you don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°I... I will scram!¡±


    Originally, Viscount Carlisle wanted to thicken his face and negotiate, but under Clyde¡¯s threat, this man covered his lower part, grabbed some pants, and ran away. That same night, Viscount Carlisle took a few trusted subordinates and slipped away from Ord Castle, fleeing towards the center of the Needham ins. He went to his behind-the-scenes supporter, Marquis Charles, for shelter. Clyde¡¯s ruthlessness scared Viscount Charles enough that he didn¡¯t dare to attempt any revengeful plots. He didn¡¯t dare to speak any sharp words to retrieve some face before running away. If he was a step toote, Clyde might renege on his offer of mercy.


    Along with Viscount Carlisle¡¯s retreat, Baron Burke¡¯s death and Housekeeper Norma¡¯s surrender, over 30,000 troops stationed in Ord Castle also surrendered. The chiefmander Earl Winissa received her Earl seal from Clyde and publicly dered that Olm Fortress would remain neutral and no longer participate in the battle on Marquis Charles¡¯s side.


    However, the over 30,000 troops under Earl Winissa also weren¡¯t incorporated into Clyde¡¯s side for the time being. Dering neutrality was the best choice. On the surface, they were neutral, but they would let Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army pass through Aldington River and their defenses. In essence, it was no different from an alliance. During this time, Earl Winissa wanted to unify her troops. She had to remove the high-ranking military officers who had supported Baron Burke and Viscount Carlisle first, dividing and re-taking the power into her own hands.


    Currently, Earl Winissa had to take precautions against Earl Royle stationed in Grand Tonitas Fortress at the center of Tonist City. That fellow also had over 30,000 troops. Among them, over 20,000 were his own direct troops. The remaining 10,000 or so were troops under the aristocrats that followed him. This Earl was in Marquis Charles¡¯s clique. Even their ns had a good rtionship. Basically, a betrayal between them would never appear. After Earl Winissa dered her neutrality, she had to guard against him the most since they were rather close.


    When Clyde¡¯s side fought a decisive battle against Marquis Charlies at the center of the Needham ins, they could only deploy human soldiers, which was just over 20,000 soldiers. However, Marquis Charles had over 40,000 soldiers, at least twice as many as Clyde¡¯s side.


    Before leaving Olm Fortress, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army stayed there for a few days. Before the war began, they transported arge supply of army provisions via Aldington River. Earl Winissa helped build and repair warships. Now, this ce acted as thetest forward position of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. If the frontlines were defeated, Clyde¡¯s party could easily retreat here to take a breather.


    In a secret room of Sieg Pier, Clyde¡¯s younger sister, the Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer, dressed in a ck gothic Lolita outfit, entered a dimly lit special room. Various whips, small balls, cors, and other wicked erotic items hung on the walls. They could easily make people indulge in fantasy. After passing by all kinds of wicked erotic items, Lucifer finally arrived at her destination. She was weed by her Bloodkin Countess as well as several bloodkin maids in the background. Although they were taller than Lucifer, they bowed and respectfully greeted the Queen they followed.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, you are finally here. Your tributes have already been prepared. Please have a look!¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Lucifer indifferently replied. There were no obvious emotional fluctuations in her tone, preventing these subordinates from guessing their Queen¡¯s mood. Lucifer only showed her true feelings in front of Clyde. When dealing with her subordinate kin, she maintained her majesty by being a cold and aloof queen.


    With the Bloodkin Countess taking the lead, Lucifer went into the depths of the room and saw the imprisoned whitembs there. Kanna, the youngdy of Viscount Carlisle¡¯s family, looked at Lucifer with a terrified gaze. That petite Bloodkin Lolita seemed to be the master of these Bloodkin and would determine their fates. The sound instion of this secret room was very good, so ck blindfolds and small balls were not necessary here. In any case, people outside wouldn¡¯t hear any sounds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill us! I beg you to spare us!¡±


    ¡°You are... this taste? It resembles Suhiya and the others! Are you a person of the Light Church?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m a substitute member of the Light Church¡¯s Holy Knight Regiment. I¡¯ve seen the saintesses before.¡±


    Lucifer reached out her little hand and lifted Kana¡¯s chin. She scanned this whitemb, as if she were sizing up a prey, and revealed her fangs that emitted a pallid light as if they would dig into the whitemb¡¯s white neck at any time. Kana had no courage to resist. The shameful rearing environment of the past few days had wiped out her dignity and will. Although she vaguely predicted that Lucifer had some other ns for her, she didn¡¯t dare to ignore this Bloodkin Lolita. She straightforwardly exined her life¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°So it turns out that you¡¯re a candidate of the Light Church¡¯s Holy Knight Regiment. Interesting... Little Big Sister, I have a n. If you are willing to help, you don¡¯t have to stay here. You are a smart person, so you should understand what I mean!¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m willing to serve, but... but can they...¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you help, everyone with you will be pardoned.¡±

 Chapter 200: The Ultimate Winner of Ord Castle’s Chaotic Night (Part 3)

    <h4>Chapter 200: The Ultimate Winner of Ord Castle¡¯s Chaotic Night (Part 3)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Since the start of the war for the Needham in, Steinbeck Fief had sessively captured the Leopold Lake and Aldington River areas. After capturing the Leopold Lake area, Clyde¡¯s side had possessed enough territory to qualify for the advancement of Steinbeck Fief. However, Clyde was not satisfied. His ultimate goal was to capture the Needham ins. He wouldn¡¯t easily change this strategic goal.


    At present, there were still three human forces controlling the Needham ins. Marquis Charles who upied the central area had over 40,000 troops. Earl Royle stationed in Grand Tonitas Fortress had over 30,000 troops. Clyde¡¯s Steinbeck Fief controlled Leopold Lake Area to Aldington River Area and now had thergest sphere of influence.


    After the turmoil of Olm Fortress ended, Marquis Charles finally reacted. On one hand, he assembled his troops to defend, and on the other, he ordered Earl Royle to dispatch troops to coordinate an attack with him. Combined, they had more than 70,000 troops. Under theirbined forces, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army couldn¡¯t resist in theory.


    However, Earl Royle hesitated and didn¡¯t actively respond to Marquis Charles¡¯s order. Instead he imed that in the nameless marsh nearby Tonitas City was arge number of monsters of unknown origin. To safeguard the city, he temporarily couldn¡¯t mobilize his army. The monsters upying this marsh were the subordinates of Ancient Demon King Philip who had resurrected together with Princess Annie. Originally, he had wanted to summon Annie, but he had been intercepted by Clyde.


    Olm Fortress weed peace again. The control of the three important military strongholds: Ord, Otto, and Osi Castles, returned to Earl Winissa again. However, control over Sieg Pier remained in the hands of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s hands. As a logistic and important supply center for Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, Clyde fully controlled this pier to ensure that his army wouldn¡¯t ever fall into a passive situation.


    The tallest structure in Ord Castle was a magic tower used by magicians to attack. From the top of this tower, one could overlook all of Olm Fortress. If it were not a military structure, it could have been regarded as an important sightseeing structure. Now, the top of this tower was sealed since Clyde had used it to hold a certain indescribably wicked party.


    At the top of the tower, Earl Winissa and her close girlfriend, Housekeeper Norma, blushed while looking at Clyde. They had lost their usual aloof natures and let the other partypletely dominate them. One by one, they did various wicked things, filling the room with panting. The other party¡¯s techniques were too skillful. They couldn¡¯t restrain themselves, especially when the most sensitive ces of their upper bodies were grabbed. Even if they wanted to guard their feelings, it was impossible.


    It was not like Winissa and her close girlfriend, Housekeeper Norma, didn¡¯t think of resisting, but the other party seemed to have injected a mysterious and inexplicable power into their bodies, making them unable to have any thoughts of resistance. As for what that mysterious power was, they were unable to tell. It was a kind of subtle feeling.


    In front of Clyde, unicorn Zhenni was in her human form. Regardless of her dignity and pride as a unicorn, she now performed a shameful thing that she had never imagined ever doing before. Winissa and Norma looked at Zhenni withplicated emotions. On the one hand, they were thankful to her for bearing Clyde¡¯s wicked attack, but on the other hand, they were inexplicably jealous of her. They wanted to switch positions with her and experience the taboo happiness of his wicked attack. This kind of thing could easily affect you if you were in the same environment.


    ¡°Winissa, Norma, your alliance is meaningless! This feels... truly...¡±


    ¡°No... no, Master! We¡¯ll do whatever you say!¡±


    ¡°We will obey Master.¡±


    In front of Clyde¡¯s shameless question, Winissa and Norma bashfully lowered their heads. Since they had already been abducted to this ce, could they still raise any conditions? They had no other choice but to pray that this Master Devil would treat his war trophies gently. So far, he hadn¡¯t shown any signs of treating humans as sacrifices for evil rituals like most demons did.


    Admiring this scene, Clydepared the cup and body details of Winissa and Norma. These best friends were so embarrassed that they wanted to run away; it was no different from a ¡°public execution.¡± The top of the magic tower had nothing on all sides and could be regarded as public **. Clyde had ced a big bed on the roof, changing the magic tower used for military maneuvers into a ce for erotic affairs.


    What made Norma and Winissa iparably ashamed was that their extremely terrible postures were all seen by their subordinates. On the roof of the magic tower were the naked senior members of Winissa¡¯s elite magic unit. They were the beautiful magicians who had been rescued together with Housekeeper Norma. They stood around the big bed, watching their lord Earl Winissa and Norma being bullied with red faces. However, they could do nothing. After all, they couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, let alone the safety of their lord.


    Under the devil¡¯s wickedmands, those onlookers around the big bed also had to maintain various shameful postures like they were exquisite jade statues. Under the sunlight, the fair skin of these special works of art emitted sparkling lusters, giving them a sacred aura that others feared to spheme. Naturally, this had no effect on Clyde and only made him even more excited. Due to the attribute of his camp, Clyde didn¡¯t revere the divine.


    Not all jade status felt embarrassed. Among the onlookers were also those who had been rescued from Baron Burke¡¯s special dungeon by Princess Saras and the others. Although they were also senior female magicians of the magic attack unit, they had disappeared quite early and undergone wicked training in Baron Burke¡¯s ce. By the time they had been transferred to Clyde¡¯s hands, they had be finished products.


    These whitembs were arranged side by side in a parallel line. Their hands were bound together behind their backs with red ribbons while a muzzle closed their mouths. They stuck their fair bottoms in the air, maintaining a special bowing downward arc. Their protruding, hanging bosoms had been smeared with delicious cream and honey. Clyde led Winissa and Norma toward them.


    ¡°Winissa, Norma, you two should be hungry after our activities. There¡¯s no need to be shy, feel free to enjoy them!¡±


    ¡°Master, I... Wu!¡±


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, many thanks, Master.¡±


    Winissa and Norma felt very ashamed. Although they wanted to, they failed to resist Clyde¡¯s absolute control. Under his pressure, they used a very ambiguous, shameful method to taste this treat. In the beginning, Winissa and Norma were not ustomed to it, but they quickly began to relish it, and alluring sounds reverberated through the air. These whitembs trembled violently as if they were electrocuted, and their eyes were blurred. Even though they couldn¡¯t let out any strange noises, one could see many arousing issues. The other party seemed to have reached the peak.


    Zhenni didn¡¯t need Clyde¡¯s coercion. She found a target to enjoy of her own initiative. After all, her master Earl Winissa, who had signed a partnership contract with her, had already taken the lead, so she didn¡¯t need to persist. Under the influence of Earl Winissa and Housekeeper Norma, Zhenni was also led astray. Clyde himself was not too crazy. After tasting it a few times, he left and reached with his devil ws toward the surrounding prey. He gently caressed them as if he were ying with precious artwork. They were unable to endure his attack and were quickly defeated, letting the opponent dominate them and do whatever he pleased.


    After several rounds of cloud and rain, Clyde walked over to the railing of the magic tower¡¯s roof and surveyed Olm Fortress in a transcendent mood, enjoying the beautiful scenery of Aldington River in passing. Behind him was the beautiful scenery of jade bodies. It was a pity that there were no cigarettes in this world; otherwise, with the addition of one, it would have been a standard post-coital setting.


    What surprised Clyde was that while he upied himself here, Olm Fortress came under a surprise attack. Merely, with his monster army stationed here, the attackers couldn¡¯t upy a single wall before beingpletely wiped out. Now, on the grounds of Olm Fortress was a field of beheaded humanoid monsters¡¯ corpses. Looking at the expressions of those humanoid monsters¡¯ corpses, they seemed to have died cruel deaths. The original human soldiers of Olm Fortress were badly shaken upon seeing this scene. Now, they could only help bury these intruding monsters while inwardly thanking that they were friendly forces; otherwise, they would have been the ones lying on the ground.


    ¡°Underground Ratmen? These fellows came again! They truly are still lingering around?¡±


    ¡°Those rats must have a secret agreement with Marquis Charles, and the middleman must be the dark shamans. Big Brother Clyde, you were busy... busy with that matter just now, so you must not have noticed the movements of these rats!¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, did those rats scare you?¡±


    ¡°Just trifling ratmen, there is nothing to fear. By the way, Big Brother Clyde, are you free now?¡±

 Chapter 201: Advancing Towards the Centre Area of Needham Plain (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 201: Advancing Towards the Centre Area of Needham in (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Not long ago, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s newly conquered Olm Fortress had suffered a surprise attack from the underground ratmen, but Clyde had not responded due to his wild party.


    Fortunately, the underground ratemen didn¡¯t pick the right time and directly ran into the defenders¡¯ spears, shing against the monster army stationed in Olm Fortress. When Clyde came out, he only saw piles of corpses. In a short time, over 10,000 underground ratmen were massacred. Not even one escaped alive. These underground ratmen were not as well-equipped as that time in Ferro Town. Lacking even armor, they were cannon fodder dispatched to probe Steinbeck Fief.


    After a special secret meeting with Earl Winissa, Clyde left the magic tower with Lucifer. He scrunched his nose as the odor of blood assaulted his nose. The stench of humanoid monsters¡¯ blood far exceeded humans¡¯. The human troops that had to take care of the corpse barely endured the stench. They put on masks, carried these humanoid monsters¡¯ corpses, loaded them onto a carriage, and transported them to the bank of Aldington River. Piling them together, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops burned them all. Now, one could see ck smoke rising from Aldington River.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, the underground ratemen are secretly assisting Marquis Charlies, so he has a lot more than his 40,000 troops suggest! He has over 200,000 underground ratmen. No matter who bes the new Suzerain of the Needham ins, the underground monsters will be troublesome!¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, do you have any suggestions? We have already killed over 30,000 underground ratmen, and the Insect Monster King, the leader of the insectmen, also died under my hand. These two underground humanoid monsters will not negotiate with us.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to. There is nothing to discuss with cockroaches and rats. Even though they have evolved into humanoid forms, their natures remain the same. A high-level monster has his own dignity. There¡¯s nothing worth contacting low-level monsters.¡±


    Along the way, Clyde and Lucifer discussed the postwar matters of the Needham ins. With Lucifer leading the way, Clyde unknowingly walked into the secret investigation room she had built in Sieg Pier. In fact, it was actually a legendary treatment room. Lucifer had hinted that she would give him gifts before, so after arriving here, Clyde could guess what they were. However, this old gentleman had the elegance to noty it all bare.


    Under the illumination of bright and holy lighting, Clyde clearly saw scenes that could make people have endless fantasies. With the light focused on them, the targets were easy to recognize and simply too eye-catching. In this secret investigation room were several victims. ording to Lucifer¡¯s introductions, they were the womenfolk of Viscount Carlisle who had fled. When her Bloodkin subordinates had captured Osi Castle, they had also captured them in passing. Originally, they had been offered to Lucifer as tribute, but she had casually passed these war trophies to her Big Brother Clyde. However, they had been forced to receive treatment first.


    Kana was Viscount Carlisle¡¯s golden daughter, a typical blonde beauty with golden wavy hair. Now, she was located in the middle. She had a well-proportioned figure with great curves and a smooth, white back.. At this moment, her brown eyes looked at Clyde with aplicated gaze. She was panicked, restless and embarrassed. After undergoing Lucifer¡¯s special treatment, this youngdy¡¯s dignity as a substitute member of the Ling Church¡¯s Holy Knight Regiment had disappeared, leaving behind a terrified girl.


    In the special treatment room, the injured had no clothes. In any case, the medical personnel, guards, and so on were all Bloodkin girls. There were no men. From the beginning, there had been no issues in walking aroundpletely naked, but Clyde¡¯s appearance was an unexpected situation.


    When Kana saw him, she immediately wanted to escape, but under Lucifer¡¯s warning gaze, her legs went soft, and she lost the courage to run away. She could only beg Clyde with wide eyes. Miss Kana had been bullied by women before. Although the methods had shamed her, she had at least maintained herst integrity. Now that a man was here, she would probably lose her final integrity too.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, Kanna is a substitute member of the Light Church¡¯s Holy Knight Regiment. She has worked together with some saintesses before. Now, she¡¯s willing to help us by acting as an undercover agent in the Light Church!¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, you are truly considerate. We indeedcked a suitable secret agent!¡±


    Clyde stepped forward and walked behind Kanna. He then stretched out his hands and massaged her back to ease her restless emotions. Hisforting technique was veryplex. Kanna was basically unable to withstand it even though she wanted to resist and not let out strange noises. After a short while, the room was filled with gasping and panting. After receiving Lucifer¡¯s special treatment these past few days, Kana and the others seemed to have contracted a certain illness.


    ¡°Big Sister Kana, you will be my Big Brother¡¯s person hereafter, so properly help him handle his affairs! Otherwise, I¡¯ll punish you. Naturally, my Big Brother, he... he also knows how to y with girls.¡±


    ¡°Miss Kanna, if you are unwilling to help me, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°No! Mas... Master, I¡¯m willing to help!¡±


    Clyde acted like he wanted to leave, and Miss Kana was unable to remain calm. If this man left, Lucifer would permanently attend to her, and she would likely never see the sun again. Thinking this, Kana¡¯s voice almost sounded like she were crying. She reached out her hands to tightly grab his. He was herst light. She didn¡¯t want to be a patient forever.


    ¡°Miss Kana, you are not sincere enough! Did you forget what I taught you before?¡±


    ¡°I... I understand.¡±


    Lucifer unintentionally showed a devilish smile while reminding Kana in an ambiguous voice. Kana blushed, and herplexion became even redder. She then bent to perform a special service. This was her first time, so she had no experience at all. Under Lucifer¡¯s wicked control, the Viscount Carlisle¡¯s wife broke her taboos, personally guiding her daughter on what to do. In such a taboo environment, she wanted to die in shame, especially as a married woman.


    That night, when Princess Saras returned to Sieg Pier¡¯s basecamp after sorting out the official documents and met Clyde in themand tent, she saw a messy wicked scene. Several whitembs had been captured by a devil and were being bullied. Carlisle¡¯s wife and daughter were among them. Fortunately, Viscount Carlisle couldn¡¯t see this. Well, he had already lost his ¡°crime tool,¡± so even if he saw this, he probably wouldn¡¯t wear agreen hat on his head. After all, his crime tool was already useless.


    That devilish master still had some principle. He didn¡¯t make things too difficult for the viscountess. He only made her pour a cup of tea and serve him like a maid, but her face was still very red as she helplessly watched watch her daughter being bullied. Several times, she even wanted to take her daughter¡¯s ce and endure those wicked attacks.


    When Princess Saras entered themander tent, Clyde was examining a map of the Needham ins to decide where next to dispatch his troops. In front of the table, Earl Winissa, her close girlfriend Housekeeper Norma, and her mount Miss Zhenni in humanoid form kneeled while waiting for their master¡¯s instructions. Winissa and Norma¡¯s entire bodies were wet, with droplets of water dotting their fair skin. From their damp hair, it was obvious that a certain devil had summoned them to discuss military affairs immediately after they had finished bathing. They hadn¡¯t even had time to dry themselves.


    Winissa and Norma wore only a white shirt with nothing beneath, clearly revealing their white legs. The shirt was also unbuttoned. In addition, after being soaked, it had turned transparent, revealing their secrets. Moreover, this terrible posture and the alluring way the wet cloth clung to their bodies tempted men more than if they had worn nothing.


    Zhenni was quite straightforward. She didn¡¯t wear any equipment. She was not a human, and she didn¡¯t wear armor even in her unicorn form. Now, even after turning into her human form, she had no problems being naked. Zhenni¡¯s position was a bit closer to Clyde than Winissa and Norma were, so if this devilish master wanted to bully them, she could help Winissa and Norma gain a little time. Fortunately, there were other people around this devil; otherwise, the three of them wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit in front of Clyde without being attacked.


    ¡°Saras, did you go to the bathroom tonight?¡±


    ¡°Master, I went in the morning! If you want, I can go again at night.¡±


    Saras ced thetest information on Clyde¡¯s desk. Afterward, she didn¡¯t leave Clyde¡¯s reach. If he wanted, Saras could help him at any time. Clyde browsed through the intelligence documents before getting distracted and temporarily ignoring the other various tempting beauties. Saras, after all, had been with him for a long time, so she understood what her master was thinking of. Besides, after seeing the terrible appearances of the other girls, Sara knew exactly what type of wicked mood Clyde was in.


    ¡°Saras, is this information reliable?¡±


    ¡°The credibility is very high. ording to thetest investigations of Lord Andrisno¡¯s ghosts, Marquis Charles has gained over 50,000 reinforcements. It seems that he is being assisted by a certain big aristocrat, but since the army¡¯s logo is hidden, we have yet to determine who. Nevertheless, I believe that we will learn who it is very soon.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate. No matter who they are, directly treat them like Marquis Charles¡¯s army.¡±

 Chapter 202: Advancing Towards the Centre Area of Needham Plain (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 202: Advancing Towards the Centre Area of Needham in (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Since the end of the war, Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family had lost their power and been limited to the imperial capital. The areas outside it were controlled by a few big aristocrats. The three big tycoon ns each supported one of those big aristocrats. Clyde¡¯s main opponent was the Dous n, which had monopolized Adrian Empire¡¯s trade and supported Prince Rockefeller.


    At present, Prince Rockefeller was the aristocrat with thergest force in the Adrian Empire. He himself had over 200,000 troops under him, and Grand Duke Clodia, his blood-rted kin, had over 100,000 troops. Their 300,000 troop alliance could pose a threat to the Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family at any time. Grand Duke Clodia was one of the rare female grand dukes in the Victor Alliance. Famous in the human nations of Ximengsi Continent, she was also a close girlfriend of Earl Winissa.


    The Stuart n monopolized the empire¡¯s iron ores and weapon forging ces. The big aristocrats they supported were Grand Duke Hilton and Grand Duke Melville, who were maternal male cousins. The former had over 150,000 troops, and thetter had roughly 120,000 troops, making their alliance the secondrgest force in the Adrian Empire. They appeared united but were divided at heart, so they couldn¡¯t challenge Prince Rockefeller¡¯s dominant position.


    The Moreston n to which Clyde belonged in name monopolized the empire¡¯s grain trade. The big aristocrat they supported was Grand Duke Alvah. This grand duke had roughly 130,000 troops. Because of his old age, he was quite conservative and generally didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, simply conserving his strength as much as possible. Compared to the other grand dukes, he seemed much weaker, which indirectly caused the Moreston n to be bullied by the other two tycoon ns.


    The big aristocrat who had dispatched over 50,000 troops to assist Marquis Charles was likely Prince Rockefeller. After all, both he and Marquis Charles were supported by the Dous n. However, since the reinforcement troops hadn¡¯t raised any gs, Clyde¡¯s side could not draw a conclusion. Perhaps, he had hired mercenary groups. As long as one had enough gold, recruiting tens of thousands of mercenaries was not impossible.


    In themander tent at Seig Pier, Clyde browsed through the information about Adrian Empire¡¯s big aristocrats while bullying the whitembs around him. Princess Saras luckily escaped in time and avoided being dragged into this wicked wild party. Earl Winissa and her close girlfriend Housekeeper Norma weren¡¯t so lucky since they had woken up ratherte. Thus, the devil had caught them and directly tore their thin shirts into shreds.


    Winissa and Norma snuggled on Clyde¡¯s left and right e, letting this devil hold onto their slender waists. The unicorn Zhenni in humanoid form bore the attack of this devil¡¯s ominous beast. Her physique was much better than a human¡¯s, so she could persist longer. Zhenni¡¯s gaze blurred, and the white marks at the corners of her mouth were obvious. It was difficult to associate her with her true unicorn form that symbolized purity.


    Miss Kanna and the other womenfolk prostrated themselves side by side in front of Clyde. They had lowered their heads, licking the water from red tes. They seemed to be ustomed to this kind of shameful y ording to the strange water stains on the carpet. The devil slightly waved his hand, and Kanna and another whitemb crawled over with red faces. They then lowered their heads and kissed this devil¡¯s feet that casually stepped on their stic bosoms. The war trophies didn¡¯t dare toin.


    ¡°Winissa, aren¡¯t you and Grand Duke Clodia close girlfriends? Tell me everything about her!¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master, I... I¡¯m not too familiar with her... Wu! Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t pinch! I¡¯ll speak... spare me!¡±


    ¡°Winissa, you will be punished if you are dishonest. You should know what I mean!¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master, I understand; please forgive me! Next time, no, no! There¡¯ll be no next time.¡±


    Winissa¡¯s face became redder. In the beginning, she had tried to avoid this sensitive topic as she hadn¡¯t wanted to betray a close girlfriend a second time. Last time, she had secretly assisted Clyde, making her close girlfriend, Housekeeper Norma, fall. She had still not ovee this guilt, so this time, she truly didn¡¯t want to dig a pit for Grand Duke Clodia. However, her struggles were useless in front of Clyde. On the contrary, it stimted this devil even more. He lightly pinched Winissa¡¯s bright red alluring buds, and she had no choice but to confess everything to this devilish master. Norma and Zhenni blushed at one side; they wanted to help but were unable to do so. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t even protect themselves.


    After stabilizing Olm Fortress¡¯s defenses, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army set out the next day from the western Ord Castle towards the center of the Needham ins. Regardless of which big aristocrat had sent over 50,000 soldiers as reinforcements, Clyde intended to destroy them as enemy troops. In any case, the other party hadn¡¯t made their true identities known. If they were killed, they could only treat it as having bad luck.


    At dusk with the setting sun, the sky looked blood-red. When Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army finally arrived at the Summy ins near the center of the Needham ins, they encountered Marquis Charles¡¯s troops atbat readiness. These were the over 50,000 reinforcement troops sent by that mysterious big aristocrat. The other party had already finished pitching camp, so the best time tounch a surprise attack had long passed. They could only directly attack.


    Princess Natalie, the highestmander of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops, wore silver knight armor with a blood-red cross hanging on her chest. Contrary to the golden cross of normal pdins, she wore a blood-red cross, representing fallen pdins. Now, Princess Natalie didn¡¯t avoid the truth, admitting that she was a fallen pdin.


    Princess Natalie leaned forward slightly, sticking her knight sword into the ground with her hands on the hilt. As the leaves scattered around her emitted a white radiance under the setting sun, a beautiful scene formed. Afterward, Princess Natalie turned her head and looked behind her at the true ruler of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, her master Clyde.


    His attire was quite casual. He wore a grey cloak that covered half of his face. ording to him, he was dressing like this to conceal his identity and increase the pressure on their enemies. Like this, he had an air of mystery, and the ck feather around his cor indicated his camp. Clyde had disguised himself as an Undead Shaman, holding a skull magic staff used especially by Undead mages in his left hand. Mist swirled around the magic staff, and from the skull¡¯s four fangs, it clearly didn¡¯t belong to a human.


    This magic staff was absolutely genuine. Clyde had specifically borrowed it from Princess Annie before setting out. It was an Undead magic staff that belonged to a top-notch Undead Shaman, a Shaman Demon. As for that skull, it belonged to a Shaman Demon. After he had sacrificed himself, his skull had been added to this undead magic staff. Bringing it was equivalent to bringing along an Undead Shaman Demon. After Princess Annie had surrendered to Clyde, she had lent him this precious treasure to show her sincerity. With Clyde¡¯s level, he could use this weapon without any problems. As for whether it was useful and whether he could bring out the weapon¡¯s greatest effect, that was hard to say. In any case, as long as it could make him look handsome, it would be enough. Its utility didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Master Clyde, you... do you n to do the job yourself this time? It¡¯s fine to leave it to us.¡±


    ¡°Natalie, continue tomand the army. There¡¯s no need to care about me. Just treat me as the army¡¯s magician!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master.¡±


    Natalie looked at Clyde for a minute. After determining no obvious fluctuations in his tone, she gave up on guessing her master¡¯s true intentions. Instead, she focused onmanding the troops to prepare for battle. This time, Steinbeck Fief had over 20,000 troops but had to face Marquis Charles¡¯s over 40,000 troops and his 50,000 reinforcement troops. The difference in their number was more than four times. From the very beginning, Clyde¡¯s party had been in quite a passive state.


    As for Clyde¡¯s monster army, to be vignt against surprise attacks by the underground ratmen or the ratmen assisting Marquis Charles, they couldn¡¯t be dispatched for the time being. Princess Natalie observed the overall arrangement of the other party¡¯s basecamp and prepared to issue her orders.


    ¡°Natalie, wait a moment! There¡¯s no need to be so hasty! Wait until the sunset before attacking.¡±


    ¡°Master Clyde, the enemy has already finished deploying their defensive fortifications. After sunset, there might be a problem! You...¡±


    ¡°No problem. Let them stay in their basecamp for the rest of their lifetimes! I want to test a few magic spells I learned from Annie. It¡¯s only suitable to use them in the dark. Do you have any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°No... no, you have the final say on when to attack! I... I¡¯ll just standby here.¡±

 Chapter 203: Summy Plain’s Warfare (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 203: Summy in¡¯s Warfare (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Under themand of Princess Natalie, the Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army was about tounch an attack on Marquis Charles¡¯s army that had forcibly upied the Summy ins. Standing atbat readiness, the other party had already set up camp andpleted their strategic deployments. They were prepared to take on Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army at any time.


    The army here was actually not the personal army of Marquis Charlies; it belonged to a certain big aristocrat of the Adrian Empire who had been dispatched to assist Marquis Charles. On the eve of war, Clyde arrived at the top of a small hill in the Summy ins under the cover of night. This ce was perfect for providing long-range magic support to his army.


    At night, the Summy ins appeared especially quiet, like the brief calm before a storm. ording to thetest information the vanguard ghosts had sent, there was an army of over 50,000 people blocking Clyde¡¯s party. Strictly speaking, these were war mercenaries hired to fight here. That big aristocrat had the backing of a tycoon n, so he dared to spend a ton of money and hire over 50,000 war mercenaries.


    Clyde stood on the small hill, and a grey six-edged star magic array appeared below his feet. Following the incantation Princess Annie had taught him, he began to summon Undead. Because Clyde was too powerful, his summons caused the nts on the top of this small hill to wither as skeletons crawled out from underground. These skeletons were junior skeleton mages and could only use basic attack magics like a fireball. Clyde didn¡¯t summon any high-level skeleton mages because the consumption of summoning a single high-leveled skeleton mage was enough to summon over 10 junior skeleton mages, making it less cost effective.


    Before the war, Clyde summoned over 2,000 junior skeleton mages and made them stand uniformly on the small hill. Then, several flying demons stealthily flew above the other army to confirm whether the other side had a magic unit, long-range troops, and so on while providing coordinates to the skeleton mages on the small hill. The results were quickly transmitted to Clyde: the other side had no magic unit, but they did have some long-range troops, mainly archers. The cost of a magician was too high. Unless the other party spent arge sum of money, no one could hire magicians.


    On the Summy ins, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had already set up battle formations. Princess Natalie rode a war-horse while looking at the distant enemy camp. The other side mainly had infantry that had formed quite a few phnxes. The enemy¡¯s front mainly consisted of heavy infantry to guard against the cavalry charge of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. As for Clyde¡¯s side, the knight regiment led by Pdin Princess Alicia acted as the vanguard.


    The chiefmander of those 50,000 enemy troops was Gruz, one of the six Mercenary Kings of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s Mercenary Guild. Mercenary King was a professional title that allowed one tomand up to 100,000 mercenaries. In terms of numbers, a Mercenary King was equivalent to an ordinary duke and close to a grand duke.


    Gruz was known for his ferociousness. Unlike other Mercenary Knights, this person liked to take on warmissions, giving him the title ¡°War Mercenary King.¡± Although the risk of war missions was very high, second only to dragon ying, the profits were huge, and there were not many rules. In addition, battlefields could be looted, and that section of ck ie was often much higher than the amount an employer paid. Moreover, many aristocrats would turn a blind eye to crimes and atrocitiesmitted by war mercenaries. As long as they didn¡¯t go too far or contradict the aristocrats¡¯ interests, no one would care about what they did.


    ¡°After this war, we¡¯ll get 100,000 gold coins. That¡¯ll be enough for us to spend for a while!¡±


    ¡°Lord Gruz, bringing along just half of our troops this time... isn¡¯t that somewhat underestimating the enemy?¡±


    ¡°Idiot! With fewer people, we¡¯ll get more when distributing the rewards. The other side has just 20,000 or so people, so half of us is more than enough. There is no need to mobilize the entire army.¡±


    The extremely conceited Mercenary King Gruz underestimated his enemy. At the beginning, he disregarded the 20,000 troops on Clyde¡¯s side, but as this Mercenary King leisurely led his trusted subordinates to the frontlines, he was sshed by cold water. Fireballs filled the sky. The fireballs dropping from the sky threw the frontline defenders into confusion. Many heavy infantry standing at the front were powerless to run away because of their heavy armor. They were swallowed by mes, turning into burning people.


    This unexpected situation made Gruz¡¯s side fall into chaos, and many merceneraries fled in disorder. Gruz was stunned. ording to the prewar intelligence, the other side had no magic troops, but looking at the scale of this sudden magic attack, it was absolutely the doing of magic troops. In fact, it was the doing of a whole army.


    After Princess Natalie received Clyde¡¯s magicmunication, she issued the order to charge. Then, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, with the knight regiment led by Dragon Knight Princess Verly in the front,unched an attack on the war mercenaries. The panicked war mercenaries hastily fought back but soon fell into a passive state. The charging knights directly crushed the scattered infantry that had left their phnxes, ramming them to death. The archer unit responsible for providing rear support was unable to do anything because the low visibility at night and the risk of friendly fire.


    Princess Verly had intentionally worn ordinary female knight armor and used an ordinary war-horse. At this moment, she appeared to be on the level of a pdin at most. Many senior officers under Gruz were fooled by her outward appearance and rushed towards her without scruples, but she sent them flying in an instant.


    ¡°Are you themander? Your side actually doesn¡¯t have a malemander and is reduced to needing a woman?¡±


    ¡°Mercenary King Gruz, it¡¯s beneath my Master¡¯s dignity to personally make a move against weak individuals. You are also not qualified.¡±


    Facing the taunts of Mercenary King Gruz, Princess Verly was not humble at all. This made Gruz speechless for a moment, and themanders stood awkwardly facing each other. With short ck hair and matching colored armor, Gruz¡¯s stature was doughty at over two meters tall. He looked like a middle-aged uncle with a ferocious appearance. His left eye was covered with a ck eye-patch like a pirate. His big machete glimmered with pallid light.


    ¡°Woman, don¡¯t be too arrogant! Wait until you are defeated, then you will know what cruelty is!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve already lost to someone. I don¡¯t need to learn from you.¡±


    Gruz lifted his big machete and hacked at the charging Princess Verly. When that big machete chopped down, it tore the air with a whir. Princess Verly promptly jumped off her war-horse. By the time shended on the ground, that war-horse had been cut into two halves.


    Currently, Princess Verly used ordinary knight equipment, which didn¡¯t even reach the rank of a pdin¡¯s equipment. In such a condition, it was a little tricky to fight head-on against Gruz, but it was easy enough to dodge the other party¡¯s attack. Princess Verly instinctively jumped back to avoid Gruz¡¯s follow-up attack, which only shed empty air. At that moment, a shadow rushed over and filled the empty position left by her.


    Mercenary King Gruz subconsciously raised his big machete to block. Although he was still knocked back several meters by his opponent, hisbat instincts saved him. In addition, he felt severe pain from his chest, and even vomited quite a few mouthfuls of blood in session. The female knight that had rushed over was Demon Princess Andrea. At this moment, she was disguised as a human knight, but thebat power of this Demonic Dragon Knight surpassed many human Dragon Knights.


    ¡°Are you worthy of defeating her? Lowly, no, stupid human...¡±


    ¡°Wait for me!¡±


    Mercenary King Gruz flew into a rage from shame but retreated under the cover of his subordinates. Just from that exchange, he judged that thebinedbat power of those two female knights was above his. Gruz was unwilling to admit it, but the facts were in front of him. Thebat power of that female knight was too powerful. If he fought against them, he wouldn¡¯t have any advantages. His years of battlefield experience told him to temporarily retreat.


    Under themand of Mercenary King Gruz, over 50,000 war mercenaries orderly retreated, giving up this temporary campsite. They withdrew to the only military fortress on the Summy ins, Saka Fortress where they would face Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops head-on. This night battle was counted as their first contact, so they didn¡¯t truly go all-out and simply probed the other party.


    Princess Natalie didn¡¯t chase them andmanded Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army to upy the temporary campsite left by the war mercenaries. The other party had been confused by the sudden magic attacks and didn¡¯t know how many magic troops Steinbeck Fief had, so they escaped to the farthest ce to remove themselves from the other party¡¯s attack magic range.


    Clyde secretly observed everything from the small hill. This encounter was just a small victory allowing his side to upy the other¡¯s temporary campsite. As for the real battle, it would start in a few days. This time, the enemy had suffered over one thousand casualties. As for his side, the casualties had been limited to several hundred people. Neither side upied a big advantage. What made Clyde feel somewhat unfortunate was that Mercenary King Gruz had escaped too quickly, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to use a few special Undead magic spells he had learned from Princess Annie. Before midnight ended, the fight had already finished.

 Chapter 204: Summy Plain’s Warfare (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 204: Summy in¡¯s Warfare (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    If Clyde wished to attack Marquis Charles, he had to breakthrough Saka Fortress first. If he made a detour, the other side could easily surround him. No matter how he chose to attack, Gruz¡¯s troops couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Although Gruz¡¯s 50,000 mercenaries had no magician unit, as a War Mercenary King who fought wars throughout the year, this fellow still had some skills. Saka Fortress had forbidden magic crystals that could resist all elementary and even some intermediate magic attacks. The magician units of most human armies were mass-produced strengthened mages. They could only use elementary magic spells and a very limited selection of intermediate magic spells. As for advanced magic spells, they were impossible. Therefore, they basically couldn¡¯t pierce through the magic istion barrier created by forbidden magic crystals.


    ¡°Master, it is impossible for interior nations to have enough high-level forbidden magic crystals to set up such arge-scale magic istion barrier. It¡¯s very likely that a Barrier Master is helping them in secret. I suspect that the other side has Augusta Wagner Empire¡¯s people. Those magicians truly didn¡¯t keep their word. At that time, they agreed to not intervene in the warfare of the interior nations.¡±


    ¡°Verly, you knights are too simple. ording to the information gathered by our Demon n¡¯s intelligencework,pared to your Phoenix Farrell Empire, Augusta Wagner Empire¡¯s people interfered with Ximengsi Continent¡¯s interior nations even earlier. They sold second-hand magic items for huge profits.¡±


    ¡°Andrea, you... why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±


    ¡°We were enemies before, but now, we have to treat each other with sincerity, so it¡¯s different!¡±


    In themander tent of the temporary basecamp, Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly and Demon Princess Andrea reported their intel to Clyde. ording to Verly¡¯s judgment, Mercenary King Gruz must secretly have the support of Augusta Wagner Empire. Although the other party hadn¡¯t appeared publicly, that magic istion barrier was troublesome enough. In Olm Fortress, they had also found many secret letters from Augusta Wagner Empire in Baron Burke¡¯s residence.


    Augusta Wagner Empire was one of the four major frontier super empires of Ximengsi Continent, an existence on the same level as Phoenix Farrell Empire. Thetter was a knight empire while the former was a magic empire, so Verly didn¡¯t have any good impressions of this magic empire. The four major super empires generally disliked each other. If it were not for their border location forcing them to concentrate on the threat of the other races¡¯ invasions, these four major super empires might have already fought with each other like the interior nations. When the Human Race was at ease, the more they liked to fight against each other. This couldn¡¯t be changed for the time being.


    ¡°Master, this magic istion barrier is nothing troublesome. It¡¯s hard to break using this continent¡¯s magic, but using another continent¡¯s magic will be easy.¡±


    Princess Annie confidently suggested to Clyde. With the Moon God n¡¯s attack spells that she had learned from the two Moon God n¡¯s goddesses, she could easily break that magic istion barrier. However, Clyde rejected her suggestion. He temporarily wanted to keep the matter of having the Moon God n¡¯s goddesses with him a secret. Before he dealt with all of the Heavenly God n¡¯s valkyries, he wanted to avoid using the Moon God n¡¯s magic spells as much as possible.


    Clyde walked out of themander tent and thoughtfully examined at the distant Saka Fortress. With walls over six meters tall, the fortress also had a lot of arrow towers and expensive ballistae to attack any attackers. In terms of defense, it didn¡¯t lose to Olm Fortress. After learning that the other party had a magic attack unit, he withdrew with his troops to Saka Fortress, preparing to defend it to the death. He had no intention of attacking. In any case, he had only received money to defend this path. Moreover, their extremely high fees were not paid by Marquis Charles. As long as that behind-the-scenes financial backer said nothing, he could drag on just defending the fortress like this while waiting for the money to roll in.


    ¡°Master, tomorrow, I will charge with Alicia and her knight regiment. At that time...¡±


    ¡°Natalie, you all don¡¯t need to charge tomorrow I have my own ns!¡±


    Princess Natalie, the chiefmander of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army, nned to personally fight, but Clyde didn¡¯t agree. The human troops in the knight regiment were an important force, and it would be a waste to use all of them to charge. Moreover, Clyde¡¯s main goal was to defeat Marquis Charles, so he didn¡¯t want to waste his troops against Gruz. Like that, even if they obtained victory, it wouldn¡¯t be cost-effective. His side wouldn¡¯t have the military strength to fight Marquis Charles.


    Early the next morning, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops set out and neatly stood in formation some distance away from Saka Fortress, just outside the attack range of Saka Fortress¡¯s defending troops. Clyde had changed into ordinary knight armor to lead several hundred Undead disguised as human cavalry to probe Saka Fortress. Princess Natalie and the others watched from the rear.


    ¡°It seems the enemymander is a novice without anymanding experience. Send these few on their way!¡±


    Mercenary King Gruz stood on the fortress walls and gave an order to release their arrows. Although he still had some lingering fear about those two powerful female knights from yesterday, those two women were not among the vanguard of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army this time. Therefore, Gruz rxed. Over ten thousand arrows were released from Saka Fortress¡¯s wall, falling on the vanguard squad of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army.


    The armor Clyde and the others wore was quickly riddled with arrows, creating a truly weird scene. No matter whether it be a knight or a war-horse, even though they looked like hedgehogs riddled with arrows, they weren¡¯t shaken and continued to charge as if nothing had happened. This dumbfounded the defending troops in Saka Fortress. Were these cavalry human?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are these fellows immortal? Why are you all still in a daze? Use crossbows to pressure them to retreat.¡±


    A flustered Gruz exasperatedly gave orders to use their expensive ballistae. The huge arrows shot by the ballistae finally repelled the enemy cavalrymen. Facing the powerful ballistae bolts, ordinary skeleton soldiers and war-horses were unable to endure that powerful impact force and sent flying.


    Clyde dodged the ballistas¡¯ attacks and charged at Saka Fortress¡¯s wall. Once near, he took out a flying w, a weapon exclusive to assassins, that Miss Jenny had given it and threw it with his brute force, hooking onto the railing of the fortress wall. By the time those war mercenaries noticed the rope and tried to cut it off, they werete. Clyde had already climbed onto Saka Fortress¡¯s walls by himself.


    ¡°What a reckless fellow! Who gave you so much courage...¡±


    ¡°Kacha!¡±


    The defending soldier blocking Clyde¡¯s path was beheaded before he could finish his mocking words. Clyde had used one sword sh to cut him into two pieces like he was cutting vegetables. The armor was no different from paper in front of Clyde.


    Mercenary King Gruz who stood not far away felt an indescribable pressure from the lone Clyde. Although he was alone, he seemed to meet no resistance on Saka Fortress¡¯s wall, sweeping everything along the way. All those who blocked his way were killed with one sword move. No matter how high the defensive power of his opponent¡¯s armor, all were instantly killed. A strange scene of a group of people being chased and killed by a single person appeared. This made Gruz subconsciously take a few steps back.


    ¡°Are you the Mercenary King Gurz? It is still not toote to take your men away from the Needham ins. Otherwise, not a single one of you will leave this ce!¡±


    ¡°Hairless brat, daring to threaten me! I, your father will not fall for your trick.¡±


    Hearing Clyde¡¯s warning, Mercenary King Gruz responded with sharp words. In front of so many mercenaries, he was being threatened by a young man. Even if he knew that the other party¡¯s strength was terrifying, he couldn¡¯t retreat. If hepromised now, his prestige and dignity as a Mercenary King would bepletely destroyed. Therefore, he had to toughen his scalp and use sharp words to respond to Clyde.


    ¡°Well then, see you again.¡±


    After speaking, Clyde took a smoke bottle out from his storage ring and smashed it on the ground, creating white smoke. By the time it dispersed, he had already disappeared, leaving behind dozens of corpses to prove the fact that he had been here.


    Mercenary King Gruz¡¯s face twisted in anger. From the time he worked as a lowly mercenary until sitting on a throne as a Mercenary King, this was the first time he had suffered such a big humiliation. The other party broke into his territory by himself and publicly killed dozens of his subordinates and before arrogantly leaving as if he were strolling around the streets.


    ¡°Enforce martialw throughout the entire fortress. Even if you all have to dig three feet deep, find that brazen brat! I want to tear him into pieces!¡±


    ¡°Lord Gruz, his strength seems...¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I don¡¯t believe that he alone can deal with our 50,000 people! Go! Look for him without wasting any more time.¡±

 Chapter 205: Saka Fortress in Chaos (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Saka Fortress in Chaos (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde single-handedly ughtering his way into Saka Fortress put Mercenary King Gruz ill at ease. Although Gruz ordered the entire Saka Fortress to enter martialw, they didn¡¯t find any trace of Clyde. This made Gruz extremely angry. With an enemy lurking around after taunting him, Gruz felt deeply ashamed. If he couldn¡¯t catch that fellow, his prestige and dignity as a Mercenary King would be destroyed.


    Clyde wandered Saka Fortress. Because of the forbidden magic crystal, his magic was restricted. To avoid exposing his traces, he was cautious and didn¡¯t use dark magic to conceal himself but rather used a more primitive method. He directly killed a war mercenary before taking the other¡¯s namete and equipment.


    Unfortunately, unlike regr armies, war mercenary groups had much less efficient identity authentication systems. Many war mercenaries came from different mercenary groups, so the flow of new people was very big. Unlike a regr army, it was not easy to manage them, making it easy for infiltrators. After Clyde changed into the mercenary¡¯s equipment, his journey was smooth, and the patrols rarely interrogated him.


    Clyde searched for the magician who was a behind-the-scenes supporter of Mercenary King Gruz to destroy their forbidden magic crystal. ording to the spection of Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly, that behind-the-scenes magician was a person from the Augusta Wagner Empire. The mages of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s interior human nations had never even seen ab inferior forbidden magic crystal, so it was impossible for them to manipte one. Only the four frontier super empires could.


    It was very difficult to find a magician among the 50,000 defending troops stationed here in Saka Fortress, so Clyde directly went to the most luxurious building first, which was Mercenary King Gruz¡¯s residence. Demon Princess Andrea had previously revealed that the Demon Race had researched Augusta Wagner Empire¡¯s magicians and found them to be a group of very proud fellows, so it was almost impossible for them to live in a simple, crude residence. If he went to Saka Fortress¡¯s most luxurious building, he had a high chance of running into that behind-the-scenes magician.


    War Mercenary Gruz¡¯s residence was built in ordance with the standards of an Earl¡¯s residence. As a Mercenary King, although he was a rough fellow, he was still very good at enjoying himself. His guards were all trusted subordinates who would be quite difficult to deceive. Therefore, Clyde found a suitable ce near the residence¡¯s gate and secretly observed the people passing through the mercenary king¡¯s residence, looking for a chance to sneak inside.


    ¡°Gruz is making a fuss over a trifle. Only one person has snuck in; there is no need to go through all this trouble to look for him!¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice! If those dogs of Lord Gruz heard your words, it would be troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Why fear? Those fellows are just relying on Gruz to throw their weight around. If it weren¡¯t for the money, who would waste timeing to such a deste ce like the Needham ins with him.¡±


    While Clyde secretly observed the mercenary king¡¯s residence, he heard a lot of rumors about Gruz from those war mercenaries¡¯ idle chattering. A Mercenary King could lead an army of 100,000 troops, but no Mercenary King had enough spare money to raise 100,000 exclusive mercenaries. Generally, a Mercenary King would cultivate only 10,000 or 20,000 exclusive mercenaries. The rest were all free mercenaries temporarily hired to boost their numbers in order to trick their employer.


    In the current Saka Fortress, Mercenary King Gruz nominally had over 50,000 troops, but in fact, only 10,000 or so belonged to his exclusive mercenary group. The other 40,000 had not been forced toe here but risked their lives here for higher wages. If something unusual happened, they could abandon Gruz at any time.


    Clyde quickly sorted out some useful information. His previous judgment was not wrong: the behind-the-scenes magician of Mercenary King Gruz was in Gruz¡¯s residence. ording to these mercenaries¡¯ conversations, that magician wore a thick, grey cloak, intentionally concealing his appearance.


    ¡°Stop chatting there! Roll over here to help!¡±


    Just when Clyde was feeling vexed about not finding a suitable opportunity to enter Gruz¡¯s mercenary king residence, a brown-haired handsome youth casually pointed at Clyde¡¯s direction and ordered the mercenaries toe help. The youth had a typical prodigal son¡¯s arrogant attitude


    . The mercenaries he pointed at didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They just cursed that fellow¡¯s family in their hearts since this fellow was Mercenary King Gruz¡¯s chief disciple, Sparke. ording to the mercenaries¡¯ private conversations, he was the top underling and number one dog of Gruz. However, hisbat power was not particrly good, so he relied on Gruz¡¯s prestige to throw his weight around. Many mercenaries didn¡¯t like him, but they were deterred by Mercenary King Gruz¡¯s face.


    Under Sparke¡¯s orders, Clyde pretended to help with the other mercenaries. Sparke had returned to Saka Fortress with several horse carriages and needed more manpower to transfer the luggage into the mercenary king residence. The mercenaries ordered by Sparke toe help all looked depressed since they wouldn¡¯t get any extrapensation for working for this fellow, but they still respected Gruz enough to follow Sparke¡¯s orders. Clyde, however, didn¡¯t care, since he could now smoothly enter the residence.


    Sparke himself didn¡¯t do any work and simply hugged two maids in revealing dresses. His hands roamed their hot figures as he took liberties with women in public, but the mercenaries didn¡¯t even bat their eyelids.


    When Clyde looked at those two maids, he vaguely felt that something was wrong. Although the other party concealed it well, Clyde¡¯s observation skills were quite good, so he easily saw through these two maids. The difference in the color of their faces and necks was obvious; they must have been wearing assassin profession-specific disguise masks that Miss Jenny had once mentioned. It was very likely that Sparke didn¡¯t even realize that those two coquettish maids were not simple.


    However, Clyde didn¡¯t shoot his mouth. In any case, he had also snuck into this ce. He wouldn¡¯t hically dismantle a peer¡¯s work. Both sides had their own goals, and it was enough as long as they didn¡¯t disturb each other. Thinking this, Clyde lowered his head and ignored the two maids.


    The boxes in the carriages were very heavy and required four people to carry them away. Judging from their heaviness, Clyde guessed that the boxes must have been loaded with precious metals like gold coins and so on. In the eyes of war mercenaries, gold coins were more important than army provisions, and Mercenary King Gruz was fully aware of this principle. Therefore, the provision warehouse of Saka Fortress was casually guarded while all the gold coins and so on were amassed in the mercenary king¡¯s residence. As long as he controlled the gold coins, the temporarily recruited mercenaries would always obey hismands.


    Although Clyde could easily move the boxes himself without any problems, to keep appearances, he pretended to need the other mercenaries to carry a box. These boxes were stored in the treasury deep within the residence. Every three to five days, the mercenaries would be paid in cash from this treasury since war mercenaries didn¡¯t like magic debit cards. For them, gold coins in their hands were the only hard currency; everything else was worthless.


    The treasury was heavily guarded. If not for Sparke¡¯s lead, it would have taken a lot of time for Clyde to find this ce. There, Clyde finally found that mysterious magician. Like the mercenaries had said before, this behind-the-scenes magician wore a grey cloak to disguise their appearance. ncing over from his conversation with the magician to see themotion, Gruz ignored it once he saw Sparke.


    ¡°Great Master, can you help us find that...¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Gruz, you yourself can deal with this kind of minor matter. You don¡¯t need my help. I still need to maintain the forbidden magic barrier. If there is nothing else, please leave me!¡±


    ¡°Great Master, ok... fine! Excuse me.¡±


    Mercenary King Gruz with his tyrannical nature didn¡¯t dare to get angry in front of that mysterious magician or even utter a word of protest. After exchanging a few words, he turned around and left. It seemed that Gruz wanted to ask that behind-the-scenes magician to help find Clyde¡¯s whereabouts, but the magician hadn¡¯t epted it since he didn¡¯t want to bother dealing with a minor matter like finding a person.


    While Sparke was not paying attention, he slipped away from the gold-transporting troops and followed that mysterious ck-robed magician. He just wanted to follow this magician to destroy the forbidden magic crystal. Like that, Saka Fortress¡¯s magic istion barrier would copse, eliminating a major advantage for the defending troop whilending a major blow on the morale of Gruz¡¯s army.

 Chapter 206: Saka Fortress in Chaos (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Saka Fortress in Chaos (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    With his guise as a normal war mercenary, Clyde sessfully snuck into the core area of the Mercenary King¡¯s residence with Sparke¡¯s unintentional help.


    In the core area of Saka Fortress, Clyde finally found the behind-the-scenes mysterious magician. Since that mysterious magician wore a ck cloak, he was unable to see his appearance, but he patiently followed the other party and finally arrived at that magician¡¯s temporary room. There, the mysterious magician walked to the table and elegantly prepared two cups of steaming hot tea.


    ¡°Mister, don¡¯t stand outside. Come and take a seat! The tea is ready.¡±


    ¡°Miss Mage, it¡¯s better to ept it deferentially than to decline courteously.¡±


    The mysterious magician had already noticed Clyde, but she hadn¡¯t said anything because she knew that she was not his opponent. With a certain special ability, this mysterious magician could detect the magic power reserves of her opponent. Clyde¡¯s magic power reserve was terrifying and practically infinite. She could not ce a concrete numerical value on his magic power reserve. In any case, if they fought, she had no chance of victory, so she could only try to achieve a peaceful settlement.


    As guessed by Princess Verly before, this mysterious magician was a person of the Augusta Wagner Empire, one of the four frontier super empires. Her status was on the same level as Princess Verly¡¯s. She was a princess named Tereni. Princess Tereni was not actually here in person: this ck figure was just a puppet controlled by her. When Clyde discovered that the magician in front of him was actually just a magic puppet, he was somewhat surprised since he temporarily could not judge her attractiveness index.


    ¡°This puppet is well made!¡±


    ¡°You are ttering me. As far as I¡¯m concerned, it is not a difficult matter. Moreover, I am best at manipting magic puppets. But can I ask why you are following me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big matter. I just hope that you will stop helping Mercenary King Gruz¡¯s operation; otherwise, I can only destroy the forbidden magic crystal.¡±


    Clyde straightforwardly challenged her authority. He asked her to ignore the matters of Saka Fortress. The so-called magic istion barrier had been created with a forbidden magic crystal, iid on this substitute magic puppet¡¯s chest. When the puppet had turned to Clyde, he had already seen it. Although it was just a magic puppet, it had extraordinarybat power equivalent to an Advanced Magician. In addition, it also possessed some special abilities. If Clyde directly destroyed it, his losses would outweigh his gains. Princess Tereni was also well aware of the situation and calcted the pros and cons.


    ¡°This demand is somewhat...¡±


    ¡°Then, let me change the method. You can cooperate with me and change your employer. That shouldn¡¯t be a difficult matter.¡±


    ¡°You truly are joking. What treasure has our Augusta Wagner Empire not seen? Even if you double the gold coins... that... that is...!¡±


    ¡°How about it? Do you want to consider cooperating?¡±


    Clyde took out a few seeminglyplex magic scrolls that contained the general magic spells of the Moon God n. For a magician, never-before-seen magic spells were more valuable than gold, silver, and other treasures. As expected, Princess Tereni, who had initially wanted to keep her word, immediately changed her mind. Now, she was using a substitute magic puppet; otherwise, Clyde would have gotten a chance to see her iparably excited smile.


    ¡°Do I truly just need to withdraw to receive these mysterious magic scrolls?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m giving these for free. I still have more of them. How about it, Princess Tereni? Do you want to exchange contact details? Perhaps, we might have more cooperative opportunities in the future!¡±


    ¡°O... Okay, I will make an exception, but you must keep it a secret. If my Big Sister Teresa finds out, I will be locked up to reflect upon myself.¡±


    In the end, Princess Tereni couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation of new magic scrolls. After a few rounds of intense mental struggling, she made an exception andmanded the magic puppet to give Clyde a magic crystal so that they couldter contact each other. This was only a temporary item that could only be used three times.


    After the secret transaction, the rest was very simple. Following Clyde¡¯s request, she would make the magic puppet leave at the designated time via long-range maniption. At that time, the magic istion barrier of Saka Fortress would automatically copse due to the missing array core. Clyde and his subordinates wouldn¡¯t even need to make a move.


    The unlucky Mercenary King Gruz was entirely unaware that his behind-the-scenes supporter had already sold him out. After the ¡®secret deal¡¯ with Princess Tereni waspleted, Clyde wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave Saka Fortress. He turned and walked towards Sparke¡¯s residence. He wanted to see what those two assassins disguised as maids would do!


    Sparke¡¯s residence was located at the inner area of Saka Fortress, right next to the treasury. When Clyde arrived, Sparke was hosting a banquet. He and his subordinates had drunk so much that they drunkenly swayed while many beautiful maids wearing revealing dresses proposed a toast.


    Among them were those two maids Clyde had seen before. During this observation, Clyde noticed even more problems. Not to mention those two maids, all the apanying maids were talented. Although they smiled brightly like ordinary maids, they were a bit too professional. They continuously proposed toasts and didn¡¯t let their cups empty. Although they wore revealing dresses, they didn¡¯t resemble drinking maids. The charming smiles on their faces were too fake. Fortunately, the men were all drunk, so no one would notice these details.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging to you all! After Master Gruz retires, I will be the next Mercenary King. At that time, I promise you all...¡±


    ¡°Lord Sparke, you absolutely can surpass Lord Gurz and be the strongest Mercenary King! This little woman respectfully toasts you a cup.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. I...¡±


    Sparke was very drunk, and his hands messily caressed the maid beside him. This maid resisted her disgust and tried to avoid Sparke¡¯s ws around her wrong ces as much as possible. The other women present also adopted a simr method. At a nce, it could be seen that they weren¡¯t sincerely apanying the men in drinking; they certainly had other hidden objectives.


    Those maids were all in disguise. Clyde¡¯s insight into women had been tempered via all kinds of practice. The dresses these maids wore weren¡¯t the right size, so they had obviously snatched them from the true maids, and in a hurry, they hadn¡¯t checked the sizes, so inconsistent measurements had urred. It was very likely that the real maids had swapped with them long ago in secret. It was unknown what had been the fates of those true maids.


    Clyde didn¡¯t enter the hall, simply observing the scene while hidden near the doorway. Even after Sparke and the others became dead drunk, the apanying maids weren¡¯t drunk at all. They were full of spirits. Rwo maids skillfully removed the key to the treasury from Sparke¡¯s waist, before entering the nearby treasury with the other maids. As it turned out, they were just thieves, so theirbat power was naturally inferior to assassins. Facing arge number of defenders, they would be helpless. Compared to assassins, thieves used various despicable tricks to steal money and goods.


    Sparke was totally oblivious even after his key had been stolen; he slept like a dead pig. His subordinates were also in simr states. Those female thieves triumphantly left after stealing the key. Originally, Clyde hadn¡¯t wanted to disturb the others from making a fortune, but as he prepared to leave, the sleeping Sparke suddenly woke up. His boastful expression disappeared and was reced with a sinister expression as he thoughtfully looked at the direction those female thieves had went as if everything was within his ns.


    ¡°They finally took the bait! Get up, everyone! The prey have taken the bait!¡±


    ¡°Lord Sparke is so wise. Those stinking women truly thought that their acting was excellent and that they were able to fool our eyes!¡±


    ¡°But their acting was not good. Wait until I teach them what women ought to do.¡±


    His subordinates also woke up in quick session. Clyde was speechless after seeing this scene. Everyone in the entire hall from the maids to the drunks had been acting. The target of those mysterious female thieves was obviously Saka Fortress¡¯s treasury. In a certain sense, they could be regarded as Clyde¡¯s allies. Sparke appeared to be a prodigal yboy on the surface,but this might be an identity he assumed to confuse his enemies. He actually concealed himself very deeply like Baron Burke. Now, he revealed his true colors. He nned to y ¡®the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind¡¯ with those mysterious female thieves, but he didn¡¯t imagine that the ¡®oriole¡¯ might not be him.


    Clyde temporarily adjusted his ns and followed Sparke and the others to the treasury. For these over 50,000 war mercenaries in Saka Fortress, cutting off their pay was more terrifying than cutting off their provisions. Those mercenaries could eat coarse food grain to appease their hunger or starve for several days, but if they were not paid for a single day, their morale would copse. Therefore, it was more useful to destroy their treasury rather than destroying their granary. After resolving the matter of the magic istion barrier, Clyde had anyway intended to destroy Mercenary King Gruz¡¯s treasury. At that time, there would be no more gold coins to pay the mercenaries, and only a few of the 40,000 temporary mercenaries would continue to stick it out.

 Chapter 207: The Defeat of Mercenary King Gruz (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 207: The Defeat of Mercenary King Gruz (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde made a secret agreement with Princess Tereni, the behind-the-scenes magician supporting mercenaries. Thetter would no longer support Mercenary King Gruz and withdraw her substitute magic puppet at the critical moment. Like that, the magic istion barrier around Saka Fortress would automatically shatter.


    Before, when he had transported gold from the horse carriages to the treasury, he hadn¡¯t had time to carefully inspect this treasury. This time, he would determine whether he could get some benefits. Outside the treasury seemed normal. The guardsy knocked out on the ground as if by some drug. The thieves were not assassins, so they avoiding killing guards. Bringing an opponent down without killing them was their goal.


    ¡°You few, guard the door! I will go inspect the inventory!¡±


    ¡°No problem, Lord Sparke! Remember to leave us one or two!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll not treat you all unfairly. Am I the kind of person who neglects friends?¡±


    A wicked smile appeared on Sparke¡¯s handsome face. After leaving behind a few guards to keep watch, he took his remaining subordinates into the treasury. Clyde followed behind. When those few guard mercenaries stepped forward to interrogate him, they shivered as they sensed something iparably cold behind them. A sturdy ck tentacle rose from the ground behind them as their own shadows bound them. Before they could scream, these mercenaries were strangled to death on the spot. Clyde casually passed them and entered the treasury with no one blocking his path.


    Last time, when carrying a box of gold, he had been unable to see inside clearly. This time, he discovered that this treasury had a secret. When Mercenary King Gruz had designed this treasury, he had used a doubleyered design, dividing it into an inner and outer section. The outer treasury was designed to confuse invaders with just a few open boxes containing gold coins. As for the remaining, closed wooden chests, they all contained copper coins. Clyde casually cut open a few wooden boxes and discovered this secret.


    The real riches were in the inner treasury. The female thieves had stolen the key to the inner treasury¡¯s door from Sparke. Moving forward, Clyde found a half-closed hidden door in one of the outer treasury¡¯s walls. He gently pushed it open and entered the inner treasury. Instantly, dazzling golden light nearly blinded him. he was nearly blinded by the dazzling golden light. The entire room glittered with gold coins, and he had to step on them to walk about. Manyrge wooden boxes couldn¡¯t even be closed because there were too full of gold coins.


    In the depths of this inner treasury, those female thieves disguised as maids had been trapped. Their equipment had melted, and their white, bare bodies were covered in a mysterious, transparent, sticky and thick fluid. All of themy paralyzed on the ground with fearful expressions like trapped prey. Not far away was a strange golden chest. That treasure box was half-open, and a pair of blood-red eyes stared at these whitembs from inside it.


    ¡°Surprise! This monster was specifically brought here to deal with thieves like you!¡±


    ¡°You... you actually reared a monster!¡±


    Sparke had a sinister smile; his scheme had seeded. That strange box was actually a demon treasure box, one of the lost ancient demon species. It disguised itself as a treasure box and hunted treasure hunters who were charmed by its allure. That sticky fluid had been sprayed by this treasure box monster. This treasure box monster was not a purebred, but rather a mixed-blood monster since a pure-bred treasure box monster would disdain cooperating with the Human Race. In the eyes of purebred monsters, humans were just food, so cooperating with the Human Race was beneath their dignity.


    Sparke¡¯s subordinates walked over with bad smiles on their faces. They then took out iron chains and skillfully restricted those female thieve, tying their hands together behind their backs. ck metal cors were put around their white necks. In addition, before these war trophies could speak, ck iron rods gagged them.


    ¡°Good figures! They can be sold for a good price. It¡¯s a pity that there is no Nightingale or Night Rose. Otherwise...¡±


    Sparke had a boorish smile as he lifted up the smooth chin of the trembling whitemb nearest to him. Then, he carefully examined this whitemb¡¯s body as if he were sizing up merchandise. At this moment, Clyde entered the inner treasury, and ck tentacles sprang out of the ground. Instantly, screams filled the inner treasury as Sparke¡¯s trusted subordinates were pierced by ck tentacles and killed. Red blood sprayed everywhere, dyeing the entire inner treasury red.


    ¡°Who! Sika, get rid of this fellow!¡±


    Sparke was frightened by Clyde, but before he could understand what was going on, all of his subordinates had been pierced to death by Clyde¡¯s ck energy tentacles. He directly called the name of the treasure box monster, ordering it to stop Clyde. However, this mixed-blooded treasure box monster was never Clyde¡¯s opponent. Before it could open its mouth to spray its sticky fluid, Clyde¡¯s tentacle whipped horizontally, directly cutting it into two.


    ¡°Wait... wait a moment, hero, brave hero! Spare my life, I... I can pay you! Whether you want money or women, I can...¡±


    ¡°You are truly incurable. If I want to take away something from you, do I need to bother about a dead person¡¯s opinion?¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this! I am Si...¡±


    A ck tentacle pierced his head. His head was pulverized as his headless corpse fell to the ground. Clyde stepped forward and removed the wicked erotic tools restricting these female thieves¡¯ mouths. The deathly pale female thieves trembled in fear, and their white legs were tightly mped together to conceal that they had lost control upon seeing the terrifying massacre just now.


    These female thieves had been saved and avoided Sparke¡¯s vicious schemes. Thinking about Sparke¡¯s wicked expression, these thieves were very clear about what would have happened if they had fallen into his hands. However, a devil had saved them, giving these female thieves mixed feelings. As a result, they didn¡¯t know what to say, so Clyde took the initiative to break the awkward silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare nkly! That fellow is dead. If you all need my help, speak up. If you all don¡¯t need me, I¡¯ll leave you here, and you all will be dealt with by those mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t leave us here! We beg you!¡±


    Quickly weighing the advantages and disadvantages, these beautiful thieves sought his help. If they fell into Mercenary King Gruz¡¯s hands, their fates might not be any better than falling into Sparke¡¯s hands. Generally, mercenaries weren¡¯t restricted by the human nations¡¯ws and could do whatever they pleased. Inparison, it was better to seek help from a devil. Although devils were evil, most high-level devils were honest and would would directly tell the price needed to receive their help. They followed the principles of equivalent exchange, unlike humans who used all kinds of mean and petty tricks.


    After Clyde broke their iron chains, those beautiful thieves nervously stood in front of him with red faces. Since there was no clothing here, they were all in alluring bare states. Fortunately, Clyde had seen simr scenes many times, so his restraint was quite high, and he wouldn¡¯t lose his self-control easily. Although these female thieves were all beautiful, they were stillckingpared to his other femalepanions.


    ¡°Lord... Lord Devil, what payment do you need? We want to leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°Payment? You have nothing now, so let¡¯s talk about itter. At this moment, I don¡¯t need any sacrifices for a ritual. By the way, why did you alle to steal, actually daring to steal from even a Mercenary King¡¯s treasury...¡±


    Clyde was quite talkative, surprising these beautiful thieves. Furthermore, his humanoid form was quite attractive. Facing a handsome young man, these beautiful thieves weren¡¯t very guarded and quickly exined their intentions: they had indeede to steal gold from the treasury. In Ximengsi Continent, there were many thief groups. Because of the chaotic warfare throughout the year, frontier viges were often destroyed, and people without jobs could only choose rtively extreme professions. The entrance thresholds for bing a thief were much lower than bing an assassin, so many thief groups had formed.


    It wasparatively safer to steal a mercenary groups¡¯ wealth rather than a nation¡¯s treasury. Each nation had a different attitude towards thieves. Most were strict only on the surface, but wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to wipe them out. As long as the other party didn¡¯t steal from them, they would turn a blind eye. There were also several especially famous thief groups, for instance, Nightingale and Night Rose that Spike had mentionned just a moment ago. Because their appearances were concealed, they gave people a feeling of mystery.


    These beautiful thieves Clyde had rescued were a band of thieves that had just debuted without even an official name. Because their hometown had suffered from the chaos of war, they had been forced to steal money. In fact, their vige had been destroyed by war mercenaries, so they had wanted to target the Mercenary Guild.


    ¡°Take all the gold coins in the treasury! They are useless to me! Do you all have a way to transport them?¡±


    ¡°Lord Devil, thank you! We... we have a way to take them away. Ourpanions are waiting outside Saka Fortress, and they brought a storage ring.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. After taking these gold coins away, just leave your thief group¡¯s name.¡±

 Chapter 208: The Defeat of Mercenary King Gruz (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 208: The Defeat of Mercenary King Gruz (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    After killing Sparke, Gruz¡¯s chief disciple, Clyde stole everything from the treasury. Although he was not skilled at stealing, he fortunately had some professional help.


    Those beautiful thieves he had rescued used iron wires to easily pry open the treasure boxes and uncover a lot of gold, silver, pearls, and jewels. They had red faces the entire time as they werepletely, so it was impossible to avoid being embarrassed in front of a man. Furthermore, most of the beautiful thieves¡¯ cup sizes were not small, and when they moved around, they would sway, creating an alluring scene that Clyde could enjoy as he pleased.


    ¡°Lord Devil, you can go and keep yourself busy if you have other matters to deal with. We can handle things here!¡±


    ¡°At this moment, I don¡¯t have anything. I¡¯ll apany you all here. Is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°No... no! You can do as you please. We... we don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Seeing that Clyde had no intention to leave, the beautiful thieves didn¡¯t dare to persuade him. They could only helplessly continue to work at their task, allowing the devil to enjoy their white, alluringly bare figures as he pleased. To prevent him fromunching a surprise attack at a whim, two of their most beautiful and well-developed members stood on his left and right, waiting for his orders. To outsiders, they were serving their master and ready to provide special services at any time.


    These two beautiful thieves seemed prepared to give everything to the devil. Clyde stretched his hands, hugging their slender waists and yfully fondling them. Their face reddened, but they just lowered their heads without protesting. Even if he wanted to do excessive things, they would obediently let him.


    To divert this devil¡¯s attention, they could only chat, allowing him to use this chance to procure a lot of information about thief groups. Throughout the year, many internal wars within Ximengsi Continent urred, destroying many border viges. The survivors had no choice but to escape their homnds and make a living as mercenaries or thieves. Mercenaries required equipment and weapons at their own expense, so many peoplecking money could only choose the path of thieves, which had a lower threshold.


    There were many rtively famous gangs among thieves. Clyde was quite interested in Nightingale and Night Rose, these legendary female groups. Allegedly, Nightingale was a group of well-known aristocrats¡¯ golden daughters. Since they had nothing else to do, they had established a thief group to seek excitement. Stealing gold, silver, jewelry, and so on was secondary for them. ording to legend, there were even princess-level existences among them.


    Night Rose was as famous as Nightingale, but unlike Nightingale, Night Rose was a professional thief group. In fact, most of the members had been transferred from the assassin profession, so they had much greater efficiency than Nightingale did. Both of these female thief groups had one thing inmon: they had never failed so far. Nightingale seeded due to its wide range of intelligence sources, while Night Rose had their high professional skills. Their probability of failure was next to nothing, so it was likely that Sparke had prepared that demon treasure box monster to counter those legendary thief groups.


    ¡°Have you seen people from Nightingale or Night Rose?¡±


    ¡°Lord Devil, I¡¯ve seen them once or twice, but since their faces were covered, I couldn¡¯t see their appearances. Their figures, however, are better than ours.¡±


    Although they didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, these two beautiful thieves honestly answered his questions. Finally, a few squad leaders of this female thief group walked over with red faces. After hesitating for a while, they spoke to him with a very shy tone.


    ¡°Lord Devil, we just... just discovered a strange room. Please take a look.¡±


    ¡°A room? That fellow Sparke...Sso that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    Under the careful search of the beautiful thieves, they had discovered a hidden room in the treasury. After the beautiful thieves had pried open the hidden door¡¯s lock, they had only taken a quick peek inside, before withdrawing with bright red faces and asking Clyde to personally examine it.


    Clyde opened the hidden door and entered Sparke¡¯s secret room. There, he saw a lot of iparably familiar wicked erotic tools like triangr wooden horses, cors, small balls, and so on. In the past, he truly hadn¡¯t known that Sparke was a kindred spirit. Although all the iron cages were empty, Clyde¡¯s sharp eyes immediately noticed several strange water stains. In addition, a familiar special fragrance filled the air. This ce had definitely had goods stored here before, but Clyde didn¡¯t know what method Sparke used to transfer those whitembs out of Saka Fortress.


    On the table, he found several thick notebooks with a special family insignia: a golden cor covered with uneven thorns. At a nce, it was something used by ve traders with a hardcore interest. After browsing through those notes, Clyde finally figured out many things.


    Sparke¡¯s true identity was not simple. On the surface, he was the chief disciple of Mercenary King Gruz and a prodigal yboy, but that was only a disguise. His true identity was one of the young masters of the Colclough n. Merely, because of the low status of his biological mother, he had been regarded as an outer ss member and could never approach the family core. Therefore, he had disguised his identity to mix with the outside world.


    Colclough n was one of the few ancient ns in rk Alliance¡¯s nations. This n name alone could change many girls¡¯ expressions. It was an ancient n that specialized in dealing with the ve trade. No wonder those beautiful thieves hadn¡¯t dared to investigate too deeply and pushed everything to Clyde. That treasure box monster had truly left a shadow in their hearts.


    Those thick handwritten notes were Sparke¡¯s trade ledgers recording his sales and storage locations. Originally, Clyde had wanted to destroy these things, but after thinking for a bit, since Sparke himself had already died, his identity could be stolen as long as he had the insignia and notebooks to prove himself. As an outer ss member, although Sparke was not close to Colclough n¡¯s core, his identity was useful. Thinking this, a meaningful wicked smile appeared on his face, and he quickly put away those notebooks and the n¡¯s insignia. Now, it could be said that his new fake identity wasplete.


    The notebooks recorded Sparke¡¯s multiple storage strongholds. In addition, his detailed ns and transactions were also shown, allowing Clyde to wlessly imitate him. After putting them away, Clyde destroyed this hidden room and any evidence. As for the storage points recorded in the notebook, he nned to check themter.


    ¡°Lord Devil, the things are all packed. Now, we have to think of a way to leave!¡±


    ¡°Leave that to me. Come here!¡±


    At his call, the beautiful thieves looked at each other in trepidation and nervously walked toward him. Then, the ck shadow beneath him suddenly expanded and covered the floor below the beautiful thieves, casting concealment magic on them.


    A few hourster, Mercenary King Gruz turned furious. ording to the report, a thief group had emptied his treasury without leaving behind even a single gold coin. When a subordinate hade to report this, Gruz had been undressing himself to enjoy some delicacies in front of him. On therge bed were beautiful maids in revealing outfits making alluring postures. They also had charming expressions tempting their master to bully them.


    ¡°Lord Gruz, it¡¯s not good! The treasury was looted by thieves, and Lord Sparke is missing.¡±


    ¡°Sparke, that good-for-nothing, how could he mess this up? Block this information.¡±


    ¡°Lord Gruz, I fear it¡¯s impossible to block. When those thieves left, they intentionally threw some gold coins along the way, which many mercenaries have found.¡±


    ¡°I &*??£¤@, pass down my orders! The treasury still has a reserve. Calm down those hired cannon fodders.¡±


    Mercenary King Gruz who had just sent his subordinate away suddenly heard several screams outside the door as a familiar figure walked in. Clyde didn¡¯t hold any weapon, but he had a calm expression as if everything were under his control.


    ¡°Your Excellency Gruz, you are truly worthy of the saying ¡®the man is old, but not his sword!¡¯ Even during this time, you are still in a leisure and aesthetic mood. I endlessly admire you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you again! You actually dared to barge into here! This time, I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡±


    Mercenary King Gruz was not even wearing his armor right now since he had been preparing to do the deed. After Clyde invaded his bedroom, Gruz directly entered battle and hacked at Clyde with his huge sword, nning to cleave this ignorant bastard into two. Clyde simply raised his hand and used a fingertip to easily block Gruz¡¯s full-powered swing. While Gruz was stunned in shock, Clyde lightly flicked his fingers and an invisible force sent him flying several meters away, breaking the wall behind him with a cloud of smoke and dust.


    ¡°Cough... how can this be? You! I will remember this!¡±


    Like many viins, Mercenary King Gruz left behind a few tough words before withdrawing into the midst of the smoke and dust, but Clyde didn¡¯t pursue him. At this moment, ording to the secret information he had just received, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had begun its second wave of attack. Princess Natalie wasmanding the troops to attack Saka Fortress, so he didn¡¯t need to kill Gruz right now. After all, the other party had given him a lot of gifts.


    ¡°What? Do you all want to be like Gruz? If you all don¡¯t want to be injured, obediently surrender!¡±


    Those beautiful maids originally preparing to serve Gruz actually had a second identity as his personal female guards. After Gruz retreated, those female guards had found sabers under their pillows, nning to block Clyde. However, he was strong enough to send Gruz flying in one move, so he was not someone they could handle. When Clyde spoke, he emitted a powerful aura, making those maids¡¯ hands tremble. They were quickly unable to endure Clyde¡¯s domineering aura andy down their weapons in session. They then knelt down with their hands on the backs of their heads, surrendering to Clyde. As for their former master, Mercenary King Gruz, he had already snuck away by taking advantage of this opportune time.

 Chapter 209: The Eve of Needham Plain’s Decisive War (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Eve of Needham in¡¯s Decisive War (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Under Princess Natalie¡¯smand, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army amassed its troops and attacked Saka Fortress. This time, the situation had reversed. After Clyde had left, Undead Shaman Princess Annie had reced his position and continued to summon arge number of junior skeleton magicians.


    Over 5,000 skeleton magicians simultaneouslyunched an attack on Saka Fortress. All kinds of fireballs and ice balls struck Saka Fortress¡¯s enclosing walls. Explosions resounded one after another. Among the numerous attack magics, some higher-leveled magic attacks were mixed, so the defending troops couldn¡¯t tell how many senior magicians the other side had. Those high-level magic spells wereunched by Miss Vignia, Princess Halisi, and the other beautiful magicians in the midst of the skeleton magicians, making it very difficult for the other side to determine their exact coordinates.


    Princess Tereni, who had formerly provided assistance to Saka Fortress and maintained the forbidden magic barrier, defected just before Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army attacked. Her substitute magic puppet slipped away, and the indestructible magic istion barrier copsed by itself. After losing this defensive barrier, the defending troops fell into an extremely passive state, and arge number of fortifications were quickly destroyed by the long-range attacks of the magician army. Many arrow towers were blown up as mes covered the sky. Dense smoke could be seen everywhere in the Needham ins.


    To make matters worse, news that the treasury had been emptied by a thief group spread like wildfire. As a result, their originally unstable morale grew even more chaotic. Many war mercenaries realized that there was no reward for fighting and that they might lose their lives in vain, so they directly deserted all over Saka Fortress¡¯s walls. The fleeing mercenaries broke away from the defensive lines and fled north.


    The war mercenaries had no supervising teams, so without money, morale would quickly copse. When Mercenary King Gruz realized that the situation was helpless, he no longer thought of taking revenge on Clyde, also fleeing in sore straits. In their brief battle, the other party had sent him flying with a flick, which was even more terrifying than that mysterious female knight from before. Gruz knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat him, so he decisively fled.


    After the defending troops¡¯ copse, Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly personally led the knights in a charge. She used the Dragon Knight¡¯s special battle qi to break open Saka Fortress¡¯s thick and heavy city gates, allowing arge number of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops to swarm in. The war mercenaries were in no mood to continue fighting, and they abandoned the fortress, which Steinbeck¡¯s Fief intentionally allowed. Therefore, none among the war mercenaries fought until the end and withdrew after recognizing the terrible situation.


    More than 50,000 war mercenaries stationed in Saka Fortress werepletely routed. After just a few days, they submissively surrendered Saka Fortress to just 20,000 troops. In this war, the losses of both sides had not been big since there had been no fight to the death. Steinbeck Fief had suffered about 1,000 casualties, but most of them weren¡¯t severe and could be saved. In fact, only several hundred people had been killed in battle while the losses of the defending side wereparatively higher at over 3,000 casualties, with many burning to death in the fortifications due to the magic attacks. Not many died in the hands of the enemy.


    At the backdoor of Saka Fortress, the beautiful thief group met with their other fellows and transferred the gold coins they had looted from the treasury. Theirplexions were bright red, and they often turned their heads to look at Clyde who was standing nearby. Although they were now wearing clothes, they still vividly remembered that man seeing them bare. In addition, when Clyde had given them clothes, he had enjoyed the scene of them changing. In front of this devil, these beautiful thieves had no secrets at all.


    ¡°Lord Devil, if you need any help in the future, feel free to instruct us!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for the time being. You all... if you all can, help me find information about the whereabouts of Nightingale and Night Rose. You all are of the same profession, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Lord Devil! We will do our best.¡±


    The members of the beautiful thief group bade farewell to him, but they couldn¡¯t escape this devil¡¯s palm. Clyde had secretly left a devil mark on these beautiful thieves¡¯ bodies, so he would always know their whereabouts. Meanwhile, these beautiful thieves nned to take these gold coins back to their hometown to help those in need. Many thieves were forced to steal because of the pressures of life.


    After sending away these beautiful thieves, Clyde returned to Mercenary King Gruz¡¯s residence. Gruz and his over 10,000 mercenaries had already withdrawn while the remaining over 40,000 temporarily hired war mercenaries were also fleeing. Clyde felt that his subordinates might have been too ruthless. No one asked who Gruz¡¯s financial backer was and directly beat away the other party.


    Augusta Wagner Empire¡¯s Princess Tereni wasn¡¯t the real behind-the-scenes financial backer. Their magic empire had long wanted to intervene in the affairs of the interior nations of Ximengsi Continent. However, the four frontier super empires mutually guarded against each other, so the bigger empires were temporarily left alone. The other party had intervened in the internal wars of the small Adrian Empire in passing. Since magicians regarded new magic technique styles highly, Clyde had used Moon God n¡¯s elementary magic spells to sessfully reach a secret deal with Princess Tereni and make her give up their ns to intervene in Needham ins¡¯ war.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, they have already confessed. No one knows who the behind-the-scenes financial backer of Mercenary King Gruz is. That fellow Gruz was quite cautious.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, your investigations are truly fast. Did... did you do anything strange?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not! We are all girls, so what strange things can I do!¡±


    The residence of Mercenary King Gruz had turned into the temporarymander¡¯s residence of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. All the old guards had been reced with Clyde¡¯s soldiers. In the bedroom, Clyde found a wicked scene. Torn clothesy scattered on the floor while his younger sister Lucifer interrogated those few beautiful bodyguards who had apanied Gruz. After Gruz had fled, these beautiful bodyguards had been suppressed by Clyde.


    When Clyde saw these beautiful bodyguards once more, they had turned into stripped, whitembs. Their revealing dresses and undergarments had been directly torn to shreds by Lucifer and scattered on the floor. All of them knelt side by side on the bed. Their hands and legs were bound behind their backs with red ropes. Lucifer must have secretly learned Clyde¡¯s techniques at some point. A tortoise-shell binding method around those white buns made them stand firm.


    These whitembs¡¯plexions were bright red while a ck rod forced saliva to flow from the corners of their mouths. Lucifer must have fed them a ¡°mysterious thing¡± ording to their alluring expressions. In addition, strange fluids from their flower gardens dripped down their mped white legs, wetting the bedsheets below them.


    The most wicked thing was that their peaks seemed to have gotten a lot bigger since Clyde clearly remembered that their cup sizes had not been this big initially. If not for the red ropes wrapped around them, he guessed that a drooping scene would have appeared. From their alluring pairs of redbuds, a milky fluid flowed, increasing the temptation tomit a crime.


    Facing Clyde¡¯s question, Lucifer unintentionally showed a devilish smile while denying that she had done anything strange. Clyde looked behind Lucifer and found a potion bottle on the table with most of its white powder missing while traces remained on the table. This was the typical thief iming, ¡°300 silver taels are not hidden here.¡±. This bloodkin Lolita hadn¡¯t even bothered to clean the crime scene and destroy the evidence.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, Big Sister Saras and the others are in the meeting room at the northernmost end. It seems they are discussing something important.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to see what it¡¯s about. Sister Lucifer, these maids...¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, rest assured! I¡¯ll control the intensity and not be too rough!¡±


    Clyde and Lucifer, these ¡°gentleman and gentldy¡± siblings, exchanged nces with evil smiles as if they had reached a tacit agreement. Clyde turned around and left, locking the door behind. The whitembs trembled either in fear or excitement, or perhaps both.


    Lucifer walked forward, revealing a fangs at the corners of her mouth. She then directly buried them into the soft bosom of the nearest whitemb, greedily sucking delicious white nectar from this meat bun. The whitemb violently trembled and almost fainted in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly delicious! Big Sister, there¡¯s no need to fear. I¡¯m different from those male Bloodkin who can¡¯t restrain themselves after starting and suck the other party dry. I know when to stop.¡±


    After ** that meat bun, Lucifer moved closer to her prey and gently licked across her white skin a few times before taking a symbolic taste. Her taste was actually quite picky, so she hunted based on the attractiveness index of her prey. After leaving a small wound on this whitemb, she took a step back and snapped her fingers. Then, a group of bewitching, well-proportioned Bloodkin beauties walked in; they were existences above the level of a prince.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Queen, are there any instructions for us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big matter. I¡¯m giving you all a little reward. Start the blood feast, but take note! Don¡¯t suck thesembs dry!¡±


    ¡°Many thanks for your bestowed gifts. Your Majesty the Queen, we will carry it out.¡±


    The war trophies were filled with terror. Soon, they were surrounded and shared by many senior Bloodkin. Their **, thighs, neck, and even arms were bitten as they were reduced to sacrificial offerings for the blood feast. The blood feast enjoyed by male and female Bloodkin were different. Females were c a bit gentler as they would rear their prey for a long time while males tended to get careless and directly suck their prey into dried corpses.

 Chapter 210: The Eve of Needham Plain’s Decisive War (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Eve of Needham in¡¯s Decisive War (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Marquis Charles¡¯s main force of over 40,000 troops was stationed in the central area of the Needham ins. He already knew of the defeat of Mercenary King Gruz and the fall of Saka Fortress.


    Marquis Charles had built Kurrus Fortress in the Marcus ins at a scaleparable to Saka Fortress but with much stronger defenses. Although he had no magicians, he had dozens of elementary magic cannons sponsored by other big aristocrats and his behind-the-scenes financial backer. This kind of elementary magic cannon far surpassed traditional cannons in power and even the magic towers in Olm Fortress.


    In the center of Kurrus Fortress, Marquis Charles discussed the war situation with his trusted subordinates. Here, in addition to his subordinate generals, there were also a few Dark Shamans. Marquis Charles examined a map in front of him with a frown. ording to the battle at Saka Fortress, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had at least 1,000 magic attack troops, exceeding the magic troops under Earl Winissa.


    What gave Marquis Charles a headache was that Earl Royle, that pig teammate, didn¡¯t respond to his calls and refused to carry out his dispatchmands. Until now, he had refused tobine his troops and had retreated into Tonister City like a turtle drawing in its head and legs with his army of over 30,000 troops. He remained a spectator in this war, so Marquis Charles didn¡¯t have much manpower. Since entering the Needham ins, most of his allied aristocrats had either surrendered or fled. Almost no one had fought to the end. Now, he felt like he was facing a dead end.


    ¡°Royle, that coward, still wants to conserve his forces! If he sees the situation is not good, he will certainly run away. If I had known that that fellow was like this earlier, I would have swapped his defensive area with Earl Winissa¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency Marquis Charles, we still have a stratagem which ensures sess. Those underground monsters! Over 200,000 underground ratmen are our allies. Even if Steinbeck Fief has over 100,000 troops, they can¡¯t attack Kurrus Fortress.¡±


    In the meeting room, the Dark Shaman assured Marquis Charles that everything would go smoothly. As long as he didn¡¯t withdraw his troops, Kurrus Fortress would remain as stable as Mount Tai. Miss Sivia sitting at one side looked as if she wanted to speak but didn¡¯t in the end. She had warned her father to withdraw many times, but they had no choice. Marquis Charles had previously cooperated with Dous n. If they retreated now, they would lose the support of their behind-the-scenes financial backer. Those Dark Shamans were also cooperating with Dous n ande to supervise the battle operations here.


    Sivia was a dark magician. Even before the war, she had clearly sensed that Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had the behind-the-scenes support of a dark force that far exceeded the Dark Shamans here. Compared to the dark force of that side, these Dark Shamans were clowns. Steinbeck Fief had two Ancient Demon Kings as well as several existences that surpassed Ancient Demon Kings. If they were all released and began wantonly killing, not even Adrian Empire wouldst a week.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back and rest. I won¡¯t participate in your meeting.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Sivia took her leave, her tone filled with a sense of loss. Marquis Charles just responded symbolically; he didn¡¯t particrly care about this daughter, letting her leave the meeting room. After locking her room, she went to her wardrobe, opened it, and undressed herself, changing into her sleepwear. This young, ck-haired beauty didn¡¯t notice a man sitting on her bed.


    Clyde had already snuck into Kurrus Fortress. Although the Dark Shamans had arranged various dark magic arrays, they had only supplemented his skills. With his attribute camp, Clyde could hide here indefinitely, directly using those Dark Shamans¡¯ magic energies, so he had arrived in this bedroom before Sivia.


    Seeing that ck-haired young beauty immediately undress herself aftering in as if no one were present, Clyde initially wanted to alert her to his presence, but he stopped. Wasn¡¯t it a waste to not enjoy such a beneficial scene delivered to his doorstep? Moreover, he had already seen her everything before. Along with Adrian Empire¡¯s Princess Alyssa, she had given him a special service, so there was no need to mind this.


    While Sivia undressed herself to her undergarments, she suddenly noticed an anomaly. Clyde¡¯s focused gaze had allowed her to notice him. She hastily turned around and saw a man sitting on the bed. She panicked. Covering her chest with her hands, she was about to scream, but Clyde had already nned this all in advance. He instantly hugged her and kissed her little mouth, preventing her from speaking.


    ¡°Mas... Master, it¡¯s you...¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s me, Sivia! Your dress is so bold. It¡¯s simr to Senior Schoolmate Anna¡¯s style.¡±


    ¡°I... I just wore it casually!¡±


    After learning that the man who had hugged and kissed her was Clyde, Sivia finally rxed. Soon after that, herplex became bright red. Her undergarments resembled Miss Anna¡¯s, her close girlfriend. It was a sexy and revealing in a ck, openworkce design. On those white legs, she wore ck grid fis stockings, which tempted his touch. It could easily addict people.


    ¡°Wore casually? Oh, that¡¯s right! Sivia, sleeping bare is good for your health! You should test it!¡±


    ¡°Master, I... I don¡¯t like to sleep without wearing anything! Like that...¡±


    ¡°No, Sivia! You like it. Look into my eyes and answer honestly.¡±


    ¡°I... I like... I like it...¡±


    Under his wicked gaze, Sivia seemed to be bewitched by spiritual type magic. When she came back to her senses, she felt an unusual cool sensation all over her body. Clyde¡¯s techniques had almost reached the acme of perfection. In a short time, he took advantage of the other party¡¯s daze topletely remove her final pieces of cloth. Sivia wanted to resist, but it was toote. Clyde had already thrown her undergarments far out of her reach on the sofa.


    Clyde then hugged Sivia and bullied her as her face turned bright red. Her white legs parted as she straddled this devil¡¯s thigh, holding the other party with her hands. Her plump bosom was pressed onto his chest. Although a shirt separated them, Sivia didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She could clearly feel that this devil¡¯s speartip, that hard crime tool, was just outside her most sensitive area and could break-in at any time.


    ¡°Master, can you let Marquis Charles off? He is being ordered by the Dous n to do this. If he doesn¡¯t upy the Needham ins, he will lose their financial support. I... I can do anything!¡±


    ¡°Sivia, it isn¡¯t difficult to help Uncle Marquis. As long as he retreats, everything will be all good.¡±


    ¡°However, those Dark Shamans, the cooperative partners of the Dous n, will notpromise.¡±


    ¡°Eliminate all those who disagree! Then only those who agree will remain. What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°I... I will listen to Master¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Listen to my arrangements... are you sure? Sivia, then I have a small request now. I hope you can fulfill it.¡±


    Clyde unintentionally showed a wicked smile as if he were thinking of something erotic. Sivia inexplicably trembled as she instinctively noticed something unusual. However, since she had made a request of this devil, it was unrealistic for her to not pay the price. Thinking this, Sivia nodded her head. When Clyde told her his request, her face blushed bright red. She immediately lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look straight at him. Although she had done that before, the shame would be even greater now.


    After a short while, Sivia made a difficult choice and followed Clyde¡¯s request. She kneeled beside the bed, leaned forward, and used her soft bosom to mp the devil¡¯s fierce beast with her hands pressing her bosom from both sides. That special soft sensation brought a certain devil to heaven. Just squeezing and rubbing was not enough! This whitemb often stuck out her tongue and lowered her head to **, decreasing the internal heat of his ferocious beast.


    Not long after, Miss Sivia¡¯s beautiful cheeks had many strange white marks, evidence of the devil¡¯s crime. Sivia was quite shy at first, butter entered a state of arousal. She set aside her shame, and her movements became more and more skilled. Under Clyde¡¯s directions, Sivia, this neer,pleted many postures only veterans could do, proving that thisdy was quite gifted in these aspects.


    The only thing that made Clyde somewhat regretful was that her cup size was not big enough. Although bigger than average Lolitas, she couldn¡¯tpare to her close girlfriend Anna. This kind of erotic service could only be given by those with voluptuous figures. For instance,dies like Anna were better, so Sivia could only be regarded as average. Although she was plump enough and could give him pleasure, she still couldn¡¯t reach the greatest pleasure.


    Sivia didn¡¯t know what this Devil Master in front of her was thinking. Whileparing her with other beauties, Clyde gently pressed her head down, making her maintain her ** posture. But just when another round of wicked spurting was about toe, heavy footsteps that didn¡¯t resemble a human¡¯s approached outside the door. Sivia was so concentrated on her task that she didn¡¯t notice it. Even though Clyde noticed it, he remained focused on his pleasure. Fortunately, Clyde was not a human; otherwise, he might have been so flustered that his crime tool would have be deted.

 Chapter 211: Various Dark Secrets Before the War of Kurrus Fortress (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 211: Various Dark Secrets Before the War of Kurrus Fortress (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Kurrus Fortress was controlled by the main force of Marquis Charles. Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had upied the nearby Summy ins, confronting Marquis Charles from Saka Fortress, formerly built by Mercenary King Gruz.


    Not counting his behind-the-scenes dark forces, Clyde¡¯s side had more than 20,000 troops while Marquis Charles had more than twice as many at 40,000 troops. At present, his ally, Earl Royle was withholding his troops, taking a wait and see stance. Originally, they thought that Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army would quickly copse, but in the war of Aldington River, Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had forced Earl Winissa and her over 30,000 troops to surrender without suffering great casualties, making Earl Royle choose to be a bystander. Only after seeing who would win would he throw his support behind a side.


    If Marquis Charles won, Earl Royle would dispatch his troops to chase Clyde¡¯s party. If Marquis Charles suffered defeat, Earl Royle would definitely betray his teammate without any hesitation and flee with his over 30,000 troops. Regardless of what happened, he would retain the troops in his hand. Who won and lost was not important.


    Clyde himself was already lurking in Kurrus Fortress. Marquis Charles was entirely unaware that his daughter Sivia was providing the enemymander a special service while he held a meeting. As Clyde was about to reach peak pleasure, some uninvited guests came. These monsters intruded into Sivia¡¯s room.


    Sivia was focused on giving her devil master service, so she didn¡¯t notice their arrival. The monsters, ogres, broke down her door. Maintaining his posture, Clyde ordered his shadows to take care of them. Several ck energy tentacles appeared and immediately pierced through their feet and emerged from their throats.


    ¡°Mas... Master, this is...¡±


    ¡°Sivia, it seems that you are not safe here!¡±


    ¡°These ogres were summoned by someone. Other than me, the only dark magicians nearby are those Dark Shamans.¡±


    Sivia finally noticed the intruders: small-sized ogres. Their height was about that of a normal human soldier¡¯s, and theirbat power was not too great. However, they were strong enough to ambush and defeat an unguarded magician. From those ogres¡¯ tall and thin statures, they were of the explosive speed type who would make a sudden vicious attack to quickly finish off an opponent. Unfortunately, they were not faster than the ck energy tentacles, and Clyde had gained the initiative by striking the first blow.


    After Clyde dealt with the ogre issue, he directly took Sivia away without letting her protest. Now, not even a thread adorned her body, but she could only let Clyde carry her away. When Marquis Charles rushed over with his guards upon hearing the mor, Miss Sivia had already disappeared. Clyde had even erased the ogres¡¯ corpses, leaving only a taunting note: ¡°Your daughter is truly wonderful.¡± Marquis Charles nearly burst with rage at the other party¡¯s savagery.


    ¡°That bastard! Seal Kurrus Fortress: I don¡¯t believe that he can escape from here!¡±


    ¡°Lord Marquis, Miss Sivia has many defensive magic items, so it¡¯s impossible for there to not have been at least a small disturbance! Even if an assassin carried out a sneak attack, she would have had a chance to counterattack.¡±


    ¡°What!? Are you saying that Sivia ran away by herself?¡±


    ¡°This subordinate doesn¡¯t dare to make irresponsible remarks. I¡¯ll immediately go seal the fortress.¡±


    Marquis Charles¡¯s guard was an experienced soldier. Although he was suspicious, he didn¡¯t dare to guess in light of Marquis Charles¡¯s face. If Miss Sivia had run away with the other person by herself, the entire matter would change from kidnapping to eloping, making Marquis Charles lose even more face.


    As Kurrus Fortress sealed itself off, the atmosphere of Saka Fortress remained light. Mercenary King Gruz had been defeated so quickly that most of the fortifications of Saka Fortress had been left intact, so Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops could directly use these fortifications even if Marquis Charles immediately attacked. Since both sides¡¯ defensive fortifications were intact, whoever attacked first would suffer. Therefore, there was a temporary, uneasy stalemate. It all depended on whether Earl Royle would bring his over 30,000 troops to support Marquis Charles and break this deadlock.


    Clyde returned with a beauty. Upon returning to Saka Fortress, Sivia finally met Anna. While looking at Anna¡¯s hot figure, he seemingly recalled a former wicked n. Anna wore just a white bathrobe, her hair still wet. Due to its thinness, it was practically transparent, revealing all her secrets. She didn¡¯t even wear any panties below, so her white legs and openpel tempted people tomit a crime.


    ¡°Sivia, you came! Your mouth... were you secretly nourished?¡±


    ¡°Anna, enough! Why are you speaking to me like this?¡±


    Sivia blushed but her tone was fierce. In Clyde¡¯s view, there was no great difference between the two. One was almost bare, while the other waspletely bare. Anna took Sivia to the bathroom to clean up those white marks on her body. Without Sivia there, Clyde had no misgivings about attacking Kurrus Fortress since he didn¡¯t care for anyone on the other side; he only needed to avoid killing Marquis Charles.


    Clyde unconsciously followed Anna and Sivia into the bathroom guarded by beautiful knights of Pdin Princess Alicia¡¯s beautiful knight regiment. When they saw a man approaching thedies¡¯ bathroom, they prepared to attack, but their faces reddened after noticing Clyde. Letting go of the pommels of their swords, they turned their heads, pretending to see nothing. If the master wanted to do something bad, they wouldn¡¯t dare to interfere.


    In the misty bathroom were many indistinct white figures, increasing the sense of mystery. There were twodies¡¯ bathrooms in Saka Fortress: one for the Human Race and another for the other races; there was no male bathroom. Anna had taken Sivia to the one for humans. Clyde¡¯s status was special, and he could enter either bathroom.


    ¡°Anna, how could you bring a man... Mas... Master, you came!¡±


    ¡°Kylie, am I not wee?¡±


    ¡°No... no, Master! Ya!¡±


    She was one of thedies from the three Earls, Anna¡¯s close girlfriend Miss Kyile. This x-haired beauty¡¯s figure was the same type as Anna¡¯s: well-developed and hot. As Clyde had entered the bathroom, Kylie had just finished bathing and been about to leave, but the devil master intercepted this whitemb and made her continue bathing.


    Clyde sat on a small stool, enjoying a special service. Anna and Kylie, one in front and the other at the back, provided their devil master a special service. (Editor note: lmao rimjob) Their red faces belied theirck of hesitation. Kylie leaned forward and copied Sivia¡¯s former posture to serve the devil, using her plump bosom to squeeze his source of evil. Because of her hot figure and bigger size, Clyde felt far greater pleasure that that time with Sivia. Meanwhile, Anna used her smooth and soft bosom to wash the devil¡¯s back. Her bosom that wasparable to Kylie¡¯s in size and plumpness doubled Clyde¡¯s pleasure.


    Sivia temporarily rested, sitting in themon bathing pool with the simrly ck-haired swordswoman Betty. Miss Betty was one of the three Earl¡¯s daughters and also Anna¡¯s close girlfriend. She pressed Sivia¡¯s fragrant shoulders, helping the other party to wash her body. The other human beauties shyly watched from their original spots, not daring to move in fear of bing Clyde¡¯s next target. Other than Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly and a select few, most of them didn¡¯t have the special physique necessary to bear this devil master¡¯s attack like the next door other races¡¯ beauties.


    In the midst of this ambiguous atmosphere, Princess Saras walked to Clyde¡¯s side since she had to personally report some matters. Moreover, it was only a matter of time until shepletely delivered herself to the other party. She didn¡¯t mind it being a bit early. Now, Clyde¡¯s attention focused on Kylie and Anna, so he didn¡¯t wish to put his hands on her.


    ¡°Master, the three tycoon ns have sent envoys; it seems they want to probe our attitude. Since you were not here, I didn¡¯t reply to them then. I wanted to know your intentions first.¡±


    ¡°They are merchants bent solely on profit. We won¡¯t meddle in this drama. They can go look for someone else. I... By the way, Saras, what benefits did they promise?¡±


    While passionately giving a righteous speech, he suddenly switched topics. Princess Saras almost couldn¡¯t keep herself fromughing out loud. This devil master was too hical. One second, he insisted on not ying ording to the three tycoon ns¡¯ will, and in the next, he wanted the other parties¡¯ benefits.


    The three tycoon ns controlled Adrian Empire in secret. After the battle of Olm Fortress, they had discovered that Steinbeck Fief was no weak chicken but rather a true rival of Marquis Charles. Therefore, out of their individual economic interests, these tycoon ns had sent envoys in hopes of resolving jurisdiction over the Needham ins.


    The most hical one was the Dous n. As the behind-the-scenes financial backer of Marquis Charles, they proposed that as long as Steinbeck Fief followed their directions, they would abandon Marquis Charles. These tycoon ns only looked after their own interests: alliances between aristocrats were superficial, nothing more.

 Chapter 212: Various Dark Secrets Before the War of Kurrus Fortress (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Various Dark Secrets Before the War of Kurrus Fortress (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde, disguised as a soldier, stood beside Princess Saras to listen to the discussion with the three tycoon ns¡¯ envoys. At present, Princess Saras was nominally the Suzerain of Steinbeck Fief while Clyde was just an administration officer. Thus, there was no problem in disguising himself as a mere guard to listen to the discussion.


    Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly was also present, wearing aplete set of heavy knight armor that covered her face. Among these envoys, Dous n was represented by Knight Fast who belonged to a branch family and had had his knight peerage purchased as an empty aristocratic title, i.e. an honorary aristocrat. This arrogant, brown-haired handsome young man frivolously gazed at Princess Saras clearly imagining indescribable scenes. However, if he dared to act rashly, Clyde didn¡¯t mind cutting him down on the spot.


    Moreston n had sent Knight Fortes who was no handsome young man. He was fat, but this fatty¡¯s gaze was not as disgusting as Fast¡¯s. At least, he only admired Princess Saras without having any intentions toward her. As a merchant, he simrly was only an honorary aristocrat, but he gave Clyde a good first impression. The cooperation agreement between himself and Miss Morais had been made in private agreement, so most of the Moreston n shouldn¡¯t know about it. This Knight Fortes was also clearly unaware.


    The envoy sent by Stuart n was more to Clyde¡¯s liking. An elegantdy, Miss Mia had no peerage. She had pink hair and peach-blossom eyes with a slender yet proportional figure. She wore a magician¡¯s outfit, and judging from the badge on her magic robes, she was actually a Junior Mage. Among the human beauties beside Clyde, only Princess Annie and Miss Sigrid who had lived for several hundred years were higher ranked than Mia. The other beauties had not even reached the Advanced Magician stage, not to mention Mage.


    Clyde was very interested in Mia. Just from her magic robe, he couldn¡¯t determine her most skilled magic element. Merely, this showed that Stuart n had great enough face to invite a Mage to serve as a go-between, which was iparable to the other two tycoon ns. On the surface, Mia was calm andposed, but inside, she was quite nervous. Originally, she had thought of taking advantage of her Mage status, but beyond her imagination, the other side had an even higher-level existence. Although Princess Verly had kept a low profile, with a single Dragon Knight level move, she could instantly dispose of a Mage without any problems.


    Most of the magicians of Ximengsi Continent¡¯s interior nations only fought in internal wars against other humans. Basically, they had not experienced battles against different races on the border. Without being tempered through cruel war, their actualbat power wascking. Princess Verly could easily cripple the Master Archmages of the interior nations without suffering any injuries, not to mention a trifling Mia. Currently, Verly couldn¡¯t determine Mia¡¯s magic attribute, so she adopted a wait and see attitude. She already knew her Master Clyde¡¯s preference: he would want that female magician, so she paid special attention to her movements. Once Mia made any move, she would immediately subdue the other party.


    ¡°Young Lady Suzerain, as long as you give us the absolute management rights to the Needham ins, we¡¯ll sever our ties with Marquis Charles. In addition, to show our sincerity, our side is willing to sponsor 200,000 gold coins as well as give an interest-free loan of 300,000 gold coins. What do you think? With your beauty, staying in a small ce like Steinbeck Fief is too pitiful. Perhaps, it will be better to move to a bigger ce...¡±


    ¡°Sire Fast, are youing to a blind date or a business talk? The people are in an abyss of suffering, and you actually want to upy the Needham ins and drive up the price of grain. Do you all still have any humanity? Young Lady Suzerain, as long as you don¡¯t give the management rights of the Needham ins to this gentleman, our Moreston n is willing to supply grain to you for five years at a low-price, no, at production cost price!¡±


    ¡°Sire Fortes, you damned fatty! Regardless of what you say, our Adrian Empire¡¯s grain prices have always been much higherpared to the other neighboring nations. Isn¡¯t that because your Moreston n has a monopoly over the food business? Do you have any face?¡±


    ¡°Fast, you disgraceful bastard, what monopoly? Are the affairs of merchants to be called a monopoly? All these years, your Dous n engaged in frontier trade, mostly purchasing second-hand, inferior goods from other countries at low prices before selling them to the Adrian Empire¡¯smon people at a mark-up. Doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?¡±


    From the beginning, the representatives of the Dous and Moreston ns loudly argued. These two merchants didn¡¯t hesitate to verbally attack each other verbally, disclosing each other¡¯s faults. This made the meeting room full of gunpowder. Despite being the hosts, Clyde and the others turned into onlookers.


    As a neer, Miss Mia was dumbfounded. She wasn¡¯t a wily old bird like Fast and Fortes, so she also couldn¡¯t tear the others¡¯ faces and quarrel. She was left at one side to dry in the air. The most awkward thing was that like Princess Verly, Princess Saras also knew Clyde¡¯s intentions, so she could only wait for Mia to speak. Their devil master was not interested in men.


    ¡°Cough, cough, Miss Mia. Does your Stuart n have any favorable terms?¡±


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not from the Stuart n. I just epted theirmission toe here. If you give the Needham in¡¯s management rights to the Stuart n, they are willing to give an interest-free loan of 150,000 gold coins as well as 100,000 sets of standard empire soldier equipment including weapons and so on.¡±


    ¡°Since that is the case, Miss Mia, you can stay behind and discuss the specific details. Sire Fast, Sire Fortes, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve already decided. Please go back!¡±


    Miss Mia was overwhelmed by this unexpected favor. She had never expected to snatch this business from the two wily old birds. Both Fast and Fortes¡¯ faces turned ck, and they suddenly turned hostile on the spot. However, as wily old birds, they wouldn¡¯t shed all pretenses of cordiality. Even though they had failed to receive business, that didn¡¯t mean all their paths were cut off. A battlefield was unpredictable!


    ¡°Young Lady Suzerain, since you have already made a decision, I¡¯ll take my leave. But this is not a wise choice. If you regret it, you can contact me at any time.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady Suzerain, even though this trade failed, there is still next time. Hereafter, if you need any bargain army provisions, you cane look for us.¡±


    Fast and Fortes left in session. Fast was quite unhappy because he was forced to leave before having a chance to speak more with Princess Saras. Fortes, however, was gloating. As long as Steinbeck Fief didn¡¯t cooperate with the Dous n, and the Needham ins didn¡¯t fall to the Dous n, the situation was still very beneficial for the Stuart n. It was good enough if their opponent didn¡¯t get any benefits.


    After a few courteous words to Princess Saras, these two wily old birds took their leave. Afterward, ording to Clyde¡¯s signal, Princess Saras invited Miss Mia to stroll around the garden of Saka Fortress while discussing their cooperation. Mia epted the invitation and left with Princess Saras, leaving behind just Clyde and Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly.


    ¡°Master, do you truly want to cooperate with Stuart n?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m just interested in Miss Mia. She is just a go-between who came here after receiving amission and isn¡¯t directly rted to the Stuart n.¡±


    Clyde and Princess Verly strolled along Saka Fortress¡¯s enclosing wall. They eyed the distant Kurrus Fortress while thinking about how to break this deadlock. Clyde had no intention of truly cooperating with any of the three tycoon ns. Those merchants didn¡¯t have any moral integrity. It was impossible to be on intimate terms with them without feeling any suspicion.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, so you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve found a way to break this deadlock.¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, you... Where did that bloodstain at the corner of your mouthe from?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was carelessly wiped on me by someone. Big Brother Clyde,e with me! I¡¯ll take you to see this breakthrough point.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Verly, you...¡±


    ¡°Master, I still have patrol duty. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly¡¯s expression had a subtle change; she had an inexplicable fear of Lucifer. She didn¡¯t dare to follow them and quickly found a reason to escape. All the beauties around Clyde knew their Master¡¯s younger sister, the mysterious Bloodkin Lolita Lucifer. In the aspect of wicked erotic means, she surpassed even Clyde. Princess Verly would rather fight against Demon Kings and evil dragons than visit Lucifer¡¯s room.


    Clyde didn¡¯t make things difficult for her since he was quite clear about Lucifer¡¯s preferences. However, he pretended to not know anything and cooperated with his younger sister¡¯s performance. With Lucifer taking the lead, Clyde walked deep into Saka Fortress. After being brother and sisters for such a long time, Clyde still had not yet visited Lucifer¡¯s boudoir. This bloodkin Lolita, however, had frequently inspected his bedroom.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, if this battle is sessful, will there be any rewards for me?¡±


    ¡°Sister, you... you want a lot of rewards. Of course... Of course, there will be rewards this time. Your hard work will not be in vain.¡±

 Chapter 213: A Mysterious Apostate’s Visit Before the War of Kurrus Fortress (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 213: A Mysterious Apostate¡¯s Visit Before the War of Kurrus Fortress (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Ximengsi Continent¡¯s southern part, Adrian Empire¡¯s border area, the central area of Needham in, Marcus in.


    The confrontation between the fortresses of Marquis Charles and Clyde continued. Although both sides¡¯ main force had yet to fight a decisive battle, they both sent scouts to probe the actual situation of each other. Marquis Charles¡¯s party had an advantage in the number of troops, double that of Clyde¡¯s side. However, Marquis Charles was quite cautious. In the past, basically, all those who had looked down on Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops had knelt down, either defeated or surrendered.


    Marquis Charles was unwilling to take the initiative to attack until they determined how those previous victories were achieved by Steinbeck Fief. Although only 40,000 or so troops among over 120,000 troops were left now, Marquis Charles hadn¡¯t given up yet. He firmly believed that it was impossible for him, a seasoned old general, to be easily outdone by Steinbeck Fief, this nobody.


    The three tycoon ns that secretly controlled Adrian Empire had sent envoys in an attempt to draw Steinbeck Fief over to join their clique. And under the hidden maniption of Clyde, only Miss Mia, the envoy sent by Stuart n, obtained the chance to interact further. Mia wasn¡¯t that guarded against Princess Saras. Considering both of them were girls, she exined her rtion with the Stuart n in detail.


    Mia was the youngdy of a declining aristocrat n. It was not surprising for her to have an aristocratic temperament. Since her n was declining, she epted Stuart n¡¯s assistance. Therefore, she ran errands for that n. This former youngdy of an Earl family was a rare spirit ss magician, moreover, an illusionist that was most difficult to cultivate, which in itself was a talent. It was not surprising that various forces win her over. It was very expensive to cultivate a magician. Without assistance, Mia who was from a declining aristocrat n couldn¡¯t afford the high tuition fee.


    ¡°Miss Mia, are you interested in changing your sponsor? Stuart n, after all, is a merchant, and a merchant values money highly. How about I sponsor your tuition fee?¡±


    ¡°This... this is not too good! Miss Saras, I...¡±


    ¡°Mia, consider it properly, you cane to Steinbeck Fief and look for me at any time. As for the Stuart n¡¯s proposal, we don¡¯t ept it. Needham in, we¡¯ll not allow three tycoon ns to intervene in this region.¡±


    ¡°Miss Saras, like this, you will simultaneously offend three tycoon ns! The consequences...¡±


    ¡°No Problem! Our fief doesn¡¯t need any sponsor, moreover, my family¡¯s Master also doesn¡¯t intend to give them a face.¡±


    Princess Saras had am resolute attitude. Her tone was also resolute and decisive. There was almost no hesitation. At first nce, anyone could see that there was no room for maneuver. Mia couldn¡¯t continue to negotiate. When she was preparing to leave, Princess Saras picked up an already prepared small box from the table beside her, opened it and give it to Mia. There was a beautiful ck gold ring in the box, and on the ring, there were strange magic lines. As a magician, Mia could sense huge magic power form the ring.


    ¡°Miss Saras, this is...¡±


    ¡°Mia, this is my family¡¯s... my gift to you. Although the transaction failed, the feelings of each other still exist!¡±


    ¡°But Miss Saras, this ring is too expensive, I don¡¯t have enough gold coins...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving it to you for free, I can¡¯t let you return empty-handed!¡±


    Under the insistence of Princess Saras, Mia could only ept this strange ck gold ring. She was so poor that she couldn¡¯t even purchase any magic equipment. Although the use of this strange ring was unknown, it contained huge magic power. Even if she couldn¡¯t use this ring¡¯s true function, she could use it as a magic power storage treasure.


    Mia happily put on this strange ck gold ring. That ck gold ring, in fact, was the ring of Ancient Demon King. Just the agents of Ancient Demon King on the continent were qualified to wear and use it. It came with the function of positioning the target. It was obtained from Ancient Demon King Andrisno to use as a locating device for tracking targets, which was overkill and also reckless waste of resources. However, with his authority, Clyde used it to trace Mia¡¯s whereabouts.


    Ignorant Mia expressed a thousand thanks to Princess Saras, which made Princess Saras feel somewhat embarrassed. After all, she had cheated Mia. She just slightly turned her head to looking away in order to avoid Mia¡¯s sincere look. In just this fashion, Mia wore a tracking device without any doubt. Now, her actions, paths andtest movements were all already open to Clyde, this behind-the-scenes maniptor.


    ......


    Clyde followed his younger sister Lucifer and arrived at this mysterious bloodkin lolita¡¯s temporary room in Saka Fortress. Clyde had never been in her room before. Since he had an intimate rtion with the beauties around him, with the exception of Lucifer¡¯s room, the other women¡¯s rooms were open for Clyde. He could go and leave as he pleased. In the beginning, the beauties were somewhat unustomed, but they adaptedter. Unlike before, they didn¡¯t even conceal their clothing and so on before the arrival of Clyde. Now, when Clyde strolled around, he could roughly guess what type of undergarments the beauties he encountered wore.


    After entering Lucifer¡¯s room, the picture imagined by Clyde didn¡¯t appear. It was a cute-style girly room. Other than the thick bloody smell that might be a special perfume or a real smell of blood, everything else was no different from an ordinary girl¡¯s room. There were no wicked scenes like Clyde had imagined.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Brother Clyde, did you expect some stimting scenes?¡±


    ¡°How can that be? I just didn¡¯t expect your room¡¯syout to be so normal!¡±


    A hint of regret shed through Clyde¡¯s eyes. Lucifer noticed it and a hint of devilish smile appeared on her face. She then stretched out her little hand and pulled Clyde¡¯s hand, leading the way. She brought Clyde to a bookshelf in the room, gently pressed a book in the bookshelf and the bookshelf moved to the right side, revealing a hidden door behind it. Opening the hidden door and entering, a flight of steps appeared in front of them, and going down the steps, they arrived at the underground world of Saka Fortress.


    Clyde had underestimated Lucifer. The wicked erotic attribute of this mysterious bloodkin Lolita had not changed. This normal room wouldn¡¯t exin the problems. The preys hunted by Lucifer, those whitembs, those being trained to be blood servants and blood servants were in other rooms. Thus, Clyde couldn¡¯t see any problems for the time being.


    The underground world was illuminated by a torch. Not far away, there were a few underground ratmen, restlessly watching over this side with sneaky appearance. After they saw the arrival of Clyde and Lucifer, they immediately stepped a few steps forward and saluted Clyde and Lucifer. Clyde temporarily didn¡¯t know the situation, so he wisely chose to remain silent. He decided to wait and see what Lucifer nned to do first!


    ¡°We pay respect to two lords. We have sincerelye to seek refuge with you. That incapable ruler Braund actually lowered our status and went to cooperate with the Human Race. This simply is a humiliation to us, underground ratmen.¡±


    ¡°Boolean, we need to confirm your sincerity so that we can decide whether to save you all or not.¡±


    ¡°Lord, I understand, this is the thing you need, please take a look!¡±


    As it turned out that these underground ratmen opposed the cooperation between the Rat King Braund and the Human Race. They thought that it was detrimental to the face of ratmen, and the other humanoid monsters would look down on them. Boolean, this ratman who had taken the lead, was the cousin of Braund. In the past, he was defeated during the struggle for the throne of Rat King. Ever since then, he held a grudge. He wanted to overthrow Braund¡¯s rule and be the new Rat King. But it was very difficult to achieve this just relying on itself. It had to rely on external forces. Therefore, it chose to seek refuge with Clyde¡¯s side.


    Boolean in itself couldn¡¯t defeat Braund in strength, but this fellow belonged to the strategy branch and was good at scheming. If it were not for Clyde identally killing Insect King before, turning the underground humanoid monsters, multiple legged monsters a host of dragons without a head, Boolean had originally nned to join forces with insectmen monsters to deal with Rat King Braund. But now, that fellow was already dead, it could only rely on Clyde¡¯s side.


    Although betrayal was very immoral, Clyde didn¡¯t mind it. It didn¡¯t matter who the Rat King was as long as it didn¡¯t affect his control over Needham in. The thing Boolean brought was enough to express their sincerity. It was apleteyout map of Kurrus Fortress where even the number of troops ced in each area was marked in detail.


    ¡°Lord, the human troops above ground are almostpletely unguarded against the underground. We have secretly dug several underground passages leading to Marcus Fortress without Barund¡¯s knowledge. If you set out from there, you can catch them unprepared. We are willing to show the way for the Lord¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°What about Braund¡¯s side? It should be blocked, after all, they have cooperative rtions!¡±


    ¡°We request Lords to help in this matter. We hope that Lords will help us in killing Braund.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Although Boolean was a ratman, its speaking tone was exactly like an unscrupulous human merchant. Hiscent appearance was also just like a crafty merchant. After Clyde signaled by nodding, Lucifer agreed to Boolean¡¯s request, expressing the willingness to assist the other party to kill the Rat King Braund. A n to carry out a surprise attack on Marcus Fortress was quickly formed. ording to the n¡¯s requirement, Clyde set out underground to kill Rat King Braund. Boolean had already told the specific hiding location of Braund to Clyde. Now, it was just waiting for Clyde to kill Braund, then it would legitimately inherit the throne of underground Rat King.


    This was a secret operation, so Clyde didn¡¯t bring any followers. He went alone. In the past, when he was sneaking into Kurrus Fortress, he was matchless. Now, it was the same, just the ce was changed. ording to Boolean, the middleman who negotiated this cooperation with underground ratmen was the Dark Shaman of the Human Race. Therefore, Clyde nned to get rid of those unpleasant Undead Shamans too in passing after executing Rat King Braund.

 Chapter 214: A Mysterious Apostate’s Visit Before the War of Kurrus Fortress (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 214: A Mysterious Apostate¡¯s Visit Before the War of Kurrus Fortress (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelchy


    Clyde entered the underground world alone and arrived at the territory of the underground ratmen. ording to the agreement, he would kill Underground Rat King Braund. Like that, his side would be able to smoothly pass through the underground ratmen¡¯s territory and carry out a surprise attack on Kurrus Fortress.


    The buildings here were very rough since their building technology was inferior to even the insectmen monsters. Thebat power of Underground Rat King Braund was actually no match for the previous Insect Monster King. His main advantage had been his rtively high intelligence and cunning and sinister nature. By running away from any risk, he was able to dominate the underground world. Allegedly, in the past when the insectmen monsters (cockroach men) had fought against the underground ratmen, Underground Rat King Braund had sessfully evaded the Insect Monster King dozens of times.


    This time was different. Clyde¡¯s side had a mole providing assistance: Boolean who was Braund¡¯s cousin and just as cunning. Among the underground ratmen, Boolean also had 40% of them supporting him, and he had only been waiting for a favorable opportunity to make Braund step down and capture the throne of the Underground Rat King. His best choice was to cooperate with Clyde¡¯s side.


    Clyde wore a cloak,pletely concealing his appearance. He followed Boolean to the hiding ce of Underground Rat King Braund. Because Boolean was leading the way, those patrolling underground ratmen directly ignored Clyde¡¯s strange dress. Among the humanoid monsters, underground ratmen were quite greedy. In a certain aspect, their actions were exactly the same as human robbers.


    In the underground ratmen¡¯s territory, plundered human belongings could be seen everywhere. However, Clyde was less than impressed with the taste of these humanoid monster robbers. The underground ratmen robbed things regardless of their value. In fact, they didn¡¯t value things correctly: they prized things ording to the difficulty of taking them, so the most prized treasures included gold, silver, treasures, jewels, clothing, and so on.


    Clyde even saw many beautiful women¡¯s clothes and undergarments. The intelligence of these underground ratmen couldn¡¯t be saved. Boolean didn¡¯t know what Clyde was thinking but quickly led Clyde to Underground Rat King Braund. It was a small underground pce equivalent in scale to the residence of a human viscount. With the underground ratmen¡¯s construction technology, building this type of ce was already pretty good. It had practically reached the limits of the underground ratmen¡¯s construction technology.


    Underground Rat King Braund was a grey-furred giant rat not much different from an ordinary ratman. On his face were several obvious scars. Allegedly, the results of his fight against the Insect Monster King. Now, the Insect Monster King had already died in the hands of a passing Great Old One while Braund remained, wearing a gold crown and sitting on a golden throne. He held a golden goblet while asionally sipping sweet wine that had also been robbed from the Human Race.


    In Clyde¡¯s View, this Underground Rat King Braund was dressed like a nouveau riche, simr to those local tyrants of the Human Race who had suddenly be rich overnight. He wore several thick and long golden nes and had a big golden ring on every finger. However, he could only dress this arrogantly in the underground world. If someone dared to be so ostentatious on the surface, he would be killed by the others in a matter of minutes.


    ¡°Boolean, I heard from an envoy that you secretly went to Saka Fortress. We are brothers, but you actually want to collude with outsiders!¡±


    What surprised Clyde was that their machinations were exposed so quickly. In the end, aged ginger was spicier. Underground Rat King Braund had been the ruler of the underground world for all these years and was obviously better than Boolean in all aspects. The other party had already noticed Boolean¡¯s secret scheme. With Braund¡¯s words, many well-equipped underground ratmen soldiers swarmed into the pce hall, surrounding Clyde and Boolean. It seemed that Braund was well-prepared and had set up an ambush in advance while waiting for Clyde and Boolean to take the bait. After the other party walked into this trap, he could easily end this rebellion.


    Underground Rat King Braund had made countless calctions. Merely, he had not thought that Clyde would far exceed the Insect Monster King. It thought that at most a senior assassin would apany Boolean. After all, it was highly unlikely for Boolean to recruit a true powerhouse. Therefore, these elite troops wore heavy armor that specifically countered assassins. If their weapons failed, human assassins basically couldn¡¯t harm them.


    ¡°Braund, you seemed to be mistaken. I¡¯m not an assassin. You should understand my meaning!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®understand¡¯? Don¡¯t you know what a hopeless situation is? Today, this king will let you know what...¡±


    Underground Rat King Braund¡¯splexion greatly changed. He had his face pped before he could be arrogant. The other party chose direct confrontation. Since his assassination attempt had failed, Clyde simply used a big move. ck energy burst out and scattered around with Clyde at the center. The ground below him seemed to turn into a ck quagmire. Then, many white bone hands emerged and grabbed the legs of those underground ratmen. Afterward, these heavily armored underground ratmen soldiers were dragged into the ground without any time to react.


    ¡°Braund, I think that it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t recognize a hopeless situation!¡±


    ¡°You... what exactly! Wait, misunderstanding! Just now, it was a misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? Go down and meet the Insect Monster King!¡±


    Clyde waved his hand, and a ck energy tentacleshed out like a whip. Underground Rat King Braund had no time to dodge and was directly cut into two halves. After being beheaded, his neck sprayed a lot of blood, dyeing his throne red. Boolean was dumbfounded, and his legs trembled continuously as he almost pissed himself. Although he had suspected that Clyde was powerful, he hadn¡¯t expected the other party to be so terrifying and kill Underground Rat King Braund and the numerous well-equipped elite underground ratmen soldiers so easily.


    Underground ratmen soldiers rushed in from outside the pce ording to Braund¡¯s previous arrangements. But just after entering, they saw a terrifying scene. That man¡¯s terrifying strength so frightened them that they didn¡¯t dare to move. As if that man were a deity, just his back made them feel huge pressure.


    ¡°Lord Boolean... Your Majesty Boolean is wise! Braund, that incapable ruler, cooperated with the Human Race for too long. If it had continued, our race would have been ruined.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Your Majesty Boolean is the real king. Braund, that shameless person, was just an usurper. Now, we respectfully wee Your Majesty Boolean.¡±


    Those underground ratmen were very eager to survive. When Clyde looked at them, they immediately stated their positions, trying to draw a clear line between them and Braund. Braund was already dead, so it was time to seek refuge with the new king. In fact, Boolean had already arranged for some of his people to be present among these underground ratmen. Under their lead, these underground ratmen immediately weed Boolean as the new Underground Rat King. This change was faster than turning a page in a book.


    Boolean sat on the bloody throne and trembled while wearing the crown with a stiff expression. The bloody and terrifying scene from just a moment ago had truly frightened him, and he struggled to control his fear. Clyde was rxedly standing near the throne as if he had done something trivial. Even if they were allied for the time being, Boolean still felt a lingering fear, a psychological shadow that would remain for a long time.


    ¡°Boolean, what about those Dark Shamans who cooperated with Braund?¡±


    ¡°Lord Clyde, those fellows haven¡¯te down yet. They must still be in Kurrus Fortress. I fear they will be suspicious after they realize that they cannot contact Braund.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Just inform your men to prepare themselves. I will attack the fortress without giving them any time to react. By the way, Boolean, you are a wise monster, so you should understand that I don¡¯t like neutral fractions that curry favor with both sides. You...¡±


    ¡°I... I understand, Lord Clyde. I¡¯m sincere. I absolutely will not betray you. I¡¯m willing to make a vow!¡±


    Clyde used a slightly stern tone, making Boolean panic and hastily express his loyalty. He feared that if it were a step slower, his end might be exactly the same as his cousin¡¯s, who had been unable to even finish a sentence before being cut into two. This fellow had initially made some small calctions to curry favor with both sides. But now, hepletely gave up those thoughts, not daring to y any tricks with Clyde. In front of absolute strength, all stratagems and schemes were useless.


    After Boolean was submitted, Clyde directly left the pce. He nned to confirm whether those tunnels under Kurrus Fortress that Braun had marked on his map were functional. As for Boolean¡¯s vow, Clyde had no interest in it. That humanoid monster was neither a woman nor a human subordinate, so it couldn¡¯t enter Clyde¡¯s eyes. Clyde not destroying him was already his great fortune.

 Chapter 215: The Last Madness of Kurrus Fortress’s Dark Shamans (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 215: The Last Madness of Kurrus Fortress¡¯s Dark Shamans (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    In the underground world below Kurrus Fortress where Marquis Charles¡¯s troops were stationed, underground ratmen weed a regime change. Underground Rat King Braund who had ruled over the underground ratmen for many years was betrayed by his cousin Boolean and died at Clyde¡¯s hands. Thus, the throne of the underground ratmen was seized by Boolean.


    Boolean, the ruler of the underground ratmen, had a deal with Clyde. ording to their agreement, Boolean would provide the fastest routes to Kurrus Fortress, and Clyde would use these routes to carry out a surprise attack. Like this, they could bypass the solid defense lines of Kurrus Fortress and deal a fatal blow to Marquis Charles.


    Marquis Charles had over 40,000 troops, which was double the number of troops under Clyde. But if the surprise attack was sessful, the other party¡¯s losses wouldn¡¯t be small. Clyde took the lead to sneak into Kurrus Fortress, trying to find a way to minimize his side¡¯s casualties. ording to Boolean¡¯s map, Clyde immediately found the nearest passage to enter Kurrus Fortress again.


    The exit of this secret passage was located in the inner resting areas of Kurrus Fortress. As Clyde observed the situation, he saw several mysterious people wearing ck robes walking over from the distance. These were Dark Shamans. Because of their shared camp attribute, even if they were disguised, Clyde could easily recognize their identities.


    Clyde sunk into the shadow and followed them to their destination. After defeating the underground ratmen, these Dark Shamans were thest unstable factor beside Marquis Charles. After these Dark Shamans were eliminated, all of Marquis Charles¡¯s important helping hands would be cleaned up.


    ¡°We cannot contact Braund. That fellow didn¡¯t get killed by his cousin Boolean, did he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we cannot count on Braund this time. We have to break this deadlock!¡±


    These Dark Shamans only had a simple cooperative rtionship with Dous n and Marquis Charles. Although allies on the surface, they had their own ns. These Dark Shamans belonged to a big organization,monly known as the Dark Church, which contended with the Light Church. They had first appeared a few yearster than the Light Church. Allegedly, it had been established by heretics who were persecuted and hunted by the Light Church. Because of secret cooperative rtions with many aristocrats who protected them, the Light Church had failed to destroy the Dark Church until now.


    Now, the Light Church simply turned a blind eye toward them, seeming to have reached a tacit agreement of non-interference. Like well-water not mixing with river water, as long as the Dark Church didn¡¯t act in public, the Light Church wouldn¡¯t move. They would just symbolically send someone to go through the motions without exterminating them. The dirtiest thing was that the Light Church even cooperated with the Dark Church to wipe out other religions. In Ximengsi Continent, these two had maintained a religious dominance for many years by joining hands to strangle any new religions.


    Clyde followed the Dark Shamans into a discarded warehouse with locked doors and windows, illuminated by dim, red candlelight. Arge summoning magic array drawn in blood could be vaguely seen. Clyde was not particrly knowledgeable about the magic arrays, so he could only discern that this was a summoning array. As for what type of monster would be summoned, Clyde wasn¡¯t clear. Originally, he had nned to immediately execute those few Dark Shamans, but after hearing that they were girls from their voices, Clyde stopped his hands.


    Basically, all the ritual magic arrays of the Dark Church were very evil. For their sessful operation, equivalent sacrificial offerings were needed. This summoning ritual magic array was no exception. Before he arrived, the sacrificial offerings needed had already been ced and arranged in this discarded warehouse in a wicked manner.


    In the discarded warehouse, several young and pretty beauties were imprisoned. They seemed to be the Marquis family¡¯s maids. Without exception, their clothes had been stripped off, turning them into half-bare whitembs wearing some thin undergarments. These whitembs knelt on the ground with horizontal iron bars pressing on their heels. Their hands were also cuffed behind their backs. Iron chains were attached to their iron handcuffs with the other ends attached to the floor.


    These sacrificial offerings wore ck blindfolds and bit ck rods, which sealed their mouths. They shivered in fear of their unknown fates. Originally, they had been Miss Sivia¡¯s maids. After Clyde had taken Miss Sivia away, these maids had lost their jobs, and Marquis Charles hadn¡¯t paid any attention to them. Thus, the Dark Shamans had secretly captured them and brought them here as sacrificial offerings for a certain evil ritual.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Miss Sivia disappeared; using a dark magician for the core of this array would have been the best. Those ogre warriors sent to capture her yesterday actually died in such a dubious manner!¡±


    ¡°The maids of the Marquis family are not bad. Although they can¡¯t use magic, they are bareilly sufficient. Once this summoning ritual is sessful, we¡¯ll...¡±


    ¡°The time is almost there. I guess those shamans couldn¡¯t find a suitable substitute sacrificial offering for the array¡¯s core. Let¡¯s execute the final n!¡±


    From the conversations between these Dark Shaman beauties, Clyde determined that those ogre warriors he had killed when taking Sivia away had been summoned by these Dark Shamans.


    However, this didn¡¯t dispel these Dark Shamans¡¯ madness. In order to summon a certain terrifying existence, they nned to use themselves as sacrificial offerings to make up for thecking array core. When those Dark Shaman beauties opened theirpels, Clyde discovered that they unexpectedly wore nothing inside, not even undergarments. Under those ck robes were white, wless alluring bare bodies. Before they came here, they had already prepared for the worst. Clyde regretted it a bit. If he had known that they were in bare states inside, he would have stopped them midway without giving them a chance toe to this discarded warehouse.


    While Clyde watched, the Dark Shamans took action. They sat down at the core position of that mysterious summoning magic array at the five corners of that five-edged star, before chanting a dark incantation. Then, the leader Dark Shaman sister walked to the center of that five-edged star and sat cross-legged on the array¡¯s core. Along with their chanting voices, the temperature inside the warehouse dropped and became iparably cold. Then, evil energy gathered, causing these Dark Shamans¡¯ robes to burn by a mysterious me, leaving them in bare states. Their beautiful but cold faces were filled with sweat, and they seemed to be in great pain, but under the influence of their faith, they did their utmost to endure it and didn¡¯t leave their positions.


    It was not just limited to those Dark Shamans; thest fabrics of those maids were also burned by the mysterious mes. Clyde wasn¡¯t a gentleman and gazed with envy. The evil energy rapidly spread as if the gate to the Ghost Realm had been opened. The summoning ritual was on the verge sess.


    Clyde was thinking about how to stop this evil summoning magic array without killing people. Although killing the summoners was the most straightforward way, it was simple and crude and wouldn¡¯t bring him many benefits. After some brief consideration, Clyde¡¯s eyes lit up: he had a reaction to this summoning magic array. Apparently, this evil summoning magic array would issue summoning requests to nearby monsters. If anyone responded, the summoning would be sessful. Clyde calcted that since it had not been long since the summoning ritual had started. He could cut the line and squeeze out the other party from this summoning ritual. Once the summoning target changed, the final price the sacrificial offerings would pay would be entirely up to the summoned target.


    Thinking this, a wicked smile unintentionally appeared on his face. He responded to the invitation of this evil summoning ritual magic array, quickly sinking into the dark energy vortex on the ground and seizing the Dark Shamans¡¯ original summoning target. He directly squeezed out the other party from the summoning sequence. Although cutting the line had happened before, it was a rare urrence. Generally speaking, the assigned summoning target had a home field advantage. If ater wanted to cut the line, he would have to be several levels stronger than the other party. Moreover, this would easily offend someone from the same camp, so most monsters didn¡¯t do this. Only Clyde, this very unscrupulous existence, dared to rob from people on the same side like this.


    At the center of the evil ritual summoning magic array, the original summoning target was intercepted by a certain person. The response time for the summoning array was too long, which confused the Dark Shamans. Normally, the other party would have already responded to their summoning. While they worried, countless ck energy tentacles sprang out of the ground and rushed towards those Dark Shamans.


    ¡°How can this be? It shouldn¡¯t be like this...¡±


    ¡°No, wrong... Don¡¯t... don¡¯te!¡±


    There was amotion in the warehouse that was quickly suppressed. Because the patrolling soldiers nearby feared the Dark Shamans and the special orders they had received in advance, no one dared to inspect the situation. Those ck tentacles were influenced by their master¡¯s consciousness and would indiscriminately attack people of the same sex while entertaining the opposite sex.

 Chapter 216: The Last Madness of Kurrus Fortress’s Dark Shamans (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 216: The Last Madness of Kurrus Fortress¡¯s Dark Shamans (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Because of Clyde¡¯s intentional interference with the ritual magic array¡¯s invitation, he directly cut the line midway and squeezed out the original summoning target from the summoning sequence. Therefore, a big problem appeared in this summoning ritual magic array. Since the summoning target had been changed midway, this summoning had been a failure.


    Originally, the discarded warehouse had been cold, but now, the temperature rapidly rose. The red summoning magic array drawn with blood also changed colors as its blood-red light dimmed into a queer ck light as if its energy had been exhausted. Furthermore, a ck mysterious shadow appeared, and tentacles sprang out from the ground, attacking those unguarded Dark Shamans and sacrificial offerings.


    The Dark Shamans were rmed. When they tried to flee, they were attacked by the ck tentacles. Their hands and legs were tied to hang them midair in either ¡°?¡è¡ì¡± or ¡°???¡± character postures. When they opened their mouths, an indescribable thing was stuffed into their little mouths. That indescribable thing also touched their flower gardens, seemingly warning the Dark Shamans not to resist.


    These Dark Shaman beauties¡¯ aloof expressions had turned to panic. The sensation of those indescribable things¡¯ tips was not good. It differed only a little bit from the real thing. It was impossible for them to even close their white legs due to the bindings of the ck tentacles. Nevertheless, this was just the hunting stage. Without a specialmand from a certain behind-the-scenes existence, these ck tentacles would not have take any arbitrary actions.


    In addition to these Dark Shaman beauties, those maids couldn¡¯t avoid this cmity. They were simrly taken care of by those ck tentacles. Those whitembs had already been bound with shackles, so there was no need to tie them up again. The ck tentacles merely symbolically bound them with tips resting near their front and back gates, giving an indescribable pressure to these war trophies.


    As the behind-the-scenes maniptor, Clyde could see this entire scene after sessfully invading the summoning magic array. After entering the summoning ritual magic array, Clyde arrived where the summoning target was located. It was neither the Ghost Realm or the Demon Realm but rather the Hamilton Marsh Area in the southern part of Antaur Town where the castle of Ancient Demon King Philip was located.


    Ancient Demon King Philip was petrified. Originally, because he had been about to gain some sacrificial offerings, he had worn acent smile, but it was frozen on his face after his expression had stiffened. Although he couldn¡¯t see through Clyde¡¯s strength, since this fellow could seize the summon magic array midway, this fellow¡¯sbat power was definitely several times higher than his.


    ¡°Cough cough, fri... friend! You are too fierce! How could you cut the line! This kind of thing has rules...¡±


    ¡°What, do you have any objections? Last time, I just destroyed your energy hand. This time...¡±


    ¡°No... no objections! It turns out to be you...¡±


    Ancient Demon King Philip sweated profusely. He roughly understood Clyde¡¯s background now; he was that death knight who had snatched Princess Annie. Now, he was being bullied in his own territory. Eyeing Clyde, he had no guts to probe the upper limits of the other party¡¯s strength.


    Clyde also observed Ancient Demon King Philip. This male demon king had fiery-red hair with a pair of demon horns. His attractiveness index had no problem: he was worthy of the title Demon King. A handsome young man from the perspective of humans, his blood-red demonic eyes were currently filled with vignce and caution. However, Clyde felt that this Ancient Demon King¡¯sbat power was inferior to Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Ancient Demon King Tinas¡¯s.


    In fact, thebat power of Ancient Demon King Philip, Andrisno, and Tinas had all originally been on the same level, but those two female demon kings had received the special teachings of a Great Old One Evil God. After his moisturizing, they had gained a mysterious power boost, so Philip was no longer their opponent.


    ¡°What? You... what do you want? My... My castle is dirt poor. Don¡¯t look at how big my castle is! It actually has no money!¡±


    Seeing Clyde had no intention to leave, Ancient Demon King Philip nearly copsed. He indeed didn¡¯t lie. Although this caste built in the depths of Hamilton Marsh looked somewhat imposing, there were no money or valuables inside, not even a pocketful of gold coins. As a demon king, his situation was truly miserable.


    ¡°You... what¡¯s with your look? Don¡¯t look at my current appearance! In the past, I was... was one of the very best among the demon kings!¡±


    Recognizing the contempt and sympathy in Clyde¡¯s gaze, Philip was even more embarrassed. In any case, he was an Ancient Demon King, so being looked down on was quite ufortable. After learning Philip¡¯s dark history of self-destruction, Clyde finally understood why this Ancient Demon King was so miserable. Among the Ancient Demon Kings, Philip was one of the few who had been sessfully sealed by human heroes. Thus, he had utterly lost all face, even the junior demon kings regarded him as aughing stock.


    Don¡¯t look at his handsome appearance. This fellow was actually a lecherous gentleman. In those years, he had been very fond of beauties. Thus, female brave warriors had been sent to crusade against him, and he had been sessfully sealed using seduction tricks. This result had been so shameful that the other Ancient Demon Kings hadn¡¯t felt like helping him after he had been sealed, fearing that their status would fall if they became associated with Philip.


    As for the matter of Philip liking to perform taboo experiments, this too had been made up by the other Ancient Demon Kings. His preference for beauties and having intimate rtions with the females of other races was regarded as a taboo experiment. In fact, many demon kings were quite principled and disdained intimate rtions with inferior races like the Human Race, worrying about it damaging their pure demon king lineage. The demon kings who craved for other races were basically all mixed-blood demon kings. Among the pure-blood demon kings, there were only a few individuals like Philip. Most of the pure-blood demon kings didn¡¯t do this kind of thing.


    Philip was also bragging when he imed that he had been among the best. In fact, he had never been strong, but the Ancient Demon Kings he had befriended were. Because of his lecherous nature, he didn¡¯t recognize most male demon kings, but he perfectly remembered all the female demon kings. This fellow knew himself very well and was very gentlemanly with simr level female demon kings. He could even be regarded as an ordinary friend of Andrisno and Tinas.


    ¡°You are too miserable. How about it: do you want to follow me? I won¡¯t treat my subordinates unfairly.¡±


    ¡°This... what¡¯s the price?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not interested in men, but do you have an elder sister or a younger sister?¡±


    ¡°I have... Merely, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had contact. All of them are Ancient Demon Kings. You... What do you want to do? They... they are all very strong.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I was just asking casually.¡±


    Philip regretted it immediately after speaking since he noticed that the other party seemed to be a kindred spirit who might be even more yful than himself. However, it was alreadyte: he had already sold his elder and younger sisters. It was very difficult to overturn what he had already said. Clyde and Philip quickly reached a cooperation agreement where Philip would gather monsters to attack Earl Royle of Tonister City to force those over 30,000 troops to withdraw, cutting off the final fellow who could support Marquis Charles.


    Philip controlled over 50,000 monster troops in the Hamilton Marsh Area and was not subjected to any seal. He was just terrified that the Valkyries of the Divine Realm would notice him if he took the initiative and send down a Divine Punishment to execute him. But Valkyrie Cynthia, the current supervisor of this region, was one of Clyde¡¯s people. She would have selective blindness. After Clyde guaranteed that there would be no problems, Philip finally agreed to dispatch his troops.


    Ancient Demon King Philip had no lofty ambitions. He was a demon king who liked beauties, much like Clyde and those prodigal young masters of the aristocratic ns. It was very easy tomunicate with this kind of person. After the deal waspleted, Clyde got up, preparing to leave through the summoning ritual magic array, but he seemed to remember something and immediately turned around while stretching out his hand in front of Philip.


    ¡°Bo... Boss, this younger brother truly has no money to show filial respect to you or women. Can you take it slow first? Wait until I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feign ignorance, Annie¡¯smand contract is still with you! You should understand what I mean!¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m like this now... Wait, I understand! This is for you!¡±


    Philip looked tangled as if he had been ckmailed. Princess Annie¡¯s attractiveness index and natural talent made him feel like he had lost a piece of flesh. After a painful choice, Philip finally handed over Princess Annie¡¯smand contract. After the transfer of power, Clyde returned to Kurrus Fortress, preparing to fight a decisive battle against Marquis Charles.

 Chapter 217: Burning Kurrus Fortress and Marquis Charles’s Ultimate Defeat (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 217: Burning Kurrus Fortress and Marquis Charles¡¯s Ultimate Defeat (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Entelechy


    Clyde returned from the Hamilton ins to that discarded warehouse prepared by those Dark Church¡¯s Dark Shamans. That summoning magic array had turned into a teleportation magic array he could use as he pleased.


    After reaching a cooperation agreement with Ancient Demon King Philip, Philip would resolve Earl Royle and stop those over 30,000 troops from leaving Tonister City to reinforce Marquis Charles. Although Earl Royle seemed quite meek based on various signs, that fellow might suddenly change his mind and send troops, which would disrupt Clyde¡¯s ns.


    When he returned to that discarded warehouse, those Dark Shamans and maids were still there. Seeing the man in front of them, they felt inexplicable fear. In their current terrible states, the appearance of a man was a very dangerous matter. Moreover, this man didn¡¯t conceal his greed and wickedness.


    ¡°I have already dealt with the Ancient Demon King you all summoned. As for you all...¡±


    ¡°You... What do you want to do? We are the Dark Church¡¯s...¡±


    These Dark Shamans attempted to calm down and maintain their usual aloofness. However, when Clyde intentionally revealed his Colclough n insignia, they panicked. This big n specialized in the ve trade, and the fate of any woman who fell into his hands was obvious. Like the Light Church, the influence of the Dark Church was limited to the Victor Alliance. Outside of the Victor Alliance¡¯s nations, the other two alliances didn¡¯t consider their faces.


    n Treaty had almost no unified belief, instead having all kinds of strange religious beliefs. Each nation under Oran Treaty had different faiths and gods, so the Dark Church had little influence there. As for the rk Alliance, there was no need to mention it; there was basically no faith there. Regardless of Light or Dark Church, they had no way to preach and establish a branch. Even if the saintesses of the Light Church were sold there, they would be reduced to whitembs.


    When these Dark Shaman beauties discovered that Clyde might be a member of Colclough n, they trembled, regretting that they were not ugly enough. If they had been ugly, the other party might not have paid them any attention. With a wicked smile, Clyde took out several ck leather cors with iron chains from his storage ring before walking towards those Dark Shaman beauties. When they saw this, they nearly fainted on the spot.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this! We can give you money. You can quote the price!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not short of money. Tsk tsk, with these figures, I guess I can sell you all for a good price!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say that! We beg you... We will do anything as long as you don¡¯t sell us!¡±


    Clyde saw that they had been scared out of their wits and took out some previously prepared envement contracts. Those contracts were full of demonic words, although he hadn¡¯t written them since he wasn¡¯t particrly good at the demonguage. He had obtained it from that gentleman Ancient Demon King Philip. Just after changing the name of the owner, he could use them.


    ¡°Sign it, and I promise not to sell you all!¡±


    Those Dark Shaman beauties blushed at the demonic text on the envement contracts. It was exactly the same as a contract to sell themselves. After signing it, it was equivalent to selling their everything to this man. Under his wicked gaze, they felt invisible pressure to subconsciously press their thumbprints on the envement contract.


    Cor-like magic lines appeared around their white necks, and a strange magic imprint appeared on their navel. Ancient Demon King Philp was a true gentleman; these magic imprints greatly resembled the legendary silver lines. The feeling of d??j? vu was too strong, and Clyde couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    Afterward, those ck energy tentacles quickly disappeared, and those Dark Shaman beauties knelt in front of Clyde, waiting for the arrangements of their new master. From now onwards, they didn¡¯t belong to the Dark Church. It was impossible for average humans to get rid of an envement contract written by an Ancient Demon King although Clyde could get rid of it at any time since his abilities were far superior to an Ancient Demon King¡¯s.


    ¡°Mas... Master, this ce is unsuitable. If you want, you can go to our rooms.¡±


    ¡°No need for that now. I want you all to continue to lurk in the Dark Church as my agents.¡±


    When the Dark Shaman beauties saw Clyde scanning their white bare bodies, they mistakenly thought that Clyde wanted to y with them. Although they were still virgins, they could hand it over if their master wished.


    Clyde was a fellow who liked to throw a long line to catch a big fish and was not so impulsive. Under hismand, the Dark Shaman beauties helped Clyde prepare those maids to be sent back to Miss Sivia. Clyde not only took the other¡¯s youngdy but also their maids like catching the whole lot in a dra.


    After taking care of everything, Clyde instructed these Dark Shamans and maids to stay in this discarded warehouse. As for himself, he left to participate in the surprise attack on Kurrus Fortress. By the time Clyde arrived, the attack had already begun. The new Underground Rat King Boolean led his subordinates as the vanguard against Kurrus Fortress in order to express his loyalty to Clyde. Those underground ratmen rushed out from various exits and immediately struck the stationed human troops, targeting the city gate and other important ces.


    The troops under Marquis Charles were dumbfounded, unable to understand the situation. They didn¡¯t know why the originally allied forces had suddenly turned hostile. The tactics of the underground ratmen under Boolean were very boorish. They didn¡¯t fight to the finish. Like rats, they rushed all over the ce while fighting and looting. For a moment, Kurrus Fortress fell into unprecedented chaos. The defending troops¡¯ formations were messed up by these underground ratmen and dense smoke rose.


    The thick and heavy gate of Kurrus Fortress was also ignited by the underground ratmen, and it was only a matter of time before this rock-firm fortress gate was burnt down. Clyde walked through the chaos and took action. Those defending troops busy with battle and putting out fires didn¡¯t notice him.


    ording to the information provided by those Dark Shaman beauties, Clyde easily found theirpanions. The male Dark Shamans were sorting valuables in a certain secret room deep within Kurrus Fortress. It seemed that they were nning to run away. After the underground ratmen had betrayed them, they were powerless to reverse the situation. In a magic crystal on a desk, an image of a beautiful young girl with her face covered with a ck veil appeared.


    ¡°Markle, what did you all do for the situation to deteriorate to this state?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency... Your Excellency Saintess, we also don¡¯t know! Underground Rat King Braund must have lost to his cousin Boolean, so the other party usurped the throne. It is also unknown what¡¯s going on with Boolean, but he refused to respond to our call. Even though we increased the reward by three times, he didn¡¯t cooperate.¡±


    While the Dark Shamans were reporting the situation, Clyde burst in and murdered those Dark Shamans. His actions were very fast, faster than even an assassin. Those unfortunate Dark Shamans couldn¡¯t even summon any monsters or create any magic defense barriers before dying to Clyde¡¯s sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity that some ran away!¡±


    Clyde looked at the magic crystal ball and intentionally made a slip of the tongue, covering for those few Dark Shaman beauties. Although the appearance of that ck-veiled beauty couldn¡¯t be seen, from her bearing, Clyde knew that her attractiveness index wouldn¡¯t be low. He had heard a section of the conversation between those Dark Shamans and this person in the crystal ball and could roughly guess her identity. She was likely one of Dark Church¡¯s saintesses, the same rank as Light Church¡¯s saintess. It was very unlikely that she was an ugly girl.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you do... We... We don¡¯t have any conflict against your noble n!¡±


    ¡°I just like it. Is there a problem?¡±


    That dark saintess in the magic crystal ball saw the Colclough n¡¯s insignia worn by Clyde to make them a scapegoat. Like those Dark Shaman beauties before, the tone of this mysterious dark saintess turned cautious after seeing that insignia. The scapegoat n Clyde had found was truly terrifying. They didn¡¯t need to give the Dark Church any face. In the rk Alliance, they were an existence that covered the sky.


    ¡°Your Excellency Saintess, let¡¯s not just contact through magic! Your name...¡±


    The dark saintess quickly closed the magicmunication crystal. Her action was somewhat hurried, not even leaving behind any sharp words. Clyde didn¡¯t care too much about it. In any case, he had those few Dark Shaman beauties as nted agents. It would not be difficult to get information on the saintesses of the Dark Church.


    Now, one half of the Dark Church¡¯s team had surrendered, and the other half was destroyed. Like this, Marquis Charles¡¯s final external help was dealt with. Clyde could set his mind at ease in the final decisive battle against him.

 Chapter 218: Burning Kurrus Fortress and Marquis Charles’s Ultimate Defeat (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 218: Burning Kurrus Fortress and Marquis Charles¡¯s Ultimate Defeat (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Kenny


    Due to the betrayal of the new Underground Rat King Boolean, changing sides to Clyde¡¯s party to carry out a surprise attack, Kurrus Fortress fell into chaos.


    Steinbeck Fief¡¯s troops also took advantage of this chaos to attack. They set out from the Summy in¡¯s Saka Fortress towards the burnt down fortress gate of Kurrus Fortress whileunching an offensive attack. Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly had also taken the lead. She wore a suit of armor and a mask to cover her face. She used Dragon Knight exclusive battle qi and bravely charged forward. Behind her were Pdin Princess Alicia along with the beautiful knight regiment. Under the cover of battle qi, the knight regiment charged forward violently, knocking down the defending troops who attempted to guard the fortress gate.


    The defending troops who rushed to the battle had no time to organize a defense on the fortress wall. In this situation where the city gate was already destroyed, the defending troopscked the power to reverse the situation. Their advantage in number was also partially restrained by the surprise attack from the underground ratmen. Those underground ratmen were obviously from the attacking side. They just attacked the defending troops while ignoring the troops of Steinbeck Fief. The troops of Steinbeck Fief seemed to have a tacit understanding. They didn¡¯t attack the underground ratmen as if they already had a secret agreement. Moreover, it would be strange to say that they didn¡¯t have any secret agreements.


    Clyde directly advanced towards themander basecamp where Marquis Charles was staying after resolving the external help of the Dark Church. He had promised Miss Sivia that he would not kill her father. Therefore, Clyde intended to look for Marquis Charles to discuss the matter. Otherwise, he could remotely locate the position of the other party based on the coordinates and use a long-range energy attack to destroy the ce where Marquis Charles was staying. He basically didn¡¯t need to spend any extra effort to meet Marquis Charles in person.


    The personal guards of Marquis Charles spared no effort in resisting Clyde¡¯s attacks. Under the terrified gaze of these guards, Clyde was just like a God of War who had descended to the human realm. He was unimpeded all the way through. As if he had activated some kind of plug-in, he killed all those guards easily in a single move. When the guards were shing Clyde, there was no damage on him other than a few sparks. If Clyde weren¡¯t wearing the standard armor of Adrian Empire¡¯s soldiers, the guards would have thought that he was wearing an invulnerable divine artifact armor.


    ¡°Lord Marquis Charles, we can¡¯t stop it. An assassin is attacking, please leave!¡±


    ¡°A single assassin?¡±


    Marquis Charles revealed an ugly expression on his face as he walked out to see Clyde, who was gradually approaching him. He was wearing an ordinary armor suit, which was already dyed red with blood. Clyde was like an invincible God of War. Wherever he passed, the guards blocking his way couldn¡¯t avoid their fate of being shed into pieces.


    Was he an assassin? He looked more like a God of War than an assassin. While Marquis Charles was hesitating, Clyde continued killing people who blocked his way as he walked towards Marquis Charles. Clyde finally saw the true appearance of his opponent. Marquis Charles had short ck hair. His hair color was the same as his daughter Miss Sivia. This middle-aged man wore a precious golden armor as it was particrly eye-catching among the defending troops. Marquis Charles looked very calm. There was no trace of panic on his old face. After all, anyone who could be a marquis would likely be a very experienced person.


    ¡°Lord Marquis Charles, I took the liberty of disturbing you. I¡¯m Clyde, magistrate of Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army. I¡¯m here to negotiate terms with you on behalf of my lord.¡±


    ¡°What is your lord¡¯s intention? Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family has already assigned Needham in to me. I am the rightful owner of Needham in. Attacking here is...¡±


    ¡°Lord Marquis Charles, whatever Adrian Empire¡¯s imperial family says is irrelevant, both you and I know this. Your fief in itself is not smaller than Needham in, why are you so greedy? If by chance something were to happen to you here, then other people might seize your fief.¡±


    Clyde was calm and collected. He dared to confront Marquis Charles and his guards alone. Marquis Charles was just a Senior Warrior himself. He couldn¡¯t even touch Clyde. When Marquis Charles was hesitating, Clyde gave a personal essory of Miss Sivia to him. After seeing this essory, the expression on Marquis Charles¡¯ face stiffened. After all, it was impossible for him to be not concerned after his daughter went missing.


    ¡°Sivia... she is at your ce!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord invited her as a guest. Lord Marquis, no need to worry, my lord is also a woman, nothing strange will happen.¡±


    Marquis Charles was silent for a moment before finallypromising. He was not an iron-headed person. After all, the matter of fighting desperately between aristocrats wasn¡¯t profitable. Clyde was right. Stopping before going too far was not a defeat. Now that the gates of Kurrus Fortress had already been breached, there was no barrier to hold their position now. Moreover, the monsters of Needham in¡¯s underground world were difficult to deal with, especially those inconsistent humanoid underground ratmen monsters as they were even more difficult to deal with. No matter how one looked at it, it was a hot mess.


    ¡°Lord Marquis Charles, I... my lord has said that as long as you withdraw from Needham in, we can sign a three-year peace treaty, guaranteeing to not take any action against your fief, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Okay... fine. However, we have to give up each other¡¯s ims for war reparations. Moreover, I have thought of a way to deceive the Dous n, but I need your cooperation.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I will contact my lord immediately.¡±


    ¡°By the way, Earl Royle might not necessarily give up. I can only guarantee the withdrawal of my troops. As for him, it¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, someone will take care of that fellow.¡±


    After the brief interaction, Clyde finally reached a peace agreement with Marquis Charles. Marquis Charles¡¯ troops pretended to be defeated and quickly withdrew, fleeing back to their own fief from Kuruss Fortress. The external reason was that their granary was destroyed by monsters, so they couldn¡¯t continue to fight. While the reason why Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army didn¡¯t send any troops to pursue Marquis Charles¡¯ troops was that they had to suppress the humanoid underground ratmen monsters that attacked Marcus in. After Marquis Charles¡¯s defeat, Needham in¡¯s control was already determined; Steinbeck Fief¡¯s army had won. After defeating Viscount Aaron and recruiting Earl Winissa, they had finally expelled Marquis Charles¡¯ main troops.


    After Marquis Charles¡¯s defeat, only Earl Royle, stationed in Tonister City, was left in Needham in. This earl had over 30,000 troops under him. They defended the Grand Tonitas Fortress, seemingly hanging on and refusing to clear out. This fellow had no intention to withdraw even though his master, Marquis Charles, was already defeated. It seemed that he nned to fight until the end. Clyde had alreadymanded his little brother, Ancient Demon King Philip, to attack Earl Royle¡¯s troops, intending to drive that fellow out of Needham in.


    Before Marquis Charles withdrew, he met Miss Sivia. Herplexion was red. She shyly lowered her head, not daring to look at her father. She also didn¡¯t dare to mention her rtionship with Clyde. After Marquis Charles saw that his daughter was fine, he wasn¡¯t too worried. He was surprised to see that Sivia seemed to have grown up in the past few days when she went missing. It was a strange feeling of a child turning into a woman.


    ¡°Sivia, is Steinbeck Fief¡¯s suzerain truly ady?¡±


    ¡°Yes... yes, father. I¡¯m sorry because I disappeared and made you worry before.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, you don¡¯t need to follow me back. I have already signed a peace treaty with Steinbeck Fief. You can stay here as an envoy.¡±


    After Marquis Charles had determined that the Steinbeck Fief¡¯s suzerain was indeed a woman, he was at ease to leave Sivia behind in Steinbeck Fief as an envoy. He didn¡¯t know that this was an act of sending a sheep into the wolf¡¯s mouth. His treasured daughter was already, more or less, eaten by Clyde.


    After the loss of Needham in, Dous n, as the behind-the-scenes financial backer of Marquis Charles, would definitely not let the matter slide. Although Marquis Charles¡¯ defeat seemed like an irredeemable strategic failure, the merchants had the nature of getting some form ofpensation even when suffering losses. They would definitely try to get some benefits from Marquis Charles aspensation. To avoid Dous n having their attention on his daughter, Marquis Charles let Sivia stay here under the guise of envoy. Like that, she would avoid the limelight. Once the ount with Dous n was settled, he would allow her daughter to return.


    After Marquis Charles had retreated in defeat, the chaos of Kurrus Fortress also stopped. The chaos came and left fast, recovering the calmness as if nothing had happened. If it weren¡¯t for the ashes that were yet to be cleaned up, the people wouldn¡¯t know what had happened here.


    The underground ratmen quickly retreated to the underground world under themand of the new Underground Rat King Boolean. After pledging loyalty to Clyde, the troops under Boolean wouldn¡¯t attack the aboveground world in a short period of time. With Needham in under the control of Clyde, it was very unlikely for Boolean to seek death by provoking Clyde¡¯s prestige. It was also busy organizing its subordinates to seize this chance to attack the insectmen monsters that had lost Insect King Monster and continue to fight for the control of the underground world against insectmen monsters. It was very unlikely for them toe to the aboveground anytime soon.


    Clyde ordered his troops to repair the damages of Kurrus Fortress after the attack of underground ratmen as he stayed here on standby. Now, he was waiting for the news of Tonister City. As long as Ancient Demon King Philip would defeat Earl Royle, Clyde would save a lot of effort.

 Chapter 219: The Unexpected Miracle of Grand Tonitas Fortress’s human troops (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Unexpected Miracle of Grand Tonitas Fortress¡¯s human troops (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Kenny


    After Marquis Charles¡¯ troops retreated in defeat, the ownership of Kurrus Fortress fell into Steinbeck Fief¡¯s hands as Clyde became the new owner of this ce.


    Since the warring sides didn¡¯t choose to fight to the death during the Kurrus Fortress war, the casualties were not big. The number of casualties of both sides added up to less than one thousand people. Clyde and Marquis Charles deliberately made their subordinates exaggerate, vividly portraying this war as an epic levelrge-scale war, making this war look like a tragic war with tens of thousands of casualties. In any case, only the people involved with the war knew the actual number; it was almost impossible for outsiders to know about it.


    In the depths of Kurrus Fortress, Clyde had upied the bedroom which once belonged to Marquis Charles. He had Marquis Charles¡¯ daughter, Miss Sivia, with him. Not long after Marquis Charles had left, Clyde had brought his daughter to the marquis¡¯ bedroom. If Marquis Charles knew about this, then it would be hard to tell how he would be feeling about the situation, but his expression would certainly be interesting.


    In Marquis Charles¡¯ former bedroom, Clyde was ying wicked tricks. Miss Sivia was kneeling on the bed with a pale red face. Her white legs were mped together, trying to cover up her already terrible state. But the fluid flowing down her white thighs and a strange wet stain on the pink bedsheet had betrayed her. It was very difficult toe up with an excuse.


    Sivia used her hands to cover her chest, barely managing to cover her plump bosom. She shyly looked at this side. As soon as she had arrived at this room, the devil had stripped her naked then and there, turning her into a whitemb who could be exploited wantonly as pleased. On the other side of the bed, Clyde was taking liberties with a silverish-grey-haired beauty. Theplexion of this beauty was red as her silverish-grey eyes were filled with embarrassment. She was Princess Annie, whose ¡®owner contract¡¯ was seized back by Clyde from Ancient Demon King Philip. Princess Annie had slumbered for over a thousand years. Per her real age, she already couldn¡¯t be regarded as an ordinary little girl, and she also shouldn¡¯t be so shy. Merely, a certain devil master yed with her so much that she couldn¡¯t withstand.


    ¡°Mas... Master, spare me! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t use themand spell! I will obey you, usingmand spells is too strange!¡±


    ¡°Annie, I¡¯m testing whether that fellow, Philip, has betrayed me or not. I¡¯m testing the effect of themand spell. You don¡¯t need to mind me. The next order is...¡±


    Annie¡¯splexion was bright red. Clyde was driven by his unique taste. ording to themand spell method he learned from Ancient Demon King, he relied on the owner contract to give Princess Annie all kinds of shameful, wicked, and eroticmands. Themand spell of the owner contract had no usage limit. It also didn¡¯t have any cool-down period. Therefore, Clyde could y as he pleased.


    Although Princess Annie was shy, her body was beyond her control as she followed a certain wicked devil¡¯s instructions under the control of thosemand spells. She began to take off her clothes one by one in front of her master. The alluring appearance of undressing herself was exactly like an erotic dancer stripping her clothes. Everything was taken off from the outer robe to shoes and socks and then the final undergarments. Not even a piece of fabric was left on her body.


    On the bed, other than Sivia, there were those Dark Shaman beauties as well. Like Sivia, they were also in apletely intoxicated state, turning into alluring whitembs. But they were different from Sivia; these war trophies had seductive eyes and a coquettish and enchanting expression on their faces. In addition, these whitembs were swaying as if they were in a peak state.


    These war trophies had cor-type magic lines and strange magic marks on their navels which were emitting strange light as if something were happening. Those whitembs had a bright red face with their legs spread apart while their hands gently rubbed the outer region of their mysterious flower garden.


    A certain devil master had previously used the pretext of testing the envement contract and experimented on these Dark Shaman beauties. But in fact, he was satisfying his wicked desires in the name of the experiment. Under the control of the envement contract, the war trophies were like puppets. Their hands and legs werepletely out of their control. They could only act ording to this devil¡¯smands. Although their fingertips didn¡¯t reach deep into the final area as thatyer of the membrane was not broken yet, just rubbing gently outside provided a great stimtion. Doing it in person would provide much bigger stimtion.


    ¡°Mas... Master, we beg you, spare us!¡±


    ¡°Master, spare us! We can¡¯t hold on...¡±


    ¡°Why are you so embarrassed? You all are mine now. Next pose!¡±


    Clyde unintentionally revealed a wicked smile and gave even wickeder and eroticmands to these Dark Shaman beauties. Taking advantage of the time before they could return to the Dark Church and work as nted agents, it was not a loss to y with them. Otherwise, once they returned to the Dark Church to carry out the mission, it would be difficult to look for them. The beauties on the bed and beside the bed were all dark attributed human beauties. Therefore, Clyde didn¡¯t need to hold back too much while bullying them, fearing that his overflowing dark energy might injure them. He also didn¡¯t need to excessively restrict the output of the dark energy.


    Along with the wickedmands, the whitembs formed groups of two and hugged each other. They were divided into several groups and were made to do very shameful and erotic poses while kissing each other¡¯s softest and sensitive bud area. They reached their peak under the intense mutual stimtion, forming an unusually wicked and erotic scene just like the ones seen in the erotic CG movies.


    The Dark Shaman beauties were so embarrassed that they nearly lost their consciousness. What made them even more shameful was the fact that their body seemed to start liking that strange feeling. Clyde didn¡¯t give them follow-upmands. All their actions afterward were their bodies¡¯ honest reactions. After experiencing it for the first time, they would gradually loosen.


    ¡°After all of you return, I want the information about your saintess. Thatss actually hung up my phone... no, hung up the magicmunication crystal. She is too bold, I must find her and talk to her nicely.¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master, we cannot betray the Dark Church. Wait... wait, we¡¯ll be obedient, we¡¯ll act ording to your wishes. May I ask which saintess¡¯ information do you need?¡±


    ¡°There are more than one? Forget it, in any case, I don¡¯t remember her traits, so it¡¯s simply stupid to choose one, just tell me about all of them!¡±


    Under the confusion of Clyde¡¯s devilish words, these Dark Shaman beauties were unable to withstand. They could only preserve their position for a short while before they fell apart. They all agreed to Clyde¡¯s wicked request while panting. They promised to give him detailed first-hand information of the Dark Church¡¯s saintesses. In some aspects, the Dark Church was simr to the Light Church. The Dark Church also had more than one saintess.


    During themunication, the Dark Church¡¯s saintess was wearing a ck veil, so he couldn¡¯t see her features. Clyde couldn¡¯t tell who she was. Therefore, he simply asked these Dark Shaman beauties to gather the information on all saintesses of the Dark Church for him. Afterward, he would use the elimination method to look for the person.


    There were still many other war trophies in the bedroom. Those maids, who were used as sacrificial offerings for the summoning ritual magic array by Dark Shaman beauties in the discarded warehouse, were also here. As they were the maids of Sivia, they were invited toe here and provide special services to the new master together with theirdy.


    These war trophies still maintained their former state. Their smooth white skin would undoubtedly lure people intomitting crimes. Although the iron chains were already untied, these whitembs had no courage to run away or resist. Everyone had already epted their fate while lying on the soft carpet as they looked at Miss Sivia with a red face. Now, all of them had be a certain devil¡¯s possession.


    On the white necks of these war trophies, there was a ck leather cor. A long iron chain was attached to the cor, whose other end was tied to a fixed ring beside the bed. Even if these whitembs wanted to escape, they couldn¡¯t break free from the chain. Sivia shyly looked at her maids and those Dark Shaman beauties, deeply fearing Clyde, this devil master, would also give her some strange contract in the moment of excitement. If something like that were to happen, it would be terrible. With Sivia¡¯s current mentality, her maximum endurance limit still couldn¡¯t endure this level of stimtion.


    At this moment, along with Clyde¡¯s final wickedmand, Princess Annie, with bright redplexion, smiled coquettishly and leaned forward. She lowered her head and used her soft and stic bosom to directly mp that ominous evil beast to rub gently. Her little mouth was also not idle. It was nibbling that ferocious thing.


    The way Princess Annie felt was different from Miss Anna and other human beauties. Princess Annie was a human who had awakened after slumbering for a thousand years. It led to a special experience that could be sensed but not exined with words. Clyde felt great pleasure. After a few rounds of the sprint, Clyde was still unwilling to let Annie rest. His devil ws gently held down Princess Annie¡¯s head, forcibly making her maintain the position. The endurance of Princess Annie was not bad. Even after the continuous attacks, she didn¡¯t reach the peak. After all, she was a beauty who had existed for over a thousand years. Sivia and others couldn¡¯tpare to her in terms of endurance. Clyde wanted to make Annie reach the peak. But without relying on themand spell and purely using his manual teasing, it was very difficult.


    ¡°Annie, you are really great, although you are not as skilled as Anna and others in terms of techniques. In terms of stamina, you are...¡±


    ¡°Master, wu... this... don¡¯tpare in this! They and I are all sisters, it¡¯s not good topare us in this!¡±


    ¡°Annie, you are truly sensible, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡±


    ¡°Come...e, my goodness, wu...¡±

 Chapter 220: The Unexpected Miracle of Grand Tonitas Fortress’s human troops (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Unexpected Miracle of Grand Tonitas Fortress¡¯s human troops (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Kenny


    After Marquis Charles was defeated in war, the Steinbeck Fief gained ownership of Needham in.


    In the Needham in, only Marquis Charles¡¯s subordinate, Earl Royle, who controlled Tonister City, remained. He had an army of over 30,000 troops under him, which was the allied force of various aristocrats, putting up a desperate struggle, trying to stop the course of history. Clyde had already arranged for Ancient Demon King Philip to attack Grand Tonitas Fortress. As for himself, he took charge of Kurrus Fortress, enjoying this rare leisure. With the strength of Ancient Demon King Philip, dealing with Earl Royle should be a matter of minutes. Clyde, the boss, was waiting for the news of victory to arrive.


    But it turned out that Clyde was too optimistic. Something unexpected happened in Tonister City. Clyde had truly overestimated Philip. This Ancient Demon King¡¯sbat power, in fact, was meager. Although he had the title of Ancient Demon King, hisbat power was not much better than Junior Demon Kings.


    In the depth of Kurrus Fortress, in the former bedroom of Marquis Charles, a wicked carnival was going on. Princess Annie couldn¡¯t endure the continuous wicked stimtions anymore as her entire body turned limp on the bed while she shyly looked at Clyde. There were strange white marks everywhere on her beautiful face. This devil master bullied her until she reached her peak, but the most terrifying thing was the fact that this devil master hadn¡¯t even gone all-out. He had just invaded her little mouth and bullied her to the wits¡¯ end.


    In addition to limp and powerless Princess Annie, there were those Dark Shaman beauties on the bed. Those whitembs were even more ashamed. Before they were attacked, they were controlled by the devil master¡¯s wicked spellmands, as they were stimted to their peak state. Afterward, they were continued to be bullied by the devil master. Everyone had strange white marks at the corners of their mouths.


    At this moment, Clyde was hugging Miss Sivia. He used his ws to explore her entire body while kissing her. Those ws wandered about the smooth body of this whitemb. This feeling was rather good. When he gently stroked the sensitive areas, Miss Sivia violently trembled as if electrocuted, as if Clyde¡¯s hands carried electricity. This imperceptibly provoked Clyde¡¯s dark feelings, making his hands move even more recklessly without misgivings.


    ¡°Master, you...you can do it. Don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    Miss Sivia was red in the face. She could feel a fierce beast near her flower garden, which emitted a burning hot danger signal. With this level of hardness, it could pierce through her final line of defense at any time. But Clyde wouldn¡¯t take thest step before determining whether a human could endure it or not. If by chance something were to happen, then he would suffer losses.


    ¡°Sivia, you actually want this master, I must punish you!¡±


    ¡°I... I... master, I was wrong, forgive me...¡±


    Sivia was pushed down, and like before, she used her plump bosom to mp that fierce beast and kissed it. Like Princess Annie, she then endured a round of wicked attacks and limplyid on the bed. After the wickedshing, the unsatisfied devil pulled the iron chains beside the bed and started the wicked hunt. He pulled the whitembs beside the bed and enjoyed them one by one. Sivia simplyid on the big bed, shyly looking at her devil master bullying her maids. Those maids were very obedient. After seeing that theirdy had already submitted, they didn¡¯t resist to not make theirdy embarrassed. They let this devil do whatever he pleased with them.


    The rainstormsted for a long time before it stopped. Clyde, however, was still unsatisfied. He got up, walked out of the door, and happened to run into Pdin Alicia and her two followers in the corridor, Senior Knight Ai Ke and Ai Lu. These three beautiful knights weren¡¯t wearing armor. They were just wearing a thin bathrobe. Their hair was still wet while water was still dripping. They looked very alluring.


    ¡°Master, you...? The bathroom is over there...¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I want to go to the bathroom?¡±


    Princess Alicia blushed. At this moment, Clyde was wearing nothing in the corridor, which made her inexplicably ashamed. The most shocking thing was the fact that the fierce beast was standing tall as if it were waiting for action. It could attack the prey at any time. If it weren¡¯t for the attribute boost of the knight profession, Princess Alicia would have already turned too shy to be able to move her legs.


    After encountering Clyde, Alicia could only lead this devil master to her room. Princess Alicia shared her room with other important knight beauties. After the door was pushed open, Clyde saw other familiar beauties. Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Princess Verly, Pdin Princess Natalie, and Sky Knight Miss Yani were also the same as Princess Alicia. They had just returned from themon bathing pool. They weren¡¯t wearing armor, just a thin bathrobe. Their hair was still wet as water droplets could be seen on their white skin. They looked especially alluring!


    ¡°Alicia, you are back, we seem to have forgotten something in the bathroom!¡±


    ¡°Forget what? Verly, you can get it tomorrow.¡±


    After noticing Alicia had ¡°invited a wolf into their room,¡± Verly and the other two blushed. Natalie was rather cooperative as she had no intention to escape, but Verly and Yani were different. They wanted to find a reason to leave this dangerous room. It was better to go to the next-door room of other girlfriends to stay overnight. Like that, they would be able to avoid this devil master¡¯s ws. However, they didn¡¯t have time to execute this n. Clyde saw through their n instantly. So before they could get up, he used his power to seal the door. They also couldn¡¯t run away this time.


    After a short while, the thin bathrobes of the six knight beauties were stripped off by the devil, turning them into six alluring whitembs. Since they had just returned from the bath, not only did they not have any weapons on them, but they didn¡¯t have anything worn below the bathrobe. They hadn¡¯t even worn the most basic undergarments, which became an advantage for a certain devil. He just needed to take off the outer bathrobe, and he could enjoy the view directly.


    As for the punishment for trying to run away, the whitembs had to bent over on the bed, sticking up their stic buttocks. The devil used his hands to feel the buttocks while pping, giving out clear pping sounds. Verly and Yani were the first targets. Many red palm marks started appearing soon, but these two whitembs gave out charming panting sounds. It seemed like they were not in pain. Instead, they were very excited. Their bodies were very sensitive as just the p could make them reach the peak. Although these two whitembs tried their best to mp their white legs together to conceal their peak state, their wetness was especially obvious from the rear angle of Clyde. The spread of strange water stains could be seen clearly. It was too difficult to conceal this secret.


    The whitembs who were not spanked yet also had a reaction. They felt like they were being controlled by an irresistible magical power and their body had an honest reaction just hearing the charming voices of Verly and Yani. Looking at those plump buttocks, a wicked and bold idea appeared in Clyde¡¯s mind. If he couldn¡¯t use the front for the time being, he might as well give the rear a try.


    ¡°Verly, as for the punishment, I n to use your...¡±


    ¡°Mas... Master, that ce won¡¯t do. It¡¯s... it¡¯s strange, it...¡±


    Verly¡¯splexion was very red. It was the first time she heard that one could y with that ce. However, with her current posture, she couldn¡¯t resist at all. This devil held her hips with his devil ws, then pressed the fierce beast forward, directly into the heavenly gate. That whitemb let out a coquettish sound as her body directly bent upward. After a round of wickedshing, she had reached her peak, bing the first whitemb whose rear was used by the devil. What was even wickeder was the fact that Clyde wanted to test the endurance of the Human Race. Therefore, he used Princess Verly, who was a Dragon Knight, to experiment. When Princess Verly weakly fell on the bed, Clyde¡¯s target changed. He grabbed Yani, who was trembling in fear, to start the second round of the wicked experiment.


    The knight beauties had never thought that Clyde would suddenly y a new trick. They were unable to withstand. They were caught unguarded. Starting from Princess Verly to Miss Yani to Princess Alicia to Princess Natalie, they all suffered this devil¡¯s vicious attacks. After they were bullied, they became limp and powerless. In fact, it was simr to losing their virginity as this was the first time that their rear was snatched by a certain devil.


    When Clyde¡¯s younger sister Lucifer, a mysterious bloodkin Lolita, entered the room, she saw that the knight beauties were limply lying on the bed. They were all defeated under the attack of the fierce beast. Only Ai Ke and Ai Lu were left. They let out charming voices while enduring theshing of this devil on their rear.


    After the main war of Kurrus Fortress was over, Clyde attacked his main female generals like this so their legs would be numb and soft tomorrow. It would be impossible for them to walk. They should rest for at least one or two days. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if there was no war.


    ¡°Big Brother Clyde, you... if it is inconvenient for you, then I¡¯lleter!¡±


    ¡°Sister Lucifer, if there is something to tell me, they say it directly! No one is an outsider here, no need to mind anything.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll say it, Big Brother Clyde, Philip was beaten so badly that he will likely vomit blood soon. If you don¡¯t go to help, then this little brother... no, this servant might return to the Demon Realm.¡±


    ¡°@#$&%+#$ (curse words), what? Did he make a mistake? That fellow is too useless.¡±

 Chapter 221: Hero Party, the Strongest External Help of Grand Tonitas Fortress (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 221: Hero Party, the Strongest External Help of Grand Tonitas Fortress (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Kenny


    Clyde used an evil summoning ritual magic array of the Dark Church to create a teleportation magic array to teleport to the Ancient Demon King Castle, followed by his younger sister Lucifer, Ancient Demon King Andrisno, and Tinas in formal wear.


    Among these three beautiful entourages of Clyde, Lucifer wore a dark red goth loli outfit with a blood bat¡¯s outline drawn on it, which seemed to indicate her bloodkin Lolita status. She was also holding a small ck parasol and had a rxed expression on her face. She didn¡¯t have any worries. This Lolita was fearless. In terms ofbat power, she was only second to Clyde. She basically didn¡¯t need to worry about any enemy threatening her.


    Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Tinas wore pitch-ck and grey demon king exclusive armors, respectively, which were thick and conservative types. Although the female Demon Kings were quite open in nature, these two female Demon Kings subconsciously thought that their entire being belonged to their new master, Clyde. Moreover, they also knew about the strange hobbies of their colleague, Ancient Demon King Philip. So, to not give him any advantage, they selected this type of armor thatpletely covered their bodies.


    ¡°Bo... Boss, why are you here? It¡¯s not a big problem, just give me a few days to resolve it perfectly!¡±


    ¡°Not a big problem? Then, what¡¯s up with your injuries?¡±


    ¡°This... I fell and injured myself when I was sleeping yesterday. It¡¯s not a big deal, believe me. I¡¯ll immediately capture Tonister City.¡±


    ¡°Oh, since it¡¯s not a big deal, then I won¡¯t pester it anymore. But you must capture Tonister City by today. It must not be dyed. If you fail to capture it, then you can only offer yourself as an apology.¡±


    ¡°Boss, wait... wait a minute, I remembered it wrong, it¡¯s a big problem.¡±


    When Clyde saw Ancient Demon King Philip in the castle located deep in Hamilton Swamp, Clyde almost couldn¡¯t endure hisughter. The Ancient Demon King¡¯s appearance was simply too funny. His right hand was wrapped in bandages, while his left leg seemed to have gone limp. Now, he was walking with the help of a crutch. Moreover, his originally handsome face was swollen as his forehead was also wrapped in bandages. Even after getting beaten like this by the other party, he still insisted on saying that there was no big problem. He simply was lying through his teeth. Unlike Clyde, Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Tinas weren¡¯t polite. They covered their mouths andughed.


    Philip looked very embarrassed as he exined the reason for his defeat to Clyde. In the past, he had thought that defeating Earl Royle¡¯s 30,000 human troops army with his 50,000 monster troops army was an easy matter. But who would have thought that he would be blocked outside of the city gate by the defense of the other side? He couldn¡¯t even cross the boundary. The monster army was stopped some distance away from the Grand Tonitas Fortress. Moreover, he lost over 10,000 troops in vain without making any progress.


    The Earl Royle¡¯s troops stationed in the Grand Tonitas Fortress were misceneous soldiers. In terms ofbat power, these troops couldn¡¯t evenpare to Earl Winissa¡¯s troops, let alone Marquis Charles¡¯ troops that Clyde had just defeated. Clyde couldn¡¯t understand how Philip lost at the very beginning. He should have easily won this war; how was he beaten to this state?


    After Philip¡¯s exnation, it became clear. As it turned out that there was a mysterious external help in Grand Tonitas Fortress. Several heroes of the Human Race carrying holy and divine artifacts had taken themand of that ce. Under theirmand, the originally chaotic and disorderly defending troops without any tactics had reborn as if rising from the ashes. All attacks of Philip¡¯s troops were reflected back, and the troops were even injured by the hero party. This Ancient Demon King couldn¡¯t stay still in the end. If he failed this mission, not only would he be unable to exin it to his boss, but he would also lose his face and dignity as an Ancient Demon King. Therefore, he attacked in person only to return crestfallen like his subordinates. And before he could finish treating his injuries, Clyde came to inspect the battle situation of the frontlines and had to witness this awkward scene.


    The Human Race always had the Hero n. Allegedly, these heroes were the existences that received God Race¡¯s blessing or Valkyries¡¯ blessing, and some even got holy enlightenment. They would only be dispatched when evil would appear. Their stronghold was hidden in a secret location on the Ximengsi Continent. As for the specific location, even a valkyrie like Cynthia didn¡¯t know. She was not the valkyrie in charge of this matter. Moreover, she didn¡¯t care about it and had never blessed any hero. Mostly, these heroes were dispatched by the Light Church to deal with undead cmities, and the Hero n must show consideration for the Light Church¡¯s face and prestige. Therefore, they wouldn¡¯t rashly make a move. Generally, they would only deal with the cmities that the Light Church had no time to intervene.


    It was rtively hard to defeat a Demon King even if the heroes had divine and holy artifacts, especially an Ancient Demon King. It was a great test of the hero party¡¯s team cooperation. Most of the time, they could just barely repel a Demon King. Since Philip was beaten so badly, it only showed that he was a true waste. Clyde didn¡¯t want to open his mouth to say it out bluntly. He picked up Philip and assigned him this mission to test him. But it seemed like a bigger problem now.


    ¡°Philip, did you make a battle n for this battle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss. This is the general battle nmonly used among the Demon Kings. What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that there is a problem?¡±


    ¡°You... are you stupid? How can you give little monsters to the other party to level up?¡±


    Clyde had a resentful expression on his face for Philip for not meeting his expectations. Philip¡¯s battle n was to dispatch low-leveled monsters first, then the high-leveled monsters. The other party could easily defeat low-leveled monsters to gain experience and level up. By the time high-leveled monsters would be dispatched, the hero party would have gained sufficient level to deal with high-leveled monsters. If this had continued, Philip would not be so far from death.


    This battle tactic was described euphemistically as the ¡®cannon fodder tactic.¡¯ But to Clyde, this tactic was just sending experience to the opponents, like adding oil to the fire. Many Demon Kings used this brainless tactic. No wonder that they were beaten by the hero party in the end. It was obvious that they were confident in defeating the hero party. With blind confidence, they arranged low-leveled monsters to deliver experience and equipment. It would be strange if they won.


    ¡°Boss, I... this subordinate is stupid, please teach me.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not impossible to teach you how to be a qualified Demon King. Give me themanding power, and dispatch the highest-leveled monsters first tomorrow. Your colleagues will also bring their subordinates to support you. At that time, directly blow off Grand Tonitas Fortress in one wave.¡±


    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t that too disgraceful? Dispatching Demon Kings together...¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter if you can win like this? Is losing not disgraceful? As long as you win, it¡¯s fine. Everything else is irrelevant. Could it be that the other side can form a group but we can¡¯t form our own group?¡±


    Under Clyde¡¯s teaching, Philip woke up as if awakening from a dream, and he seemed to have understood the key issue. Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Tinas behind Clyde also seemed lost in thought. In the past, they also used this tactic like Philip. If they were in charge of attacking Grand Tonitas Fortress instead of Philip, they would also have adopted this same military tactic without a doubt. The only difference was that their strength was far superior to Philip, so they wouldn¡¯t easily suffer under the siege of the hero party. Clyde¡¯s teaching also made them realize as they seemed to understand that his words were true.


    The number of heroes stationed in Grand Tonitas Fortress was unknown. Their abilities and the equipment they used were also different. ording to Ancient Demon King Philip¡¯s personal experience, the hero party had at least one divine artifact and several holy artifacts. It was quite tricky to deal with them. So, when forming a group to prepare for the war, not only Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Tinas, even Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis were summoned to participate in the war. In addition, Lucifer and Clyde themselves also stepped forward as the final lineup to guard against the opponent¡¯s trump card. If the Demon Kings in the frontline were to meet with an ident, they could immediately provide timely support.


    After the arrangements wereplete, Clyde used the dark energy to heal Philip¡¯s injuries, which moved this Ancient Demon King. He took advantage of the moment when Andrisno and Tinas weren¡¯t paying attention to quickly report a secret intelligence to Clyde. He was quite skillful in this. Those who didn¡¯t know Philip would think that he was a spy when he was conducting a secret intelligence deal with Clyde.


    ¡°Boss, there are women among those heroes, and their figures are excellent. I¡¯m absolutely certain that they are top-notch products. I can guarantee it.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough, why are you paying attention to this kind of useless information? Did you forget that you were sealed by a female hero in the past?¡±


    ¡°That... that was an ident. Boss, believe me, I¡¯m quite confident in this type of matter.¡±


    ¡°Fine, tell me your n in detail.¡±


    Although Ancient Demon King Philip was useless inbat power, he was still very good in some aspects, such as he was not inferior to Clyde in the study of gentleman¡¯s path. Clyde happened to share a simr interest with him. Therefore, Clyde temporarily decided to listen to this Ancient Demon King.


    After the secret conversation between Clyde and Philip was over, he made Andrisno and Tinas remain here on standby and prepare to meet Undead Queen Lafania and Cursed Queen Mephis. As for himself, he grabbed the little hand of his younger sister Lucifer and disappeared into the night. The war would resume tomorrow. So, tonight, he wanted to personally visit Tonister City to determine the main opponents for tomorrow and get detailed information on the hero party.

 Chapter 222: Hero Party, the Strongest External Help of Grand Tonitas Fortress (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 222: Hero Party, the Strongest External Help of Grand Tonitas Fortress (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Kenny


    The utter defeat of Ancient Demon King Philip outside Grand Tonitas Fortress greatly boosted the morale of the defending human troops. They felt that the so-called Demon Kings were so overrated. They all felt like even if a Demon King were standing in front of them, they could easily blow him off like that waste Ancient Demon King Philip.


    The flourishing scene of peace and prosperity could be seen in the Tonister City behind Grand Tonitas Fortress. Unlike Grand Tonitas Fortress fighting in the frontline, this ce was a safe zone. It seemed quite ironic. When those frontline defenders and heroes were fighting a bloody battle in the frontline and were pledging their lives to protect the peace, these great aristocrats andmanders were enjoying themselves in the rear.


    Clyde felt that his opponents were worthless. If it were not for the resistance of those frontline soldiers and heroes, could these good-for-nothings stay sofortably here in the rear? Even that weak Demon King, Ancient Demon King Philip, could have casually blown off the Grand Tonitas Fortress. Clyde and his younger sister Lucifer took advantage of the night to sessfully bypass the Grand Tonitas Fortress¡¯ security and enter Tonister City from the rear.


    There was no tense atmosphere of war in Tonister City. It was as if there were no pressure of being so close to the frontline. It was like there was no war at all. Clyde had been to many cities since the war of Needham in, and Tonister City was among the most flourishing cities. All signs showed that Earl Royle hade here to y and enjoy life instead of fighting. Marquis Charles was already unlucky enough. With such a pig teammate, it would be surprising if he didn¡¯t lose.


    ¡°Whatever my guest needs, my store has them. My store has been operating here for a hundred years. All kinds of genuine jade articles, gems and antiques are avable here at a fair price. We don¡¯t cheat anyone out of their money.¡±


    Clyde had casually entered a rather impressive store along the path with Lucifer. He had already changed into expensive clothing. At first nce, he looked like an aristocrat or a young master of a wealthy family, a master who didn¡¯tck money. The fat shopkeeper had a professional smile as he greeted Clyde. He seemed to be a crafty, cunning person. He truly thought that Clyde was an idiot and believed that he could easily cheat him out of money.


    Needham in was just recently developed. This fat shopkeeper was clearly an unscrupulous merchant who would lie to cheat his customers. He actually dared to say that it was a hundred-year-old store; this fat shopkeeper was truly shameless. This store was just several months old at best. iming that it was a hundred-year-old store was just boasting unless this shopkeeper was a special existence who had lived for hundreds of years like Miss Sigrid and Princess Annie.


    ¡°Boss, wasn¡¯t Needham in just developed in recent months? Then, how did your shop exist for hundred years?¡±


    ¡°That... that¡¯s not important, what do you want to buy?¡±


    Before Clyde could speak, his younger sister Lucifer took the initiative to speak. She was not polite and directly pointed out the shopkeeper¡¯s lie bluntly, ignoring his feelings. She had a mischievous smile on her face. She was obviously doing this intentionally. However, that shopkeeper was also very experienced. Even though his lies were exposed by the customer, he pretended to not know and continued to calmly rmend the items to them. Clyde was impressed. With such a thick skin, it would be a waste to not work as a salesman.


    Although there were many genuine jade articles and gems ornaments, their prices were obviously too high, clearly stating that it was a pitfall for nouveau riches. Although Clyde was rich, he didn¡¯t want to spend money on this unscrupulous merchant. But when he was about to leave, three figures entered the store. It seemed like they wanted to purchase gem ornaments. One of them was a man, and the other two were women. Those three customers were dressed as adventurers. Clyde was interested in beautiful women. However, what he cared more about now was that he sensed a disgusting aura just when they passed by him.


    Due to Clyde¡¯s camp attribute, he was susceptible to the aura of divine and holy artifacts. He turned his head virtually the same time as his younger sister Lucifer and looked in the direction of those three people. Those three people carried either holy artifacts or divine artifacts. Among the adventures in the Tonister City, those who carried either holy artifacts or divine artifacts were most likely the members of the hero party who were responsible for defeating Ancient Demon King Philip in Grand Tonitas Fortress. Clyde hadn¡¯t expected to meet them here.


    On the contrary, none of the hero party members recognized that Clyde and Lucifer were their enemies. They all thought that Clyde and Lucifer were a young master and a youngdy of an aristocratic family. Originally, Clyde and Lucifer weren¡¯t counted as this world¡¯s Demon Kings. Therefore, the possibilities of the native heroes of this world noticing them was practically zero.


    These three adventurers were all the members of the hero party. The man was a handsome young man with golden hair and blue eyes. He also had an elegant bright smile on his face. It seemed he was a bright-type person. He wore tinum pdin-style armor, and his weapon seemed to be a holy shield. A potent holy attribute could be sensed from that holy shield. It was basically a high-grade holy artifact.


    In terms ofbat power, this pdin hero should be of no match for Sacred Moon Dragon Knight Verly. Verly herself was strong enough, but she also didn¡¯tck holy artifacts. This pdin hero, however, was relying entirely on that holy shield for appearance¡¯s sake. As for his other weapons, the knight saber was just an ordinary item, and that tinum pdin armor was just a shy tool without actualbat effectiveness. It was just decorative armor used in ceremonies. Wearing it on the battlefield was tantamount to asking for a beating. If it were not for the holy shield¡¯s abnormal defensive ability, he would have already turned into a cold corpse on the battlefield.


    Clyde¡¯s focus was mostly on those two female heroes. One was a blond beauty with a long ponytail and blue eyes. She was wearing a skintight leather outfit. This was an exclusive professional attire for female archers. This skintight attire just happened to perfectly outline her exquisite and attractive figure. The attractiveness index of this beauty was very high. Her facial features were exquisite and perfect, almost without any noticeable blemish. Moreover, that pair of long pointed ears made Clyde¡¯s eyes shine. Those long ears were exclusive to the Elf Race. No wonder he could feel an impressive aura from that beauty. The pair of pointed ears was the proof of the elven bloodline.


    This beautiful hero was not a purebred elf. She was most likely a mixed-blooded elf. The purebred elves wouldn¡¯t be active on the human continent, especially in the dangerous areas of the Ximengsi Continent, where the ve trade flourished. They all lived in seclusion and were active on the continent exclusive to their Elf Race. Allegedly, that continent was the best gift thest sanctuary Gods gave to the Elf Race. It was a purend exclusive to the Elf Race.


    The weapon used by this beautiful mix-blooded elf was a bow. The emerald-colored bow decorated with branches and leaves was a holy artifact. It was also decorated with various ornaments that symbolized natural elements. Even though Clyde was far away, he could still feel a cool breeze as if an invisible wind was blowing around. Looking at the quiver behind her, other than the arrows made with ordinary materials, there were at least three arrows with immense holy power hidden inside them. Herbat power should be much higher than her male pdin party member.


    Thest beautiful adventurer had an explosive figure. She was a big-sister-type beauty. She was tall and well-developed, just slightly shorter than Clyde. Among the human beauties he had encountered, she was one of the tallest beauties. This beauty was wearing a ck assassin profession exclusive skintight attire, which was even more excessive than the archer beauty because of her well-developed figure. The upper part of her clothing didn¡¯t seem to be able to bear those enviable sizes. When they shook, it seemed as if they would jump out at any time.


    This beautiful assassin had ck hair and beautiful ck eyes that seemed to discharge charm at all times, tempting other people tomit a crime. Perhaps Ancient Demon King Philip was defeated under the siege of the hero party because his attention was mostly on this beauty¡¯s body. With the gentlemanly nature of Philip, this reasoning was justifiable. Clyde himself also felt that that beautiful ck-haired adventurer seemed to have chosen the wrong profession. With that bosom, it simply was a big waste of natural resources to work as an assassin; working as a healer (wet nurse) would be the right choice.


    ¡°Lord Heroes, is there something you need? My store has a discount for heroes. Look at these gems and jade ornaments, all of them are high-quality products. You can purchase them at a discounted price.¡±


    The unscrupulous merchant quickly understood that Clyde and Lucifer weren¡¯t interested in buying. He had guessed that he had run into aristocrats who were not easy to cheat. Therefore, he changed his targets and tried to cheat those heroes. Although many adventurers were experienced and knowledgeable, they didn¡¯t have much experience in shopping. This unscrupulous merchant could easily fool them.


    Clyde looked at those discounted ornaments shown by the shopkeeper. Those prices obviously were at least tenfold. Was there any difference between the discounted price and the original price? Surely enough, there were no businesses without evil. When Clyde would capture Tonister City, he would seize these kinds of unscrupulous merchants first. Like that, he would definitely collect a lot of profit. Afterward, looking at the family insignia hanging in the store, Clyde instantly knew that this was the store of Dous n. That was even better. Now, he didn¡¯t need to hesitate to directly seize it.


    ¡°Edward, these ornaments are too expensive. Our funds should be used for purchasing equipment and potions. We must not waste them here!¡±


    ¡°Fn, you are too conservative. In any case, Earl Royle has invited us to a banquet to celebrate the defeat of the Ancient Demon King who attacked today. If you don¡¯t wear any decent ornaments, then it would be discourteous and harmful to the image of our hero party.¡±


    ¡°Younger sister Fn, Edward is right. Besides, the captain is still guarding the Grand Tonitas Fortress. She doesn¡¯t know our situation. Feel free to choose! In the future, dress like this Big Sister, then many men will definitely spend money to invite you.¡±

 Chapter 223: The Secret Plan of War Speculator Earl Royle (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 223: The Secret n of War Spector Earl Royle (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Editor: Kenny


    This ce had been putting airs of peace and prosperity. For this ce, the war at Grand Tonitas Fortress seemed to have never happened. Under the disguise of ordinary aristocrat siblings, Clyde and Lucifer were casually roaming around, nning to collect information about the mysterious hero party.


    In a small gem store established by Dous n, Clyde and Lucifer identally met the members of that mysterious hero party, Pdin Edward, Elemental Archer Fn, and Assassin Selina. These three people had holy artifacts for their weapons. The most dangerous among the three was Selina¡¯s holy artifact, ¡°Hands of Judgment¡± dagger. This was the weapon that managed to seriously injure Ancient Demon King Philip. It was unknown whether Selina was professional enough or not; if Clyde were in her ce, he would definitely have chosen to immediately disfigure the opponent.


    The only divine weapon that was more dangerous than this dagger was currently not here. ording to the spection based on their discussion, it should be in the hands of this hero party¡¯s captain. The captain of this hero party was on watch duty at Grand Tonitas Fortress with one other member to guard against the return of the monster army to avenge Ancient Demon King Philip, who was defeated during the day. Due to the invitation to the banquet to celebrate the death of Ancient Demon King Philip from Earl Royle, the hero party had arranged for three members to attend this victory celebration banquet out of courtesy.


    Now, Clyde had realized that he seemed to have somewhat looked down on a certain junior. As an Ancient Demon King, Philip¡¯sbat power was nothing, but he was very good when it came to scheming. He actually yed dead, making this hero party truly believe it. They thought that they had truly killed the Ancient Demon King Philip. But Philip¡¯sbat power was not good. Otherwise, after ying dead, he would havee back to carry out a sneak attack and kill them.


    ¡°Boss, how can we let the heroes who saved our city pay! We will buy all these discounted gem ornaments and give them to the heroes!¡±


    ¡°The... discount is just for the lord heroes. If you all want to buy...¡±


    ¡°Boss, we are also not buying for our own use. Why doesn¡¯t the discount count? Could it be that you are hiding something?¡±


    The acting of Clyde and Lucifer was perfect. While ying the two-man act, they truly acted like pretentious aristocrats with tacit understanding. This profiteer shopkeeper struggled for a while. Even if he sold at the discounted price for heroes, he would still earn a good profit, but if he could sell without giving a discount, he could make ten times more profit. If he sold to these aristocrats ording to the discounted price for the heroes, he was at a loss.


    ¡°No, there is nothing inconvenient about it, you can buy all these!¡±


    Clyde had a way to deal with these unscrupulous merchants. With his back facing towards the hero party¡¯s members, he just happened to block their sight. He then took advantage of the moment when they couldn¡¯t see to intentionally reveal Colclough n¡¯s badge he wore to that profiteer shopkeeper. With the power and influence of the Dous n in the Adrian Empire, he could ignore most of the nobles in the empire. But he didn¡¯t even dare to look at a super n like Colclough n, whose influence covered the entire Ximengsi Continent. Even if one were in a different country, they had a way to kill the provoker of a nation of Victor Alliance remotely from rk Alliance¡¯s nation.


    After seeing the badge on Clyde, which symbolized Colclough n, the shopkeeper was so scared that his face turned deathly pale. Hisplexion also changed greatly as his entire body was covered in a cold sweat as if he saw a terrifying existence here. Therefore, he immediately changed his words on the spot. Colclough n was so powerful that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. In case he identally offended the other party, it was as easy as turning one¡¯s hand to kill a small character like him. As for the Dous n that backed him, there was no way that they¡¯d be offending Colclough n for a small character like him. Dous n that had a strong desire to survive would definitely make the most beneficial decision for the n, which was to abandon him without any hesitation.


    ¡°Brother, we are the heroes. We can¡¯t ept so many valuable things for no apparent reason.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, my younger sister and I are from a well-off family. We aren¡¯tcking in money.¡±


    Clyde and Pdin Edward yed their respective parts on the scene. Both of them were showing their acting skills. Edward said no but didn¡¯t stop his hand, picking all the beautiful gem ornaments and giving them to Fn and Selina, which was the typical example of presenting Buddha with flowers given by others. Since a sucker was willing to pay, no matter how he calcted, he was not losing anything. But Clyde was not losing anything either. In any case, everything was free. Once Tonister City was captured, as long as this profiteer shopkeeper was not killed to worship Heaven, the money would return back to Clyde.


    When the shopkeeper received the money, he felt a kind of indescribable chill as he had goosebumps all over his body as if this were hisst deal. However, this money-loving greedy character couldn¡¯t stop and epted Clyde¡¯s payment with a clear conscience. Little did he know, when Clyde looked at him, it was like he was looking at a dead man.


    Unlike the hypocritical Pdin Edward, Elemental Archer Fn was quite modest. Since she was influenced by the bloodline of the Elf Race, she repeatedly thought of excuses to not take those precious ornaments. However, under the persuasion of Lucifer and Selina, Fn could only reluctantly take one. During this entire time, she kept thanking Clyde and Lucifer. After all, she had received such an expensive gift.


    As for the Assassin Selina, her bearing, words, and deeds greatly resembled those courtesans. She was looking at Clyde with a provocative gaze like those senior courtesans for rich youth in high-grade nightclubs. Clyde was extravagant as his attractiveness index was also very high. At a nce, he was her suitable hunting target. She herself also had this capital. But with Clyde¡¯s true identity, the identity of the final prey was already self-evident.


    After the trading of ornaments, Clyde and Lucifer yed a real fake show. They followed these heroes to the banquet held by Earl Royle. In actuality, they went to eat and drink and investigate Earl Royle in passing to see whether that fellow was a formidable man or a coward. After the defeat of Marquis Charles, Clyde was not interested in Earl Royle¡¯s 30,000 mishmash troops. If the condition permitted it, Clyde had no intention to incorporate them and demand a surrender, and directly wipe them out.


    The location of the extravagant banquet held by Earl Royle was Kunting Grand Hotel, the most luxurious hotel of Tonister City. When Clyde and others arrived, this ce was already overcrowded with people. It looked very lively. The number of aristocrats that followed Earl Royle was not small. Therefore, it was easy to gather so many aristocrat guests. This group of humans was a bit too early to be happy. In fact, Ancient Demon King Philip had never died. He had just pretended to die. If he knew that these people were celebrating his death, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still and directly attack Tonister city tonight.


    ¡°Wee, three heroes, please take these honored guest seats over here!¡±


    Fn and Selina, who were wearing jewelry, looked especially attractive. They attracted the attention of many male guests as soon as they arrived at the venue as they stepped forward in session to take the initiative to indulge them. The handsome pdin also attracted the attention of many aristocratic misses and even young and beautifuldies. It seemed Edward also had the potential to be a yboy. At least, Clyde thought so. Edward could easily handle thousands of flowers with skill. At first nce, one could see that he was a flower veteran.


    Clyde and Lucifer didn¡¯t attract much attention. Although they were also abination of a beauty and a handsome man, since they had not taken the initiative to show their family¡¯s symbol, most of the aristocrats present here didn¡¯t know whether they were truly not showy people or they were just too embarrassed to reveal their family background. Therefore, out of aristocrat etiquette, the other aristocrats didn¡¯t shoot off their mouths. Unless someone took the initiative to ask questions, they wouldn¡¯t be the bird who put up its head first.


    Clyde saw many familiar acquaintances at the banquet, such as Baron Haydn, who had given up Rhodes Vige and ran away. This prodigal son¡¯s face was still glossy. Moreover, he looked leisurely and carefree. Apparently, he didn¡¯t receive any punishment for losing an important town, not even a symbolic punishment. Marquis Charles had retreated too fast. In his words, the first defector leader should be decapitated on the spot to frighten those potential defectors and dispel their wishful thinking.


    Earl Royle also appeared at the banquet. He was a somewhat thin grey-haired old man whose temperament waspletely inferior to Marquis Charles. He looked like a senile old man as if he would kick the bucket at any time. Clyde could understand why this fellow was so afraid. He was simply afraid of death. The older one got, the more one would worry about carelessly losing all assets. This kind ofmander was not suitable for offensive warfare. They were more suitable for defensive warfare, minimizing the loss.


    After seeing Earl Royle himself, Clyde was even more confused. He truly couldn¡¯t understand why this scared old Earl chose to stay in Tonister City. His nominal master, Marquis Charles, had already retreated in defeat. Staying here was not worthwhile as there was a chance that Steinbeck Fief would concentrate its military power to attack this ce to settle ounts. In the end, who gave him this courage?


    Clyde pretended to drink while looking around to see the identities of the aristocrats participating in this banquet. Soon, he discovered a problem. A group of people wearing foreign attire was especially conspicuous. Clyde recognized that attire. It belonged to the Franconia Empire of the rk Alliance that was hostile to the Victor Alliance that Adrian Empire belonged to. Moreover, that empire had invaded the Adrian Empire before. No one had thought that they had already staged aeback in such a short time. It seemed the answer to certain problems had already begun to take shape.

 Chapter 224: The Secret Plan of War Speculator Earl Royle (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 224: The Secret n of War Spector Earl Royle (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    In the most luxurious hotel of the city, Kunting Grand Hotel, Earl Royle was in the middle of a banquet to celebrate the death of Ancient Demon King Philip. These na?¡¥ve humans had never expected that the Demon King Philip wasn¡¯t killed in battle. Instead, he had to y dead. Moreover, the boss of that Ancient Demon King had now infiltrated into the banquet hall under the guise of a great aristocrat and was pretending to celebrate with the humans.


    Under the curtain of night, Kunting Grand Hotel had a flourishing scene of peace and prosperity. It was as if the Grand Tonitas Fortress in the frontline had already achieved the ultimate victory, and there was no need to worry about anything. The main focuses of this celebration banquet were the three members of the hero party, Pdin Edward, Elemental Archer Fn and Assassin Selina. They were the members of the Hero n. The Ancient Demon King Philip was defeated by the members of this small hero party.


    There were five members in this hero party. Among them, four used holy artifacts, and the only divine artifact was in the hands of the captain of this hero party. Other than these three members who came to Kunting Grand Hotel, the other two members were in Grand Tonitas Fortress on night duty to guard against the monster army if they decided tounch a night attack to avenge Ancient Demon King Philip.


    Apart from other uninteresting information Clyde got from the heroes, he also learned about the other two heroes. They were Holy Archmage Filomena and Berserker Rex. The divine artifact in the hands of their captain was called ¡°God¡¯s Blessing.¡± These two heroes, one man and one woman, were guarding Grand Tonitas Fortress for the night and didn¡¯t attend the celebration banquet here at Kunting Grand Hotel.


    However, at the moment, Clyde was more interested in the special envoys from the Franconia Empire at the banquet. Franconia Empire was a member of the rk Alliance, and it had a hostile rtionship with the Adrian Empire, which belonged to the Victor Alliance. Moreover, not long ago, the Franconia Empire had evenunched an attack against the Adrian Empire. If it weren¡¯t for Clyde¡¯s counter-attack, defeating several principalities and kingdoms belonging to rk Alliance at the border area to cut off the opponent¡¯s supply line, Franconia Empire could have sessfully destroyed Adrian Empire.


    Throughout the banquet, Earl Royle had frequent contact with the people from the Franconia Empire. They were also not talking in a low voice. Clyde could clearly hear them from a distance. As it turned out, Earl Royle had secretly contacted the people of the Franconia Empire behind the back of his former boss, Marquis Charles. In fact, he had already betrayed the Adrian Empire. He willingly became the guide of the other party and led Franconia Empire into Adrian Empire using Needham in as a breakthrough point.


    Once this campaign was sessful, the Franconia Empire had promised Earl Royle to promote him to a Grand Duke and give him a principality. Earl Royle was already old, and it was already very difficult to get a promotion. In addition, he didn¡¯t have much time left. After conspiring for a long time, Earl Royle and his son Rhodes had deemed that the only way out for them was to seek refuge with other empires. Moreover, in the member nations of the Victor Alliance, there was the restriction and control of tycoon ns. So, they could only choose the member nations of the hostile rk Alliance.


    When Marquis Charles was defeated, they thought that this was the perfect chance. Therefore, they intentionally didn¡¯t retreat from Grand Tonitas Fortress. They wanted to wait for the arrival of the Franconia Empire¡¯s army. In three days, vanguard troops of over 250,000 soldiers of Franconia Empire¡¯s expedition force would arrive. At the moment, thebined troops of Steinbeck Fief and Earl Winissa in Needham in, which were just over 50,000, basically wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the vanguard troops of the Franconia Empire.


    Earl Royle and his son had a very good calction. The only thing beyond their expectation was that there were nearly half a million monster troops under Clyde¡¯s control in addition to the human army. In a real fight to the death, those 250,000 vanguard troops of the Franconia Empire were just tantamount to moths fighting the battle. Even if the main force came over, they would not be able to cross the Aldington River Area.


    ¡°Your Excellency Royle, hold on for just three more days, and our troops will arrive. Though, the monsters of this ce are somewhat unexpected!¡±


    ¡°Not a problem, Your Excellency envoys, we have the help of the Hero n.¡±


    The Hero n was just responsible for taking care of monsters. They didn¡¯t ask about the internal politics of various nations. Therefore, Earl Royle was full of confidence. This fellow was obviouslycent. But he didn¡¯t know that Grand Tonitas Fortress wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand tomorrow¡¯s attack. At that time, there would be at least four first-ssbat powers among the monster army, Ancient Demon King Andrisno, Ancient Demon King Tinas, Undead Queen Lafania and her younger sister Cursed Queen Mephis. With this lineup, even the Divine Realm¡¯s valkyries would kneel, not to mention this hero party. In addition, there were Clyde and Lucifer, the masters behind the scene. Theirbat power was even more frightening than those four.


    Clyde and Lucifer didn¡¯t attract much attention at the banquet. Baron Rhodes, Earl Royle¡¯s son, came to exchange greetings a few times. This young master with short brown hair looked at Lucifer a few times. The temperament of this bloodkin Lolita was very different from the human girls. However, Lucifer¡¯s entire attention was on Clyde the whole time. She didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else. Upon seeing that her attention was on Clyde, Baron Rhodes left wisely.


    Earl Royle¡¯s daughter, Miss Ronia, was also there. This beautiful girl with brown hair was standing at a corner of the hall with a helpless expression. The pair of coffee-colored eyes were filled with disgust. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to participate in this banquet. Miss Ronia was quite dissatisfied with the treason of her father and elder brother. But her power was limited. She couldn¡¯t stop them. She basically had no right to speak anything in this matter.


    Clyde quickly noticed this lonely-looking beautifuldy. Miss Ronia was dressed in a ck evening gown. Her profession was Prophecy Master, but the standard term was Astrologer. Ronia was a Prophecy Sorceress who mostly relied on divination. Unfortunately, most of the people around her didn¡¯t believe in the result of her prophecy. After all, Ronia¡¯s level was limited as she couldn¡¯t change many divinations.


    Ronia showed a worried expression from time to time. Although the war situation at Grand Tonitas Fortress was calm now, and it seemed that there was no major problem. But when she used her magic crystal to predict the state for tomorrow just now, that magic crystal turned ck, then shatteredpletely. The broken crystal was a bad sign; it was very ominous. Ronia wanted to exin it at the banquet quite a few times, but her father, Earl Royle, never believed in her divination. Moreover, it was very likely that both her father and brother wouldn¡¯t like her talking about such things at the celebration banquet.


    ¡°Big Sister, what are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°Little sister, you don¡¯t understand the things about adults. It¡¯s obvious that danger lurks on every side, but many people still gloss over it.¡±


    Lucifer walked over to Miss Ronia. Then, with a harmless and innocent expression, this bloodkin Lolita¡¯s excellent acting brought out all advantages of her Lolita attributes and cheated many unawaredies. Ronia was also not spared either. As a Prophecy Sorceress, apart from making divinations, she basically had nobat power. Moreover, she just had a supplementary profession. She could not identify a bloodkin.


    ¡°Big Sister, the Human Race is so pitiful. They are always thinking about infighting. You are a diviner, but since you cannot change the future, everything is destined, there is no need to worry and be perplexed!¡±


    ¡°Little sister, you¡­¡±


    Ronia had an inexplicable expression and looked at Lucifer for a while. She was a bit speechless. She felt that her knowledge was inferior to this little girl. At this moment, Clyde stepped forward at the right chance, gently hit Lucifer¡¯s head, making this bloodkin Lolita hold her head and step aside.


    ¡°Miss Ronia, don¡¯t worry about this little girl. My younger sister likes to talk nonsense. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, how many times have I told you to not hit others¡¯ heads? What will you do if I be stupid? If I became stupid and couldn¡¯t get married, you will be responsible for it!¡±


    ¡°Mister, what your younger sister said is not unreasonable. By the way, do you have something to discuss with me?¡±


    ¡°Miss Ronia, I want you to divine my fortune.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ okay, follow me. It¡¯s hard to be divine with so many people here.¡±


    Miss Ronia hesitated for a moment. But when she saw Lucifer at one side, looking at her with eyes full of expectation, she made an exception and agreed to Clyde¡¯s request. Her crystal ball had already broken today. ording to the professional habits of sorceresses, it was not good to divine more that day. Clyde had a hidden purpose for this. He wanted to take control of the other side¡¯s Prophecy Sorceress before the war to prevent her from predicting anything more before the war.


    Pdin Edward and Assassin Selina were indulging in the tteries of the aristocrats. Theypletely forgot the instruction of their Captain Filomena to confirm tomorrow¡¯s matter with Prophecy Sorceress Ronia during the banquet. As the captain, Filomena immediately felt that something was wrong. Even after the death of the Ancient Demon King Philip, the monster army had no sign of copse or panic. The likely reason was that another Ancient Demon King took control over the monster army, which was not good news for the hero party.


    Elemental Archer Fn still remembered this mission. But she was also helpless. She was surrounded by aristocrats, as well as, Selina held her one hand. She couldn¡¯t get out of here. She could only watch Prophecy Sorceress Ronia leave with Clyde. This male aristocrat was the one who purchased gem ornaments for them before. He didn¡¯t seem like a bad person. Therefore, Fn decided to wait for a while before finding a way to get out of here and find Roniater. There shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. But who knew that this would be the turning point in history. The hero party missed thest chance to know the future in advance.

 Chapter 225: Hostage Capturing Incident in Tonister City’s Banquet (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 225: Hostage Capturing Incident in Tonister City¡¯s Banquet (Part 1)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    In the most luxurious hotel in the city, Earl Royle and his son Baron Rhodes were dreaming about their meteoric rise after the arrival of the Franconia Empire¡¯s vanguard troops in three days. They didn¡¯t notice that Miss Ronia had left the banquet hall with other people. This father-brother duo seriously neglected their duties.


    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and get a new crystal ball. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    ¡°No need, Miss Ronia, juste with us.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you two¡­ wu¡­¡±


    In the hallway of Kunting Grand Hotel, when Miss Ronia wanted to part to get a new prophecy crystal ball, Clyde suddenly hugged her from behind to cover her mouth, intending to kidnap her, leading her to struggle desperately for a while. Since guards were patrolling in the hallways, she had never thought that the other party would be so bold to attack her in the open.


    Those guards in the hallways were all personal guards of Earl Royle. Upon seeing that their eldestdy was being held hostage by an unknown aristocratic n¡¯s young master, they immediately pulled out their weapons, intending to rush over and stop Clyde¡¯s barbaric behavior. However, Lucifer, who was beside Clyde, had already made a move. A ck mist spread around Lucifer, and those guards who tried to rush forward were hit by the airwave and were sent flying, directly colliding against the walls and pirs around. This hallway was plunged into chaos.


    When those guards came back to their senses, they didn¡¯t even see the trace of Clyde and others. The other party had sessfully escaped with their eldestdy. Miss Ronia was taken away by Clyde. This was a big deal. So, the guards didn¡¯t dare to neglect this matter. They arranged to block all exits around the Kunting Grand Hotel and search the entire Tonister City to find any clues that the kidnappers might have left. In addition, they also sent someone to notify Earl Royle and Baron Rhodes.


    In fact, these measures were useless. Clyde and Lucifer escaped from the sky. As for Miss Ronia, she was directly transported with the help of Lucifer¡¯s flying bloodkins. Even if those guards were topletely seal off the entire Tonister City, they wouldn¡¯t get anything. Since the opponents were flying, they didn¡¯t need to pass through the city gates at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there such a rush outside?¡±


    ¡°Lord Earl, Miss, she¡­¡±


    Earl Royle frowned upon noticing the rush outside. He was chatting with the special envoys of the Franconia Empire. They had already agreed to confer him the title of Grand Duke, and he could establish a principality in Adrian Empire¡¯s territory after the victory. The guard who came to report him was clever. He walked to Earl Royle¡¯s side and reported the kidnapping of Miss Ronia by a mysterious figure in a low voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Excellency Earl Royle, is there any problem?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem. Your Excellency envoy, let¡¯s continue our talk.¡±


    Earl Royle was busy discussing important matters with the special envoys of the Franconia Empire. He had no time to deal with Miss Ronia¡¯s kidnapping. Therefore, he casually ordered this guard to report this matter to his son Baron Rhodes and let him deal with it. When this helpless guard found Baron Rhodes, he was flirting with Assassin Selina while fooling around with Elemental Archer Fn. He also impatiently waved the guard away and ordered them to deal with it in their own way.


    This guard was speechless for a moment upon seeing this father-brother duo. He could only pray that the other party had kidnapped Miss Ronia just for ransom money. If that were the case, it would beparatively easier to save her. Otherwise, it would be even more troublesome. As of now, the other party had not asked for a ransom, and the guards couldn¡¯t guess the real motive of the kidnappers.


    ¡°Young Master Rhodes, I want to see your younger sister Miss Ronia. I have something to discuss with her, I want her to make divination!¡±


    ¡°Miss Fn, my younger sister, she¡­ she has something to do at the moment. She can not make any divination tonight. Tomorrow¡­ no, it should be fine after a few days.¡±


    Elemental Archer Fn still remembered her mission. However, Baron Rhodes just answered evasively. Pdin Edward and Assassin Selina felt that this was not a big problem and didn¡¯t cooperate with Fn. She alone couldn¡¯t do anything about Baron Rhodes, so she could only give up in the end.


    When Clyde and Lucifer were passing through Grand Tonitas Fortress to take Miss Ronia away, they encountered an aerial obstruction. A beautiful female magician floating in the sky blocked their way. She was the hero party¡¯s captain, Holy Archmage Filomena. Without the aid of flying mounts, it consumed a lot of magic power to use flight magic to float in the air. Filomena seemed to be floating in the air for a long time, and there was no change in herplexion and no signs of hurried breathing. It seemed that the huge consumption of magic power was not an issue for her, which was enough to prove that she was very powerful.


    ¡°Stop! Evil beings are not allowed to pass through here.¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, we are just passing by, it won¡¯t hurt anyone. How about you treat it as if you didn¡¯t see us?¡±


    ¡°Passing by? This is the second time, do you still want to deceive me? Hand over that person in your hands.¡±


    Filomena had a righteous and stubborn expression on her face. She was not deceived by Lucifer¡¯s innocent and pure expression. Among so many girls whom Clyde had met, there were only a few such rtively clear-headed girls. As it turned out that when Clyde and Lucifer had passed Grand Tonitas Fortress before, Holy Archmage Filomena had already noticed them. But, at that time, it was already toote for her to stop them. Consequently, she directly stayed on the only return route of Clyde and Lucifer so that she could intercept them when they returned this time.


    Lucifer didn¡¯t get flustered even though her tactics of cuteness failed. She kept her calm as she revealed a smile. With her strength, she could easily defeat this beautiful Holy Archmage in front of her. As for Clyde, he was just observing Miss Filomena, the captain of the hero party, while carrying Miss Ronia. At this moment, Miss Ronia¡¯s mouth was gagged with a cloth ball, sealing her ability to speak. She could only ce all her hopes on this hero party¡¯s captain, Holy Archmage Filomena, to save her from the hands of these kidnappers. She also thought that this shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. No matter how strong these kidnappers were, they couldn¡¯t defeat the captain of a hero party.


    Holy Archmage Filomena looked like an elegant and graceful golden daughter of an aristocratic family. She had beautiful soft pink hair and peach-blossom eyes, which were paying close attention to Clyde. She could see Lucifer¡¯s true appearance. However, Clyde was surrounded by ck mist, so she could only see his vague outline. Filomena could only vaguely see that Clyde seemed to be carrying a woman. The other details were unclear. Therefore, her focus was on Clyde. The enemies who couldn¡¯t be seen through clearly were often the most troublesome existences.


    Holy Archmage Filomena, the captain of the hero party, wore a magic robe simr to the robe of Light Church¡¯s priest. She was a magician who cultivated light and holy elements. In terms of attributes, she restrained the existence of darkness. Her threat towards Demon Kings was quite big. This beautiful Holy Archmage¡¯s bloodline was also not pure. Like Elemental Archer Fn, she was half-blooded. The divine artifacts of this world were exclusive to the God Race. Therefore, under the influence of this attribute, it was impossible to use divine artifacts without the bloodline of the God Race. Since Filomena had the God Race¡¯s bloodline, she could use the divine weapon ¡®God¡¯s Blessing.¡¯


    After a quick scan, Clyde determined the rough situation of Holy Archmage Filomena. This pink-haired beauty with peach blossom eyes had a slender figure, which was no match for Selina¡¯s round and hot figure. But her attractiveness index was sky-high, and her temperament was simr to a Goddess. She hated anything and everything about evil. They had just met, but she didn¡¯t have a good expression towards himself and Lucifer. It seemed that she was very hostile to the existences of darkness.


    Filomena was very annoyed with Clyde¡¯s wanton gaze, not to mention that he didn¡¯t respond to her question. His gaze was focused on her legs and her bosom for a long time. At a nce, she knew that he was a lecher. Thinking of this, Filomena discarded the thoughts to persuade and raised the divine artifact ¡®God¡¯s Blessing,¡¯ preparing to teach this rude lecher a lesson.


    Suddenly, a strong killing intent came from behind Filomena. Instinctively, she subconsciously released a defense barrier. But she was still knocked away by the other party¡¯s sneak attack. The Demon Princess Andrea and her mount, Three-Headed Demonic Dragon, had simultaneously mmed Filomena from behind, knocking her away.


    After Filomena was knocked away, Princess Annie and Miss Sivia, who were hiding on the back of the Three-Headed Demonic Dragon, simultaneously moved. An undead shaman and a dark magician jointly attacked. Although Filomena held the divine artifact ¡®God¡¯s Blessing,¡¯ she was caught off guard by the opponent. She was entirely focused on Clyde and Lucifer before, so she didn¡¯t notice Demon Princess Andrea¡¯s sneak attack. Usually, it was not so easy to carry out a sneak attack on her.


    ¡°Master, we didn¡¯t disturb you, did we?¡±


    ¡°No, you came at just the right time. Now, I am carrying a person, so I don¡¯t want to make a move! After returning to Philip¡¯s castle, I want to find a suitable ce for this cutie.¡±


    Clyde and Lucifer took advantage of the chaos and left, bringing along Miss Ronia on the back of the Three-Headed Demonic Dragon. Demon Princess Andreamanded her mount, Three-Headed Demonic Dragon, to head towards Ancient Demon King Philip¡¯s castle in the depths of Hamilton Swamp. When Holy Archmage Filomena was prepared to attack after dealing with Princess Annie and Miss Sivia¡¯s joint attack, her opponents had already escaped. Therefore, she could only grit her teeth and look in the direction where Clyde¡¯s group had fled. In the end, Filomena failed toprehend Clyde¡¯s true strength.

 Chapter 226: Hostage Capturing Incident in Tonister City’s Banquet (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 226: Hostage Capturing Incident in Tonister City¡¯s Banquet (Part 2)</h4>


    Trantor: The Light


    Clyde and Lucifer returned from Tonister City, bringing back Prophecy Sorceress Ronia, the daughter of Earl Royle. While passing through Grand Tonitas Fortress, Holy Archmage Filomena, the captain of the hero party who guarded that ce, attempted to stop them, but she was sneak-attacked by the Three-Headed Demonic Dragon Knight, Demon Princess Andrea, and others.


    Afterward, when she wanted to chase them, it was already toote for her. She was just jointly attacked by the Undead Shaman Princess Annie and Dark Magician Miss Sivia. After Filomena dispelled their attack, she didn¡¯t chase after them because she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with them.


    ¡°Rex, ask Fn and others to return to Grand Tonitas Fortress as soon as possible. It might not be peaceful tomorrow. I hope it¡¯s just my overthinking.¡±


    ¡°Filomena, it¡¯s not a big problem. We have even killed the Ancient Demon King.¡±


    Holy Archmage Filomena was discussing the ns for tomorrow with Berserker Rex on the wall of the Grand Tonitas Fortress. But she didn¡¯t dare to say something in fear that it might affect the morale of the troops in the Grand Tonitas Fortress. Just a moment ago, when she was facing Clyde and Lucifer, the divine artifact, ¡®God¡¯s Blessing,¡¯ in her hands was trembling violently, which meant that she was facing a terrifying existence of darkness. Such a warning would appear only when the level difference between the two sides was too big. The strength of that mysterious shadowy figure and the strange Lolita was definitely above Ancient Demon King Philip.


    Filomena was self-aware of her strength. She felt that she couldn¡¯t defeat them, but the dignity of a hero made her unwilling to retreat. Even if the strength gap between them was too big, she had to face them. If she truly couldn¡¯t win, then she would use a forbidden curse to perish together in the end. At least, that would inflict heavy injuries to the other party, making the other party unable to recover in a short time. Like that, the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to attack more human territories and allow other heroes to arrive on the scene.


    Clyde had already returned to Hamilton Swamp¡¯s Demon King Castle on Three-Headed Demonic Dragon. Princess Annie and Miss Sivia¡¯s legs were tingling due to riding the Three-Headed Demonic Dragon for a long time. They almost couldn¡¯t stand. Fortunately, Demon Princess Andrea reacted in time. She immediately stepped forward and let them take support on her shoulders, avoiding the embarrassing scene of them falling. Clyde remembered that these two had just participated in a fiery surprise attack not long ago. It wasn¡¯t surprising that they were tired.


    ¡°Andrea, take Annie and Sivia back to the room to rest. Next time, you are not allowed to act so recklessly. You are not allowed toe out until you have recovered your strength back. Otherwise, you will be punished!¡±


    ¡°Understood, Master, I will handle it immediately.¡±


    Princess Annie and Miss Sivia looked at Clyde with grateful eyes, then let Andrea take them back to rest. Not only Demon Princess Andrea but also the monster army under Clyde had assembled at the Demon King Castle. In less than a day, over 300,000 monster troops had already gathered near the Demon King Castle, which was ten times more than the number of defending troops in Grand Tonitas Fortress. The oue of the war was pretty much decided. The only uncertain thing was whether Clyde¡¯s side would have a smooth victory or not.


    ¡°Boss, I have already recoveredpletely. I¡¯ll take the lead for tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Our side has enough Demon Kings for tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to take the lead. I¡¯ll give you a more interesting task. I think you will be interested in it.¡±


    ¡°Boss, whatever you say, I will obey yourmands, whether it¡¯s interesting or not.¡±


    After seeing that the number of monster troops had increased, Ancient Demon King Philip became a bitcent, but Clyde¡¯s timely reminder woke him up. ording to Clyde¡¯s understanding, this little brother¡¯sbat profession was Summoner, a Demon King version of Undead Shaman. He had no personalbat power, so he could easily be rounded up by the hero party. Clyde didn¡¯t let this little brother take the lead to save him from losing face again and avoid raising the other side¡¯s morale after he was beaten.


    Clyde handed Miss Ronia to his younger sister Lucifer to help him take her away. As for himself, he led Philip to a remote corner and exined his n. The expressions on these two people were quite evil as if these two gentlemen were discussing something indescribable, as their smiles were also quite wicked. Clyde was better as he could barely maintain his demeanor and image. But, on the other side, Philip had no self-control. He was still drooling. Fortunately, his attractiveness index was high. He could be counted as a handsome young man. Therefore, it didn¡¯t damage his image too much.


    ¡°Boss, are you truly giving me so much?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a big problem, but if there is something I like¡­ you understand, right?¡±


    ¡°I understand. This little brother is fine with just drinking the soup. Boss, you can eat the meat.¡±


    After the wicked exchange, Philip quickly left with an excited expression, surprising Ancient Demon King Andrisno and Tinas, who came to wee Clyde¡¯s arrival. These two female Demon Kings couldn¡¯t guess what these gentlemen were discussing. Therefore, they could only look at Clyde with a questioning gaze, hoping Clyde would resolve their confusion.


    ¡°Master, what did you tell Philip? He is so excited. We have never seen him like this before.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just some conversation between men! You will know it tomorrow.¡±


    Clyde intentionally made it suspenseful. Therefore, it was no good for Andrisno and Tinas to ask more. They could only give up. At the moment, it was just past midnight. There was still some time before the war started. So, taking advantage of the free time before the war, Clyde went to Lucifer¡¯s room to see Miss Ronia¡¯s situation.


    Lucifer, this bloodkin Lolita, deserved to be called a virtuous maiden. She took action very quickly. When Clyde walked into the room, almost all of Miss Ronia¡¯s clothes were already stripped, turning her into a half-bare state. The ck evening gown was already taken off by Lucifer, and only a set of thin ck undergarments was left.


    When Clyde arrived on the scene, Lucifer was taking off Miss Ronia¡¯s ck stocking. This scene had a kind of charm. Looking at their figures, Lucifer was a petite Lolita, but she could turn from a guest into a host. She waspletely controlling Miss Ronia, whose figure was more like a big sister. Miss Ronia couldn¡¯t even struggle.


    ¡°Little Sister, sto¡­ stop, you can¡¯t take off anymore!¡±


    ¡°Big Sister, there is no need to be shy. We are all girls. I¡¯m doing this to discard all your distracting thoughts. Like that, it ensures the uracy of your divination!¡±


    ¡°But, he¡­ wu¡­¡±


    Lucifer¡¯s extreme facy made Ronia speechless for a moment as she shivered. Originally, she thought this was just a normal kidnapping case, but who would have thought that the other side would actually bring her directly to the Demon King Castle? These two kidnappers had managed to take her away in front of Holy Archmage Filomena. No one could save her this time. Even several heroes couldn¡¯t beat them.


    The movements of Lucifer¡¯s hands never stopped. Her hands quickly moved, taking advantage of the brief distraction of Ronia as she untied the back hook of her ck corset. Moreover, when Lucifer snatched this piece of ck cloth, her hands moved downward. Her fingers were shining with weak red light, and like a magic trick, she cut that ck panty. When Ronia came back to her senses, she was already disarmedpletely. Her defenseless bodyid bare in front of a man. After seeing Clyde¡¯s yful gaze, Ronia was so scared that she covered her chest with her hands, barely covering those plump bosoms as her white legs were mped tight, trying to protect her final chastity.


    ¡°Miss Ronia, I¡¯m looking for you regarding divination. You don¡¯t need to be so nervous. As long as your divination is urate, not only will I send you back, but I¡¯ll also give you a lot of money. But if your divination is not urate, you have to stay by my side and fulfill my one request.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ did you say divination?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can promise it. Besides, you have no other choices!¡±


    Although she knew that the devil¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted, but what Clyde said was true. Ronia had no other better options. She could only ept it and see if she would encounter good luck and make Clyde release herself. After thinking for a while, Miss Ronia nodded and agreed to Clyde¡¯s request. A sinister smile appeared on Clyde¡¯s face. From the very beginning, Clyde had schemed thoroughly. It was impossible to escape even if she wanted.


    ¡°Ronia, it¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s start the divination immediately. Will I want youter or not?! If you divine urately, I will let you go, but if your divination is not urate, you¡¯ll belong to me.¡±


    ¡°Wait, this¡­ this is not fair. There is no way to divine this!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. If you surrender and admit defeat, I¡¯ll be gentle and soft. The time starts now.¡±


    Ronia¡¯s face was red. This was the first time she hade across such a shameless bet. It had nothing to do with divination. The result waspletely in the hands of the other party. In the end, Ronia turned around, discarding the magic crystal ball used for divination. She wanted to find a wall to bring an end to herself to avoid falling into this devil¡¯s w. Consequently, Clyde immediately stepped forward and hugged her tightly. Even though they were separated by ayer of cloth, Ronia could feel the other party¡¯s spear near her most vulnerable, sensitive ce.


    ¡°Since you tried to escape, you lose. Then, I¡¯ll start!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I have yet to do the divination. I haven¡¯t lost yet, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you have already lost. Ronia, Grand Tonitas Fortress will be destroyed together with Tonister City tomorrow. But your rtives are still there! If you cooperate, they will have a way out.¡±


    These words mentioned casually by Clyde made Roniapletely surrender. She gave up struggling and allowed this devil to use princess-carry style to carry her to the bathroom of this room.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!